[7MR 1.3]          I noticed one boy, three years of age, who had bowel difficulty. He had considerable fever. The mother seemed to think that food would help his case,                                             -2-     and every time he asked for food, she gave him fried chicken, bread and butter, or rich cake. Another child of about ten years was suffering from fever, and was disinclined to eat. Yet the mother urged her to eat this and that. Children, sick, complaining, and feverish, were urged to eat food unfit to be placed in any human stomach, even if in the most healthy condition.  {7MR 1.3}
[7MR 2.1]          These children thus injudiciously treated, were creatures of circumstance, made miserable because of the course pursued toward them by their parents, who must have been very ignorant of the laws of life and health. These laws should govern the appetites and passions of parents. Then parents will be fitted to educate their offspring.  {7MR 2.1}
[7MR 2.2]          We were pained to hear the mothers' fretful chiding, as they sought to hold in check the outbursts of temper exhibited by the children. But these mothers did not control themselves; how then could they expect their children, with their perverted habits, to have tranquil tempers. Both parents and children ate at irregular intervals all through the day, after eating heartily three times a day. The boy on the cars who sold cakes, candies, nuts, and fruit, was freely patronized by the indulgent parents.  {7MR 2.2}
[7MR 2.3]          We felt sorry for these mothers; they had such a worn, worried look, and were pictures of discouragement. I frequently heard them relating their own sufferings and their poor childrens' ailments, and telling what the doctor had said of them from time to time. Many said that they were seeking a more healthful climate; for they and their children were always sick.--Ms 1, 1876, pp. 2, 3. ("Diet," June 12, 1876.)                                              -3-  {7MR 2.3}
[7MR 3.1]     Children Seven Years Old Can be Taught Useful Labor:        Some mothers dislike the discipline it gives them patiently to teach their children how to do little duties and cultivate in them a love for these duties, which love shall grow up with them. Some think children of seven and eight years old are too young to have their tasks assigned to them in sewing, in washing dishes, in mending neatly their own garments, in making beds, and sweeping and dusting. But to let the children grow up unused to these important habits of useful labor, with the thought that they will take to it by and by, is a sad mistake. These duties neglected in childhood will be found in youth and womanhood an irksome task, and the child that with proper training might mature into a pleasant, useful woman will, by occupation, be turned into a drudge.--Ms 4, 1876, p. 14. ("Testimony to E. H. Gaskill and Wife," circa 1876.)  {7MR 3.1}
[7MR 3.2]     Small Children Must be Taught Courtesy:        You invite me to visit you at Bro. Fred Harmon's. I do not say I will not come but I should do injustice to myself and to you should I come and converse with you both as I have done several times. A plain statement it is my duty to make to you.  {7MR 3.2}
[7MR 3.3]          You ask me serious questions which must not be answered by me in any careless way for much is involved in these questions and in order to answer you with due thought and intelligence, I must not be constantly interrupted by your playing with your children. Have you not thought, my sister, you are not doing justice to yourself and showing due respect and courtesy to me, your guest?                                              -4-  {7MR 3.3}
[7MR 4.1]          Your daughter Daisy is a very promising child. She attracts notice and praise and flattery from others and all praise her for her smartness; but be very careful that you do not administer to her vanity. When you have guests, you can say to your children, Now I wish to visit with my friends and you must amuse yourself. Daisy is 4(?) years old, a very nice little girl and her perceptions are large. She will form habits rapidly. You can, when you have special visiting to do with your friends, say that she must not disturb you by putting in her little sharp voice to distract your mind, and you lose all the benefit it is your privilege to have. It will be just as you shall manage the matter. You held the lines and a little whip and were carrying on an imaginary driving a horse. Your voice ［was］ heard in directing and etc., then her voice was constantly interspersed in the conversation and a laugh. It was a mixing of the common and sacred in such a way that it was a most painful interview to me, for you could not possibly have been able to get clear ideas of what I was trying to say to you, and could not be a reliable one to communicate that which was said.  {7MR 4.1}
[7MR 4.2]          You will not educate your children to respect those who are older and those who are laborers together with God. You yourselves have been exacting teachers. You have needed caution in regard to being so severe if all respect and due attention was not given to your words of instruction. You have a little school in your own family and you need to move as parents wisely. If you consider that every expressed wish to your little ones must be gratified, you will make them selfish and their wishes will multiply and be predominating. In visiting our people in other places, the education you give your children will make them an annoyance and I advise you now to leave them                                              -5-     at home for it is evident they are placed on exhibition as prodigies of smartness and the good you might accomplish as laborers together with God in families you visit is not done. It is not pleasant to you to be separated from your children and let others have a care for them. But I learned in our labors the formation of right character in my children required this. The continual changing brought the children to notice and to the hearing of remarks calculating to indulgence, and praising and petting brought into their education a love of self and the idea that they were to be administered to as the all important part of the program.  {7MR 4.2}
[7MR 5.1]         I would advise you as missionaries doing a work for God, have your little ones under as good care and discipline as possible. It is not in any way perfect. It would be far more so than the advantages you can give them under all circumstances.  {7MR 5.1}
[7MR 5.2]          We would not sever youth and old age, and I love to have children in the room where I am if they do not fill the whole room and are the all pervading element in the room. It is proper to teach the little ones that there are times when they must not command your whole time and resources to amuse them. You need not make a long recitation of the matter to the children, but act as opportunities present themselves. Tell them you must not be interrupted for you wish to hear and to talk now. And the character of the child must be formed so as not to consider your children in this world to carry through without restraint their own desires. They are to be educated as to what is proper and right. Hannah gave to the Lord her son and separated him from her as soon as he was weaned and brought a little coat to the lad every year. How many tears and prayers mingled in the stitches put in that little coat. Was                                              -6-     it not a sacrifice for her to be deprived of the care of her loved one? With what pride she would have cherished the child given her of God, but she gave this child to the Lord to serve Him, and how grateful and joyous her heart that the Lord accepted the offering and evidenced that He regarded the mother's gift as a fragrant savor offered to God.--Letter 12, 1884, pp. 1-3. (To Brother and Sister Brownsberger, 1884.)  {7MR 5.2}
[7MR 6.1]     Education Should Begin at the Dawn of Reason:        The Lord has a controversy with parents, because they have permitted their children to follow their own pernicious ways, by which the way of truth is evil spoken of. Education should be commenced in the home at the dawn of reason, and is to be carried forward in the fear and love of God.--Letter 117, 1898, p. 4. (To Brother Griggs, December 1, 1898.)  {7MR 6.1}
[7MR 6.2]     Kindergartens Needed in Our Schools:        Sister Peck had charge of the children's meeting, and during the holidays on several occasions there were as many as four hundred children and parents present. Sister Peck has taxed her strength to interest the children. This has required constant vigilance and keen management. The children are divided into classes under the direction of teachers who are instructed by Sister Peck.  {7MR 6.2}
[7MR 6.3]          This is missionary work in the highest sense of the word. The lessons given are made very plain, and parents as well as children are being drawn by them. As far as possible kindergarten methods are followed. Sister Peck leads the minds of the children from nature to nature's God. Thus she sows the                                              -7-     seeds of truth. And when the parents hear the simple story from the lips of the children, they are delighted.  {7MR 6.3}
[7MR 7.1]          This work must be done in all our camp-meetings. And we must have in our schools those who have tact and skill to carry forward a line of kindergarten work.--Letter 138, 1898, pp. 11, 12. (To Dr. J. H. Kellogg, December 14, 1898.)  {7MR 7.1}
[7MR 7.2]     Education Continues from Babyhood to Manhood:        Many parents send their children to school, and think when they have done this that they have educated them. But education is a matter of greater breadth than many realize. It comprises the whole process by which the child is instructed from babyhood to childhood, from childhood to youth, and from youth to manhood. As soon as the child is capable of forming an idea, his education should begin. The teachers in the school will do something toward educating the youth, but the example of parents will do more than can be accomplished by any other means. Their conversation, the way in which they manage their business matters, the likes and dislikes to which they give expression, all help in molding the character. The disposition the child sees in you, the self-control, the self-possession, the kindness, the courtesy, all will be daily lessons to him. Like time, this education is ever going on, the tendency of this everyday school will be to make your child what he ought to be.--Ms 58, 1899, pp. 4, 5. ("The Duty of Parents to Children," April 13, 1899.)                                              -8-  {7MR 7.2}
[7MR 8.1]     Education Begins in Earliest Years:        In the discipline given during the first years of childhood, parents are making lasting impressions upon the minds of their children. It is in these early years that they are laying the foundation of character.  {7MR 8.1}
[7MR 8.2]          "Train up a child in the way he should go, and when he is old he will not depart from it," are the words of the wise Solomon. In the earliest years children may receive those principles which will determine their future life and destiny. The education and training of youth commences with the child in its mother's arms. At this early age the temper and spirit of the child may be encouraged or repressed.--Ms 43, 1900, p. 12. ("Fragments," August 2, 1900.)  {7MR 8.2}
[7MR 8.3]     Children Should be Taught to Make Sacrificial Offerings:        Children, remember that you are the Lord's property. Jesus gave His life that you might be saved. See how much you can do for Him. First give Him your hearts. Accept Him as your personal Saviour, and consecrate yourselves to Him as His children. The most highly-valued treasure which you can give the Lord is the heart. Present to Him a New Year's Offering by giving Him yourself. "Ye are not your own: for ye have been bought with a price: therefore glorify God in your body and in your spirit, which are God's."  {7MR 8.3}
[7MR 8.4]          How many will make an offering to the Lord of the whole being, to be used as a temple for His indwelling? Seek the Lord while He may be found. As you give yourself to Him to be cleansed from all sin, He will accept you as His child. He has revealed His love for you by sending His Son to this world to die for you, and He will help you to serve Him.                                              -9-  {7MR 8.4}
[7MR 9.1]          Will you appreciate the great sacrifice Christ has made in your behalf? Give yourself, body, soul, and spirit, to the dear Saviour who loves you. This is the greatest gift you can make to Him. Will you do this?  {7MR 9.1}
[7MR 9.2]          Parents should help their children in this good work, bringing their little ones to the Lord as an offering. Patiently and lovingly they should teach their children that Jesus is their best friend. Let parents take up their neglected duties, and bring their children to Christ. Let them make no delay. If parents did their duty in the fear of the Lord, there would be more children serving in the army of the Lord, being trained and educated to do His will.  {7MR 9.2}
[7MR 9.3]          Simply and lovingly teach your children the lessons God has given for them, that they may learn how to become members of the royal family and children of the heavenly King. Read for your own benefit the eighth and ninth chapters of Second Corinthians. Read this instruction over and over again, that you may not only understand but practice the lessons given. Read diligently and prayerfully, and then give yourselves to the Lord to be guided and controlled by His Holy Spirit.  {7MR 9.3}
[7MR 9.4]          Children, you can do much for the Lord. Ask your parents to give you the money they are planning to spend in buying you presents, and bring this money to the Lord Jesus. The cause of God is in great need of money. Just at this time there are precious instrumentalities belonging to God in danger of being lost to the cause. The Sanitarium in Denmark and the Publishing House in Norway are in great need of help. We cannot afford to see these precious institutions passing out of our hands. Let children be taught to practice self-denial in regard to spending money for themselves or their friends. Let                                              -10-     them make presents to God by helping His oppressed institutions. Children, bring your offerings to the Lord. Let them be offerings of self-denial, because you are anxious to act as the Lord's helping hand in doing missionary work. Some can give but little, but by His blessing the Lord can make that little go a long way.--Ms 71, 1900, pp. 1, 2. ("Children to be the Lord's Helpers," December 3, 1900.)  {7MR 9.4}
[7MR 10.1]     Kindergarten Methods to be Used in Camp Meetings:        Important features of the camp meeting are the meetings for the children and youth. Special meetings should be arranged for the children. Kindergarten methods and object-lessons from nature can be used to great advantage in interesting the little ones. By this means they can be taught the parables of Christ. Thus truth will be fastened in their minds as a nail in a sure place. This is a work of the greatest consequence to the younger members of the Lord's family. Even children who are favored with Christian instruction at home can learn much in these meetings that will be a great help to them. Teach the children with the simplicity of Christ. They will receive the knowledge, and as they return to their homes, they will bring forth from the treasure house of the heart precious lessons.  {7MR 10.1}
[7MR 10.2]          The youth should be given time and opportunity to become more fully instructed in the work of God. Bible truth should be made plain to them. Those who have an experience in the truth should search the Scriptures with them. This will be as seed sown in good ground.  {7MR 10.2}
[7MR 10.3]          The meetings for the children and youth should be conducted in such a way that a favorable impression will be made upon those who come from                                              -11-     outside. The various methods and plans used to interest the children and youth will impress unbelievers. In many cases seed may thus be sown which will spring up and bear fruit.--Ms 74, 1900, pp. 1, 2. ("Our Camp Meetings," December 12, 1900.)  {7MR 10.3}
[7MR 11.1]     Children Can Learn to Respect Right of Others; to be Molded from Babyhood:        Parents, give your time to your children. Teach them to form careful habits. Some parents allow their children to be destructive, to use as playthings that which they have no right to touch. Children should be taught that they must not handle the property of other people. For the comfort and happiness of the family they must be taught to observe the rules of propriety. Children are no happier because they are allowed to handle everything they see. If they are not educated to be care-taking, they will grow up with unlovely, destructive traits of character.  {7MR 11.1}
[7MR 11.2]          The greatest suffering has come upon the human family because parents have departed from the divine plan to follow their own imaginings and imperfectly developed ideas. Many parents follow impulse. They forget that the present and future good of their children requires intelligent discipline.  {7MR 11.2}
[7MR 11.3]          Parents do their children great wrong when they allow them to scream and cry. They should not be allowed to be careless and boisterous. If these objectionable traits of character are not checked in their early years, they will take them with them, strengthened and developed, into the religious and business life. Children will be just as happy if they are taught to be quiet in the house.                                              -12-  {7MR 11.3}
[7MR 12.1]          Fathers and mothers, be sensible. Teach your children that they must be subordinate to law. Do not allow them to think that because they are children, it is their privilege to make all the noise they wish in the house. Wise rules and regulations must be made and enforced, that the beauty of the home life may not be spoiled. . . .  {7MR 12.1}
[7MR 12.2]          Our children are to be educated line upon line, precept upon precept, here a little and there a little. From babyhood the character of the child is to be molded and fashioned in accordance with the divine plan. Virtues are to be instilled into its opening mind.--Ms 49, 1901, pp. 5, 6, 8. ("Work Out Your Own Salvation," June 26, 1901.)  {7MR 12.2}
[7MR 12.3]     Children in Their Earliest Years Can Mold Figures of Clay:        I was much pleased with my visit to the Orphan's Home. I feel so thankful that the homeless can have so pleasant a home. I have never before seen gathered together so large a number of children, and all bright and cheerful. Their faces are healthy, their eyes clear, their nerves strong. To see them and hear them does me more good than a dose of medicine. The superintendent seems to be well adapted to his position of trust, which he occupies with his wife.  {7MR 12.3}
[7MR 12.4]          This home is an educating school for both boys and girls. If I had children whom I would be compelled to leave motherless, I would feel it a great privilege to leave them in such a home.  {7MR 12.4}
[7MR 12.5]          I was glad to be able to visit the kindergarten department, and see the little ones working in Bible lines, molding figures of clay to illustrate Bible subjects, thus becoming familiar with heavenly truth. Wherever their                                              -13-     lot may be cast in the future, they will remember this instruction. The seed being sown will bear a precious harvest.  {7MR 12.5}
[7MR 13.1]          This is the instruction every child should receive in his earliest years. This is the work the parents should do in the home. The family in the Haskell Home is an object lesson for all parents. If children who had parents and a home had one half the patient instruction given to the orphans in the home, there would be a very different condition of things. If mothers would devote less time to cooking and sewing and more time to teaching their children in the love and fear of God, how greatly pleased the Lord would be. But many parents seem to be only grown up children, who have not left behind their childish ways and inclinations. Let parents remember that Satan is playing the game of life for every soul, and that practical sympathy, forbearance, and love is the test of purity and unselfishness.--Letter 70, 1901, pp. 2, 3. (To Dr. and Mrs. J. H. Kellogg, May 1, 1901.)  {7MR 13.1}
[7MR 13.2]     Ideally Parents Should Teach Children for First Ten Years:        Parents are responsible for the salvation of their children. For the first ten years of a child's life, it should be kept in the home school, with the father and mother as guardians and teachers.  {7MR 13.2}
[7MR 13.3]          Children should be taught to obey the command, "Honour thy father and mother, that thy days may be long upon the land which the Lord thy God giveth thee." Children are to become acquainted with their parents and in turn parents are to become acquainted with their children. Both parents and children are to learn to fulfill their duty to God and to one another.                                              -14-  {7MR 13.3}
[7MR 14.1]          From their earliest years children should be trained to carry their share of the home burdens. They should be taught that obligations are mutual. They should also be taught to work quickly and thoroughly. This education will prove of the greatest value to them in after years.--Ms 75, 1901, p. 1. ("Parental Responsibility," August 5, 1901.)  {7MR 14.1}
[7MR 14.2]     Importance of Home School During Child's First Ten Years:        I am unable to sleep after half past twelve o'clock. In the night season I was presenting before the parents of the Los Angeles church a message given me by the Lord in regard to their sinful neglect to train their children from their very infancy to form characters that will meet the approval of God. Parents should regard nothing as of sufficient consequence to take the place of their work for their children.  {7MR 14.2}
[7MR 14.3]          Please read the fifth, sixth, and seventh chapters of Deuteronomy. . . . Parents are to take every precaution to prevent their children from growing up with objectionable traits of character. Parents are to control themselves, for the sake of Him in whom they claim to believe as their Creator and their Redeemer. Parents, unless you prepare yourselves for the present and the future life, you will not be admitted into the city of God. The words addressed by Paul to Timothy are addressed to every member of the church, "Take heed to thyself and to the doctrine." "Thyself" comes first. The soul-temple must be cleansed. The inner lamp must be trimmed. Piety, virtue, and godliness must be revealed in the home life. God will not accept the most splendid service unless the one who offers it is first consecrated to Him by the entire surrender of the soul. Unless the root be holy, there can be no                                              -15-     acceptable fruit. The great apostle, in commending the churches of Macedonia to his Corinthian converts for their benevolence and Christian liberality, tells in emphatic words the secret of the value of their good works, "They first gave their own selves to the Lord."  {7MR 14.3}
[7MR 15.1]          Jesus requires of the parents in Los Angeles a thorough change of their attitude in the home. He has entrusted them with the responsibility of training their children for Him. These children are His property, and by diligent training of their capabilities, they are to be carefully improved, that not one of them shall be lost. This responsibility no father or mother can safely neglect. If they shirk the God-given work which they should do in the church in their own house, God will be robbed of the influence which should be exerted for Him in the home and out of the home. By failing to bring their children up in the nurture and admonition of the Lord, parents rob God of His entrusted talents.  {7MR 15.1}
[7MR 15.2]          All are to put their capabilities to the very best use. Parents, invest wisely every talent that God has entrusted to you. Cultivate piety at home. Cherish and exemplify in the home life the sacred principles of truth. All are to be workers. The children are to be taught to bear their weight of responsibility, to do little deeds of service. Their hands and minds are to be kept employed in useful duties. . . .  {7MR 15.2}
[7MR 15.3]          For the first ten years of a child's life the home is to be its school. In the home parents and children are to learn together the way of the Lord. A child's rebellion and disobedience require discipline. But in administering this discipline, let parents understand their own relation to the heavenly Father. Do they not often draw apart from God, refusing obedience to His                                              -16-     commandments? Let these words be studied, "He that doeth truth cometh to the light, that his deeds may be made manifest, that they are wrought in God."--Ms 79, 1901, pp. 1-3, 8. ("Testimony to the Parents of the Los Angeles Church," August 18, 1901.)  {7MR 15.3}
[7MR 16.1]     Children to be Educated from Earliest Years:        Fathers and mothers, to you God has entrusted children, and upon you rests a great responsibility, that of patiently and faithfully educating them. To fit your children to become members of the royal family, children of the heavenly King is your first duty. You are responsible to God carefully to educate them, from their earliest years, to be kind and helpful, patient and forbearing.--Ms 42, 1903, p. 2. ("The Training of Children," May 4, 1903.)  {7MR 16.1}
[7MR 16.2]     Church Schools Needed in the Cities:        In our larger schools provision should be made for the education of younger children. This line of work is to be managed wisely, in connection with the work of the more advanced students. The older students should be encouraged to take part in teaching the lower classes.  {7MR 16.2}
[7MR 16.3]          These things are not trifles, unworthy of our consideration. I wish to state especially that very much more can be done to save and educate the children of those who at present cannot get away from the cities. Church schools are to be established in these cities, and in connection with these schools provision is to be made for the teaching of higher studies, where these are called for. These schools can be managed in such a way, part joining to part, that they will be a complete whole. The Lord has His methods                                              -17-     and His plans. His wisdom is far-reaching.--Letter 189, 1903, p. 6. (To Brother Griggs, August 26, 1903.)  {7MR 16.3}
[7MR 17.1]     Younger Children Can be Taught Simple Home Duties:        The truth, in all its important bearings, needs to have a much deeper hold upon all who have to do with the training of our youth. Parents are to work skillfully for their own children, helping them while they are still in the home to gain a fitness to work as missionaries for Christ when they leave the home. The children are to be taught to be faithful in labor. They are to learn to relieve the weary mother, sharing her burdens. The elder children may greatly assist her by helping to care for the little ones. And the younger ones may learn to perform many of the simple duties of the home.  {7MR 17.1}
[7MR 17.2]          Young men and young women should regard a training in home duties as a most important part of their education. The family firm is a sacred, social society, in which each member is to act a part, each helping the other. The work of the household is to move smoothly, like the different parts of well-regulated machinery. The mother should be relieved of the burdens that the sons and daughters can take upon themselves.  {7MR 17.2}
[7MR 17.3]          How important that fathers and mothers should give their children, from their very babyhood, the right instruction. They are to teach them to obey the command, "Honour thy father and thy mother, that thy days may be long upon the land which the Lord thy God giveth thee." And the children, as they grow in years, are to appreciate the care that their parents have given them. They are to find their greatest pleasure in helping father and mother.                                              -18-  {7MR 17.3}
[7MR 18.1]          Fathers and mothers should do all in their power to carry forward the work of the home in right lines. The law of God, with its holy principles and solemn injunctions, is ever to bear rule. The principles of the Bible are to be taught and practiced. The parents are to teach their children lessons from this Holy Book, making these lessons so simple, yet interesting, that they will readily be understood.  {7MR 18.1}
[7MR 18.2]          The more closely the members of the family are united in their work in the home, the more uplifting and helpful will be the influence that father and mother and sons and daughters will exert outside the home.  {7MR 18.2}
[7MR 18.3]          It is a serious matter to send children away from home, thus depriving them of the care of their parents. It is of the greatest importance that church schools shall be established, to which the children can be sent, and still be under the watchcare of their mothers, and have opportunity to practice the lessons of helpfulness that it is God's design they shall learn in the home.  {7MR 18.3}
[7MR 18.4]          In our larger schools provision should also be made for the education of younger children. This work is to be managed wisely, in connection with the training of more advanced students. The older students should be encouraged to take part in teaching these lower classes.  {7MR 18.4}
[7MR 18.5]          Much more can be done to save and educate the children of those who at present cannot get away from the cities. This is a matter worthy of our best efforts. Church schools are to be established for the children in the cities, and in connection with these schools provision is to be made for the teaching of higher studies, where these are called for. These schools can be managed in such a way, part joining to part, that they will be a complete whole.                                              -19-  {7MR 18.5}
[7MR 19.1]          Let us study the way of the Lord diligently, that we may discern His methods and plans. His wisdom is far-reaching.--Ms 129, 1903, pp. 6, 7. ("How Shall Our Youth be Trained?" October 28, 1903.)  {7MR 19.1}
[7MR 19.2]     A Home Church School Described:        As church schools shall be established in the future, there is a class of work to be done in connection with them that has not been done in the past. All who can should have the privileges of a home church school. It would be well if several families in a neighborhood would unite to employ a humble, God-fearing teacher to give to the parents the help that is needed in educating their children. This will be a great advantage, and a plan more pleasing to the Lord than that which has largely been followed of removing the youth from their homes to attend one of our larger schools. The church members, uniting, could erect an inexpensive building, and secure a wise teacher to take charge of the school.  {7MR 19.2}
[7MR 19.3]          Our small churches are needed. And the children are needed in their homes, where they may be a help to their parents when the hours of study are ended. The Christian home is the best place for young children; for here they can have parental discipline that is after the Lord's order. God would have us consider these things in all their sacred importance. It is the precious privilege of teachers and parents to cooperate in teaching the children how to drink in the gladness of Christ's life by learning to follow His example. The Saviour's early years were useful years. He was His mother's helper in the home; and He was just as verily fulfilling His commission when performing                                              -20-     the duties of the home and working at the carpenter's bench, as when He engaged in His public work of ministry.  {7MR 19.3}
[7MR 20.1]          It is not required that all the youth rush off from home responsibilities to seminaries or higher schools in order to reach the highest round of the ladder. It should be remembered that right in the home there are generally young children to be instructed. The elder should ever seek to help the younger. Let the elder members of the family consider that this part of the Lord's vineyard needs to be cultivated, and resolve that they will put forth their best capabilities to make home attractive and to deal patiently with younger minds.  {7MR 20.1}
[7MR 20.2]          There are young persons in our homes whom the Lord has qualified to give the knowledge they have to others. Let these strive to keep spiritual lessons fresh in the mind that they may impart the knowledge they have gained. If these older members of the family would become learners with the children, new ideas would be suggested and the hours of study would be a time of decided pleasure as well as of profit.  {7MR 20.2}
[7MR 20.3]          The tender years of childhood are years of sacred responsibility to fathers and mothers. Parents have a sacred duty to perform in teaching their children to help bear the burdens of the home, to be content with plain and simple food and neat and inexpensive dress. The requirements of the parent should always be reasonable; kindness should be expressed, not by foolish indulgence, but by wise direction. Parents are to teach their children pleasantly, without scolding or fault-finding, seeking to bind the hearts of the little ones to them by the silken cords of love. Let all, fathers and mothers, teachers, older brothers and sisters, become an educating force to                                              -21-     keep up every spiritual interest, and create a wholesome atmosphere in the home and school life that will train the younger children in the nurture and admonition of the Lord.  {7MR 20.3}
[7MR 21.1]          Our Children are the Lord's property; they have been bought with a price. This thought should be the mainspring of our labors for them. The most successful method of assuring their salvation, and keeping them out of the way of temptation, is to instruct them constantly in the word of God. And as parents become learners with their children, they will find their own growth in a knowledge of the truth more rapid. Unbelief will disappear; faith and activity will increase; assurance and confidence will deepen as they thus follow on to know the Lord. Their prayers will undergo a transformation, becoming more earnest and sincere. Christ is the Head of His church, the dependence of His people; He will give the needed grace to those who seek Him for wisdom and instruction.  {7MR 21.1}
[7MR 21.2]          I speak to fathers and mothers: You can be educators in your home churches; you can be spiritual missionary agencies. Let fathers and mothers feel the need of being home missionaries, the need of keeping the home atmosphere free from the influence of unkind and hasty speech, and the home school a place where angels of God can come in and bless and give success to the efforts put forth.  {7MR 21.2}
[7MR 21.3]          Let parents unite in providing a place for the daily instruction of their children, choosing as teacher one who is apt to teach, and who as a consecrated servant of Christ will increase in knowledge while imparting instruction. The teacher who has consecrated self to the service of God will be able to do a definite work in missionary service, and will instruct the                                              -22-     children in the same lines. Let fathers and mothers cooperate with the teacher, laboring earnestly for the salvation of their children. If parents will realize the importance of these small educating centers, cooperating to do the work that the Lord desires to be done at this time, the plans of the enemy for our children will be frustrated.--Ms 33, 1908. ("Home Schools," May 17, 1908.)  {7MR 21.3}
[7MR 22.1]     Sermon to Parents and Children:        ［2 Peter 1:1-13, quoted］        These words should mean a great deal to us; and we should study this chapter diligently, that we may learn to practice the virtues it presents before us. If we do these things, the apostle says, we "shall never fall." It is of great consequence to us in our spiritual experience that we have the assurance that we are treading securely and walking understandingly in the knowledge of our Lord Jesus Christ.  {7MR 22.1}
[7MR 22.2]         I wish this afternoon to address particularly the parents and children. These should understand that they have solemn obligations resting upon them--the most solemn that ever rested upon mortals. Let parents take up their work and labor intelligently for the salvation of their families.  {7MR 22.2}
[7MR 22.3]          Fathers and mothers we are verging upon the eternal world, and that which we should now most earnestly seek to understand is what we should do to inherit eternal life. If you will follow on to know the Lord, you will know that His going forth is prepared as the morning. We must prepare for the great crisis that is just before us. Will you not sense your responsibilities                                           -23-     in regard to the education and training of your children in spiritual matters?  {7MR 22.3}
[7MR 23.1]          Here are the children. Your daughters are inclined, if they see a dress different from that which they have, to desire a dress similar to that. Or perhaps they want something else that they see others have, which you do not feel would be in accordance with your faith to grant them. Will you allow them to tease this thing out of you, letting them mold you instead of molding them according to the principles of the gospel? Our children are very precious in the sight of God. Let us teach them the word of God and train them in His ways. It is your privilege to teach your children to live so that they will have the commendation of heaven.  {7MR 23.1}
[7MR 23.2]          Are we preparing for heaven? We say we are; and we ought to be making ready for the future immortal life. We should be so conducting ourselves that we shall make right impressions upon those who are brought in contact with us. Let us not encourage our children to follow the fashions of the world; and if we will be faithful in giving them a right training, they will not do this. But if you let your children rule you, they will surely get away from the pure principles of the word of God and will walk in the ways of the world. Let them see how much the Lord sacrificed in their behalf when He came to this world. There was everything to oppose His advance, yet He gave us a perfect example in every detail of life--just the example that we follow and teach our children to follow.  {7MR 23.2}
[7MR 23.3]          Dress your children in simple and neat clothes, but do not let them have anything that they may suppose they want. They may ask for a dress that is cut low in the neck because it is the fashion to wear them so. Who has                                              -24-     supposed such a fashion? It is not a right fashion, and we should not allow ourselves to consider it right. We should dress our children in such a way that they will learn to fashion their lives in simple orderly lines. We are to be preparing for the grand review that is soon to take place, and our children must have a part in this work of preparation. We want the light, the pure light of heaven to shine into our hearts.  {7MR 23.3}
[7MR 24.1]          All heaven is interested in our children, and parents grieve the Spirit of God when they fail to bring them up in the nurture and admonition of the Lord. Parents, be kind to your children, but be firm. Let them see that you mean all that you tell them. The fashions of the world often take a ridiculous form, and you must take a firm position against them. Our manner of dress as well as our deportment is to be a ministry, an education.  {7MR 24.1}
[7MR 24.2]          Parents you are responsible for the work of bringing up your children in the nurture and admonition of the Lord. These children need instruction line upon line, precept upon precept, here a little and there a little. You may feel annoyed sometimes because your children go contrary to what you have told them. But have you ever thought that many times you go contrary to what the Lord has commanded you to do that you might prepare yourselves for His work and know His will as revealed in His word? If you will follow on to know the Lord you can make a splendid representation of Christ before the world.  {7MR 24.2}
[7MR 24.3]          Never manifest passion when your children do wrong. When the mother gives her child a jerk or a blow, do you think it enables him to see the beauty of the Christian character? No indeed; it only tends to raise evil feelings in the heart, and the child is not corrected at all. We need to consider as we endeavor to do our duty intelligently, that our children are                                             -25-     to be brought into right relation to God, that they may have an entrance through the gates into the City of God and have right to all the advantages that heaven can give.  {7MR 24.3}
[7MR 25.1]          We have but little time now. Let us prepare earnestly for the solemn scenes of the future. The Lord would have us work under the direction of His word. It does not show any true love to let your children do as they please, and to think that in doing so they are doing just right. Husband and wife should be united in the work of seeking to form in their children correct habits of speech and conduct. If they will draw constantly in Christ's lines, the will of Christ will be rule in their lives, and they will see of the salvation of God in their homes. Let them invite the Spirit of God to act His part in training the children in the nurture and admonition of the Lord. With this power to help in every time of need, they will obtain the victory.  {7MR 25.1}
[7MR 25.2]          Has not God given you every evidence of His love? Did He not allow Jesus to come to this world as our pattern? Men could not endure the perfection of Christ's character, and they took and crucified Him. There is a crucifixion that must go on in our lives, a constant dying to self and sin. We must walk circumspectly, that our lives may preach the gospel of Christ to those with whom we associate. If we will speak and walk circumspectly, the light of Christ will be revealed in our lives.  {7MR 25.2}
[7MR 25.3]          I desired at the beginning of my talks to speak these words to you. I leave them with you to think about. Let us be faithful to the duties of the home life. Let your children understand that obedience must reign there. Teach them to distinguish between that which is sensible and that which is foolish in the matter of dress, and furnish them with clothes that are neat                                              -26-     and simple. As a people who are preparing for the soon return of Christ we should give to the world an example of modest dress in contrast with the prevailing fashion of the day. Talk these things over, and plan wisely what you will do, then carry out your plans in your families. Determine to be guided by higher principles than the notions and desires of your children.  {7MR 25.3}
[7MR 26.1]          Parents need to come up on a higher platform. They have a sacred work to do in bringing their children into harmony with Christ. Parents, do not neglect this work. You need to move constantly in the counsel and fear of the Lord God of Israel. Talk with your children in regard to the lessons of the word; pray with them. Seek for confession of heart from them. Show them which is the wrong and which is the right way, and their need of yielding their wills to the will of God if they would be overcomers. I see many parents taking a course with their children that will shut them out of the kingdom of God. Oh that these might now repent, and seek to redeem the time, that God might help them to act their part.  {7MR 26.1}
[7MR 26.2]          I did not expect to speak more than a few words to you this afternoon. I want you to have the light and blessing that the Lord desires to give you. Reach out for these blessings; seek for a fitness for eternal life, that others may see that you are coming into harmony with heaven. When the soul takes its position on the side of right, all heaven is filled with rejoicing and praise and thanksgiving. Shall we not take hold with Christ to do our best. Pray with your children. Impress their minds with the thought that Christ was given to our world that we might love His beauty of character and seek to follow Him in every particular. If you will follow on to know the Lord, the blessing of God will rest upon you. We need to glorify God more                                              -27-     than we do, to praise Him with uplifted soul. If we would study more faithfully the virtues of His character, we would desire to be more like Him. If in the minor points we would carry out the directions of the Lord, He will give us strength to follow Him in the large matters. We need to see the necessity of bringing the principles of the truth into every purpose and action of the life.  {7MR 26.2}
[7MR 27.1]          There is a large work to be carried on in this locality. Consider how God has wrought to bring these buildings into our possession. We have made every possible effort to establish the work in this place; and there are but few who know of the real difficulties we have had to meet. Now we are in possession, and for this I thank the Lord with heart and soul and voice.  {7MR 27.1}
[7MR 27.2]          There are many here who will need to take their position directly contrary to the world's customs and fashions. They may not want to do this, but this must make no difference. We are to have a large experience here in a little while, and everything should be brought into line with right principles. Here are men and women of capability. We want you to realize your capabilities, and act your part in carrying out the purposes of God for this place. Here are men who are preparing to enter on high positions of truth; but they are not ready for these positions. They need to be reconverted, and to let the blessing of God come into the life to transform the character. If those who come here to obtain an education will seek to help in every possible way, God will multiply blessings to them, and giving them His knowledge and His grace will make them overcomers through the blood of the Lamb and the word of their testimony.--Ms 45, 1911, pp. 2-7. (Sermon, November 6, 1911.)  {7MR 27.2}
[7MR 28.1]       MR No. 420 - 1880 Camp Meeting at Milton, Oregon         Above two weeks and no letters from any one. We seem to be shut out from the world. Not a line has come from any one except a deed from Battle Creek for me to sign. One word from Brother Kellogg, stating that Brother White was setting out hedge and had bought back our place of Bow; that is all.  {7MR 28.1}
[7MR 28.2]          We came to the ground this morning. All are as busy as bees making their city of tents, hammering, clearing up brush and stretching their tents. Loads are coming in.  {7MR 28.2}
[7MR 28.3]          Last night I spoke in the city of Walla Walla. Brethren had camped on the Walla Walla River. They heard of the appointment and came to the meeting. One wagon-load of men, women and children we met en route for Brother Woods'. Sister Maxson's daughter with her three children were in the wagon. Had been three days on the road. Came more than one hundred miles. Part of their company turned back to Walla Walla and attended our meeting.  {7MR 28.3}
[7MR 28.4]          The poor scattered sheep have been left to be torn by wolves and starve without food. They are coming in from all directions. These poor souls have had no labor and yet they seem to cling to the truth, but are starving for food. I think there never was a place where my testimony was needed more than in this region of country. They seem to be deeply affected with what they hear. It takes hold upon their hearts. My prayer is continually, Lord work in any way, send by whom thou wilt. Make me an instrument of righteousness. Give me Thy word to give to the people. Make me a channel of light.  {7MR 28.4}
[7MR 28.5]          I never felt the necessity as now of watching unto prayer. I want my every word and action to correctly represent the holy faith we profess. Oh, I                                              -29-     do not want that Christ should be ashamed of me as His follower. We must speak and act in that manner we wish others to speak and act. We want to be so connected with God that we will let our light shine in our words, our spirit, and our deportment. We must know that we are in Christ and Christ in us, or we cannot teach and lead others. . . .  {7MR 28.5}
[7MR 29.1]          Last Tuesday night I felt pressed as a cart beneath sheaves. While praying in Brother Woods' family, I wept in agony of soul with strong crying and tears. I sought the Lord after I went to my room. I could not forbear crying aloud. My heart was grieved for the people of God--the sheep of His pasture. Most of the night was spent in prayer. After two o'clock, I slept until about four, that is all. Tears and prayers were my meat through the night.  {7MR 29.1}
[7MR 29.2]          Wednesday night I was very free in speaking in Walla Walla. Thursday came on the ground. Meeting commenced that night. Slept but about one hour. Friday, meetings all day. I spoke in the afternoon with great freedom in a very pointed manner, but the darkness seemed so great. There has been great prejudice against me which I had not known, but I am not troubled about this. God can remove it away. He can work for us.  {7MR 29.2}
[7MR 29.3]          Sabbath, May 22: Dear Husband: This day opened with gentle showers. . . . We had an excellent Sabbath School; one hundred and twenty in school. They did very well. Mary questioned the children's division and did first rate. I spoke about thirty minutes to the school.  {7MR 29.3}
[7MR 29.4]          Elder Haskell preached with great plainness. I went out to the stand with trembling, my head throbbing with pain. I spoke from the fifty-eighth chapter of Isaiah. The Lord spoke through me. The words came in demonstration                                              -30-     of the Spirit and power, almost faster than I could articulate them. The congregation were nearly all in tears. I called them forward and about fifty came forward and they bore testimony. All were weeping like children. All felt the power and presence of God. There was indeed the revealing of His power. Hearts were subdued and broken before God.  {7MR 29.4}
[7MR 30.1]          A Dunkard preacher bore an excellent testimony. One white-headed man bore testimony that he thought he was not able to come to the meeting, but when he read in the paper that Elder Van Horn and Sister White were to be present he thought he must come. He came one hundred and forty miles on horseback and on foot. He had not heard an Advent sermon for six years. The meeting he had had that day was precious indeed. The discourse he had listened to from Sister White would be food for him a long time. He was well paid for his journey if he received no more. Said he could not stay but a few days but must return home. In going and coming, this man in feeble health, would travel two hundred and eighty miles to hear two or three discourses.  {7MR 30.1}
[7MR 30.2]          This is the first day I could say I know certainly I am in the way of my duty in coming to Oregon. But I know now, I have a testimony for this people. This has been a day, a Sabbath, I shall never forget, for Jesus has come very near to me. I felt enshrouded in light and peace, and joy filled my soul. All at this meeting will look back upon this Sabbath as one of the best of their lives. Truly God has spoken to the hearts while we were speaking to the ears of the people. God can do more in one moment by His Spirit than we can with our own labor in a life time. Jesus never seemed so precious to me as now. The word of His grace is manna to the believing soul. The precious promises of God are food to the hungry soul. We have experienced today the promise                                              -31-     "They shall be abundantly satisfied with the fatness of thy house; and thou shalt make them drink of the river of thy pleasures."  {7MR 30.2}
[7MR 31.1]          It has been a continual cross for me to be so far away from you and friends I love, but when I know that I am in the path of obedience I am happy. Privations are nothing, trials are nothing, distress and anguish of soul for others I can bear without a murmur. Only let me know that I am doing the will of my heavenly Father and I am content. I feel that I would not shrink from any hardship or difficulty if it is for Jesus' sake. I want to understand more clearly the ways of God and the glorious plan of redemption, the extent and limitation of our accountability and the weighty truths of the Word of God. I feel my own nothingness and that Jesus is all and in all. Let us come very near to God, advancing in the divine life step by step. The more grace we receive will enlarge our capacities to apprehend and enjoy greater light, breadth and depth of His love; and we shall have intense longing to know the fulness of that infinite love which passeth knowledge. . . .  {7MR 31.1}
[7MR 31.2]          Sunday, May 23: It is a very cool morning. Our tent is the most comfortable on the ground. Three tents in a row take all the ministers and their wives, Mary and me. We choose to cook and eat at one table. Our tents are all very small. After the table was removed out of the tent, we all prepared for family prayer. . . .  {7MR 31.2}
[7MR 31.3]          Bro. and Sister Colcord, Brother and Sister Jones, Elder Haskell, Mary and I composed the company assembled. . . . We had a most profitable season reading the manner of Paul's labor, showing that he carried the burden upon his soul continually. He did not lay it off or forget his responsibility for one moment. We spent some time in reading Scriptures and then we bowed in                                              -32-     prayer. It was a weeping, confessing time. There was an humbling of the soul before God. . . .  {7MR 31.3}
[7MR 32.1]          Our season of prayer was most solemn and characterized with deep earnestness in prayer and in an acknowledgment of mistakes and wrongs. . . . I feel more and more the necessity of those whom God has made His watchmen of being as God designed they should be ensamples to the flock over which God has made them overseers.  {7MR 32.1}
[7MR 32.2]          Elder Haskell spoke this forenoon with freedom to a tent full. I have just left the stand. I spoke upon Christ's riding into Jerusalem. I had great freedom and the people listened as for their lives. Oh, that the word spoken may take hold upon souls, that we may all do our part well and stand acquitted in the day of final accounts. The thought that I shall never meet the company again until the judgment shall sit and the books shall be opened and everyone's account is balanced, makes me feel very solemn. Oh, that God will help me to do my work with faithfulness. Whom shall I meet in that great day? Will there be any in this congregation saved through the words spoken to them today?  {7MR 32.2}
[7MR 32.3]          A letter has been just brought me from you without date, so I cannot tell how long it has been on the way. Willie remailed it the fourteenth. Today is the twenty-third.  {7MR 32.3}
[7MR 32.4]          I sent you a long letter containing account of the meeting in Southern California directly after I sent the one you mention. You probably received it soon after. Sometimes I have been too nervous to write. Once Mary wrote for me. I have written you several letters since I came to Washington Territory. I am very much pleased to get this letter from you because it                                              -33-     relieves my mind of a great anxiety. I know nothing ［of］ what God has for me in the future, but I do hope to have clear light in regard to my duty and to do everything as for eternity.  {7MR 32.4}
[7MR 33.1]          We shall try to work hard here in this camp meeting, and shall not be able to do anything without the Lord's help. He will be with me. He will, I know that He will, for I make Him my only trust and He will help me while I work in all humility of mind. I see the necessity of constant watchfulness and unceasing prayer. My heart is drawn out after God constantly. We can do great things in His strength. The Lord will help; the Lord will strengthen, and will bless. I hope you will see your way clearly and will be strong in God to battle against every wrong and stand free in God, in the power of His grace and lowliness and meekness. You can be a great blessing to His people when divested of self. Jesus will take possession of the soul and be developed in the life and character. Perhaps I feel too much but I do feel to the very depths the great work to be done and the few to engage in this great work. I am in continual fear I shall not act well my part and do all that I might do. The Lord does help me in the Testimonies, that I know. I could not, no, I could not of myself do this work. I trust to the Lord to take care of you.  {7MR 33.1}
[7MR 33.2]          The Dunkard minister was in this morning and begged of me to write to some of his church a letter that will encourage them. They meet with great opposition from their Dunkard friends and he says they would regard a letter from me as from their Mother in Christ and it would be next thing to their coming to meeting. They could not come to this meeting for several are sick and need these to care for them. I would go to this church if I could, but it                                              -34-     is seventy-five miles by private conveyance over a rough road. Dayton is half way. There is a church at Dayton. I do not know how it will be. I may go there yet. In all probability I shall not come to Oregon again.  {7MR 33.2}
[7MR 34.1]          I may spend some longer time here than two months. May the Lord teach me my duty. I am expected to speak at Portland on my return from this place between the camp meeting and the one at Salem. Please direct your next letters to Salem. It takes so long for letters to go across the continent. . . .  {7MR 34.1}
[7MR 34.2]          All are gaining confidence that God has given me a testimony working through me and if I can reach them, I will be so grateful to God for I love their souls and I want them to make a success of overcoming. Oh, the value of the soul; who can estimate it! My cry to God is, Help me to save souls; make me a savor of life unto life. Oh, my dear husband, if we can both war the good warfare, if we can both come off victorious and both rest in the city of God, what a rest that will be! How we shall appreciate it. We may have respect unto the recompense of reward. We may prize heaven. We have suffered together, labored together, and if we can be so happy as to enjoy the reward together, then all is gained on our part.  {7MR 34.2}
[7MR 34.3]          We can afford to toil here, afford to be pilgrims and strangers. If I lose heaven, I lose everything. Oh, I do want to see Jesus and live in His presence and I do want you should see Him. We should see Him together, praise Him together, be crowned together. We will live wholly for God. We will make most earnest efforts for the crown of life. We will seek to get all into glory we can, that we may enter with the joy of our Lord. Jesus is our strength, our support, the crown of our rejoicing. Every one brought into the                                              -35-     truth, and soundly converted, may be the means of bringing others to the knowledge of the truth and through that one, churches may be raised up and scores brought to Jesus Christ. We may neither one of us live long, but it is our privilege to enshrine ourselves in the hearts of those who love God and when we lay off the armor we want to look back with pleasant recollections upon the souls saved through our instrumentality.  {7MR 34.3}
[7MR 35.1]          May God bless you, my husband, with His grace. This is the continual prayer of, Your Ellen.--Letter 29, 1880, pp. 1-10. (To James White, May 20 to 23, 1880.)     Released April 16, 1975.  {7MR 35.1}
[7MR 36.1]       MR No. 421 - Appeal to Workers in San Francisco         We did think last week that we must leave Battle Creek and go to the Pacific Coast, but we dared not move suddenly or impulsively; there was too much at stake. We have repeatedly had seasons of prayer over the subject, and have not yet dared to move. It may be our duty to remain here until after next camp meeting season, unless we are especially needed upon the Pacific Coast, to help things along there.  {7MR 36.1}
[7MR 36.2]          We do not want to get in the way of those who are doing well there now. God will, I believe, direct us aright when we so much desire counsel from Him. We only want His will done in us. We only want to be where we can accomplish the greatest amount of good. There is much to be done here that others cannot do as well as we can. There are meetings every day, and sometimes twice a day, to get matters straightened out that are in a tangle. All the matters require thought and are a tax upon the mind, especially if that mind is worn. We shall especially need the help of God if we stand at this post.  {7MR 36.2}
[7MR 36.3]          Oh, that God would sanctify the host, and purify the assembly, that His free Spirit might run from heart to heart, and be glorified. We crave the presence and power of God. These we can and must have at all events. We are living in the most important period the world has ever witnessed. A great work is to be done in a short time. Oh, that we may all follow the leadings of God's Spirit, and not have self in anything that we may do.  {7MR 36.3}
[7MR 36.4]          Brother Butler, we may expect great things of the Lord. Let us make our mark high. Let faith be mingled with all our efforts. We cannot do anything                                              -37-     unless God shall help us. He has help in store for us, abundant blessing and power, if we will only believe it and strive for it. Our ministers may be clothed with his righteousness if they desire it. If they will comply with the requirements in the Word of God, they may every day walk with God, and be gaining a rich experience in the things of God.  {7MR 36.4}
[7MR 37.1]          Brother Butler, we must reach higher. We will not limit the Holy One. We must pray, and that fervently, that angels may be directed to come to our help to meet the moral darkness that covers the earth like a funeral pall. We rejoice so much that you are at work in San Francisco, to get the solemn warning before the people. We hope and pray that every element among our people who profess the truth may be in harmony with the Spirit of God, that they may work unitedly and in faith and hope, and that God will give the truth a glorious victory in San Francisco.  {7MR 37.1}
[7MR 37.2]          We long to be with you, to speak to the people as the Lord might give us utterance, but there is work to be done, not only in that great and wicked city, but almost everywhere. We hope and pray that your efforts may be highly successful. Do not forget that pulpit labor must be followed by private effort. Brother A ought not to bend his mind to much writing, now while this effort is being made. The greatest success attends those who come in as close relation as possible with those with whom they labor, gain their sympathy and confidence, visit in their homes those who appear interested, and pray with them and for them. In this way only will the direction be followed to go out in the highways and hedges, and compel them to come in.  {7MR 37.2}
[7MR 37.3]          It is this fireside effort, this home work, that is attended with signal success. Try it, brethren in the ministry. Some of our ministers do not love                                              -38-     this kind of labor. They shun it. There is a cross attached to such personal efforts, but this is the labor the people must have if they embrace unpopular truth. In this close contact with souls who are in darkness, our light may shine more effectually, directly upon the darkness, and they will see by our deportment, our conversation, our solemn yet cheerful, courteous manners, that the grace of God is with us, and that the peace of heaven is brought into their homes. They will be charmed with the truth which is attended with such blessed results.  {7MR 37.3}
[7MR 38.1]          Brother Butler, reach your hands high and tell Brethren A and B to reach up high and fasten hold upon the Infinite One. Look for great things. Do not get too many things on the mind when important efforts are being made. There is danger of getting the mind diverted from the special work for the time by having too much interest in various other matters. One man has not enough power to carry along several lines of work.  {7MR 38.1}
[7MR 38.2]          Put all there is of you into the present work in which you are for the time engaged. God will teach you. Self will not work here, but Jesus. God will work with you if self is hid in Jesus. Work, and be channels of light. We must be brought into close communion with the people, that when we lay hold of God, and His grace and power come through us--the channel--the people must feel it. They cannot but sense the weight of the power of the truth we carry.  {7MR 38.2}
[7MR 38.3]          My brethren, in your holy work, gather a firm hold from above, and say with your whole souls, "I will not let Thee go except Thou bless me, even me." Kindle your tapers at the sacred altar, and then make your way through the moral darkness of the world, shedding light in your track wherever you                                              -39-     go. You may become acquainted with the mystery of godliness and experience the depth of the riches of the grace of God. Up brethren, to the work, as never before. Expect anything and everything in God. May God fire your testimony and may the burning words of truth melt their way into cold hearts. I tell you, brethren, you do not expect half that God is ready and willing and anxious to bestow upon you. Heaven is all full of weighty blessings that we may all receive, for they are waiting to flow down, that we may bestow them upon others.  {7MR 38.3}
[7MR 39.1]          But I have been shown that very much is lost in these important efforts, by having the interest too much divided--Brother A curled up writing when he ought to be conversing with souls who need light and knowledge at the right time; Brother B employed with his books when he ought to be visiting, conversing and praying with families.  {7MR 39.1}
[7MR 39.2]          The light must be borne into the very houses of those who have interest, and this effort, although it is crossing to bear, is the very work which must be done and which will answer to the going out into the highways and hedges and compelling them to come in. Go at this work, brethren. Holy angels will attend you right into the forts of those who are in error and moral darkness. If all the ministers do this, we shall see such a work as we have not yet realized.  {7MR 39.2}
[7MR 39.3]          We must take hold of the work as though we meant work. We must move surely and as though the truth was a reality. We don't work in the best way, brethren. Time is short. Out-general the enemy at every point. Take his strongholds. God help you, my brethren, to fasten your hold upon infinite power and also strongly upon your fellow men, and draw them up with you.                                              -40-     Bring them up with you, if possible, and plant them on the platform of eternal truth. We need to be spiritualized, energized, and sanctified, that God may work for us, by us, and through us to His name's glory. The Lord is all ready to do on His part, if we are ready to have Him do for us.  {7MR 39.3}
[7MR 40.1]          If we can bear the manifestations of His gracious power, He will surely bestow upon us all we can wisely handle. It is because we are so weak that we cannot bear the power of the grace of God, that we do not receive greater manifestations from above. We are ready to appropriate the glory to our unworthy selves. If we have prosperity we get exalted and think it is because of our own merits that God favors us, and then He lets us drop into temptation and leaves us to wrestle with doubts, perplexities, and darkness, that we may have a correct view of the Source of our strength and our entire dependence upon Jesus Christ.  {7MR 40.1}
[7MR 40.2]          We are nothing, but Christ is all and in all. We may unite our ignorance to His wisdom, our weakness to His strength, our imperfections to His merits, our frailty to His enduring might. Oh, yes, He is our all. Upon His merits we may rely and through His merits we may have access to our heavenly Father and thus be closely connected with heaven. Oh, how I long for deeper and higher attainments in the divine life. My soul hungers and thirsts for righteousness. I love Jesus, but our love is too faint and too inconsistent.  {7MR 40.2}
[7MR 40.3]          Brother Butler, God will do for us greater things than we can ask or think, if we will only confide in and trust Him fully. Shall we believe, shall we move forward in faith, in hope, in courage, clinging with firm grasp to the Mighty One? Will you in California take the field in the strength of Israel's God? Let all those who profess the present truth carry out its pure                                              -41-     and holy principles in their lives. If our sisters would only feel that they can do very much, if they will consecrate themselves to God, they could be a great help. If they would talk and labor in heavenly wisdom among those with whom they are acquainted, they could do a good work.  {7MR 40.3}
[7MR 41.1]          If they would talk less upon unimportant matters and pray more earnestly, and take the cases of their personal friends, who are not in the truth, to Jesus, pleading with Him to enlighten their minds, their prayers might do much good; they certainly will if offered in faith. Our sisters may be co-workers with God. They may be able, when this life here shall close, to look back upon their lives not as a barren desert, but upon buds, flowers, and fruit as the result of their life's toil. I give my thanks to our sisters in San Francisco, especially to Sisters Rowland and James, for their liberality in aiding the cause of God. May the Lord cause their means to be doubled because put out to the exchangers.  {7MR 41.1}
[7MR 41.2]          And our dear Brother C, whom I love in the Lord, may the way be opened before him so that his good conscience may not be wounded by his temporal prosperity. I believe he will see his way out more clearly where he will have fewer perplexities and can devote his precious influence more fully to the precious cause of Christ. God loves Brother C, and we feel the deepest interest in his dear family.  {7MR 41.2}
[7MR 41.3]          I hope you will not, brethren, hold yourselves aloof because you may not be heartily received and find all sociable and ready to engage in conversation. Courteously, humbly, press your way, gain the confidence by showing an interest in their temporal concerns, then watch your opportunity                                              -42-     to speak of the interest of the cause and of the precious truth. May God help you to see just what needs to be done.  {7MR 41.3}
[7MR 42.1]          I have no idea of giving up Brother C's family. I love them all, and Jesus loves them, and we hope that they will yield all to the truth and make preparations for the better life. It is poor policy to build all our hopes in this poor world of sorrow, suffering, and death. Do not leave California too soon. Stay as long as you think God would have you.  {7MR 42.1}
[7MR 42.2]          Much love to all our dear brethren and sisters in Christ.--Letter 55, 1874. (To Brother Butler, October 28, 1874.)     Released April 16, 1975.  {7MR 42.2}
[7MR 43.1]       MR No. 422 - Additional Material on Ellen White and Health Reform         I have no recollection of being in meetings with I. C. Wellcome. It might have been, but I have no acquaintance with him, and never knew him by sight. Before '44, I sometimes lost my strength under the blessing of God. I. C. Wellcome may have confounded these exercises of the power of the Spirit of God upon me with the visions. I had no visions until in the winter, near spring, after the time had passed.--Letter 2, 1874, p. 9. (To J. N. Loughborough, August 24, 1874.)  {7MR 43.1}
[7MR 43.2]          Often while there ［at the Rural Health Institute, St. Helena, Calif.］ I was compelled to eat meat because there was nothing else that I could eat. At times I would be so faint and dizzy for the want of good wholesome food that I fairly reeled through weakness. ［The cook］ has not made it her study to prepare wholesome dishes in order that flesh meat as a food may become less and less necessary.--Letter 4, 1884, p. 3. (To Brother and Sister Maxson, February 6, 1884.)     Released April 16, 1975.  {7MR 43.2}
[7MR 44.1]       MR No. 423 - Appreciation of Marian Davis         I feel very thankful for the help of Sister Marian Davis in getting out my books. She gathers material from my diaries, from my letters, and from the articles published in the papers. I greatly prize her faithful service. She has been with me for twenty-five years, and has constantly been gaining increasing ability for the work of classifying and grouping my writings. --Letter 9, 1903. p. 1. (To Elder and Mrs. John Burden, January 6, 1903.)     Released April 16, 1975.  {7MR 44.1}
[7MR 45.1]       MR No. 424 - Satan as an Angel of Light         It is those who have had the most light that Satan most assiduously seeks to ensnare. He knows that if he can deceive them, they will, under his control, clothe sin with garments of righteousness, and lead many astray. I say to all, Be on your guard; for as an angel of light Satan is walking in every assembly of Christian workers, and in every church, trying to win the members to his side. I am bidden to give to the people of God the warning, "be not deceived; God is not mocked."-- Ms 15, 1908, p. 5. ("The Need of Watchfulness," typed March 30, 1908.)  {7MR 45.1}
[7MR 45.2]          In this period of the world's history, God's servants are to have confidence in His ability to qualify men to do His work in various ways, to the glory of His name. Those appointed to lead out in the management of His cause in the earth, are to have faith that He is able to perfect a work in righteousness even through the instrumentality of imperfect workmen. Those in charge of the work are now to seek to build up, to encourage, to strengthen, but not to discourage, or to pull to pieces that which has been begun. . . .  {7MR 45.2}
[7MR 45.3]          You must never forget that Satan, disguised as an angel of light, is always ready to encourage anything that would lead to a loss of confidence in our denominational literature. He would be pleased to keep many minds employed in picking flaws in publications that God has blessed.--Letter 70, 1910, pp. 1, 2. (To Elder A. G. Daniells, August 11, 1910.)     Released May 23, 1975.  {7MR 45.3}
[7MR 46.1]       MR No. 425 - Inspiration for Nurses         Some of our brethren in California gave a donation of forty-five dollars as a token of sympathy, expressing a desire that I would buy me a good comfortable chair. I have appropriated that gift to this church ［Parramatta, NSW］. I told those who presented the gift that I wished them to have something invested in this missionary field. True, I needed as comfortable a chair as I could possibly get, but I will wait hoping that the Lord will restore me to health. I hope not to need easy chairs long, though I am still under the hand of affliction. I rejoice to see the truth gathering souls who will show forth the praises of Him that hath called them out of darkness into His marvelous light.--Letter 34, 1892, pp. 6, 7. (To Dr. and Mrs. John Harvey Kellogg, September 16, 1892.)  {7MR 46.1}
[7MR 46.2]          It is the privilege of every one who has a part in any branch of the Lord's work to know that his sins are forgiven, and to rejoice in the assurance of a higher life in the courts above. This hope is more precious than silver or gold or precious stones. Keep this hope ever bright, and seek to impart it to others. In the knowledge that God's smile rests upon you, your heart will be filled with joy and peace.  {7MR 46.2}
[7MR 46.3]          Heed the gracious invitation of Christ: "Come unto Me, all ye that labour and are heavy laden, and I will give you rest. Take My yoke upon you, and learn of Me; for I am meek and lowly in heart; and ye shall find rest unto your souls. For my yoke is easy, and My burden is light."                                              -47-  {7MR 46.3}
[7MR 47.1]          Let all seek for that rest which Christ has promised. You are to reveal to the world the truth of His words. You are to show that in wearing the yoke of Christ, there is genuine happiness.  {7MR 47.1}
[7MR 47.2]          Do not, by doubting God's words, dishonor Him. As you believe in Him, He will cooperate with you in your efforts, and in union with Him, you may perform an acceptable work. Through the righteousness that He imparts, you may escape the corruption that is in the world through lust.  {7MR 47.2}
[7MR 47.3]          "Rejoice in the Lord alway, and again I say, Rejoice." Oh that we might hear more of the praise of God proceeding from thankful hearts. We need Christians who constantly live in the sunshine, who under all circumstances can praise the Lord. With the hope and assurance that Christ has promised, how can we be unhappy?  {7MR 47.3}
[7MR 47.4]          There is no excuse or justification for any Christian to be discontented. Never give the impression that you are disappointed with the way that Christ has marked out for you to follow.  {7MR 47.4}
[7MR 47.5]          Our characters are to be conformed to the image of Christ. In deed and in truth we are to be amenable to the law of God. Then He can demonstrate through us the blessings that come through obedience to the principles of His word. The King of heaven stands ready to acknowledge the humblest soul that serves Him.  {7MR 47.5}
[7MR 47.6]          I pray that the rich blessing of God may rest upon all who are in any way connected with the work of the Paradise Valley Sanitarium. Put your whole soul into the performance of the work that is essential. True service involves a faithful discharge of the daily duties. Even as you engage in your daily tasks, you may reflect the divine image. Those who will faithfully                                              -48-     cultivate a spirit of self-denial and self-sacrifice, learning from the Saviour the lessons of meekness and lowliness of heart, will be in a position where God can use them in His work of reflecting to the world the glory of the divine image.  {7MR 47.6}
[7MR 48.1]          I hope that the work on the building will soon be completed. As yet I have been unable to secure any gifts and offerings to aid in carrying forward the work, but I shall continue to put forth every effort, that the work may not be delayed because of a dearth of means. The work on the elevator may have to wait, but we trust that the building will soon be ready for the accommodation of patients.  {7MR 48.1}
[7MR 48.2]          I would say to the workmen: God will strengthen and encourage you, if you will look constantly to Him. If He smiles upon you, it is worth more to you than silver or gold. Let all recognize their dependence upon the guidance of God. Let the heart be hopeful and peaceful. Do not permit yourselves to cherish any feelings of discontent. It is the duty of each to endeavor to impart courage and good cheer to those who are connected with Him.  {7MR 48.2}
[7MR 48.3]          In your morning worship, consider the thought that our Saviour was a carpenter, and worked with His father, Joseph. The Prince of heaven worked as you are working with the hands. He had been the exalted commander in heaven, but He laid aside His kingly crown, and came to our world, living a life of toil and hardship, that He might enter into full sympathy with the human race. By receiving Him, you are given power to become the sons of God.  {7MR 48.3}
[7MR 48.4]          Those who are engaged in the operation of building have each their respective work. In order to secure perfect cooperation and harmony, there must be thorough organization. There must be an architect to plan, and to see                                              -49-     that the plans are carried out. Someone must do the work of carrying the brick and mortar to those who shall lay the brick. And there must be competent, interested workers in all the various lines. But though your tasks are varied, yet you may blend together in perfect harmony.  {7MR 48.4}
[7MR 49.1]          The work inside the building may also be made pleasant if all will be cheerful, happy, and uncomplaining. The nurses, the matron, the cook, the bookkeeper,--all may cultivate a cheerful disposition in the discharge of their respective duties. Remember that the Lord observes your every movement, and hears every word that you speak.  {7MR 49.1}
[7MR 49.2]          Those working on the land, and those who care for the stock may also realize that they are an essential part of the great whole. "Ye are God's husbandry; ye are God's building." Each is to respect every other worker, and to cultivate the graces of patience, and of speaking kind, encouraging words to those with whom he is connected.  {7MR 49.2}
[7MR 49.3]          Do not dwell on the imperfections or the mistakes of the past. Press forward, looking to the glorious things that are before. Let your conversation be in heaven, "from whence also we look for the Saviour, the Lord Jesus Christ." Put away all discontent, all murmuring, all disagreeable words. We do not honor Christ when we dispute and quarrel one with another. No one will enter heaven with a spirit of fault-finding, and we desire to have a foretaste of the principles of heaven manifested here below.  {7MR 49.3}
[7MR 49.4]          Let every professed believer advance. We are to have sanctified, refined aspirations, worthy ambitions. Ever press onward, seeking for a character that will represent that of the Lord Jesus. We are to recognize the                                            -50-     perfection of His character, and demonstrate in our lives the principles of that character.  {7MR 49.4}
[7MR 50.1]          "Behold what manner of love the Father hath bestowed upon us, that we should be called the sons of God! therefore the world knoweth us not, because it knew Him not. Beloved, now are we the sons of God; and it doth not yet appear what we shall be; but we know that, when He shall appear, we shall be like Him; for we shall see Him as He is. And every man that hath this hope in him purifieth himself, even as He is pure. Whosoever committeth sin transgresseth also the law: for sin is the transgression of the law. And ye know that He was manifested to take away our sins; and in Him is no sin. Whosoever abideth in Him sinneth not: whosoever sinneth hath not seen Him, neither known Him. Little children, let no man deceive you: He that doeth righteousness is righteous, even as He is righteous."--Letter 299, 1905, pp. 1-4. (To the Helpers at the Paradise Valley Sanitarium, October 22, 1905.)  {7MR 50.1}
[7MR 50.2]          Willie has told me that your mother is at rest. I would be pleased to hear from you, telling me about your mother's last sickness and death. Did she suffer much? Was her mind clear? Where is your sister? Please write me a few lines; I would be so pleased to hear regarding yourself and Hattie.--Letter 194, 1907, p. 1. (To Emma White, June 13, 1907.)     Released May 23, 1975.  {7MR 50.2}
[7MR 51.1]       MR No. 426 - Religious Liberty         The world is becoming more and more lawless. The churches are united in their efforts to restrict religious liberty. What are we as a people doing in this crisis? Are we purifying our souls by obedience to Christ's words? Are we humbling our hearts before God and confessing our sins? Are we seeking with earnestness and contrition of soul Him who is the source of our strength? Are we claiming the promises, believing that Jesus pardons our transgressions and forgives our sins? Are we educating ourselves to overcome all temptation to murmur and complain? . . .  {7MR 51.1}
[7MR 51.2]          Ever we need to manifest kindness and true courtesy. We may have to plead most earnestly before legislative councils for the right to exercise independent judgment, to worship God according to the dictates of our conscience. Thus in His Providence God has designed that the claims of His holy law shall be brought before men in the highest authority. But as we do all we can as men and women who are not ignorant of Satan's devices, we are to manifest no bitterness of feeling. Constantly we are to offer prayer for divine aid. It is God alone who can hold the four winds until the angels shall seal the servants of God in their foreheads.--Letter 5, 1883, pp. 1, 4. (To "Dear Brethren," November, 1883.)  {7MR 51.2}
[7MR 51.3]         I have been shown that from the first rebellion Satan was working to this end, to exalt his own power in contradiction to God's law and God's power. He does this in exalting Sunday observance, and anything that shall by this people go forth as their voice, to respect the idol sabbath, would it                                           -52-     not dishonor God and confuse minds and place them where they will be deceived by Satan's devices? Anything we may do that lifts up the spurious to take the place of the true and genuine Sabbath, is disloyal to God and we must move very carefully lest we exalt the decisions of the man of sin. We are not to be found in a neutral position on this matter of so great consequence. The commandments of God and the faith of Jesus must be from conviction of duty inscribed on our banners.--Ms 6, 1889, p. 12. (Untitled, November 4, 1889.)  {7MR 51.3}
[7MR 52.1]          The persecution of two of our brethren of one of the neighboring churches, and the sentence requiring them to pay a fine or be placed in the stocks, has created such indignation in the public mind that the people are ready to hear, and are calling for the reasons of our faith. This persecution has resulted for the truth rather than against it. Our brethren refused to pay the fine, and the alternative was the stocks, but the authorities have no such instruments of torture. They forced one brother to pay the fine, by seizing upon his horse and cart, leaving him no chance to get home, so he had to hand over the money. The other brother has no property they can attach, and refuses to pay the fine; so here the matter stands.--Letter 40b, 1894, p. 2. (To C. H. Jones, May 14, 1894.)  {7MR 52.1}
[7MR 52.2]          The commandment-keeping people of God will ere long be placed in a most trying position; but all those who have walked in the light, and have diffused the light, will realize that God interposes in their behalf. When everything looks most forbidding, then the Lord will reveal His power to His faithful ones. When the nation for which God has worked in such a marvelous                                          -53-     manner, and over which He has spread the shield of Omnipotence, abandons Protestant principles, and through its legislature gives countenance and support to Romanism in limiting religious liberty, then God will work in His own power for His people who are true. The tyranny of Rome will be exercised, but Christ is our refuge.--Letter 61, 1895, pp. 11, 12. (To O. A. Olsen, February 2, 1895.)     Released May 23, 1975.  {7MR 52.2}
[7MR 54.1]       MR No. 427 - Appreciation of Marian Davis - II  (See also Manuscript Release No. 423)         I may not be able to return to California until next fall although I shall be very glad to return as soon as possible. We are now commencing the work on Vol. I and II, and Life of Christ. Marian is earnest and anxious to put her whole soul into this work. She is of the best of courage. My workers are here ［at Battle Creek］ and I shall not travel much this winter. I worked so constantly, and the work was of so taxing character I feel that it is my duty now to rest this winter. We are well situated for doing our book work now and if the cold winter does not work unfavorably for me I shall carry out my determination which seems to be the only thing I can do if I want to complete my books, which I am very anxious to do.--Letter 30, 1889, p. 3. (To Brother Fulton, November 27, 1889.)  {7MR 54.1}
[7MR 54.2]          Marian and Eliza are the best help I could have and appreciated highly by me.--Letter 7, 1884, p. 1. (To Elder and Mrs. Uriah Smith, June 19, 1884.)     Released May 23, 1975.  {7MR 54.2}
[7MR 55.1]       MR No. 429 - Labor Unions         I have received and read your letter. I can sympathize with you in your perplexity. I wish that I could see you and talk with you. Do not suppose, from my letter, that I think you have changed in regard to economy. I think no such thing. But I know the danger of those who have not had the experience that you have had, and you will need to guard constantly against the introduction of this and that, which, though seemingly harmless, would lead to the sacrifice of principles that should ever be maintained in our restaurant work.  {7MR 55.1}
[7MR 55.2]          Recipes that are formed on the old plan of preparing food are gathered up and put into our health papers. This is not right. Only recipes for the plainest, simplest, and most wholesome food should be put into our health journals. We must not expect that those who all their life have indulged appetite will understand how to prepare food that will be at once wholesome, simple, and appetizing. This is the science that every sanitarium and health restaurant is to teach.  {7MR 55.2}
[7MR 55.3]          We are to teach the people how to prepare dishes that are not expensive but wholesome and palatable. And never is a recipe to appear in our health journals that will injure our reputation as health reformers. If the patronage of our restaurants lessens because we refuse to depart from right principles, then let it lessen. We must keep the way of the Lord, through evil report as well as good report.  {7MR 55.3}
[7MR 55.4]          I present these things to you in my letters to help you to cleave to the                                         -56-     right and to discard that which we can not bring into our sanitariums and restaurants without sacrificing principle.  {7MR 55.4}
[7MR 56.1]          I wish you could read the daily papers of this country, and notice the accounts of how men in responsible positions have dropped dead while traveling or while at some entertainment. Never have the deaths of wealthy men in high life been so frequent as of late. This is the result of a violation of nature's laws. Cause is being followed by effect. The life-forces are extinguished by indulgence. "Heart failure," say the physicians who attended these men at their death. Poor souls! They abused the Lord's wonderful machinery until it could endure no longer, and gave up the conflict. God does not work a miracle to keep in motion the machinery that is worn out by the abuse put upon it.  {7MR 56.1}
[7MR 56.2]          In His warning message our Saviour has told us how it will be in the end of the world. "As the days of Noah were," He says, "so shall also the coming of the Son of man be. For as in the days that were before the flood, they were eating and drinking, marrying and giving in marriage, until the day that Noah entered into the ark, and knew not until the flood came, and took them all away; so shall also the coming of the Son of man be."  {7MR 56.2}
[7MR 56.3]          Very plainly Christ saw what the condition of society would be in the future. He saw that self-indulgence would control men and women. What of the marriage relation today? Is it not perverted and defiled, made even as it was in Noah's day? Divorce after divorce is recorded in the daily papers. This is the marriage of which Christ speaks when He says that before the flood they were "marrying and giving in marriage."                                           -57-  {7MR 56.3}
[7MR 57.1]         Before the flood there was violence in the land--heart-sickening violence. What is acted out constantly in our cities today? Men are killing women and women are killing men. Young girls fifteen or sixteen years old are killed because they refuse to be the wife of some man.  {7MR 57.1}
[7MR 57.2]         The same state of things exists today that existed before the flood, and the nearer we get to the large cities, the worse the evil is. My message is, Do not build up sanitariums in the cities. The laws of the land will become more and more oppressive, as in the days of Noah.  {7MR 57.2}
[7MR 57.3]         How long will the Lord suffer oppression of the poor that rich men may hoard wealth? These men are heaping together treasures for the last days. Their money is placed where it does no one any good. To add to their millions, they rob the poor, and the cries of the starving are no more to them than the barking of a dog. But the Lord marks every act of oppression. No cry of suffering is unheard by Him. Those who today are scheming to obtain more and more money, putting in operation plans that mean to the poor starvation, will in the last great day stand face to face with their deeds of oppression and injustice.  {7MR 57.3}
[7MR 57.4]         Those who claim to be the children of God are in no case to bind up with the labor unions that are formed or that shall be formed. This the Lord forbids. Can not those who study the prophecies see and understand what is before us? The transgressors of the law of God have taken sides with their Leader, the General of rebellion. He understands how to devise his Satanic schemes and through whom to work for the carrying out of them. He is striving to lead every soul to take sides with him, and under the influence of his temptations, thousands are binding themselves up in bundles, ready to be                                           -58-     consumed by the fires of the last day. Those who yield to his temptation become in their turn tempters, standing among the ablest of his helpers.  {7MR 57.4}
[7MR 58.1]          In the time of the harvest the Lord will say to His reapers, "Gather ye together first the tares, and bind them in bundles to burn them, but gather the wheat into My barn." God has a people on the earth who will see the evil of every phase of oppression, and will refuse to unite with the enemy in carrying out his plan.  {7MR 58.1}
[7MR 58.2]          My brother, we must not become too deeply involved in responsibilities of a commercial character. Thus we place ourselves where we become unfitted to do the special work that in this last time is to be carried forward. Our hearts must not be pressed beneath burdens of a financial character. We must not spend our time and energy in a work which, upon critical examination, is found to yield but little result in the salvation of souls. If the work in which you have been engaged brings a harvest of souls, this will certainly be seen. Do not allow a load of perplexing business to bind you and your family to close, hard labor in a work in which soul-saving is not the main feature. Do not incur a heavy debt in an effort to carry forward lines of work that do little to bring souls to the truth, lines of work in which the commercial interests are the main feature.  {7MR 58.2}
[7MR 58.3]          The Lord desires us to be sensible and to reason from cause to effect. Wherever a sanitarium is established, facilities are to be provided, to a greater or smaller extent, as the case may demand, for the preparation of health foods. In the future it will be impossible to transport the health foods from America. And for other reasons, it will be better to make your foods where you are, as far as possible. We are living amidst the perils of                                           -59-     the last days, and the Lord desires His people to establish industries in the different countries. Industries should be established in connection with the Wahroonga Sanitarium, but at the present time it is impossible to define exactly what these should be. This will open before you as you advance in your work.  {7MR 58.3}
[7MR 59.1]          The Sanitarium at Wahroonga is to be furnished with help of no ordinary character. If Dr. Caro had learned the lessons that he ought to have learned after he came to Australia, he would today be where the Holy Spirit would work through him. But it is now a very doubtful question in my mind whether he should be connected with the Sanitarium. For this institution there is needed an economical, God-fearing physician, who will link up with Dr. Kress and his wife, standing with them shoulder-to-shoulder and heart-to-heart.  {7MR 59.1}
[7MR 59.2]         Dr. Caro needs a re-conversion. This he must have in order to understand his imperfections of character, and to shape his character-building after the divine similitude. Without re-conversion, he can not please the Master.  {7MR 59.2}
[7MR 59.3]          While he was in Maitland, he took steps that greatly injured his influence, and showed him to be a man who could not be depended on. Again, in Parramatta and in Sydney, he showed that he was inclined to make a great display over nothing. He separated himself from his God when he attempted to gain recognition from the world. He had been acknowledged by God. The Lord has declared that He desired him to stand in His strength. He had an influence that if kept up to the true standard, would have made him a workman that needeth not to be ashamed. But he turned from the power of God to human recognition, and in the estimation of the men with whom he linked himself, he spoiled his influence as being a man chosen for a special work. They no                                           -60-     longer looked upon him in the same light in which they had hitherto regarded him. His striving to be first and greatest brought him to the place where he was last of all.  {7MR 59.3}
[7MR 60.1]          God did not want Dr. Caro to mingle his small, commercial affairs with the great, grand truths that he was handling. But this is the great mistake that he made, and unless he is changed in heart, he will repeat it, if he has opportunity to gain means for his own benefit, that he may shun economy and launch out in self-gratification, to make a great display.  {7MR 60.1}
[7MR 60.2]          With regard to your work, my dear brother, I can not specify what your duty is, but I can tell you what it is not. It is not your duty to carry so many burdens that you will lose health and courage and faith in God. Refuse to dwarf yourself by overwork. May the Lord help you to plan so wisely that you will increase in spiritual, mental, and physical power.  {7MR 60.2}
[7MR 60.3]          It is your privilege to have the higher life, even the life of God. The first chapter of Colossians says much that I would say to you. "We give thanks to God and the Father of our Lord Jesus Christ, praying always for you, since we heard of your faith in Christ Jesus, and of the love which ye have to all the saints, for the hope which is laid up for you in heaven, whereof ye heard before in the word of the truth of the gospel; which is come unto you, as it is in all the world; and bringeth forth fruit, as it doth also in you since the day ye heard of it, and knew the grace of God in truth. . . . For this cause we also, since the day we heard it, do not cease to pray for you, and to desire that ye might be filled with the knowledge of His will in all wisdom and spiritual understanding; that ye might walk worthy of the Lord unto all pleasing, being fruitful in every good work, and increasing in                                           -61-     the knowledge of God; strengthened with all might, according to His glorious power, unto all patience and long-suffering with joyfulness; giving thanks unto the Father, which hath made us meet to be partakers of the inheritance of the saints in light; who hath delivered us from the power of darkness, and hath translated us into the kingdom of His dear Son; in whom we have redemption through His blood, even the forgiveness of sins."  {7MR 60.3}
[7MR 61.1]          I hope, Brother and Sister Burden, that you will not place yourselves where you will be over-worked. Your particular work can not now, perhaps, be defined. But the Lord can and will designate what you shall do to bring forth fruit that will in its turn bring forth more fruit unto eternal life.  {7MR 61.1}
[7MR 61.2]          I have much more to say to you, but have not the time, being pressed with many things. I have written plainly in regard to Dr. Caro, lest, when in a strait place for help, you might link up with one who is not fitted to build up, in the Lord's way and according to His methods, an institution that is to stand as a memorial for the truth. The Lord designs that all His institutions--sanitariums, publishing-houses, and schools--shall be a means of preparing a people to stand in the day of God. We have a decided evangelistic work to do in the cities, and we must not tie our hands, so that we can not do this work. We are to have faith in God. We are not to link up with men who would put self in front and all else in the background.  {7MR 61.2}
[7MR 61.3]          Do not think that I have given up hope for Dr. Caro. I have not; but I know that if he is placed at the head of any institution, with the experience that he now has, he will cause great confusion and perplexity. He needs to see his need of the heavenly anointing, and to humble himself before the Lord. The Sanitarium needs not his extravagant ideas. Everything about the                                           -62-     institution is to be neat and tasteful, but no extravagance is to be shown in the furnishings.  {7MR 61.3}
[7MR 62.1]          God help us to walk and work as men and women on the border of the eternal world. Soon an awful surprise will come upon the inhabitants of this earth. Suddenly, and with power and great glory, Christ will come. Then there will be no time to prepare to meet Him. Now is the time for us to get ready. When I see my brethren walking and working as men in a dream, I feel as if I must do something to arouse them. May the Lord help me to do all my duty; for there must be no delay. We are nearing the last great conflict.  {7MR 62.1}
[7MR 62.2]          Be of good courage, and make the Lord your Counsellor. Trust in Him. Make Him first and last and best in everything.--Letter 201, 1902. (To Brother and Sister J. A. Burden, December 15, 1902.)  {7MR 62.2}
[7MR 62.3]          I have a message for you. The Lord is in earnest with His people. I expected that great humiliation of heart would follow the manifestation of the Lord's displeasure in the destruction of the principal buildings of our two largest institutions. But how little influence this has had to bring humiliation and repentance. God's people have dishonored Him, and their hearts have become so unimpressible that even when He speaks in judgment, they make no decided change.  {7MR 62.3}
[7MR 62.4]           Evil entered the heavenly courts through the angel who, next to Christ, occupied the most exalted position. Lucifer was the first of the covering cherubs, holy and undefiled. Of him it is said, "Thou sealest up the sum, full of wisdom, and perfect in beauty. Thou hast been in Eden, the garden of God; every precious stone was thy covering. . . . Thou art the anointed                                           -63-     cherub that covereth; and I have set thee so. Thou wast upon the holy mountain of God; thou hast walked up and down in the midst of the stones of fire. Thou wast perfect in thy ways from the day that thou was created, till iniquity was found in thee."  {7MR 62.4}
[7MR 63.1]          But though honored above the heavenly host, Lucifer was not content with his position. He ventured to covet the homage due alone to the Creator. He cherished feelings of envy, and these feelings he communicated to the other angels. It was his endeavor to secure to himself their service and loyalty. In so deceptive a way did he ［Lucifer］ work that the sentiments that he inculcated could not be dealt with until they had developed in the minds of those who received them.  {7MR 63.1}
[7MR 63.2]          The influence of mind on mind, so strong a power for good when sanctified, is equally strong for evil in the hands of those opposed to God. This power Satan used in his work of instilling evil into the minds of the angels, and he made it appear that he was seeking the good of the universe. As the anointed cherub, Lucifer had been highly exalted; he was greatly loved by the heavenly beings, and his influence over them was strong. Many of them listened to his suggestions and believed his words. "And there was war in heaven; Michael and His angels fought against the dragon; and the dragon fought, and his angels, and prevailed not; neither was their place found any more in heaven."  {7MR 63.2}
[7MR 63.3]          Cast out of heaven, Satan set up his kingdom in this world, and ever since, he has been untiringly striving to seduce human beings from their allegiance to God. He uses the same power that he used in heaven--the influence of mind on mind. Men become tempters of their fellow-men. The                                           -64-     strong, corrupting sentiments of Satan are cherished, and they exert a masterly, compelling power. Under the influence of these sentiments, men bind up with one another in confederacies, in trades-unions, and in secret societies. There are at work in the world agencies that God will not much longer tolerate. In a milder form the same evil and the same spirit has been introduced into our institutions. The Lord opened the matter to me, showing me that the wrong was of the same character as that introduced into heaven. It was Satan who was working to bring in certain influences to bind different interests under one control. This was not in harmony with God's will, and He declared that He would not sanction anything of the kind.  {7MR 63.3}
[7MR 64.1]          This work was first started in the Review and Herald office. Things were swayed first in one way and then in another. It was the enemy of our work who prompted the call for the consolidation of the publishing work under one controlling power in Battle Creek.  {7MR 64.1}
[7MR 64.2]          Then the idea gained favor that the medical missionary work would be greatly advanced if all our medical institutions and other medical missionary interests were bound up under the control of the medical association at Battle Creek.  {7MR 64.2}
[7MR 64.3]          I was told that I must lift up my voice in warning against this. We were not to be under the control of men who could not control themselves, and who were not willing to be amenable to God. We were not to be guided by men who want their word to be the controlling power. The development of the desire to control has been very marked, and God sent warning after warning, forbidding confederacies and consolidation. He warned us against binding                                           -65-     ourselves to fulfill certain agreements that would be presented by men laboring to control the movements of their brethren.  {7MR 64.3}
[7MR 65.1]          Light has been given me that there are papers that have been drawn up by lawyers that are blinding the eyes of the simple people of God. Men have means that they are willing to lend at interest, and these papers, signed by those to whom the money is lent, are given as security. But if those receiving the money should change leaders, if they should turn away from straightforward principles, they could, because of the wording of the papers, take advantage of those whose money they have received, and bring in oppression. We are to guard against the things that tempt men to hurt their fellow-men. We are to guard against the acceptance of documents framed in language that is confusing to minds. We have no need of such documents. They are a snare, and our people are warned to beware of them.  {7MR 65.1}
[7MR 65.2]          Warnings against these things were given me in Australia. The word of the Lord came to me, "Say to My people, Put not your trust in writings drawn up by lawyers, filled with technicalities and conditions and restrictions, which blind the minds of those who have to do with them. God wants those who believe the truth to take their stand against everything of the kind."  {7MR 65.2}
[7MR 65.3]          We are church members, believers in the Bible, and we are not to make the Lord Jesus ashamed to call us brethren, because we have no confidence in one another. We are to be afraid of those who have little confidence in their fellow-workers, and who demand that they should be bound about by agreements and restrictions, which can be misinterpreted and used to do harm. Should they in the future be turned from their integrity, they would take advantage                                           -66-     of some wording that those who signed the documents did not at the time comprehend.  {7MR 65.3}
[7MR 66.1]                               The Result of Exalting Self.        I am instructed to call the attention of our people to the second dream given to Nebuchadnezzar, and to the experience that came to him as the result of his failure to heed the warning. Nebuchadnezzar was troubled by the dream, and unable to obtain from his wise men an interpretation of it, he called in Daniel, and told him the dream.  {7MR 66.1}
[7MR 66.2]          "I saw," he said, "and, behold, a tree in the midst of the earth, and the height thereof was great. The tree grew and was strong, and the height thereof reached unto heaven, and the width thereof unto the end of all the earth; the leaves thereof were fair, and the fruit thereof much, and in it was meat for all; the beasts of the field had shadow under it, and the fowl of the heaven dwelt in the boughs thereof, and all flesh was fed of it. I saw in the visions of my head upon my bed, and behold, a watcher and an holy one came down from heaven, and he cried aloud, and said thus, Hew down the tree, and cut off his branches, shake off his leaves, and scatter his fruit; let the beasts get away from under it, and the fowls from his branches; nevertheless, leave the stump of his roots in the earth, even with a band of iron and brass, in the tender grass of the field; and let it be wet with the dew of heaven, and let his portion be with the beasts in the grass of the earth; and let his heart be changed from man's, and let a beast's heart be given unto him; and let seven times pass over him. . . . This dream I Nebuchadnezzar have seen. Now, thou, O Belteshazzar, declare the interpretation thereof, forasmuch as all the wise men of my kingdom are not                                           -67-     able to make known unto me the interpretation; but thou art able: for the spirit of the holy gods is in thee."  {7MR 66.2}
[7MR 67.1]          The dream and its meaning filled Daniel with astonishment, and "his thoughts troubled him." But he faithfully told the king that the fate of the tree was emblematic of his own downfall; that he would lose his reason, and, forsaking the abodes of men, would find a home with the beasts of the field, and that he would remain in this condition for seven years. He urged the proud monarch to repent and turn to God, and by good works avert the threatened calamity. "Wherefore, O king," he said, "let my counsel be acceptable unto thee, and break off thy sins by righteousness, and thine iniquities by showing mercy to the poor; if it may be a lengthening of thy tranquility."  {7MR 67.1}
[7MR 67.2]          Had the king heeded this counsel, the threatened evil might have been turned aside. But he went on in proud superiority. For a time he was impressed by the warning given him. But his heart was not changed, and the heart that is not wholly transformed by the grace of God, soon loses the impression made by the Holy Spirit. Nebuchadnezzar felt that he was rooted in the hearts of his subjects, and his prosperity tempted him to do unjust things. His rule, which in the past had, to a great extent, been just and merciful, now became harsh and oppressive. The reason that God had given him was used for self-glorification.  {7MR 67.2}
[7MR 67.3]          About a year after the king received the warning, he was walking in his palace, thinking of his power as the ruler of earth's greatest kingdom. And the king spake, and said, "Is not this great Babylon that I have built for                                           -68-     the house of my kingdom, by the might of my power, and for the honor of my majesty?"  {7MR 67.3}
[7MR 68.1]          The God of heaven read the heart of the king, and heard its whisperings of self-gratulation. "While the word was yet in the king's mouth, there fell a voice from heaven, saying, O king Nebuchadnezzar, to thee it is spoken, The kingdom is departed from thee. And they shall drive thee from men, and thy dwelling shall be with the beasts of the field; they shall make thee to eat grass as oxen, and seven times shall pass over thee, until thou know that the Most High ruleth in the kingdom of men, and giveth it to whomsoever He will.  {7MR 68.1}
[7MR 68.2]          "The same hour was the thing fulfilled upon Nebuchadnezzar." In a moment his reason was taken away, and he became as a beast. "And he was driven from men, and did eat grass as oxen, and his body was wet with the dew of heaven, till his hairs were grown like eagles' feathers, and his nails like birds' claws." For seven years he was thus degraded. For seven years he was an astonishment to his subjects. At the end of this time his reason was restored to him, and looking up in humility to the God of heaven, he recognized the divine hand in his chastisement. The transformation had come. The mighty monarch had become the humble child of God, obedient to His will. The despot had been changed into the wise, compassionate ruler.  {7MR 68.2}
[7MR 68.3]          In a public proclamation Nebuchadnezzar acknowledged his guilt and the great mercy of God in his restoration. The record says:  {7MR 68.3}
[7MR 68.4]          "At the end of the days I Nebuchadnezzar lifted up mine eyes unto heaven, and mine understanding returned unto me, and I blessed the Most High, and I praised and honoured Him that liveth for ever, whose dominion is an everlasting dominion, and his kingdom is from generation to generation; and all                                           -69-     the inhabitants of the earth are reputed as nothing; and He doeth according to His will in the army of heaven, and among the inhabitants of earth, and none can stay His hand, or say unto Him, What doest Thou? At the same time my reason returned unto me; and for the glory of my kingdom mine honour and brightness returned unto me; and my counsellors and lords sought unto me; and I was established in my kingdom and excellent majesty was added unto me. Now I, Nebuchadnezzar, praise and extol and honour the King of heaven, all whose works are truth, and His ways judgment; and those that walk in pride He is able to abase."  {7MR 68.4}
[7MR 69.1]         The lesson that the Lord would have all humanity learn from the experience of the king of Babylon is that all who walk in pride He is able to abase. By stern discipline Nebuchadnezzar had to learn the lesson that God, not man, is Ruler, that His kingdom is an everlasting kingdom. So men today must learn that God is supreme. When men gain success in the work of the Lord, it is because God has given them this success, not for their own glory, but for God's glory. He who seeks to steal a ray of light from the glory of the Lord will find that he will be punished for his presumption.  {7MR 69.1}
[7MR 69.2]         David declares, "I have seen the wicked in great power, and spreading himself like a green bay tree. Yet he passed away, and, lo, he was not; yea, I sought him, but he could not be found."  {7MR 69.2}
[7MR 69.3]          Let a people boast themselves in their own wisdom, let them exalt self and indulge pride, and the result will surely follow. As surely as the sun shines by day, so surely does pride go before destruction, and a haughty spirit before a fall. Let a church become proud and boastful, and that church will be laid low. Let those in charge of any institution become presumptuous,                                           -70-     taking to themselves the credit for the success that has come to them in certain lines, let them glory in their wisdom and their efficiency, and they will certainly be brought to humiliation.--Letter 114, 1903. (To "The Leaders in Our Work," May 23, 1903.)     Released May 23, 1975.  {7MR 69.3}
[7MR 71.1]       MR No. 430 - Relationship of Institutional Workers         A spirit of independence has been coming into our institutions and many feel that they are not amenable to anyone. The lessons of the Lord Jesus are not deemed worthy of acceptance as rules for the practical duties of life. Many have created a standard of their own, and are satisfied to walk in sparks of their own kindling. Christ says, "Without me ye can do nothing." Then would it not be better to walk in the footsteps of Jesus? . . .  {7MR 71.1}
[7MR 71.2]          The Lord Jesus has not spoken at random when He says there can be no union between Christ and Belial, and yet there is danger that the worldly element will be encouraged and developed that will be full of the subtlety of Satan, and the more intelligent the irreligious workers, the more and greater is the evil to those who are associated with them.  {7MR 71.2}
[7MR 71.3]          The Lord is seeking by the working of His power and grace to bring His people into a condition where eternal principles may live in their hearts, where indelible impressions may be made upon the souls, so that as Satan comes with his specious temptations as an angel of light, he may be overcome. His sophistry, his deceptions, his policy will work constantly for the subverting of souls, that he may be able to obliterate the marks of Christian discipleship from the servants of God, and draw them into confederacy with those whom he leads and commands, the enemies of Christ and the truth. We need to be thoroughly awakened from the spiritual paralysis that has come upon us. We have many of us lost our first love; and we love not our brethren because we have been breathing the malaria of the world.                                           -72-  {7MR 71.3}
[7MR 72.1]          You may say at the Health Retreat there is no danger of this at all; but I tell you there is danger. This work is continually going on. If souls are not overcome, if their feet do not go into strange paths, it is because they have their eyes anointed clearly to discern the wiles of the enemy, and have their lives hid with Christ in God, and a new, supernatural, divine life is linked with theirs. Those who are one with Christ do not boast of their wisdom or their capabilities, for they feel their inefficiency and weakness, and this leads them to hunger and thirst after righteousness. They trust in One mighty to save to the uttermost all that come unto Him and put their trust in Him. The value of the fellowship of those who love and serve God, the benefits of their counsel, will not, cannot be discerned by those who are mingling their interests with those who care not for the Lord or His truth. By beholding men become changed, and those who mingle with the world find the world more to their natural taste than do those who love and fear God, who seek to conform their lives to His requirements. But Jesus has said concerning those who do His will, "I will liken him unto a wise man, which built his house upon a rock: and the rain descended, and the floods came, and the wind blew, and beat upon that house; and it fell not: for it was founded upon a rock."  {7MR 72.1}
[7MR 72.2]          Again He says, "If ye love me, keep my commandments. And I will pray the Father, and he shall give you another Comforter, that he may abide with you forever; even the Spirit of truth ［not deception］; whom the world cannot receive, because it seeth him not ［Jesus, the author of truth］, neither knoweth him: but ye know him; for he dwelleth with you, and shall be in you." What is the work of the Comforter? "And when he is come, he will"--praise,                                           -73-     flatter, exalt? No;--"he will reprove the world of sin, and of righteousness, and of judgment: Of sin, because they believe not on me; of righteousness, because I go to my Father, and ye see me no more; of judgment, because the prince of this world is judged. I have yet many things to say unto you, but ye cannot bear them now. Howbeit when he, the Spirit of truth is come, he will guide you into all truth: for he shall not speak of himself; but whatsoever he shall hear, that shall he speak: and he will show you things to come. He shall glorify me: for he shall receive of mine, and shall show it unto you."--Ms 3, 1892, pp. 1, 4, 5. ("Relationship of Institutional Workers," undated.)     Released May 23, 1975.  {7MR 72.2}
[7MR 74.1]       MR No. 431 - Polygamy         Solomon mingled error with truth, and betrayed sacred trusts. The insidious evils of paganism corrupted his religion. One wrong step taken, led to step after step of political alliance. The polygamy so common in that time was directly opposed to the law of Jehovah. But this evil was introduced into Palestine, and the Israel of God mingled in marriage with Phoenicia, Egypt, Edom, Moab, and Ammon, nations which bowed at idolatrous shrines, practicing licentious and cruel rites, greatly dishonoring to God. These Solomon countenanced and sustained. . . .  {7MR 74.1}
[7MR 74.2]          In the days of Christ the ruins of the groves erected by Solomon for his wives might still be seen. This place was named the Mount of Offense by all the true-hearted in Israel. Solomon little thought that those idol shrines would outlive his reign, even till Shiloh came, and looked upon the melancholy sight.  {7MR 74.2}
[7MR 74.3]          This case is left on record for all the religious world. Let those who know the word of the living God beware of cherishing the errors of the world. These Satan presents in an attractive style; for he would deceive us, and destroy the simplicity of our faith. If these errors are introduced, they will mar the precious landmarks of truth.--Ms 47, 1898, pp. 12-14. ("The Echo Office and Commercial Work," March 31, 1898.)     Released May 23, 1975.  {7MR 74.3}
[7MR 75.1]       MR No. 432 - Dealing With Children         Parents, as you deal with your children, remember that you are dealing with a reproduction of yourselves. Therefore be sure to examine yourselves, to see whether you are indeed transformed in word and spirit.--Ms 79, 1901, p. 7. ("Testimony to the Parents of the Los Angeles Church," August 18, 1901.)     Released May 23, 1975.  {7MR 75.1}
[7MR 76.1]       MR No. 433 - The Resurrection         I feel sad that I cannot also address Bro. Ings. But the true, faithful standard bearer is at rest. We did flatter ourselves that with you he would come to Australia, but as far as he is concerned, this hope is quenched. If I were within reach of you, I would visit you, and encourage your heart. First the little son was separated from the father and mother, and now the husband and father has fallen asleep in Jesus.  {7MR 76.1}
[7MR 76.2]          "Here is the patience of the saints, here are they that keep the commandments of God, and the faith of Jesus."  {7MR 76.2}
[7MR 76.3]          "And I heard a voice from heaven saying unto me, Write, Blessed are the dead which die in the Lord from henceforth; Yea, saith the Spirit, that they may rest from their labours; And their works do follow them."  {7MR 76.3}
[7MR 76.4]          The blessing of the Lord has attended your husband's labors, and he will be missed. Our dear brother was loyal to God. It was his pleasure to cooperate with Jesus Christ, to cheerfully wear the dear Saviour's yoke, and cheerfully lift the burden of obedience, doing the commandments of God. For centuries the consolation of believers has been the declaration of Christ over the rent sepulcher of Joseph: "I am the resurrection and the life. He that believeth on me, though he were dead, yet shall he live." Let nought but gratitude fill your heart; for the life of Jesus becomes the sustaining cause of all who receive him as their personal Saviour. Christ was the spiritual life of your husband.  {7MR 76.4}
[7MR 76.5]          "I will not leave you comfortless; I will come to you. Yet a little while, and the world seeth me no more; but ye see me: because I live, ye                                           -77-     shall live also." The resurrection of Christ from the dead makes it certain that all who believe in Christ as their personal Saviour, because He lives, they shall live also. His continual living agency on high ensures the fact that His death and resurrection brings to them life and immortality.  {7MR 76.5}
[7MR 77.1]          Your husband will live in the hearts of those who love God. As time passes you will miss him more and more. May the Lord strengthen and comfort and bless you. The Lord Jesus will be to you an ever present help in time of need. On Him you may rely. His death and resurrection are to be ever kept fresh in the minds of those who receive and believe in Him as their Redeemer. The resurrection of Christ is the assurance of our salvation. He is the source of our life. "Because I live, ye shall live also." We have a living Saviour. In this we may all rejoice. Christ is not in Joseph's new tomb, but is our friend at court, pleading in our behalf. Approach your Saviour with full assurance of faith; for He ever liveth to make intercession for you. Upon Him you may depend for comfort and peace.  {7MR 77.1}
[7MR 77.2]          Never forget that the Saviour's loving presence continually surrounds us, and we are invited to come to Him when we are weary and heavy laden. He says, "Take my yoke upon you, and learn of me; for I am meek and lowly of heart, and ye shall find rest unto your souls. For my yoke is easy, and my burden is light." Seek Him as one who wants you to find Him to the joy of your soul. This will give vitality to your faith and earnestness to your prayers. Never approach your Lord with the impression that He is far from you. He is near thee, even at thy right hand to help thee. Be sure to trust the keeping of your soul to Him. You are His by creation, and you are His by redemption.--Letter 75, 1897, pp. 1, 2. (To Sister Ings, July 3, 1897.)  {7MR 77.2}
[7MR 78.1]       MR No. 434 - Address to Bible Workers and Ministers         "And one of the elders answered, saying unto me, What are these which are arrayed in white robes? And whence came they? And I said unto him, Sir, thou knowest. And he said to me, These are they which came out of great tribulation, and have washed their robes, and made them white in the blood of the Lamb. Therefore are they before the throne of God, and serve him day and night in his temple: and he that sitteth on the throne shall dwell among them. They shall hunger no more, neither thirst any more; neither shall the sun light on them nor any heat. For the Lamb which is in the midst of the throne shall feed them, and shall lead them unto living fountains of waters: and God shall wipe away all tears from their eyes."  {7MR 78.1}
[7MR 78.2]          What are they doing? Christ is opening the treasures and the riches of the truth of the Bible that we do not appreciate now, and that seems to be holden from our eyes. We should have been out of sight of our present spiritual condition, if we had advanced as the light came to us. We should have advanced so far that we would not recognize our present condition. There has been every hindrance to keep us in earthliness and commonness that we should not grasp the eternal. "And this is life eternal, that they might know thee, the only true God, and Jesus Christ whom thou hast sent." The truth and light given to us of God is as a priceless treasure hid in a field. We are to buy the field and work every foot of it. The more we look at the promises of the word of God, the brighter they grow. The more we practice the principles of God's word, the deeper will be our understanding of them. Our position and                                          -79-     faith is in the Bible. And never do we want any soul to bring in the testimonies ahead of the Bible.  {7MR 78.2}
[7MR 79.1]          I have felt that it was not essential to go back to the beginning of the work in order to maintain its importance. I have felt, if there was not the evidence now, if the Holy Spirit is not controlling the testimonies now, I would not care to go back. If the divine credentials do not attend the testimonies now, then it is time my work stopped. What we want is the freshness of the presence of the Spirit of God testifying through us. What I want to see is the testimony of the Spirit of God working upon human minds. I believe God speaks to human hearts.  {7MR 79.1}
[7MR 79.2]          I want that our brethren should feel the importance of praying more, and loving our brethren more. The love that is expressed, is revealed. It speaks with a voice that nothing can silence. For God sent His Son into the world because He loved the world. There may be a sharpness with some, another defect with another. But those who advocate the truth can afford to be fair and pleasant. It does not need the human mixing in. It is not for you to use the Holy Spirit of God, but it is for the Holy Spirit to use you.  {7MR 79.2}
[7MR 79.3]          "Yet Michael the archangel, when contending with the devil he disputed about the body of Moses, durst not bring against him a railing accusation, but said, The Lord rebuke thee." Be careful that you do not rail once. We want the Holy Spirit of God to be life and voice for us. Our tongue should be as the pen of a ready writer because the Spirit of God is speaking through the human agent. When you use that twit and fling, you have stirred in some of yourself, and we do not want anything of that mixture.                                           -80-  {7MR 79.3}
[7MR 80.1]          We have a testing message for our world, and we should present the truth as it is in Jesus, and your life as hid with Christ in God. You do not present yourself, but the presence and preciousness of truth is so large, why it is so far-reaching, so deep, so broad, that self is lost sight of. It is not flowery discourses that we want, not a great flood of words that do not mean anything. Preach so that the people can catch hold of big ideas, and dig out the precious ore hid in the Scriptures. The Bible is its own interpreter. We are to hide ourselves in Jesus. It is not our education that is to do the work; let the Holy Spirit of God come to hearts. Some who do not understand the truth may be inclined to ridicule it. We know we have the arguments of truth to handle, and we shall have to meet ridicule and opposition, but can we afford to put on that armor of ridicule and sarcasm as we go to proclaim the sacred truth? We cannot afford to use these weapons. Speak out calmly and distinctly, for Christ's sake. We want our discourses mixed with faith. You want to put on the whole armor of God, and be clad with His Spirit, and have His righteousness to go before you, and the glory of the Lord to be your rereward. When you go forward in this way, just so surely will the whole universe of heaven be engaged with working upon the people, that ［it］ will astonish you, as you had it here. Just as soon as you have the meekness and lowliness of Christ, then the Lord Jesus has His heavenly intelligences working with human agents. A Paul may plant, and Apollos water, but God alone giveth the increase.  {7MR 80.1}
[7MR 80.2]          Among those that ridicule the truth, some will see the foolishness of their course, and will turn to the Lord. We have a most solemn truth to be proclaimed to the world. Let the work of God begin in your homes, in the                                           -81-     church, and we shall see the salvation of God as we have not seen or dreamed of. If we are one in Christ Jesus, just so surely the world knows this love is not of the world. You have no need to tell them you have the Spirit of God. If it is in the heart, it will come out.  {7MR 80.2}
[7MR 81.1]          Your faith is to be tried in the fire. It is tried that the preciousness of it may be seen, and you may look to Jesus, the Author and Finisher of our faith.--Ms 7, 1894, pp. 1-3. ("Address to Bible Workers and Ministers at the Brighton Campground," June 28, 1894.)     Released May 23, 1975.  {7MR 81.1}
[7MR 82.1]       MR No. 435 - Mrs. White's Work and Travels in Australia         I am getting to be very tired of moving. It worries me out, settling and unsettling, gathering up manuscripts and scattering them, to be gathered up again. If I should look to my poor, finite self, I should soon become discouraged; but in looking unto Jesus, the Author and Finisher of my faith, I take courage, and press forward with His name on my lips to the mark for the prize of the high calling which is in Christ Jesus.--Letter 102, 1894, p. 1. (To Mr. and Mrs. J. E. White, February 6, 1894.)  {7MR 82.1}
[7MR 82.2]          We cannot sit down with folded arms, and yet what can we do? . . . A door of thought was opened that I could not close, and I lay awake nearly one entire night. I have said over and over, God help me to make no mistake, and leave no duty undone. I could not attend meeting yesterday, was troubled with heart difficulty. I have been unable to breathe freely for days. Today I decide again to buckle on the armor and go to speak to the people at Seven Hills.--Letter 64, 1894, p. 3. (To Elder O. A. Olsen, May 6, 1894.)  {7MR 82.2}
[7MR 82.3]          Our party returned, and broke up my future faith-prospecting. They gathered up my pillows, and we moved on our way back, as far as it would be prudent for me to walk. Again we halted and a seat was made for me to rest awhile, and we did some more talking and planning.--Letter 82, 1894, p. 5. (To Mr. and Mrs. J. E. White, May 1, 1894.)                                           -83-  {7MR 82.3}
[7MR 83.1]          There is no place in which to entertain our people but at my home. Last night we lodged seventeen persons. They report this morning that they have all rested well. . . .  {7MR 83.1}
[7MR 83.2]          We shall keep a free hotel as long as we are living in Granville; for there is no other way to do. We shall have to have council meetings and committee meetings at our home, and those who come to these meetings must be entertained at our house, and sit at our table. We like to have them here, but it is almost a constant draft upon us.--Letter 11, 1895, pp. 7, 10, 11. (To Elder S. N. Haskell, January 30, 1895.)  {7MR 83.2}
[7MR 83.3]          Although the Melbourne taxation has been great, I thought I should indeed improve if I could live to get to Tasmania; but after sleeping more hours of a night than for years, I have no strength. My heart is weak. I can scarcely totter about the room.--Letter 22a, 1895, p. 2. (To Marian Davis, November 29, 1895.)  {7MR 83.3}
[7MR 83.4]          We all have been suffering with epidemic influenza. I spoke to eighty people assembled in the new mill four weeks since, took cold, and suffered considerably. We are now in midwinter. Have had several frosts, and two nights there has been ice a quarter of an inch thick.--Letter 152, 1896, p. 1. (To Edson and Emma White, July 5, 1896.)  {7MR 83.4}
[7MR 83.5]          I am so thankful that next Sabbath we shall be able to meet in the dining room of the second building. This will be a great blessing to us all. We cannot lathe and plaster the building this season. There is no money to                                           -84-     do this. But the enclosed building will be sufficient to protect us from heat and from cold, and will be neat and sweet and wholesome, so we can finish the work with fresh courage. Thank the Lord for His goodness and His mercy and His love. I think this little crisis has been a great blessing. It has brought us all to a proper spirit of unity one with another.--Letter 152, 1897, p. 7. (To Edson, Emma, and W. C. White, April 6, 1897.)  {7MR 83.5}
[7MR 84.1]          I began to feel wonderfully stirred up in my mind. . . . "Why," I said, "am I too late with my suggestions? Have the preparations gone so far that it would be a sacrifice to change now?"  {7MR 84.1}
[7MR 84.2]          "As to the matter of that," was the answer, "had your suggestions been a day later, we would have been at some loss, but now we will require only taller timber. The shorter cuts can be used on the building you wish put up."  {7MR 84.2}
[7MR 84.3]          I said, "I will be responsible for the change made. If any censure come, let it fall on me. You will be to the expense of getting tents, and to the labor of pitching them. The students should not be put in the room over the mill. The influence would be demoralizing."  {7MR 84.3}
[7MR 84.4]          Now we have this two-story building nicely enclosed.--Letter 141, 1897, p. 9. (To W. C. White, May 5, 1897.)  {7MR 84.4}
[7MR 84.5]          This day I will praise the Lord for His goodness and His love and compassion to me. I scarcely feel my infirmities. I have prayed most earnestly for the Lord to give me health and strength to place before the                                           -85-     large congregations in our camp meetings the importance of the message that is kept before us.--Ms 90, 1900, p. 1. (Diary, February, 1900.)  {7MR 84.5}
[7MR 85.1]          We are now planning to attend the next General Conference, taking the boat that sails in August. My mind has been wrought upon, and I shall come. . . . I wrestled three nights in prayer, at different times. I could not consent to go, and finally I decided. I can not think of being gone longer than two years, leaving here (Australia) the first of August.--Letter 174, 1900, p. 4. (To Elder and Mrs. S. N. Haskell, March 21, 1900.)  {7MR 85.1}
[7MR 85.2]          I need not wait for reflection before saying that I believe the best plan is that of first strengthening the work in Adelaide. The climate is more healthful, and the spiritual atmosphere much more favorable than that of Melbourne. This is the way that the matter has been presented to me, but I hope you would decide the matter from your own judgment. I believe that after placing the whole matter before the Lord, the brethren will come to a harmonious decision. . . .  {7MR 85.2}
[7MR 85.3]          It has been plainly presented to me that the sanitarium which you are planning to establish should be located in the most healthful place you can secure. But my warning is that of the angel that, standing in Melbourne, said in a clear, distinct voice, "Establish not schools or sanitariums in the cities."  In the future, cities will certainly feel the terrible results of earthquakes and fires. Cities will be destroyed by flood and by lightnings. Out of the cities, is my message at this time.--Letter 158, 1906, pp. 1, 2. (To Dr. and Mrs. D. H. Kress, May 10, 1906.)                                           -86-  {7MR 85.3}
[7MR 86.1]          My eyes trouble me, but I am thankful that at my age--sixty-nine years--I can write. . . . My heart is full of matter I am longing to write out. The truth burns in my soul like fire. I must trace the words upon paper. How can I forbear?--Ms 65, 1896, p. 2. (Diary, June, 1896.)  {7MR 86.1}
[7MR 86.2]          I took for my subject, "As it was in the days of Noah, so shall it be when the Son of Man shall be revealed."  The discourse was a warning in regard to the closing scenes of this earth's history. The power of God came upon me; words came in the demonstration of the Spirit and power of God.-- Letter 69, 1893, p. 1. (To Leroy Nicola, July 19, 1893.)  {7MR 86.2}
[7MR 86.3]          I am certain, if I ever get out the "Life of Christ" ［I must］ either get a lodge in some vast wilderness, or a place wherein I can hide away, and not be called upon to labor here and there and everywhere. Oh, that the Lord would indicate the place where I can be free from perplexities, and constant moving, and be able to complete this work. But I mean to make the best of my opportunities. When we are trying to do so much speaking here and there, filling this and that call, my time is so broken up that I cannot do justice to my writings. Since the fifteenth of August I have spoken seventeen times. . . .  {7MR 86.3}
[7MR 86.4]          I spoke last Sabbath with my new teeth, and spoke quite well, but my gums are too sore to take much pleasure in them. It will take time to restore health to the gums. I know I shall enjoy my teeth very much, for                                           -87-     Sister Caro is a superior dentist. She has all the work she can do.--Letter 33, 1893, pp. 1, 2. (To Mrs. Jennie L. Ings, September 26, 1893.)  {7MR 86.4}
[7MR 87.1]          I hope you will see if you can secure a cottage in the suburbs of Sydney. . . . A rather strange thought came to me, "Why not see if Fountain Dale, Mrs. West's place, cannot be hired for one year at a reasonable sum, and just let me and my workers go on the place and get out the 'Life of Christ?'" . . . I merely mention this. I long for retirement.--Letter 137, 1894, pp. 1, 2. (To W. C. White, early 1894.)  {7MR 87.1}
[7MR 87.2]          We have a company almost continually, and we cannot see any way but we must have company. There is no place but my home to entertain comers and goers. I have a large, convenient house, but it does make it bad upon my girls who do my work. They are just as precious in the sight of God as I am, and I cannot see them overworked and feel guiltless.--Letter 117, 1895, p. 1. (To Edson and Emma White, January 15, 1895.)  {7MR 87.2}
[7MR 87.3]          The horse became unmanageable. He was too long for the shafts and the carriage crowded upon him. He began to kick. Thud, thud, went his steel-clad heels into the carriage, stoving in the fender. We were thoroughly frightened. Elder Starr jumped from the carriage and was at the horse's head.  {7MR 87.3}
[7MR 87.4]          I thought, "I have an appointment to speak in the hall at Sydney, and I should fill that appointment."  The horse continued his business of kicking, . . . but I believe the angel of God was on the scene. . . . Sister Starr,                                           -88-     Emily and I hustled out over the door, for we could not open it in our haste, and thank the Lord we all landed safely on the ground without a bruise. We had turned off from the main thoroughfare just in time and were on a bystreet. We made our way to a pile of rocks by the roadside, put my cushion on one, and I was seated upon it, and Sister Starr and Emily found similar seats. . . .  {7MR 87.4}
[7MR 88.1]          My heart was in a sad state from the fright. . . . My head ached, my heart ached.  {7MR 88.1}
[7MR 88.2]          I was for a little time tempted to think that at my age I ought not to be traveling about, but to be settled down where I could have quiet and rest. . . .  {7MR 88.2}
[7MR 88.3]          Sabbath I would have been so pleased to be relieved from speaking. I was tired and exhausted. I went to the meeting praying the Lord to make His strength perfect in my weakness, and the Lord heard my prayer. . . .  {7MR 88.3}
[7MR 88.4]         We learned that the boat did not leave until two o'clock. It was to have left at eleven o'clock. We had everything like baggage stored away on Friday. We were sorry to leave on the Sabbath, but we could not help ourselves. Everything was in our staterooms except the hand satchels with sleeping garments we had used during the night. . . .  {7MR 88.4}
[7MR 88.5]          Wednesday morning . . . Brother Israel was at the boat to meet us, and had engaged a house for us, all furnished, to go into at once. Oh, how thankful we were to get on land and to find a convenient place to stay. Brother and Sister Israel had everything ready for us and we soon felt at home.--Ms 64, 1893, pp. 2-4. (Diary, February 2 to 8, 1893.) Released May 23, 1975.  {7MR 88.5}
[7MR 89.1]       MR No. 436 - Ellen G. White's Experiences in Australia         Ministers who cannot evade the Bible argument for the Sabbath binding upon the people, talk in their pulpits that the Bible is not all the book it should be. (One said that Daniel should never be a part of the Bible; and other books he mentioned, and the same testimony was borne; and then he said he thought there would be a new Bible, and some of the books now in it would not appear.) . . .  {7MR 89.1}
[7MR 89.2]          These ministers are visiting the people everywhere, wresting the Scriptures, and making of none effect the word of God by their blasphemous statements. These strong, pronounced denunciations are removing the bitter opposition of some such men as Scobie and Lamont. Both tobacco users and non-professors, they have left their tobacco and tea, and have taken a decided stand; and the evidence of what the belief of the truth can do, has an influence upon the people, and now they see the work of the Spirit of God, in the life and character, that it only makes the haters of truth mad.  {7MR 89.2}
[7MR 89.3]          These brethren were at our campmeeting, and were convicted deeply; and the continuation of the work after the campmeeting has been effectual. Both left off their tobacco and their tea. They came down to our two-days' meeting just closed, and both took part in the meeting. Brother Scobie has been in affliction some time with an injury of a fall. He said to me, "Sister White, you do not think my countenance has changed." "Yes," I said, "I see the impress of the image of Christ." He said, "I weigh fourteen pounds more than when I was using tobacco and tea." This man had not offered a prayer in his                                           -90-     house during his lifetime. He said, "Brother Lamont weighs fifteen pounds more since he gave up his tobacco." He has daughters grown to womanhood.  {7MR 89.3}
[7MR 90.1]          Mr. Lamont is the father of two very fine men, who think much of their parents, especially of the mother. They are in business for themselves. One has a family. Recently one of the sons sat at their table, and took dinner with them. The father humbly and reverentially asked a blessing. The son said to his mother, "What a change has come over Father! He never did such a thing as this before." The father made answer, "Your mother is a Christian. She is going to heaven, and I cannot be separated from your mother. I am trying to be a Christian and go to heaven with her; and we hope our sons will also become Christians and meet us there."  {7MR 90.1}
[7MR 90.2]          Their sons have not a practical testimony to the truth. Two or three came out, decided that they would keep the Sabbath. Mr. Lamont has seemed to be unable to break away from the waterworks--a very important business. The managers have kept him, telling him they must find another man to take his place; but during this two-days' meeting he says, "Now they will have to get along without me; for I shall keep the Sabbath." He has great confidence in Sister White's mission and work. . . .  {7MR 90.2}
[7MR 90.3]          A word more: Although Brother Lamont is a sharp business man, he did not know how to read until the tent was pitched in Maitland. He is learning. He is digging at it until he reads. Now we must have a meeting house. The people are saying, "These people will soon go away and you have no church building, and then you will be scattered." We want to see a building before we leave for America. I have carried the church in Maitland in my soul.--Letter 169, 1900, pp. 1-3. (To Brethren Irwin and Haskell, July 17, 1900.)  {7MR 90.3}
[7MR 91.1]       MR No. 437 - Bible Tests Not Man-Made Tests         We do not worry. The cause is the Lord's; He is on board the ship as chief director, and He will guide our bark into port. Our Master can command the winds and the waves. We are only His workers, to obey orders; what He saith, that will we do. We have no need to be anxious or troubled. God is our trust. The Lord sends His richest endowments of reason and reasoning to a people He loves, and who keep His commandments. He has by no means forsaken His people who are working in His lines. God is seeking to make His church the continued incarnation of Christ. The gospel ministers are the under-shepherds, Christ is the divine shepherd. The members of the church are the working agencies of the Lord. His church will stand out prominently. It is the Lord's body. With all its working forces it must become one with the great Head. Among the members of Christ's body there must be unity of action. They are partakers of the divine nature, having escaped the corruption that is in the world through lust. This lust has many branches and comprehends much; but those who are partakers of the divine nature will hold the doctrines of God's word in their purity. The Bible is to be followed implicitly.  {7MR 91.1}
[7MR 91.2]          As God's commandment-keeping people we have a most sacred work to do in making clear, simple, and plain the spiritual basis of our faith. All need to become familiar with the requirements of God for this time. Influences of various kinds and orders will come in to sway the people of God from the saving tests for this time. But there will be brought in a vast amount of man-made tests that have not the least bearing upon the work given us of God                                           -92-     to prepare a people to stand with the whole equipment of the heavenly armor on, without leaving off one piece. The word of God and His down-trodden law are to be made prominent in so marked a manner that men and women, members of other churches, shall be brought face to face, mind to mind, heart to heart with truth. They will see its superiority over the multitudinous errors that are presented and are pushing their way into notice, to supplement if possible the truth for this solemn time. Every soul is taking sides. All are ranging themselves either under the banner of truth and righteousness or under the banner of the apostate powers that are contending for the supremacy.--Letter 121, 1900, pp. 3, 4. (To Brother and Sister Haskell, August 13, 1900.)     Released May 23, 1975.  {7MR 91.2}
[7MR 93.1]       MR No. 438 - Three E. G. White Messages Relating to the Work in New York         I am deeply interested in the work to be advanced in many places. Especially am I interested in the progress of the cause in Greater New York.  {7MR 93.1}
[7MR 93.2]          In the night season it seemed as if I were speaking to our brethren and sisters in Greater New York. I was carrying a heavy burden on my heart. I shall not attempt to describe the expressions that I saw on the countenances of those in the congregation; for they were varied. Before me were some who have much tact and superior ability to reach souls--men and women, who, if consecrated, could awaken many who are careless, indifferent, godless. But these church members had lost their hold on the Lord Jesus. They desired to command, not to serve.  {7MR 93.2}
[7MR 93.3]          While I was speaking, One of authority came forward, and repeated the following Scriptures: "Faith is the substance of things hoped for, the evidence of things not seen. For by it the elders obtained a good report." "By one offering He hath perfected forever them that are sanctified. Whereof the Holy Ghost also is a witness to us; for after that He had said before, This is the covenant that I will make with them after those days, saith the Lord, I will put MY laws into their hearts, and in their minds will I write them; and their sins and iniquities will I remember no more. . . . Having an High Priest over the house of God; let us draw near with a true heart in full assurance of faith, having our hearts sprinkled from an evil conscience, and our bodies washed with pure water. Let us hold fast the profession of our faith without wavering; (for He is faithful that promised;) and let us consider one another to provoke unto love and to good                                           -94-     works; not forsaking the assembling of ourselves together, as the manner of some is; but exhorting one another, and so much the more, as ye see the day approaching."  {7MR 93.3}
[7MR 94.1]          The heavenly Messenger continued speaking. He said: "Christ gave Himself for you, and is now standing in the presence of God as your High Priest. Not only through Him may you enter the true tabernacle not made with hands, but with Him you may enter this hallowed temple. He is your Head, and you are His beloved household.  {7MR 94.1}
[7MR 94.2]          "Have you forgotten the scenes of Gethsemane? Christ passed through His last terrible trial in order that you might not perish, but have eternal life. 'Hereby perceive we the love of God, because He laid down His life for us; and we ought to lay down our lives for the brethren.'  {7MR 94.2}
[7MR 94.3]          "By your failure to work in harmony, you are greatly dishonoring God. The enemy of your souls delights to see you working at cross purposes with one another. You need to cultivate brotherly love and tenderness of heart. If you could draw aside the curtain veiling the future, and see the result of your present course of action, you would surely be led to repent. By repentance you can save yourselves much sorrow.  {7MR 94.3}
[7MR 94.4]          "Would it not be well for you to seek the Lord as the disciples sought Him before the day of Pentecost? After Christ's ascension, His disciples--men of varied talents and capabilities--assembled in an upper chamber to pray for the gift of the Holy Spirit. In this room 'all continued with one accord in prayer and supplication.' They made thorough work of repentance by confessing their own sins. Upon them was laid no burden to confess one another's sins. Settling all differences and alienations, they were of one accord, and prayed                                           -95-     with unity of purpose for ten days, at the end of which time 'they were all filled with the Holy Ghost, and began to speak with other tongues, as the Spirit gave them utterance.'  {7MR 94.4}
[7MR 95.1]          "The Holy Spirit cannot be revealed to the church members in Greater New York while dissension and strife exist. Would it not be well for you to lay aside `all malice, and all guile, and hypocrisies, and envies, and all evil speakings,' and `as newborn babes, desire the sincere milk of the word, that ye may grow thereby?'  {7MR 95.1}
[7MR 95.2]          "If you would unitedly put away your peculiar hereditary and cultivated traits of character, and work together, the Lord could work through you. But souls will not be convicted and converted until you come into unity and Christian fellowship. Lose sight of self. Keep your eyes fixed on the Redeemer.  {7MR 95.2}
[7MR 95.3]          "The representation that you make before believers and unbelievers is one of variance and strife. Clear away this rubbish. Press together. Let not the workers think of going elsewhere before a thorough work of humiliation and repentance takes place. Work as for your lives to overcome every evil trait of character. You are not placed in this field of labor to create dissension and alienation. Sweep away the evils that have crept in. 'Consider one another to provoke unto love and to good works.'  {7MR 95.3}
[7MR 95.4]          "The Lord designs that all His children shall blend in unity. Do you not expect to live together in unity in the same heaven? Is Christ divided against Himself? Will He give success in this field before all the rubbish of evil surmising and discord is swept away; before the laborers, with unity of purpose, devote heart, soul, mind, and strength to the work so holy in God's                                           -96-     sight? 'As He which hath called you is holy, so be ye holy in all manner of conversation.'  {7MR 95.4}
[7MR 96.1]          "In Christ's prayer for His disciples He petitioned His Father: 'Sanctify them through Thy truth; Thy word is truth. As Thou hast sent Me into the world, even so have I also sent them into the world. And for their sakes I sanctify Myself, that they also might be sanctified through the truth.' Who is being sanctified through the truth? 'Neither pray I for these alone,' He continued, 'but for them also which shall believe on Me through their word; that they all may be one, as Thou, Father, art in Me, and I in Thee, that they also may be one in Us; that the world may believe that Thou hast sent Me. And the glory which Thou gavest Me I have given them; that they may be one, even as we are one; I in them, and Thou in Me, that they may be made perfect in one; and that the world may know that Thou hast sent Me, and hast loved them, as Thou hast loved Me.'  {7MR 96.1}
[7MR 96.2]          "The prayer of Christ is not yet answered. There is a work to be done that still remains undone. Although proclaiming the gospel message, yet ministers and lay-members are envious, full of strife, destitute of the love that should be in their hearts. Those who claim to be Christians but who reveal the characteristics of worldlings, are dishonoring the name of Jesus. Will you consider the representation that you are making before unbelievers? Will you seek for the blessing of the Holy Spirit, that you may answer the prayer of Christ? Would it not be well for you to pray that you shall not disappoint the Lord Jesus by failing to be His instrumentalities? When in word and deed you answer His prayer, putting away all variance, His Spirit                                           -97-     will bear witness that you are His instrumentalities, and the world will take knowledge of you, that you have been with Jesus and have learned of Him.  {7MR 96.2}
[7MR 97.1]          "The Lord calls upon those now working in Greater New York to repent and be converted. Both ministers and lay-members are standing in their own light, and are wasting many precious opportunities. There is great need of coming together with deep humiliation and sincere repentance because of the lack of unity and brotherly love that has been manifested. In the word, Christians are instructed not to neglect the assembling of themselves together. If need be, come together with fasting. Make most diligent search for the cause of your soul-sickness, which must be healed. Until in every sense of the word you are Christians in your associations with one another, until you love as brethren, how can your efforts for unbelievers be acceptable to God? Your first work is to be converted yourselves."  {7MR 97.1}
[7MR 97.2]         The heavenly Messenger spoke other words, but I think it best not to present them before you; for in your present spiritual condition you cannot bear them.  {7MR 97.2}
[7MR 97.3]          Those who are of the household of faith should never neglect the assembling of themselves together; for this is God's appointed means of leading His children into unity, in order that in Christian love and fellowship they may help, strengthen, and encourage one another. My brethren and sisters in Greater New York, if you would come together for prayer-meetings; if, after confession of sin and humiliation of soul, you would have a love-feast--every heart filled with true love for his brethren--you would see the salvation of God.                                           -98-  {7MR 97.3}
[7MR 98.1]          As brethren of our Lord, we are called with a holy calling to a holy, happy life. Having entered the narrow path of obedience, let us refresh our minds by communion with one another and with God. As we see the day of God approaching, let us meet often to study His word and to exhort one another to be faithful unto the end. These earthly assemblies are God's appointed means by which we have opportunity to speak with one another and to gather all the help possible to prepare, in the right way, to receive in the heavenly assemblies the fulfillment of the pledges of our inheritance.  {7MR 98.1}
[7MR 98.2]          Remember that in every assembly you meet with Christ, the Master of assemblies. Encourage a personal interest in one another; for it is not enough simply to know men. We must know men in Christ Jesus. We are enjoined to "consider one another." This is the keynote of the gospel. The keynote of the world is self.  {7MR 98.2}
[7MR 98.3]          Christ declares to His disciples: "Ye are the light of the world. A city that is set on an hill cannot be hid. . . . Let your light so shine before men that they may see your good works, and glorify your Father which is in heaven." Christians are to reveal to the world that they are wearing the yoke of the great Teacher, and learning of Him His meekness and lowliness. As obedient sons and daughters of God, they are to fulfill their obligations to Him, giving to the world a proper representation of His character. Thus they become lights in the world.  {7MR 98.3}
[7MR 98.4]          The Christian pilgrim is not left to walk in darkness. Jesus leads the way. Those who follow Him walk in the sunshine of His presence. The path that the pilgrim treads is clear and well-defined. Christ's righteousness goes before Him--the righteousness that makes possible the good works                                           -99-     characterizing the life of every true Christian. God is his rereward. He walks in the light as Christ is in the light. As he travels onward in the Christian journey, he combines faith with earnest endeavor to win others to accompany him. Constantly receiving the light of Christ's presence, he reflects this light to others in words of encouragement and deeds of self-denial. He bears the sign of obedience to God's law, which distinguishes him from those who are not following the pathway that leads to life eternal.  {7MR 98.4}
[7MR 99.1]          The Christian pilgrim cannot be sour, gloomy, depressed. It is a misrepresentation of the Christian faith to be surly, unreasonable, or sour in spirit. My brethren and sisters, no longer cherish such a spirit. Heed the apostle's admonition to provoke one another unto love and good works. How can you do this?--By conscientious, consistent behavior. Occasionally pause to sum up the results of such a course, to ascertain whether it is the wisest course to pursue. You will find that careful regard for one another's needs, kindly words of sympathy, and thoughtful assistance in helping others in their work, encourages not only them, but yourselves as well, because you thus become laborers together with God.  {7MR 99.1}
[7MR 99.2]          Brethren and sisters, will you realize that there is much at stake? Will you conduct the work in so healthful and wholesome a manner that all the threads now tangled and knotted will be straightened out. Study the tenth chapter of Hebrews. Forget not to "consider one another to provoke unto love and to good works," If all the church members in Greater New York will now draw nigh to God, those who are in serious perplexity because of their self-confidence, will confess that they have manifested a fitful, hasty spirit, and will turn to Christ, placing their confidence in Him. Realizing                                           -100-     their own weakness, they will wear Christ's yoke and learn of Him. Receiving His strength, they will become the sons of God.  {7MR 99.2}
[7MR 100.1]          Every Christian is under obligation to act well his part. For every worker now in Greater New York, there should be one hundred workers. Many more of the lay-members, if consecrated to God's service, could use their abilities in giving the warning message of mercy to the multitudes of unbelievers in this field.  {7MR 100.1}
[7MR 100.2]          Those who are working in this city should be a help, a strength, and a blessing to one another. Each laborer should encourage his fellow-laborer to work to the utmost of his God-given ability. Never should one laborer weaken the hands of another whom God has appointed to work for Him. Satan discourages; God encourages.  {7MR 100.2}
[7MR 100.3]          Unconsciously every true worker will say, "Are there not twelve hours in the day? and am I not working at the close of the day? I must walk in the light as one of the children of light. I must lay aside 'every weight, and the sin which doth so easily beset,' and run with patience the race that is set before me. I am striving for a crown of glory that fadeth not away.  {7MR 100.3}
[7MR 100.4]          "Walk in the light." To walk in the light means to resolve, to exercise thought, to exert will-power, in an earnest endeavor to represent Christ in sweetness of character. It means to put away all gloom. You are not to rest satisfied simply in saying, "I am a child of God." Are you beholding Jesus, and, by beholding, becoming changed into His likeness? To walk in the light means advancement and progress in spiritual attainments. Paul declared, "Not as though I had already attained, either were already perfect; but . . . forgetting those things which are behind," constantly beholding the Pattern,                                          -101-     I reach "forth unto those things which are before." To walk in the light means to "walk uprightly," to walk "in the way of the Lord," to "walk by faith," to "walk in the Spirit," to "walk in the truth," to walk in love," to "walk in newness of life." It is "perfecting holiness in the fear of God."  {7MR 100.4}
[7MR 101.1]          What a terrible thing it is to darken the pathway of others by bringing shadow and gloom upon ourselves. Let each one take heed to himself. Charge not upon others your defections of character. My brethren in the gospel ministry, talk light; walk in the light. "God is light, and in Him is no darkness at all." Study not how to please self. Lose sight of self, and behold the multitudes in Greater New York who are perishing in their sins. Gather to your souls the courage that can come only from the Light of the World. Forgetting self, help the many who are within reach around you. Do not overwork; for you must keep the vital energies awake. Realize that a work of restoration in your behalf will glorify God. Determine that whatever others may do, you will appropriate God's promises to yourselves, weaving them into the fabric of your daily experience.  {7MR 101.1}
[7MR 101.2]          Talk faith, and your faith will increase. Cease lamenting. Work in Christ's lines. With loving endeavor strive to please Him. His excellence will help you to be Christlike. Ever stand ready to lift up the hands that hang down and to strengthen the feeble knees. Shine as lights in the world, attracting others by the brightness of Christ's glory revealed through your good works.  {7MR 101.2}
[7MR 101.3]          Let the members of the churches in Greater New York hold fast their profession of the faith once delivered to the saints. As you walk in the light, pray, simply trusting in Jesus, your Redeemer. He desires every one                                          -102-     having faith in Him to be a true Helper. "A new commandment I give unto you," He says, "That ye love one another; as I have loved you, that ye also love one another."  {7MR 101.3}
[7MR 102.1]          I address this letter to the several churches and companies of believers in Greater New York. God help you to walk in the light. Walk so that your life will reflect rays of light to others. If you work as God designs you should, many of such as shall be saved will be added to your numbers. Confide in the love of Jesus, and you will have grace to save perishing souls. Your path will be as the path of the just--"a shining light, that shineth more and more unto the perfect day."--Letter 98, 1902. (To the Churches and Companies in Greater New York, July 8, 1902.)  {7MR 102.1}
[7MR 102.2]          You have asked me some questions regarding your work that I cannot answer; for the Lord has not instructed me specifically regarding your relation to the sanitarium under present conditions. This matter should be decided by the brethren who understand the situation, brethren who are on the ground, and who have been appointed to deal with such matters.  {7MR 102.2}
[7MR 102.3]          But there are some things regarding which I have received instruction. The Lord is calling for our cities to be worked just as verily as He is calling for work in foreign countries. The Lord has approved of your labors in connection with Brother and Sister Starr in New York City, and I cannot feel that it would be wise, even if you were to leave that work, that Elder Starr should also be taken away. If you should not connect with Elder Starr as you did last summer, we should endeavor to find someone else to connect with him as you have done.                                          -103-  {7MR 102.3}
[7MR 103.1]          Light was given me that Elder Starr had a work to do as an evangelist in city work, and that there should be connected with him and his wife, another man and wife; that these two families would, if they made the Lord Jesus their Counselor, accomplish a good work. This was before you went to New York City to labor with Brother and Sister Starr. When I heard of the move you had made, I was well pleased; for I felt that they and you would strengthen each others' hands.  {7MR 103.1}
[7MR 103.2]          Elder Starr as an evangelist, and Dr. Kress as a physician connected with the Sanitarium at Washington, working in harmony with each other have done a good work in New York City, and there have been favorable results. If others have been found who can in your absence carry the medical work at the Sanitarium, I believe it would be pleasing to the Lord for you to continue to labor with Brother and Sister Starr or some other evangelist, in some of our large cities. It may be necessary for you at times to be called to the Sanitarium, as a counselor, but in your absence, others must necessarily take largely the burden of the work there.  {7MR 103.2}
[7MR 103.3]         I am certain that Elder Starr and his wife are needed in the field, and that his work can be strengthened if you and your wife will stand with him as physicians.  {7MR 103.3}
[7MR 103.4]          Christ declared, "I and My Father are one." All the workers in our sanitariums should seek to labor in a similar unity with their brethren. This should be true of the physicians who stand in responsible positions. They should exercise a God-given tact, to show that in dealing with the sick and the suffering, they are carrying on the very same work as are their brethren who are laboring in the ministry of the Word. Christ has given us an example.                                          -104-     He taught from the Scriptures the gospel truths, and He also healed the afflicted ones who came to Him for relief. He was the greatest Physician the world ever knew, and yet He combined with His healing work the imparting of soul-saving truth.  {7MR 103.4}
[7MR 104.1]          And thus should our physicians labor. They are doing the Lord's work when they labor as evangelists, giving instruction as to how the soul may be healed by the Lord Jesus. Every physician should know how to pray in faith for the sick, as well as to administer the proper treatment. At the same time he should labor as one of God's ministers, to teach repentance and conversion, and the salvation of soul and body. Such a combination of labor will broaden his experience, and greatly enlarge his influence.  {7MR 104.1}
[7MR 104.2]          The physician should reveal the higher education, in his ability to point to the Saviour of the world as one who can heal and save the soul and the body. This gives the afflicted an encouragement that is of the highest value. The ministry to the physical and the spiritual are to blend, leading the afflicted ones to trust in the power of the heavenly Physician. Those who, while giving the proper treatments will also pray for the healing grace of Christ, will inspire faith in the minds of the patients. Their own course will be an inspiration to those who supposed their cases to be hopeless.  {7MR 104.2}
[7MR 104.3]          This is why our sanitariums were established--to give courage to the hopeless by uniting the prayer of faith with proper treatment, and instruction in physical and spiritual right living. Through such ministrations, many are to be converted. The physicians in our sanitariums are to give the clear gospel message of soul healing.                                          -105-  {7MR 104.3}
[7MR 105.1]          Our sanitariums and our churches may reach a higher, holier standard. Health reform is to be taught and practiced by our people. The Lord is calling for a revival of the principles of health reform. Seventh-day Adventists have a special work to do as messengers to labor for the souls and bodies of men.  {7MR 105.1}
[7MR 105.2]          Christ has said of His people, "Ye are the light of the world." We are the Lord's denominated people, to proclaim the truths of heavenly origin. The most solemn, sacred work ever given to mortals is the proclamation of the first, second, and third angels' messages to our world. In our large cities there should be health institutes to care for the sick, and to teach the grand principles of health reform.  {7MR 105.2}
[7MR 105.3]          Unless a special conversion is experienced by many, we shall not see all that we might see in the healing of the sick, both bodily and spiritually. We need daily the converting power of Jesus Christ, that we may serve God intelligently, and under the sanctifying grace of the Saviour.  {7MR 105.3}
[7MR 105.4]          Now, my Brother and Sister Kress, regarding the responsibilities each one should carry, I cannot mark a definite line. I cannot specify the precise degree of authority that your position entitles you to. But let each cherish the spirit and practice the meekness of Jesus Christ. When we shall exalt Him as the chiefest among ten thousand, and the One altogether lovely, then there will be no difficulty in determining who shall bear the responsibility of the work in the field and in all our institutions. One thing I know, the greatest work for our physicians is to get access to the people of the world in the right way. There is a world perishing in sin, and who will take up the work                                          -106-     in our cities? The greatest physician is the one who walks in the footsteps of Jesus Christ.  {7MR 105.4}
[7MR 106.1]          There is a work to be done in all our cities, and those who will work and walk humbly with God, striving daily to be overcomers, will gain precious victories day by day. The work that is done in humility will bear the divine credentials. Let us hide in God. That which I see most clearly is the necessity of men and women being united in doing the work that needs to be done in our cities.  {7MR 106.1}
[7MR 106.2]          Unless this work is entered into most earnestly, Christ cannot say of many, Ye are the light of the world. Instead, the sentence will be given, Thou art weighed in the balances, and art found wanting." This great work has only been touched, and soon it will be too late. Satan is working with all deceivableness of unrighteousness. Self has come in, and has been a great hindering power to the work that should have been done.  {7MR 106.2}
[7MR 106.3]          Of those who are formed in His image, Christ requires conformity to His character. Mothers, fathers, ministers, physicians, hear the word of the Lord: "If his children forsake My law, and walk not in My judgments; if they break My statutes, and keep not My commandments; then will I visit their transgression with the rod, and their iniquity with stripes."  {7MR 106.3}
[7MR 106.4]          The Lord bears long with men, and He calls earnestly for every one to repent. Will the ministers, will the physicians take up this work that has been scarcely touched? May God help us to be faithful, and to do the very work that is now most essential.--Letter 146, 1909. (To Brother and Sister Kress, December 2, 1909.)                                          -107-  {7MR 106.4}
[7MR 107.1]          I have just read your letter and the one to Brother and Sister Kress. I am glad to hear from you, and to learn of your work. I will send you a copy of a letter I have written to Dr. Kress, from which you will see that I am in full harmony with the plan of his uniting with you in work in the cities. Our duty to work in the cities has been kept before me for years.  {7MR 107.1}
[7MR 107.2]          If the Lord be served truly and intelligently, there will be a humble and devotional frame of mind. Our people need to heed the cautions that the Lord has given over and over again. I trust that you will not be diverted from the grand work that needs to be done to enlighten the people. You are to learn from Christ how to reach the great number of people in our cities, who know not the truth for this time.  {7MR 107.2}
[7MR 107.3]          Let your words be of a character to exalt the word of God. Live and teach the principles of health reform. Emphasize your belief in the great truths upon which Christian people generally will agree with you. As you advocate the truth of God, you are in every respect to be an example to the believers. "Ye are God's husbandry; ye are God's building." Try to follow closely the Lord's plans. "Work out your own salvation with fear and trembling. For it is God which worketh in you both to will and to do of His good pleasure."  {7MR 107.3}
[7MR 107.4]          The importance of making our way in the great cities is still kept before me. For many years the Lord has been urging upon us this duty, and yet we see but comparatively little accomplished in our great centers of population. If we do not take up this work in a determined manner, Satan will multiply difficulties which will not be easy to surmount. We are far behind in doing the work that should have been done in these long neglected cities.                                          -108-     The work will now be more difficult than it would have been a few years ago. But if we take up the work in the name of the Lord, barriers will be broken down, and decided victories will be ours.  {7MR 107.4}
[7MR 108.1]          In this work physicians and gospel ministers are needed. We must press our petitions to the Lord, and do our best, pressing forward with all the energy possible to make an opening in the large cities. Had we in the past worked after the Lord's plans, many lights would be shining brightly that are going out.  {7MR 108.1}
[7MR 108.2]          In connection with the presentation of spiritual truths, we should also present what the word of God says upon the questions of health and temperance. In every way possible, we must seek to bring souls under the convicting and converting power of God. The believers in our churches need to be aroused to act their part. Let seasons of prayer be appointed, and let us earnestly seek the Lord for an increase of faith and courage. Let ministers and other church members labor for souls as never before. We are not to spend our time merely in repeating over and over again the same things to the churches where the truth is well known. Let the church members labor unitedly in their several lines to create an interest. The disciples of Christ are to unite in labor for perishing souls. Let the laborers invite others to unite with them in their efforts, that many may be fired with zeal to work for the Master.  {7MR 108.2}
[7MR 108.3]          I entreat of the church members in every city that they lay hold upon the Lord with determined effort for the baptism of the Holy Spirit. Be assured that Satan is not asleep. Every obstacle possible he will place in the way of whose who would advance in this work. Too often these obstacles                                          -109-     are regarded as insurmountable. Let every one now be soundly and truly converted, and then lay hold of the work intelligently and with faith.--Letter 148, 1909. (To Brother and Sister Starr, December 2, 1909.)     Released June 18, 1975.  {7MR 108.3}
[7MR 110.1]       MR No. 439 - Steadfastness in Time of Apostasy         There is to be no dread of anyone being borne down even in a wide spread apostasy, who has a living experience in the knowledge of our Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ. If Jesus be formed within, the hope of glory, the illiterate as well as the educated can bear the testimony of our faith, saying, "I know in whom I have believed." Some will not, in argument, be able to show wherein their adversary is wrong, having never had any advantages that others have had, yet these are not overborne by the apostasy because they have the evidence in their own heart that they have the truth, and the most subtle reasoning and assaults of Satan cannot move them from their knowledge of the truth, and they have not a doubt or fear that they are themselves in error.--Ms 6, 1889, p. 24. (Untitled, November 4, 1889.)     Released June 18, 1975.  {7MR 110.1}
[7MR 111.1]       MR No. 440 - The Civil War         I was shown that the perplexed state of our nation calls for deep humility upon the part of God's people. One most important subject should now engross the minds of every one: Am I prepared for the day of God?  {7MR 111.1}
[7MR 111.2]          God is proving and purifying His people. He will refine them as gold until His image is reflected in them and the dross consumed. There is a great work yet to be accomplished for God's people. They must possess more of the spirit of self-denial and more willingness to endure, to suffer for the truth's sake.  {7MR 111.2}
[7MR 111.3]          Everything is to be shaken that can be shaken. I saw that God's people, many of them, will be brought into most trying positions and they must be settled, rooted and grounded in the truth, and move from principle, or their steps will surely slide.  {7MR 111.3}
[7MR 111.4]          I was shown the dreadful state of our nation, and again was referred to Isaiah 58:1-15, as a description of the present state of things in our nation, and the reason for their present calamity. This is a most unrighteous war. The inhabitants of the earth have forgotten God. They have trampled upon His law and broken the everlasting covenant. They have despised His Sabbath. The fourth commandment was shown me as a golden link which God designed should serve as a bond of union uniting man to man and connecting earth to heaven and finite man to the infinite God.  {7MR 111.4}
[7MR 111.5]          But the man of sin has exalted himself above God, and has sought to break this golden chain, yet it is not broken. It exists yet, and will continue to exist as long as the new heavens and earth remain. Anciently God                                          -112-     went before His people to battle against their enemies, but holy and consecrated ones bore the ark containing the ten precepts of Jehovah, and if any had transgressed any one of these ten commandments in the decalogue God turned His face from His people and suffered the enemy to make a dreadful slaughter. If Israel kept the ten precepts, a copy of which was contained in the ark they bore with them, God's angels fought with the armies of Israel, and although their numbers were ever so small, He turned back their enemies and gave them a triumphant victory.  {7MR 111.5}
[7MR 112.1]          Sabbathkeepers now cannot expect this, and should not, upon any consideration, engage in this terrible war. They have nothing to hope for. The desolating power of God is upon the earth to rend and destroy; the inhabitants of the earth are appointed to the sword, famine, and pestilence.--Ms 5, 1862, pp. 1, 2. ("Regarding the Civil War," circa 1862.)  {7MR 112.1}
[7MR 113.1]       MR No. 441 - Need for Organization and Spirit of Unity         I was shown that Brother A has done a most dark, mischievous work among some of the churches in New York. He has sown the seeds of unbelief which have sprung up and borne fruit. . . .  {7MR 113.1}
[7MR 113.2]          I was shown the dark and deadly influence of B. Some have hung on to him. He throws around him a very religious garb, appears very mild and devoted, but corruption and rebellion are within and yet some will cling to him, although his influence will draw them in the dark every time. His heart is at war with the work of the third angel. His heart is at war with the visions. He despises them. Yet he has many sympathizers. . . . There are quite a number in New York who have taken a rebellious course like Dathan and Abiram.--Letter 11, 1862, pp. 1-3. (To J. N. Andrews, November 9, 1862.)  {7MR 113.2}
[7MR 113.3]          The state of the church was presented before me. I saw many things in a tangled, perplexed condition. . . .  {7MR 113.3}
[7MR 113.4]          Brother P's family lacks consecration. . . .  {7MR 113.4}
[7MR 113.5]          I saw that Brother E has taxed his physical strength until it was exhausted, prostrated; but God loves him, and if he will lean upon Him he will bring him up. He will not forsake him now. . . .  {7MR 113.5}
[7MR 113.6]          The case of Brother M was presented before me. I saw he intended to be true and right. He has a work to do. There is danger of some misconstruing Brother M's frank manner. He must possess a willing spirit to acknowledge his wrongs and must not justify himself and brace himself against his brethren, but yield to their judgment, counsel, and advice. . . .                                          -114-  {7MR 113.6}
[7MR 114.1]          Some have been looking with jealous eye upon the moves made at Battle Creek. They fear they should become Babylon if they organize. I was shown the churches in Central New York have been a perfect Babylon, confusion. And unless there can be a plan or system arranged whereupon the church can act, enforce, and carry out order they have nothing to hope for; they must scatter into fragments. . . .  {7MR 114.1}
[7MR 114.2]          The influence of teachers upon the body has not been right. . . . These uncertain teachers have nourished the elements of disunion and confusion. . . .  {7MR 114.2}
[7MR 114.3]          Some do not work directly to tear down, but indirectly. They look on with indifference, express doubts, suspicion, fears, and need greater evidence than a doubting Thomas. They will not, or do not, with zeal put their hand to the work and exert their energies to build up. Their influence is recorded as one which retards the work of advance and reform among God's people. . . .  {7MR 114.3}
[7MR 114.4]          There has not been so glaring a departure from God. It has been gradual, and they knew not the time when God left them, for they were so assimilated to the world that heaven's light was withdrawn, and they are left blind, wretched, and naked.--Letter 16, 1861, pp. 1-5, 7, 8. ("To the Church in Roosevelt and Vicinity," August 3, 1861.)     Released June 18, 1975.  {7MR 114.4}
[7MR 115.1]       MR No. 442 - Pacific Press Commercial Work         While at St. Helena, again and again it has been revealed to me that there was not a correct state of things at Mountain View; that there were present the very conditions that made it essential for the publishing work to be removed from Oakland. I saw that in the working out of human ideas and plans there was a disregarding of the light God had given in the past to correct existing evils. There is danger that the experience of the past will be repeated. The men who are serving in the management of the work can just as surely swerve the work into lines of commercialism as in the past.  {7MR 115.1}
[7MR 115.2]          My Instructor said, This in no case must be. They have had warnings in the past over and over again, for eighteen or twenty years, but have not fully heeded these warnings. There are those who have had no heart in the matter of moving out of Oakland, but have been opposing their resistance to the instructions that have been given; and their unbelief has strengthened with the spirit of opposition to the movement. The Lord's message was, "Out of the cities; break up the continual temptation to engage in commercial business, which has been such a great injury to the work." A failure to heed the messages given, and repeated for years, has been a decided injury to the souls of many.--Ms 57, 1906, pp. 1, 2. ("The Work at Mountain View," Talk, May 3, 1906.)     Released June 18, 1975.  {7MR 115.2}
[7MR 116.2]          I have had many matters to write out, and I have been hard at work. My heart is fixed, trusting in the Lord. We are in no case to be doubtful, but hopeful.  {7MR 116.2}
[7MR 116.3]          This morning I found your letter under my door. I was glad to hear from you. Yesterday I wrote you a letter on common, everyday topics. This letter will be sent today. I have written a long letter on the subject spoken of in your letter, and have given it out to be copied. This will be sent to you soon. . . .  {7MR 116.3}
[7MR 116.4]          From the instruction that the Lord has given me from time to time, I know that there should be workers who make medical evangelistic tours among the towns and villages. . . .  {7MR 116.4}
[7MR 116.5]          Medical missionary workers are needed in the Southern field, who can engage in Sanitarium work. Sanitariums are needed, in which successful medical and surgical work can be done. These institutions, conducted in accordance with the will of God, would remove prejudice, and call our work into favorable notice. The highest aim of the workers in these institutions is to be the spiritual health of the patients. Successful evangelistic work can be done in connection with medical missionary work. It is as these lines of work are united that we may expect to gather the most precious fruit for the Lord.--Letter 202, 1903, pp. 1, 3. (To Edson and Emma White, September 11, 1903.)                                           -117-  {7MR 116.5}
[7MR 117.1]           The Letter Dealing With Common Matters, Referred to Above          It has been a long time since I have written to you. I should be very much pleased to visit you in your own home. Willie writes me that he is much pleased with your situation. I have not heard from you for a long time. I should be so glad to get a letter from you, even if it is only a few lines. And remember that if at any time you wish to pay us a visit, to counsel about your work and about the books that we are trying to get out, I shall be more than glad to see you.  {7MR 117.1}
[7MR 117.2]          It seems a long time since Willie left us. He went away the last of June, and it is now the tenth of September. He will not be home for a week yet.  {7MR 117.2}
[7MR 117.3]          Of late I have had many letters to write. Different ones write to me in regard to whether our young people should be sent to Battle Creek to take a nurses' course. This is a delicate subject, but something must be said in answer to the questions asked.  {7MR 117.3}
[7MR 117.4]          For the past week the days have been exceedingly hot. The paper says that this is caused by a hot wind from the North. Since beginning this letter I have had to open my windows to get some fresh air. I perspire freely, and then have an attack of sneezing. I hope that you do not find the hot weather very trying.  {7MR 117.4}
[7MR 117.5]          I think that I shall write you a family letter, telling you about my household and my place. My health is fairly good. I have been and am still able to go up and down stairs as easily as any member of my family, excepting when my hip gives me pain, as it does occasionally.                                           -118-  {7MR 117.5}
[7MR 118.1]          Our electric battery, which has been out of repair, is now in working order; and what relief it brings in sickness! Just as the prunes were ready to pick, Brother James was seized with an attack of what he calls lumbago. He had severe pains in his back, and could neither stand straight, nor bend down far enough to unlace his shoes. Sara gave him electricity, Sister James helping where she could. But Sister James was afraid of the battery, and would not touch the sponges. At first Brother James could hardly endure the application of the electricity, but Sara persevered, and wonderful relief came to him. He now thinks that electricity is a marvelous remedy. After the first application, he was able to walk straighter than he had been able to for days, and he continued to improve. Sara has given him electricity three times a day, and he has been able to keep at his work.  {7MR 118.1}
[7MR 118.2]          For the past few months the farm and orchard have supplied a large part of our food, though some of the fruit trees, having borne a super-abundance last year, bore hardly anything this year. At first we had strawberries and cherries. There were not so many of these as there were last year, but they were extra nice. Then came loganberries, and of these we had an abundance. We all enjoyed them exceedingly. We had a good crop of Early Rose potatoes, and they were as fine as any I have ever eaten.  {7MR 118.2}
[7MR 118.3]          For three weeks we have been using tomatoes of our own raising. I thought them a long time ripening, but about three weeks ago I went to Healdsburg. We took some ripe tomatoes with us, and I was very glad that we did; for there was not a ripe tomato to be found over there.  {7MR 118.3}
[7MR 118.4]          Brother Leininger has been given charge of a large apple orchard. The owner told him that he might give away all the windfalls. Brother Leininger                                           -119-     told me of this, and said that if I wished, I could have all that I wanted of the apples that fell. We have been there several times to pick up apples, and thus we have been able to put up a large quantity of applesauce. The apples are wormy, but Sister Nelson prepares them carefully, cutting out all the decayed parts. We have applesauce on the table every day.  {7MR 118.4}
[7MR 119.1]          I find Sister Nelson to be a faithful, economical housekeeper. She has been very busy canning fruit and drying corn. The others have not been able to help her much; for they have all been busy on the writings. But Mrs. Nelson does not complain. She sees what needs to be done, and does it. This is a great blessing.  {7MR 119.1}
[7MR 119.2]          She has already canned one hundred and thirty-eight quarts of tomatoes, sixty quarts of loganberries, and seventy-five quarts of applesauce, besides cherries, peaches, and apricots. We hope to have 200 quarts of tomatoes put up. We have nearly a bushel of sweet corn dried, and have had sweet corn on the table nearly every day for two or three weeks.  {7MR 119.2}
[7MR 119.3]          It seems wonderful that in this dry time--not a drop of rain has fallen for nearly six months--there can be such an abundance of tomatoes and sweet corn. To me this seems like a miracle; for the crops have not been watered, and there has been very little fog. I certainly cannot solve the problem of how, without a drop of rain, there can be so rich a harvest.  {7MR 119.3}
[7MR 119.4]          The grapes are ripening fast. Oh, I wish that you and Brother Palmer and his family could be with us for a while. I know that you would enjoy grapes fresh from the vineyard.  {7MR 119.4}
[7MR 119.5]          We do not know just what we shall do with our grapes. I wish that we could find a good market for them. But I shall not sell them to the wineries.                                           -120-     We shall can a few, and perhaps make the rest into sweet wine. Last year we sold the whole crop to the Bakery, but they did not make proper provision to handle them, and many spoiled just as they were ready to pick.  {7MR 119.5}
[7MR 120.1]          Our prunes this year are much larger than they were last year, but there are not nearly so many of them. We are drying them ourselves. Brother James' children have been gathering prunes for two or three days, and Brother James and Brother Packham dip the prunes, and spread them on crates in the sun. We think that we shall be able to get a good price for them, because this year the prune crop everywhere is light.  {7MR 120.1}
[7MR 120.2]          I think that I have told you how I lost on my prune crop last year. A young man, our nearest neighbor, bought the whole crop. He also bought largely from others who have prune orchards. He contracted for more than he could handle, and then the rain came early, and spoiled tons and tons of prunes. The young man lost everything, and could not pay his creditors for the prunes that they had sold him. My loss was between five hundred and seven hundred dollars. I may possibly get fifty dollars after the young man's mother has sold this year's crop of prunes.  {7MR 120.2}
[7MR 120.3]          Brother James wishes that you could have some of the prunes that he is now drying, and if we hear of any one going to the South, we shall try to send you some. The fresh prunes are very nice. Marian almost lives on them.  {7MR 120.3}
[7MR 120.4]          A word or two more. I have on hand a large quantity of last year's prunes. I should be glad to give these to our people in the South. But I have not money to pay the cost of transportation. Have you any suggestion to make as to how these prunes could be sent South? Please mention this in your next letter.                                           -121-  {7MR 120.4}
[7MR 121.1]          I am very short of money, and I do not know what I should have done had we not been able to spread our table with the fruits of our place. It is years since I have received so little from my books. For nearly six months not a penny came to me. Then I received four hundred dollars from Australia. There were four hundred dollars due me from the London office, but the Pacific Press owed the London office, and I owed the Press, so I gave the Press an order on the London office.  {7MR 121.1}
[7MR 121.2]          At one time I had drawn all that I had in the bank here. But Sara had some money in the bank, and she allowed me to draw on her account to meet running expenses. I shall have to borrow some money somewhere unless I receive some soon. But though no money comes to me, I praise the Lord for His blessings. We meet round the meal table with good appetites and cheerful, happy hearts, thankful that the Lord has so graciously blessed us by giving us an abundant harvest from the seed sown. The Lord is good, and we will honor Him by praising His holy name.  {7MR 121.2}
[7MR 121.3]          I will be thankful for the blessings that we have; and if the time comes when I can pay off my debts, I shall praise the Lord.  {7MR 121.3}
[7MR 121.4]          We try to practice economy in every line in our home. We see so much to be done to advance the cause of truth. I pray that the Lord will open the way for me to receive some money from my books. I hear good reports in regard to the sale of "The Coming King." I am glad for you. Marian is now working on the Temperance book. I am very anxious to see this book in circulation.  {7MR 121.4}
[7MR 121.5]          The world has certainly been taken captive by Satanic agencies, and a time of trouble such as has not been since there was a nation, is soon to come. This is why I desire so much to have means. I want to prepare books for                                           -122-     publication, and I want to establish memorials for God--schools, and sanitariums, and meeting houses.  {7MR 121.5}
[7MR 122.1]          We need now the power of the Holy Spirit. We need now to put on every piece of the gospel armor. We need clear, sharp spiritual discernment, that we may not be taken captive by the enemy.  {7MR 122.1}
[7MR 122.2]          Dear children, Canaan is in sight. We must have a place there, in that beautiful home where the Lord will be our Father and we His children. Oh, to be where the wickedness of the wicked shall have come to an end.  {7MR 122.2}
[7MR 122.3]          I hope and pray that the Lord will help you in your work in the South. If at any time you want to come to us, come; and we will unite our forces.-- Letter 201, 1903. (To Edson and Emma White, September 10, 1903.)     Released September 2, 1975.  {7MR 122.3}
[7MR 123.1]       MR No. 444 - Changes Brought by Sin         The flesh of dead animals was not the original food for man. Man was permitted to eat it after the flood because all vegetation had been destroyed. But the curse pronounced upon man and the earth and every living thing has made strange and wonderful changes. Since the flood the human race has been shortening its period of existence. Physical, mental and moral degeneracy is rapidly increasing in these latter days.--Ms 3, 1897, p. 1. ("Health Reform," January 11, 1897.)  {7MR 123.1}
[7MR 123.2]          I wish to tell you, my dear friends, that the work here in America is to be greatly enlarged. So many times there is presented before me the work which ought to have been done in America, but which has not been done, that my soul is very heavily burdened. City after city should have been worked, and if this had been faithfully done, there would have been brought into the truth those who could have gone forth to win other souls to Christ. In every city there should be memorials for God. But the way in which the work has been managed has resulted in a depleted treasury. The lack of effort to plant the standard of truth in the cities of America has brought about a condition of things in which the consuming is larger than the producing; and how the work shall now be carried forward is a difficult problem.  {7MR 123.2}
[7MR 123.3]          The field is all ripe for the harvest, but there is no money in the treasury. Calls are coming from Europe for means to advance the work there. From England comes an urgent call for money to help to purchase a building for sanitarium work. We know not how to answer these calls. Unless the work                                           -124-     in America is managed in a way different from the way in which it has been managed in the past, we cannot possibly send means in response to the calls for help.--Letter 20, 1903, p. 2. (To D. H. Kress and wife, January 24, 1903.)     Released September 2, 1975.  {7MR 123.3}
[7MR 125.1]       MR No. 445 - Steps in Conversion         "And to the angel of the church in Philadelphia write: these things saith He that is holy, He that is true, He that hath the key of David, He that openeth, and no man shutteth; and shutteth, and no man openeth."--Revelation 3:7, 8.  {7MR 125.1}
[7MR 125.2]          Notwithstanding the opposition of the strongest powers of darkness, there is One able to open the door. This is the same door that was opened at the baptism of Christ. After the Saviour had taken the steps in conversion requisite for every sinner to take in order to be saved,--repentance, faith, and baptism,--thus entering into covenant relation with God, He kneeled on the bank of the Jordan and prayed. And the heavens were opened, and the Holy Ghost, in the form of a dove of burnished gold, hovered over the Son of Man, enshrouding Him in light, while a voice from the highest heaven declared, "This is my beloved Son, in whom I am well pleased."  {7MR 125.2}
[7MR 125.3]          Christ laid aside His crown and royal robe, stepped down from His high command, clothed His divinity with humanity, and for our sake became poor, that we through His poverty might inherit the heavenly treasure. He placed Himself at the head of humanity. If we walk in His footsteps, we are accepted by God. By His sacrifice we are "accepted in the Beloved." As the prayers of Christ ascended to His Father, notwithstanding the dark shadow of the powers of darkness through which they passed, so will our prayers cleave through the hellish shadow of Satan and enter the sanctuary above. The same glory which flashed from the threshold of heaven at the time of Christ's baptism, is                                           -126-     revealed to every earnest seeker of Christ.--Ms 92, 1901, pp. 5, 6. ("Lessons From the Third of Revelation," Talk, September 5, 1901.)     Released September 2, 1975.  {7MR 125.3}
[7MR 128.1]       MR No. 447 - Qualifications of Nurses for SDA Health Institutions         I have tried to present before you what kind of an influence should be exerted in our institutions for the benefit of sick and suffering humanity. You who seem to think that it would be a wonderfully grand and easy matter to bring into existence an institution for invalids or guests, will you consider this matter from a religious bearing, from a Christian standpoint? Where are your missionary workers who will put self out and make God supreme? Where are self-denying, self-sacrificing men and women who see and sense what such an institution demands, and in accordance with the light God has given me, go to work on right principles? Who will seek the way of the Lord, who will be entreated, who will be corrected, who will not build up self at the expense of demeriting others? And who will make Christ first and best in everything? An institution started or conducted on any other principles will prove a curse rather than a blessing in these perilous times. . . .  {7MR 128.1}
[7MR 128.2]          The sanitarium at Battle Creek has been built up under a pressure of difficulties. There have had to be measures taken, contracts signed by those whom they engage as helpers, that they will remain a certain number of years. This has been a positive necessity. After help has been secured, and after considerable painstaking effort, they have become efficient workers, wealthy patients have held out inducements of better wages to secure them as nurses for their own special benefit, and take them to their homes. And these helpers would leave the sanitarium and go with them, without taking at all into consideration the labor that has been put forth to qualify them for                                           -129-     efficient workers. This has not been the case in one or two instances, but in many cases. Then people have come as patrons from other institutions that are not conducted on religious principles, and in a most artful manner have tolled away the help by promising to give them higher wages.  {7MR 128.2}
[7MR 129.1]          Physicians have apostatized from the faith and from the institution, and have left because they could not have their own way in everything. Some have been discharged, and after obtaining the sympathy of some of the helpers and those employed in the institution and some of the patients, have tolled them away; and after being at great expense, and trying their own ways and methods to the best of their ability, they have made a failure, closed up, incurred debts that they could not meet. This has been tried again and again.  {7MR 129.1}
[7MR 129.2]          Justice and righteousness have had no part in their movements. "The way of the Lord" has not been chosen, but their own way. They beguiled the unwary and made an easy conquest of those who love change. They are too much blinded to consider the right and wrong of this course, and too reckless to care. It has been necessary in the sanitarium at Battle Creek to make contracts binding those who connect with them as helpers, so that if they educate and train them as nurses, as bath-hands, and even advance money to some special ones that they may obtain a medical education, that they may have some use of them afterwards. Dr. Kellogg has placed hopes upon some of these that they would relieve him of responsibilities that have rested most heavily upon him. Some have become uneasy and dissatisfied because some who have started institutions in other parts of the country have tried to flatter and induce them to come to their sanitarium and they would do much better by them. In this way they have made the workers--some of them, at least--uneasy,                                           -130-     unsettled, self-sufficient, and unreliable, even if they did not disconnect from the sanitarium, because they felt there were openings for them elsewhere.--Ms 14, 1888, pp. 6-8. (Untitled, February 1, 1888.)  {7MR 129.2}
[7MR 130.1]         That we may be fruitful in every good work, and increase in the knowledge of God, we are "strengthened with all might, according to His glorious power, unto all patience and long-suffering with joyfulness." Let the nurses consider these words. Those who care for the sick should not go about with long faces, condoling with those who are suffering. Cheer them with words of comfort, hope, and joyfulness. Tell them that in Jesus Christ they have a greater Physician than any one connected with the Sanitarium. Let them understand that you who give them treatment are only finite beings, but that you have a living connection with God, and are there to help them to co-operate with Him in combating disease. Tell them that this institution is an object of the prayers of God's people. Show that God has filled your hearts with sympathy and tenderness for every suffering individual who is here.  {7MR 130.1}
[7MR 130.2]          Fasten your faith upon Christ, who in giving His life for you has so plainly evidenced His love. That your joy may be full, He offers to share with you His glorious power. Be joyful in the Lord. At times you will have opportunity to softly sing the praises of our God, helping the sin-sick soul to accept by faith the words, "Let him take hold of My strength, that he may make peace with Me; and he shall make peace with Me."--Ms 102, 1901, p. 3. (Sermon, September 21, 1901.)                                           -131-  {7MR 130.2}
[7MR 131.1]          A great deal of harm has been done by admitting to our sanitariums persons of superficial character. Those who should be vigilant stewards are not watchful and discriminating. God calls for a decided change.  {7MR 131.1}
[7MR 131.2]          Those who are admitted as nurses should be firm in the faith. No trifling ones, no persons of superficial character are to be taken in for one light, frivolous mind may be used by Satan to do mischief which few can anticipate. Such ones misrepresent the high standard of righteousness. There are those who are easily influenced by them, and together, by their foolish talking, their loud laughing, their love of amusements, they injure the reputation of the institution. The patients are disgusted by their indecorous conduct. Those who have any part to act in our sanitariums are to be circumspect. They are to act like men and women who carry grave responsibilities.--Ms 104, 1901, pp. 5, 6. ("The Need of a Reform," October 8, 1901.)  {7MR 131.2}
[7MR 131.3]          We need to take a higher spiritual view of the work of God. Great care should be taken in the selection of young people to connect with our sanitariums as nurses. We cannot afford to accept every one who is ready to come. Great injury is done to our medical institutions when there are connected with them those who do not understand what it means to do service to God.  {7MR 131.3}
[7MR 131.4]          Frivolous young people are not to be chosen to act a part in the Lord's work. No one is to be accepted merely to favor relatives or acquaintances. Those who prepare the food should thoroughly understand how to prepare wholesome, appetizing food. And those who carry the trays are to realize the                                           -132-     influence they should exert on those whom they serve. Those only should be selected for any branch of the work who will exert a sanctified influence.  {7MR 131.4}
[7MR 132.1]          To our sanitariums all classes of the sick will come, and by our physicians and nurses they are to be led to realize that they need spiritual help as well as physical restoration. They are to be given every advantage for the restoration of physical health, and they should be shown also what it means to be blessed with the light and life of Christ, what it means to be bound up with Him. They are to be led to see that the grace of Christ in the soul uplifts the whole being. And in no better way can they learn of Christ's life than by seeing it revealed in the lives of His followers.--Letter 287, 1905, pp. 6, 7. (To "Promoters of the Canon City Sanitarium," October 2, 1905.)  {7MR 132.1}
[7MR 132.2]          The Lord desires to make every physician and every nurse a minister of healing. Seek to give to the sick the highest kind of knowledge by bringing to their understanding the lessons of the word of truth. Pray with them and for them. Thus while you bring them back to life and help by ministering to their physical needs, you may win them to Christ to be partakers of the life that is eternal.--Ms 57, 1912, p. 1. ("The Privilege of the Ministry," August 13, 1912.)     Released September 2, 1975.  {7MR 132.2}
[7MR 133.1]       MR No. 450 - Christian Leadership         David writes: "I am fearfully and wonderfully made." Every movement of the vital organs is the handiwork of God our Creator, and if the human agent will not interfere, the Lord will do His work wisely and well. All that He requires is cooperation with Him, that there may be no disorder in the human mechanism. God would be recognized as the Author of our being. That life He has given us is not to be trifled with. Recklessness in the bodily habits reveals a recklessness of moral character.  {7MR 133.1}
[7MR 133.2]          The health of the body is to be regarded as essential for the advancement of growth in grace, an even temper. If food is given to the stomach which will prove a tax to it, it will surely result in perverting the finer feelings of the heart. The stomach has a controlling influence upon the whole being, and has everything to do with the health of the whole body. If the stomach is not properly cared for, the formation of a moral character will be hindered. The brain and nerves are in sympathy with the stomach. Erroneous eating and drinking will result in erroneous thinking and acting.--Ms 113, 1898, p. 3. ("Present Your Bodies a Living Sacrifice," September 8, 1898.)  {7MR 133.2}
[7MR 133.3]          Should a minister of the flock engage in worldly speculation? I wish you to closely examine yourselves, to see whether you are on the gaining or losing side in spiritual and moral power. When in your business of selling property, in your eagerness to make a sale, do you not sometimes keep back some things that are unfavorable, and do you not exaggerate in praise of the                                           -134-     property, in order to place the matter in a favorable light? When this is done, the conscience is violated, and the tongue utters guile. There is need that the conscience shall be kept pure and undimmed in every transaction that you make, or there will be so much glitter and attraction placed upon property that you are handling, that the purchaser is deceived.  {7MR 133.3}
[7MR 134.1]          God wants men is His service, under His banner, to be strictly honest, unimpeachable in character, that their tongues shall not utter a semblance of untruth. The tongue must be true, the eyes must be true, the actions wholly and entirely such as God can commend. We are living in the sight of a holy God, who solemnly declares, "I know thy works." The divine eye is ever upon us. We cannot cover one act of unjust deal from God. The witness of God to our every action is a truth which but few realize.--Letter 41, 1888, p. 2. (To "Brethren and Sisters at Fresno," July 7, 1888.)     Released November 10, 1975.  {7MR 134.1}
[7MR 135.1]       MR No. 451 - The Tithe    The Use of the Tithe              ［A basic source of Ellen White's 9T 248-251 statement］          "Thou shalt command the children of Israel that they bring thee pure olive oil, beaten, for the light, to cause the lamp to burn always." This was to be a continual offering, that the house of God might be properly supplied with that which was necessary for His service. His people today are to remember that the house of worship is the Lord's property, and that it is to be scrupulously cared for. But the funds for this work are not to come from the tithe. The tithe is to be used for one purpose,--to sustain the ministers whom the Lord has appointed to do His work. It is to be used to support those who speak the words of life to the people, and carry the burden of the flock of God.  {7MR 135.1}
[7MR 135.2]         But there are ministers who have been robbed of their wages. God's provision for them has not been respected. Those who have charge of our church buildings are to be supplied with the means that is necessary to keep these buildings in good repair. But this money is not to come from the tithe.  {7MR 135.2}
[7MR 135.3]          A very plain, definite message has been given to me to give to our people. I am bidden to tell them that they are making a mistake in applying the tithe to various objects which, though good in themselves, are not the object to which the Lord has said that the tithe is to be applied. Those who make this use of the tithe are departing from the Lord's arrangement.                                           -136-  {7MR 135.3}
[7MR 136.1]          God will judge for these things. One reasons that the tithe may be appropriated to school purposes. Still others would reason that canvassers and colporteurs should be supported from the tithe. But a great mistake is made when the tithe is drawn from the object for which it is to be used,-- the support of the ministers. There should today be in the field one hundred well qualified laborers where now there is but one.  {7MR 136.1}
[7MR 136.2]         God cannot look upon the present condition of things with approval, but with condemnation. His treasury is deprived of the means that should be used for the support of the gospel ministry in fields nigh and afar off. Those who proclaim the message of truth before great congregations, and who do house-to-house work as well are doing double missionary work, and in no case are their salaries to be cut down.  {7MR 136.2}
[7MR 136.3]          The use of the tithe must be looked upon as a sacred matter by our people. We must guard strictly against all that is contrary to the message now given.  {7MR 136.3}
[7MR 136.4]          There is a lack of ministers because ministers have not been encouraged. Some ministers who have been sent to foreign lands, to enter fields never worked before, have been given the instruction, "You must sustain yourselves. We have not the means with which to support you." This ought not to be, and it would not be if the tithe, with gifts and offerings, were brought into the treasury. When a man enters the ministry, he is to be paid from the tithe enough to sustain his family. He is not to feel that he is a beggar.  {7MR 136.4}
[7MR 136.5]          The impression is becoming quite common that the sacred disposition of the tithe no longer exists. Many have lost their sense of the Lord's requirements.                                           -137-  {7MR 136.5}
[7MR 137.1]          The tithe is sacred, reserved by God for Himself. It is to be brought into His treasury to be used to sustain the gospel laborers in their work. For a long time the Lord has been robbed, because there are those who do not realize that the tithe is God's reserved portion.  {7MR 137.1}
[7MR 137.2]          Many ministers are lying in their graves, brought there by sorrow and disappointment, and by the hardship brought upon them because they did not receive sufficient for their labors.  {7MR 137.2}
[7MR 137.3]          Let us remember that God is a God of justice and equity. There would today be many more ministers in the field, but they are not encouraged to labor. Many workers have gone into the grave heartbroken, because they had grown old, and could see that they were looked upon as a burden. But had they been retained in the work, and given an easy place, with a whole or part of their wages, they might have accomplished much good. During their term of labor, these men have done double labor. They felt so heavy a burden for souls that they had no desire to be relieved of overwork. The heavy burdens borne shortened their lives. The widows of these ministers are never to be forgotten, but should if necessary be paid from the tithe.  {7MR 137.3}
[7MR 137.4]         Read carefully the third chapter of Malachi, and see what God says about the tithe. If our churches will take their stand upon the Lord's word, and be faithful in paying their tithe into His treasury, His laborers will be encouraged to take up ministerial work. More men would give themselves to the ministry were they not told of the depleted treasury. There should be an abundant supply in the Lord's treasury, and there would be if selfish hearts and hands had not made use of the tithe to support other lines of work.                                           -138-  {7MR 137.4}
[7MR 138.1]          God's reserved resources are to be used in no such haphazard way. The tithe is the Lord's and those who meddle with it will be punished with the loss of their heavenly treasure, unless they repent. Let the work no longer be hedged up because the tithe has been diverted into various channels other than the one to which the Lord has said it should go. Provision is to be made for these other lines of work. They are to be sustained; but not from the tithe. God has not changed; the tithe is to be used for the support of the ministry. The opening of new fields requires more ministerial efficiency than we now have, and there must be means in the treasury.--Ms 82, 1904. ("The Use of the Tithe," 1904.)  {7MR 138.1}
[7MR 138.2]                                     The Second Tithe          The Lord desires the churches in every place to take hold more diligently of the church school work, giving liberally to sustain the teachers. The question has been asked, "Could not the second tithe be used for the support of the church school work?' It could be used for no better purpose.--Ms 67, 1901, p. 5. ("The Church School," July 29, 1901.)  {7MR 138.2}
[7MR 138.3]          I do not see the wisdom of the school depending on the second tithe to meet so much of its expenses. I fear that if the brethren rely so much upon this, difficulties will arise. You should labor patiently to develop those industries by which students may partly work their way through school. Let each family try to pay the expenses of the students that it sends to school.--Letter 167, 1904, p. 1. (To Brethren Santee and Owen, April 27, 1904.)                                           -139-  {7MR 138.3}
[7MR 139.1]          In regard to the school work, I have been instructed that the plan of charging students nothing for tuition, depending on the second tithe to support the school, will always leave the school in the condition of financial embarrassment. When I first heard of this movement I thought I would let it be worked out, but I tell you now that the light given me is that other plans will have to be made than the plan of supporting schools from the second tithe. Students should be charged a reasonable price for their tuition. There will be an abundance of places to use the second tithe in doing earnest missionary work in new places.--Letter 103, 1905, p. 5. (To E. S. Ballenger, April 7, 1905.)  {7MR 139.1}
[7MR 139.2]          We are now wrestling with the debt on the Fernando college. If our people will take hold earnestly of the sale of Christ's Object Lessons a great deal may be accomplished. The plans for supporting this school in the past were not wisely laid. I hope that no one will endeavor to go over the same ground again and make similar mistakes.--Letter 279, 1905, p. 1. (To Clarence Santee, October 4, 1905.)     Released November 10, 1975.  {7MR 139.2}
[7MR 140.1]       MR No. 452 - Beholding Christ         "If your earthly treasures are taken away, you are not to grieve, for I ［Christ］ will give you heavenly treasure. If I remove the dearest objects of earthly attachment, I will supply the lack with more of myself. It is in the time of deepest sorrow that I send the richest tokens of my grace. I will cause the afflicted soul to break forth into the song of praise and thanksgiving. 'It is good for me that I have been afflicted.' The trials and losses that come to you are to purify and refine you, and fit you for immortality."  {7MR 140.1}
[7MR 140.2]          This was the assurance given me, and I am determined to put my trust in the Lord. I will not murmur or complain. I am comforted every day; for the Lord understands my suffering. Even if He does not remove it, He will give me grace to endure the pain. I am comforted, and I praise the Lord with heart and soul and voice.  {7MR 140.2}
[7MR 140.3]          Every worker in the Lord's vineyard will have trials and disappointments, and grievous annoyances to bear. If the worker gives way to discouragement, his soul is wearied and his courage sapped. His only hope is in God. If he will look steadfastly to Jesus for his orders as well as for his inspiration, he will be enabled to maintain self-control. There are times when difficulties are increased, when, though the Lord says, Go forward, some feel called upon to oppose His plans. To fight against the prejudices and opposition of those of like faith requires more taxing effort than the work of preaching the truth to unbelievers. . . .                                           -141-  {7MR 140.3}
[7MR 141.1]          The past night has been a very long one, and I am so restless that I long for the day. I keep my mind as much as possible on the promises of God. I do not claim these promises because I deserve them, but because they are bestowed upon erring human beings as a free gift. I am comforted with the assurance that although constantly suffering pain, I am never forsaken. I put my trust in One who is too wise to err and too good to do me harm. He will restore me to health. I shall yet speak forth His praise in the congregation of the saints. I am determined not to encourage feelings of despondency and gloom. . . .  {7MR 141.1}
[7MR 141.2]          I have a longing desire to get well, that I may proclaim the truth in this country ［Australia］. While I stand in the shadow of the cross, I feel certain, as I see by faith the rainbow of promise, that God's promise is sure. The Lord is indeed mine and I am the Lord's. I try not to be anxious or to feel restless or dissatisfied. . . .  {7MR 141.2}
[7MR 141.3]          Constantly my petition is ascending to God for restoration to health, that while here in Australia, I may bear my testimony to the people. But if the Lord has other plans for me, I am content. He knows what is for my good and the good of His people. He doeth all things well. . . .  {7MR 141.3}
[7MR 141.4]          There are those who are forever making excuses for walking in the counsels of the enemy. Some think that because they have physical infirmities, they are privileged to speak pettish words, and to act in an unlovely manner. But has Jesus made no provision for such ones to overcome temptation? Because of trial and affliction, are they to be unthankful and unholy? Are not the rays of Christ's righteousness bright enough to dispel the shadow of Satan? The grace of God is declared to be sufficient for all                                           -142-     the ills and trials against which human beings have to contend. Is it powerless then against bodily infirmity? Shall divine grace stand back, while Satan takes the field, holding the victim in the power of his evil attributes? . . .  {7MR 141.4}
[7MR 142.1]          In my suffering, the Lord is sacredly near to me. It seems that I can endure the seeing of Him who is invisible. During these long, wakeful nights, I have precious seasons of communion with my Saviour. I seem to look upon His face, full of tenderness and compassion. These words are impressed on my mind: "Then said Jesus unto His disciples, If any man will come after me, let him deny himself, and take up his cross, and follow Me. For whosoever will save his life shall lose it; and whosoever will lose his life for my sake shall find it." Matthew 16:24, 25. . . .   {7MR 142.1}
[7MR 142.2]          During the conference the Lord wrought for us, but at its close I became aware that I had overdone. We moved into a retired cottage five miles out of North Fitzroy, and ever since I have been an almost helpless invalid.  {7MR 142.2}
[7MR 142.3]         I think of this, and the mist and fog gathers about me. But the Lord speaks to me saying, Come up higher. Breathe the pure atmosphere of faith. As I look to Jesus, the darkness flees away, and I am happy in Christ. How exceedingly precious is the promise, "thy light is come, and the glory of the Lord is risen upon thee." . . .  {7MR 142.3}
[7MR 142.4]          I was very nervous last night. The chills that I had on Monday and Tuesday resulted in very lame, painful shoulders and hips. I have done much earnest praying to the Lord for the presence of His spirit. I must learn to live by faith. Then my dark and painful hours will be the brightest. Faith is not sight. It is the substance of things hoped for, the evidence of things                                           -143-     not seen. I have no hope except in Christ. Salvation is of grace through faith; it is the gift of God.  {7MR 142.4}
[7MR 143.1]          My heart longs after the Lord. I want to be led by His counsel every hour. I dare not trust my own judgment. I praise my Redeemer for His sustaining grace. I praise Him because He has not allowed the enemy to touch my head. My entire body, bone, muscle, and nerves, has been afflicted, but my head has been clear, my memory good. I have suffered much pain in my arms and across my shoulders, making it impossible for me to dress or undress myself. For months I was unable to get on or off the bed without assistance. But my health is certainly improving. After arranging my position so as not to bring any strain on arms or shoulders, I go to work at my writing, asking the Lord to bless that which I write. I know that He helps me. During each month of my sickness, I have written nearly two hundred pages of letter paper.  {7MR 143.1}
[7MR 143.2]          I am now working on the life of Christ. I know that the enemy will make every possible effort to hinder me; but I shall cling to Jesus; for He is my dependence.--Ms 19, 1892, pp. 1, 4, 5, 8-10, 13, 27, 29. (Diary, 1892.)  {7MR 143.2}
[7MR 143.3]          My whole being longs after the Lord. I am not content to be satisfied with occasional flashes of light. I must have more. . . .  {7MR 143.3}
[7MR 143.4]          I had a very trying night. I was very weary, but was unable to rest, because my body was full of pain. I longed for the morning, so that I might sit up. In these trying times, I look to Jesus; for I know that He is touched with the feeling of my infirmities. In His humanity He was made perfect through suffering. He knows just what we need, just what we can bear, and He will give us grace to endure every trial and test that He brings upon us. My                                           -144-     constant prayer is for a greater nearness to God. I long for deeper spirituality, for more vigor in the Christian life. . . .  {7MR 143.4}
[7MR 144.1]          I slept little during the night, but though I suffer much pain, I am not discouraged. How weak is humanity! How little we can do by depending on self. But when enlightened by the Spirit of God, the believer beholds the perfection of Jesus, and beholding this perfection, he rejoices with joy unspeakable. . . .  {7MR 144.1}
[7MR 144.2]          During the night I slept but little, but I am not going to look on the dark side. I turn my face to the Sun of Righteousness, and dwell with pleasure upon the Saviour's willingness to pardon my sins and sanctify my soul. It is by beholding that we may reflect Christ's image. . . . My heart longs for more of the presence of Jesus. . . . Last night I spent many wakeful hours in prayer. I am resolved to cast myself, body, soul, and spirit upon the Lord. . . . I am encouraged as I look to Jesus and recount His lovingkindness. . . . Although I am in pain day and night, yet the grace of Christ sustains me. If I had no hope in Jesus, how lonely I should be. I have a Saviour who is the light of life. How precious to me is the sight that I catch of Jesus during my long, wakeful hours. . . .  {7MR 144.2}
[7MR 144.3]          The sinner may become a child of God, an heir of heaven. He may rise from the dust, and stand forth arrayed in garments of light. Transformed by beholding Jesus, he becomes a partaker of the divine nature. . . . We must behold Jesus by faith as an ever-present help in time of need.--Ms 20, 1892, pp. 1, 33-35, 37-40. (Diary, 1892.)                                           -145-  {7MR 144.3}
[7MR 145.1]          In the midst of the fiercest pain, Satan presents temptations to doubt the goodness and love of God to me; but I resist him. I find comfort in prayer. I go back over our past history and "Call to remembrance the former days, in which, after ye were illuminated, ye endured a great fight of afflictions." What a multitude of blessings we received! The presence of Jesus was often in our very midst. We could not doubt it. The bright rays of the Sun of Righteousness shone upon us. The proclamation of the mercy and love of God was to us rich morsels of food from heaven's storehouse. Oh what a wealth of experience have all those who acted a part in the first part of the proclamation of the third angel's message! I am living over again those precious experiences. . . .  {7MR 145.1}
[7MR 145.2]          I thank the Lord I have had an active part in this work from the beginning, and amid all my pain, I have comfort and assurance and peace and hope. What should I do without the grace of Christ? I am filled with the tenderest love for Jesus, and for precious souls for whom He died. When I consider that Jesus gave His precious life for me, and that "God so loved the world, that he gave his only begotten Son, that whosoever believeth on him should not perish, but have everlasting life," I want to have health that I may speak of His love, and tell of His power in the congregation of the saints. Who can withhold from Jesus His purchased possession? Oh why does not the message of such love break every barrier down, and all who hear receive, believe, and live? When pain seems unbearable to me, I cry out loud, "Lead me to the Rock that is higher than I." Precious is His all atoning blood. Precious is His justifying righteousness: He is all and in all to me. He comes very preciously near to me in my most trying times and I feel such an                                           -146-     assurance that His everlasting arms are beneath me. "To you therefore that believe he is precious" I know this, I have proved this, it is to me a reality. What should I do if I could not put my entire trust in Him, commit soul, body, and spirit to the Lord?  {7MR 145.2}
[7MR 146.1]          I have asked the Lord to restore me to health, but I will not be impatient. I will not become discouraged. I will not look on the dark side. I have peace and joy in Jesus, and the treasures of His love. I can say, I count all things but loss for the excellency of the knowledge of Christ Jesus my Lord. I would know Him, and the power of His resurrection, and the fellowship of His sufferings, being made conformable unto His death. I am not sure that I shall ever recover, but I know that Jesus is my Saviour, I am His child, and whether I live or die I am the Lord's. Jesus is my precious Saviour. I want to copy the Pattern. How exact in principle and upright in conduct was He! He gave no place to Satan when He was tempted. How wide-awake He had to be to discern the tempter's wiles. Oh, if we would only walk and work as Jesus worked, how strict would be all our transactions with believers and unbelievers; how tender, how charitable, how meek and lowly of heart would we become, because we had learned of Him. How dimly we reflect the great glory of our Lord! We ought to be faithful depositories of so rich a treasure. Thank the Lord. Oh, I will praise Him that I am His child. Thank God that I have my reason. I feel so sad that the professed children of God should bring so little glory to our Redeemer. We need to behold Him more steadfastly, that we may be changed into His image. "As the branch cannot bear fruit of itself, except it abide in the vine; no more can ye, except ye abide in me." How He longs to help every soul. He bids them, "Let him take                                           -147-     hold of my strength, that he make peace with me; and he shall make peace with me." Are any burdened? He says, "Come unto me, all ye that labour and are heavy laden, and I will give you rest." How is the rest found? "Take my yoke upon you, and learn of me; for I am meek and lowly of heart, and ye shall find rest unto your souls; for my yoke is easy and my burden is light." Do we believe this? Will we draw near and repose in His love? I hope you will both be of good courage; never look on the dark side or talk doubts. Whatever your circumstances, whatever your trials, whatever your adversaries, you know just where to flee for refuge. As the watchful shepherd, Jesus labours for His sheep and lambs. He bids His flock draw near, and He will lead them to green pastures, to living streams of water to quench their thirst and refresh their spirits. "Beloved, now are we the sons of God, and it doth not yet appear what we shall be: but we know that when he shall appear, we shall be like him; for we shall see him as he is."--Letter 38, 1892, pp. 2-4. (To Uriah Smith, June 29, 1892.)  {7MR 146.1}
[7MR 147.1]          We are not to linger about the tomb, as though Christ were there. We are to remember that Christ is a risen Saviour. We have a living Christ; He is not lying in Joseph's new tomb. There are those who are always complaining of something in their life or religious service. Full of complaint, their tongues do great mischief. The Lord does not enjoy our sorrow and tears. He would have us walk before Him in obedience, with grateful thanksgiving. . . . When trial comes, do not think that some strange thing has happened unto you, but hear the voice of God saying in your test and trial, This is my beloved Son, in whom I am well pleased. God desires you to hear His voice amid the                                           -148-     cloud. It is a voice of peace and not of war, telling you to look to Jesus, who is the Author and Finisher of your faith, a Saviour able and willing and longing to save to the uttermost all who come to God by Him. He declares, I am touched with the feeling of their infirmities. Those who put their trust in Him will never be confounded. The shepherd's crook, which stops you from turning into strange paths, is not an evil; it is a mercy. Thus God would draw you away from evil to good. The refining fire must purify the gold and silver from all dross, that those who claim to be Christians may offer to God an offering in righteousness. . . .  {7MR 147.1}
[7MR 148.1]          Brethren and sisters, do we believe the word of God, or not? Do we not see the signs fulfilling all around us? Do we realize that we are standing on the verge of eternity, that we have no time to make crooked paths and blundering movements, involving the worth of the soul? When the last call shall be made, Behold the bridegroom cometh; go ye forth to meet him, shall we represent the foolish virgins, who had no oil in their vessels with their lamps? Whatever our line of work, let us remember that we cannot carry it ourselves. Let us be sure that we are making every possible effort to save souls. Self and self-serving has no place now and never had in a true religious experience. Everything we do must be done to the glory of God. Work and pray, and God will cooperate with your efforts. . . .  {7MR 148.1}
[7MR 148.2]         The Lord could not now bring many souls into the truth because of the church members that have never been converted and those who were once converted, but who have backslidden. What good would these unconsecrated members do the new converts? They would make of none effect the message God                                           -149-     has given His people to bear.--Ms 49, 1898, pp. 1, 2, 6, 14. ("Lack of Spirituality in Our Churches," April 9, 1898.)  {7MR 148.2}
[7MR 149.1]          The Lord would have every teacher of truth behold Him, until he is changed into the same image. Then he will delight in the law after the inward man.--Letter 84, 1899, p. 5. (To A. T. Jones, April 28, 1899.)  {7MR 149.1}
[7MR 149.2]          Under the Lord's guidance, every sphere of action, every position in life, every disappointment, becomes the means of the development of Christian experience. . . . God designs every man to reach the perfection of character revealed in Christ's humanity. . . . The believer becomes imbued with the love, grace, kindness and benevolence that led Jesus to go about doing good. He beholds constantly a loving, tender, compassionate Saviour. The more he beholds Him, the more he longs and prays to be like Him in character.--Letter 173, 1899, pp. 1, 2, 4. (To Peter Wessels, November 4, 1899.)  {7MR 149.2}
[7MR 149.3]          This fallen world is in strange hands. Men rule for hire and preach for hire. In all business transactions there is a strife for the supremacy. If Christ should walk through the streets of our cities today, few would have interest enough to follow Him. . . . Let me urge you, my brother, to seek for a deeper insight into the truth as it is in Jesus.--Letter 174, 1899, pp. 4, 6. (To H. C. Lacey, October 30, 1899.)  {7MR 149.3}
[7MR 149.4]          The church needs men today who like Enoch walk with God, revealing Christ to the world. Church members need to reach a higher standard. Heavenly                                           -150-     messengers are waiting to communicate with men who have sunk self out of sight, whose lives are a fulfilling of the words, "I live, yet not I; but Christ liveth in me; and the life which I now live in the flesh I live by the faith of the Son of God, who loved me, and gave himself for me." Of such men and women must the church be composed before her light can shine forth to the world in clear, distinct rays. . . .  {7MR 149.4}
[7MR 150.1]          He who wears Christ's yoke sees constantly new beauty and loveliness in the Saviour. He counts self as nothing; for he keeps his eyes fixed on Jesus. He thinks of Jesus and speaks of Jesus. His soul is constantly reaching forward and upward for more distinct views of the One in whom all his hopes of eternal life are centered. Nothing is permitted to eclipse this view. Beholding as in a glass the glory of the Lord, he is changed into the same likeness from glory to glory, from character to character, even as by the Spirit of the Lord. . . . He who draws nigh to Christ need not try to shine. As he beholds the Saviour, he catches the divine rays of light from the Sun of Righteousness, and he cannot help shining.--Ms 176, 1899, pp. 4-6, 8. (Diary, 1899.)  {7MR 150.1}
[7MR 150.2]          When Christ abides in the hearts of the church members, all quarrels, all dissensions, all discourteous words, all selfish actions, will be repudiated. Each member will ask earnestly, "Lord, what will thou have me to do?"--Letter 65, 1900, p. 9. ("Appeal in Behalf of Our Work in Scandinavia," November 20, 1900.)                                           -151-  {7MR 150.2}
[7MR 151.1]          We are privileged to receive from Christ all the excellence necessary for perfection of character. But in order for us to obtain this excellence, we must show more self-denial, more self-sacrifice. . . .  {7MR 151.1}
[7MR 151.2]          How long will it be before we yield our wills to the will of God? It took fearfully severe experience to lead Nebuchadnezzar to acknowledge Jehovah as the supreme Ruler. God is waiting for us to give ourselves to Him. Then He will mold and fashion the perverse human mind into His own likeness, taking the things of Christ and showing them to us. And as we behold the beauty of the Saviour's character, we shall grow more and more like Him, until at last God can speak to us the words, "Ye are complete in Him."--Letter 155, 1902, pp. 8, 12, 13. (To Judge Arthur and Wife, September 5, 1902.)  {7MR 151.2}
[7MR 151.3]          We need the impartation of the Holy Spirit, that we may realize how closely heavenly things are bound up with God's church on this earth.--Letter 115, 1903, pp. 2, 3. (To John Wessels, June 20, 1903.)  {7MR 151.3}
[7MR 151.4]          Study to develop a sensitive appreciation of what Christ has done for you. Examine yourselves to see whether you are in the faith. There is danger that your mind will continue to be so filled with business cares that you will not give yourself time to receive the grace of Christ. Your eyes have been so blinded that you have not seen your danger. . . .  {7MR 151.4}
[7MR 151.5]          Keep your eyes fixed on Christ. Study His life--a life filled with goodness, grace, and truth. Follow His example. Ask yourself, Am I, in purpose and character, like Christ. The contemplation of the Saviour will                                           -152-     attract you more and more strongly to Him. It is the beholding of the love of Jesus that gives light and life to the soul. Study the excellence of the character of Christ. Remember that to Him has been given all power. This power is for you, if you will have it. As you become a humble, faithful witness for Christ, you will be able to say, "Thy gentleness hath made me great."--Letter 257, 1903, pp. 8, 9. (To J. H. Kellogg, November 26, 1903.)  {7MR 151.5}
[7MR 152.1]          My heart is often sad, and often I spend the greater part of the night in prayer. I am thankful that the Lord is so kind and helpful to me. I desire to praise Him with heart and soul and voice. . . . Pain cannot exist in the atmosphere of heaven. In the home of the redeemed there will be no tears, no funeral trains, no badges of mourning. The inhabitants shall not say, I am sick; the people that dwell therein shall be forgiven their iniquity. One rich tide of happiness will flow and deepen as eternity rolls on. Think of this; tell it to the children of suffering and sorrow, and bid them rejoice in hope.  {7MR 152.1}
[7MR 152.2]          The nearer we come to Jesus, the more clearly we behold the purity and greatness of His character, the less we shall feel like exalting self. The contrast between our characters and His will lead to humiliation of soul and deep heart-searching.--Letter 73, 1905, pp. 1, 5, 6. (To Dr. D. H. Kress and Wife, February 1, 1905.)  {7MR 152.2}
[7MR 152.3]          They who will not seek to exalt themselves, are the ones whom God can most safely entrust with responsibilities.--Ms 89, 1906, p. 4. ("Humility, An Essential Qualification for Christian Service," October 22, 1906.)                                           -153-  {7MR 152.3}
[7MR 153.1]          The enemy will come in and try to draw our minds away from the important work to be done for this time. He will seek to keep us engaged on trivial matters, make us think that it is our province to criticize and condemn others; but our work is to deal faithfully with our own souls. . . . If you keep looking at their faults, you will become like them. Instead of looking at the lives of your fellow men, look to Jesus. There you will see no imperfection, but perfection, righteousness, goodness, mercy, and truth. Take the Saviour as your example in all things. In looking to men instead of beholding Christ, you have made a great mistake.--Ms 87, 1906, pp. 1, 2. ("And What Shall This Man Do," 1906.)  {7MR 153.1}
[7MR 153.2]          When physicians are diligent students of the Scriptures, when our ministers live in accordance with the Word of God, making this Word their textbook, then the truth will be proclaimed with power, and souls will be converted.--Letter 214, 1906, p. 3. (To "Ministers and Physicians," July 3, 1906.)  {7MR 153.2}
[7MR 153.3]          Beholding the glory of the Son of God caused the prophet himself to appear very insignificant. He felt nothing but contempt for himself. I abhor myself! Woe is me, for I am undone! The more closely we view the Lord Jesus in His purity and loveliness, the less will we esteem self, the less will we strive for the mastery, or even for recognition. When the light of Jesus reveals the deformity of our soul, there will be no desire to lift up ourselves into vanity. The appearance of self is most unpleasing. The more                                           -154-     continuously the human looks upon Jesus, the less he sees in himself to admire, and his soul is prostrated before God in contrition.  {7MR 153.3}
[7MR 154.1]          So many have this self-satisfied feeling, and manifest this inclination to uplift self unto vanity; thus giving evidence that they are clothed with the filthy rags of their own self-righteousness. If they do not seek most diligently for the heavenly anointing they will not, cannot, see Jesus. Neither can they see their own poverty. Their spiritual defects are hid from their eyes. They have a name to live, but give not the slightest evidence that their life proceeds from God. The true spiritual life is a reflection of the life of Christ. The meekness and lowliness of our Saviour is apparent in their daily life. The gentleness of Christ is revealed. Such a life is constantly speaking of His love, and telling of the power of His grace. In beholding Christ, there is a continual change wrought in the human agent; his conversation is made fragrant with His grace. . . . Perpetually looking unto Jesus, the human is assimilated by the divine. The believer is changed into His likeness.--Ms 64, 1895, pp. 2, 3, 6. ("Sanctified Humility," 1895.)  {7MR 154.1}
[7MR 154.2]         Rest in Christ's love, my sister. This is all that He requires of you. Look unto Jesus, not yourself Christ is the Author and Finisher of your faith. Trust the One who has helped you in the past to hold fast to the faith. In the hour of death Christ cried out, "My God, my God, why hast thou forsaken me?" Had God forsaken Him? No, no. Neither has He forsaken any soul who trusts in Him. He will bring them off victorious, and give them the crown of life.--Letter 299, 1904, p. 4. (To "An Aged Sister," October 31, 1904.) Released November 10, 1975.  {7MR 154.2}
[7MR 155.1]       MR No. 453 - Mrs. S. M. I. Henry and the W.T.C.U.         I would be very much pleased could I be seated by your side and converse with you in regard to the incidents of our experience. I have an earnest desire to meet you. It is not impossible that, even in this life, we shall see each other face to face. When I learn of the gracious dealings of God with you, I feel very grateful to my heavenly Father that the light of the truth for this time is shining into the chambers of your mind and into the soul temple. Across the broad waters of the Pacific, we can clasp hands in faith and sweet fellowship. I rejoice with you in every opportunity you have of reaching the people. I praise the Lord that he has wrought for you, that the Great Physician who has never lost a case, has healed you, and given you access to the people, that you may set before many your experience of the loving kindness of a gracious Redeemer.--Letter 9, 1898, p. 1. (To Mrs. S. M. I. Henry, Jan. 2, 1898.)  {7MR 155.1}
[7MR 155.2]          I am thankful that the Lord is leading you. Your letter was refreshing, the more so because your ideas are in harmony with my mind. I believe that the Lord has appointed you to do his work in his way. Let us in our work have faith in God and trust him. While we may take pleasure in counselling our brethren, an individual work is to be done which is beyond the power of any mind to comprehend. . . . I thank the Lord with heart, and soul, and voice that you have been a prominent and influential member of the Woman's Christian Temperance Union. In the providence of God you have been led to the light, to obtain a knowledge of the truth, and the education you have                                           -156-     received in the grand temperance work, in connection with your sister workers, is the education you need to bring into the work with women whose hearts are softened by the Spirit of God, and who are searching for the truth as for hidden treasure. For twenty years I have seen that the light would come to the women workers in the temperance lines. But with sadness I have discerned that many of them are becoming politicians, and that against God. They enter into questions and debates and theories of many things that they have no need to touch. Christ said, I am the light of the world. He that followeth me shall not walk in darkness, but shall have the light of life. How can they walk in opposition to his holy law, in the footsteps of the great apostate, and yet have clear, sharp discernment?  {7MR 155.2}
[7MR 156.1]          The Lord, I fully believe, is leading you that you shall keep clear and distinct in all their purity the principles of temperance in connection with the truth for these last days. They that do his will shall know of the doctrine. The Lord designs that woman should learn of his meekness and lowliness of heart, and cooperate with the greatest teacher the world has ever known. When this is done, there will be no strife for the supremacy, no pride of opinion; for it will be realized that mind, voice, every jot of ability, are only lent talents, given by God to be used in his work, to accumulate for him, and to be returned to the Giver with all the increase. We are expected to grow in capability, in influence, and in power, ever looking unto Jesus. And by beholding, we shall become changed into his likeness.  {7MR 156.1}
[7MR 156.2]          The woman's work is a power in our world, but it is lost when with the word of God before her, she sees a "Thus saith the Lord," and refuses to obey. You see the point. The great and difficult thing for the soul to do is                                           -157-     to part with its own supposed righteousness, contending most earnestly against its own supposed works of merit. It is not an easy matter to understand what it means to refuse self the least place of honor in the service of God. All unconsciously we act out the attributes of our own character and the bias and freedom of our own mind in the very presence of God, in our prayer and worship, in our service, and fail to see that we are absolutely dependent upon the leading of the Holy Spirit. Self is expected to do a work that is simply out of its power to do.  {7MR 156.2}
[7MR 157.1]          This is the great peril of woman's work in Christian temperance lines. The Lord does not bid you separate from the Woman's Christian Temperance Union. They need all the light you can give them. You are not to learn of them, but of Jesus Christ. Flash all the light possible into their pathway. You can agree with them on the ground of the pure, elevating principles that first brought into existence the Woman's Christian Temperance Union. "I," said Christ, "send you forth as lambs among wolves." If he sends his disciples on such a mission, will he not work through you to open the Scriptures to those who are in error? Cherish the fragrance of that love that Christ has revealed for fallen humanity, and by precept and example teach the truth as it is in Jesus.  {7MR 157.1}
[7MR 157.2]          And please do not devote all your strength to those who have had the privilege of knowing the truth. Do not work without periods of rest. Corruption extends everywhere, and the self you will meet in those who have been devoted working women will cause sadness. But I fear we often give up too easily. Through Jesus Christ, giving up self and taking him, you will be enabled to reveal the spirit of pleasantness, joy, and love.                                           -158-  {7MR 157.2}
[7MR 158.1]          The Holy Spirit alone is able to develop in the human agent that which is acceptable in the sight of God. The Lord has given you capabilities and talents to be preserved uncorrupted in simplicity. Through Jesus Christ you may do a good work. As souls shall be converted to the truth, have them unite with you in teaching those women who are willing to be taught, to live and labor intelligently and unitedly.--Letter 118, 1898, pp. 1-4. (To Mrs. S. M. I. Henry, December 1, 1898.)  {7MR 158.1}
[7MR 158.2]          I am so pleased, and gratified, and thankful, that the Lord has raised you up from sickness to do his work. I am more rejoiced than I can express. . . . Through you, the human agency, He communicates His light, His truth; you are the frail instrument through whom the hidden power of God does work, that His strength may be perfected and made glorious in your weakness.--Letter 133, 1898, pp. 1, 2. (To Mrs. S. M. I. Henry, circa April 12, 1898.)  {7MR 158.2}
[7MR 158.3]          I awake at two o'clock a.m., and know that there is no more sleep for me tonight. Your letter was read with interest, and I am very grateful to my heavenly Father that if we cannot meet face to face to talk with each other, we still have the advantages of pen and ink. I have not an idea that these words I write to you will be copied. . . .  {7MR 158.3}
[7MR 158.4]          Every worker, whether a child, a youth, or a person of mature age, is to put on Christ, that is, seek him in prayer, and believe that the prayer is accepted by God. He has been charged to watch and pray without ceasing. Some pray during the week of prayer, and then suppose that their praying is to                                           -159-     cease. They do not continue in prayer, and therefore they do not receive. They must continue to ask, that they may receive. "Ask, and ye shall receive." Seek me, and ye shall find me close beside you, ready to shield, to help and bless you. I will lead the current of your thoughts away from cheap, frivolous things. I will open to you subjects the contemplation of which will bring you my peace, my joy, my consolation, and these will take away your worries. Our powers are not to be employed and worn out in bearing responsibilities which belong to God, which he has not given the human agent. Let us educate the soul not to chafe and irritate, weakening its powers unnecessarily, but to keep itself in calmness and peace. . . .  {7MR 158.4}
[7MR 159.1]          Those who follow in the footsteps of Christ will not seek for show and parade. Christ is not there. "He that will come after me," he says, "let him deny himself, and take up his cross and follow me." "Without me ye can do nothing to my name's glory."--Letter 54, 1899, pp. 1, 4-6. (To Mrs. S. M. I. Henry, March 24, 1899.)  {7MR 159.1}
[7MR 159.2]          My sister, I love Jesus. I love the principles He taught, and I shall ever present them just as he has expressed them. If the opinions of those I love are crossed by them, so it must be; for I dare not turn to the right or to the left to express the mind of God. My life-work is too solemn a matter to be trifled with. I have learned that reproof and correction of erroneous ideas is a most serious business. The demand on any mind or soul is not that he is required to have skill or genius to create, but to have that humility that will be taught, to appreciate the care of God expressed in his behalf, and to step out of a wrong path into a right and safe path, for his own                                           -160-     soul's interest and for the safety of other souls who will follow him in bringing in wrong principles.  {7MR 159.2}
[7MR 160.1]          My sister, it is our safety to keep Christ uplifted as the author and finisher of our faith, and then follow His example to do His will, irrespective of consequences. If there is first a willing mind, there will be no lack of light and help from the source of all power. The Lord will lead every one who will place his hand in His. He never lets go the hand of any one, unless it is withdrawn.  {7MR 160.1}
[7MR 160.2]          My sister, let your heart ever repose in confidence in God. The Lord will be to you a present help in every time of need. He does not need to work through other minds to lead His chosen ones. He is desirous of communicating through those who seek Him with all their heart. While we put our entire trust in our Redeemer we are perfectly safe. We have a large work to do, and we are to have respect unto the recompense of reward. And more than this, we are to use every God-given faculty that others through our influence and Christlike example may have the same respect that we have.  {7MR 160.2}
[7MR 160.3]          I hope, my sister, that you will have an influence in the Woman's Christian Temperance Association to draw many precious souls to the standard of truth. The Lord is drawing many to an examination of the truth, and you need not fail or be discouraged. Sow beside all waters. These are good waters in which you can sow the seeds of truth, even if you do not dwell publicly upon the prominent features of our faith. It would not be wise to be too definite. The oil of grace revealed in your conscious and unconscious influence will make known that you have the light of life. These will shine                                           -161-     forth to others in your direct, positive testimony upon subjects on which you can all agree, and this will have a telling influence.  {7MR 160.3}
[7MR 161.1]          My heart is with you in this work of temperance. I speak most decidedly on this subject and it has a telling influence upon other minds. Often the testimony is borne, "I have not used any tobacco, wine, or any stimulant or narcotic since that discourse you gave upon temperance. Now," they say, "I must furnish myself with enlightened principles for action; for I want others to know the benefits I have received. This reformation involves great consequences to me and all with whom I come in contact. I will choose the better part, to work with Christ with settled principles and aims, to win a crown of life as an overcomer."  {7MR 161.1}
[7MR 161.2]          Be of good courage, my sister. The Lord is your helper. You ask me in reference to the publication of books on certain subjects of moral purity. I cannot now take time to write you as I would be pleased to, for the mail must leave this morning. I have had an experience in these lines that I would be pleased to write to you of, but I cannot do this today. In the talks you may have with women on this subject, give them all the light and help you can. But I would not advise the publication of pamphlets, for they would not be appreciated. The Lord will surely lead you to feel the intense interest in these matters that I do; but your words will just as surely be misconstrued, and this will cut off your influence to a certain degree, and create a state of things for which you are not prepared. If I could see you, I would communicate to you things which I cannot place upon paper. I now say, the Lord bless you, Sister Henry.--Letter 96, 1899, pp. 3-5. (To Mrs. S. M. I. Henry, June 21, 1899.)                                           -162-  {7MR 161.2}
[7MR 162.1]          Our faith and trust is in the Lord. The work is the Lord's. We are His servants to do His will. All seem to be of excellent courage. All seem to feel that all the attributes God has given them must become vocal, to communicate the precious things of truth. The Lord would have His entrusted talents multiplied and returned back to Him to awaken the rejoicing of angels round about the throne of God. Oh, if all only understood their accountability before God, what a revenue of thanksgiving and praise would go forth from human lips, proceeding from the heart of thanksgiving and praise. . . .  {7MR 162.1}
[7MR 162.2]          We need greater faith. We need now to be worked by the Holy Spirit. Believers themselves need to be reconverted, and understand what is comprehended in the Third Angel's Message. If we individually understood our privileges, and opportunities, when we assemble together each heart would have a living experience, and the Lord Jesus would be in our midst, and thick currents of His love would flow from heart to heart, and the petty, and also larger, difficulties would disappear. Brotherly love would tell its precious story, and there would be no discussion. Heart would blend with heart in a oneness with Christ Jesus, and bound up with Christ in God they see His face by faith. Then the standard of Truth is uplifted, the light from heaven is poured over the world. . . .  {7MR 162.2}
[7MR 162.3]          We need, my sister, greater benevolence, greater humility first, then the simplicity of Christ will appear; contention will cease, because it is an offensive thing and grieves the Holy Spirit of God. No one who truly enjoys the Spirit of Jesus Christ will be fractious, suspicious, criticizing,                                           -163-     accusing. Why? Because Christ is abiding in the soul temple. Under the influence of the Holy Spirit, the whole multitude of them that believed were of "one heart and of one mind." The Spirit of Christ animated the whole and became the whole heart of the whole community. Every pulse beat in concert. One subject of emulation swallowed up every other. . . .  {7MR 162.3}
[7MR 163.1]          Sister, work on in faith. Jesus loves you, and He would have you trustful, strong in His love, and you can be a blessing in many ways, at the right and left. Whatever you shall see inconsistent in practical godliness in those who claim to be children of God, be not discouraged at all. Stand, looking unto Jesus, who is the Author and Finisher of your faith. The Holy One has given us rules for the guidance of all. These rules form the standard from which there can be no sinless swerving. By the combined influence of authority and affection we are to keep the way of the Lord, to do justice and judgment. We need not be weak and inefficient. In order to represent Christ we must be strong in His strength, pure as He is pure; truth as it is in Jesus is planted in the heart.  {7MR 163.1}
[7MR 163.2]          Jesus loves His people, and it doth not yet appear what we shall be. But when He shall appear, then shall we also appear with Him in glory. Let us open mind and heart to receive the bright beams of the Sun of Righteousness, and then we can but impart that which we have received. May the Lord bless and strengthen you to labor, for women workers are needed so much. There is a large field for women workers whose hearts are imbued with the Spirit of God. May the Lord bless you is my prayer.--Letter 96a, 1899, pp. 2-4. (To Mrs. S. M. I. Henry, July 19, 1899.)                                           -164-  {7MR 163.2}
[7MR 164.1]          The word continues to come, In the name of the Lord advance. The Lord will honor the faith of those who trust Him. God has called upon you to make your appeal, to show that you are worthy of the sacred trust which He has in His Providence conferred upon you. God is testing the principles that move His people to action. Having adopted a right principle of action, reverence and obey it. Let it appear that you make it the law of your life, from which no temptation can swerve you. It is the life of the people of God to proclaim and act out heavenly principles. God has given you wisdom, as a lamp for your feet in a dark path. Come what will though heaven and earth pass away, hold fast to the light given, that not one jot or tittle of the principles God has laid before you be marred or dishonored.  {7MR 164.1}
[7MR 164.2]          God accepts nothing less than absolute surrender of the mind, the heart, the will, the strength, the entire being, to His control. The Lord can guide. His voice will be heard in reproof, in warning, and in encouragement. Then there will be brought into the work a power which comes alone from God, simplifying all the movement of the life of the soul. This is as a thread of gold, binding man to God. . . .  {7MR 164.2}
[7MR 164.3]          Those who would command the very best resources must walk humbly with God, their hand clasped in the hand of Christ. He who would reach the highest standard of perfection in Christian character must penetrate deeper than habit. He must be afraid lest his natural traits of character, his habits of opinion and authority, shall mislead him. The only safety for the human agent who is striving for an immortal crown is to live in hourly contact, in conscious, loving communion with the highest principles God has set forth in His word. Truth and righteousness must be inscribed upon every action done                                           -165-     for our fellowmen. Mercy must constantly flow forth from the soul, revealing an abiding Christ. Sanctified judgment and purified reasoning will give strength and solidity and spiritual power. Then every cause that asks for our sympathy and cooperation will receive careful consideration. There will be no spasmodic movements made.--Letter 138, 1899, pp. 2, 4. (To Mrs. S. M. I. Henry, September 13, 1899.)  {7MR 164.3}
[7MR 165.1]         I would not have any of our people so narrow that they should say to Sister Henry, Sever your connection with the Woman's Christian Temperance Union. Sister Henry can sow the seeds of truth in this society. Not that she needs to give all the knowledge she has obtained on subjects that are objectionable. She can tell the glad tidings of salvation. Then when hearts have become warmed by the Holy Spirit's working, and the walls of prejudice begin to give way, she can present the truth point by point. This work for the W.C.T.U. has a wearying and discouraging side, and we should unite in helping our sister. Only eternity will reveal what has been accomplished by this kind of ministry, how many souls, sick with doubt, and tired of worldliness and unrest have been brought to the Great Physician, who longs to save to the uttermost all who will come unto Him. Christ is a risen Saviour, and there is healing in His wings.--Ms 117, 1899, p. 2. ("Medical Missionary Work," August 15, 1899.)  {7MR 165.1}
[7MR 165.2]          I am not able to write much, but I desire to say that I was greatly pleased with your letter, in which you give me the history of your experience with the W.C.T.U. When I read it, I said, "Thank the Lord. That is                                           -166-     seed sowing which is of value." I am pleased, so much pleased. The Lord has certainly opened your way. Keep it open if possible. A work can be accomplished by you. Preserve your strength for such efforts. Attend important gatherings when you can. These occasions will be very trying seasons, but when the Lord gives His loved ones a special work to do, he sends His angels to be round about them.  {7MR 165.2}
[7MR 166.1]          There are very many precious souls whom the Lord would have reached by the light of truth. Labor is to be put forth to help them to understand the Scriptures. I have felt an intense interest in the W.C.T.U. workers. These heroic women know what it means to have an individuality of their own. I desire so much that they shall triumph with the redeemed around the great white throne. My prayers shall rise in your behalf that you may be given special opportunities to attend their large gatherings, and that your voice may be heard in defense of the truth.  {7MR 166.1}
[7MR 166.2]          I dare not give you advice in this important matter. You are on the ground and Christ is on the ground. Be assured that he will work with you and through you and by you. . . .  {7MR 166.2}
[7MR 166.3]          The Saviour presents the virtue of His mediation before the Father, and pledges Himself to the office of personal Intercessor. By proclaiming Himself as our intercessor, He desires us to know that He places in the golden censer His merits and efficiency, that He may offer them with the sincere prayers of His people. How essential, then, that we pray much; for as our prayers ascend to the throne of God, they are mingled with the fragrance of Christ's righteousness. Our voice is not the only voice heard. Before it reaches the ear of God, it blends with the voice of Christ, whom the Father always hears.                                           -167-  {7MR 166.3}
[7MR 167.1]          Christ assures us that he is pledged to intercede in our behalf. Thus He would encourage our faith and our belief in success. He said to His disciples, and the word is for us, "If he shall ask anything in my name, I will do it, that the Father may be glorified in the Son. I am beloved by my Father, and for my sake he will refuse you nothing." Let us not cease to pray. Let us believe the assurance of the word of God. Let us receive the promise, and say, "I thank thee, my heavenly Father, that I receive the things I ask of thee."--Letter 231, 1899, pp. 1-3. (To Sister S. M. I. Henry, December, 1899.)  {7MR 167.1}
[7MR 167.2]          I feel very sad in regard to Sister Henry's death. The light given me by the Lord was that He had a work for her to do among the W.C.T.U, and that her strength must not be absorbed among our people. She could do for the W.C.T.U. that which no other one in our ranks could do, and she must not allow our people to lead her to use her God-given capabilities upon them. The Lord would go before her in her work.  {7MR 167.2}
[7MR 167.3]          Light has been given me that there are those with most precious talents and capabilities in the W.C.T.U. Much time and money has been absorbed among us in ways that bring no returns. Instead of this, some of our best talent should be set at work for the W.C.T.U., not as antagonists, but as those who fully appreciate the good that has been done by this body. We should seek to gain the confidence of the workers in the W.C.T.U., by harmonizing with them as far as possible. We are to let them see and understand that the foundation of the principles of our doctrine is the Word of God.                                           -168-  {7MR 167.3}
[7MR 168.1]          The necessity of working for the women of the W.C.T.U. has never been fairly and squarely met. The problem has never received the consideration it ought to have received. If the workers in the W.C.T.U. can obtain the true faith, and set their feet in the right path, what a work will be done! But there is to be no driving on our part, no warfare, no use of the two-edged sword, which cuts every way. This people have been rich in good works. They have understood in a large degree how to practice good works. When the light of present truth is given them through carefully prepared methods, when the golden oil is received into the willing hearts of our workers, the treasures of truth and grace will be communicated from one to another. By the women of the W.C.T.U. the law of God is misunderstood. If they can be enlightened in regard to this point, we shall see that their educated ability will do much more than it is now doing to create working forces for the advancement of truth and righteousness. . . .  {7MR 168.1}
[7MR 168.2]          The Lord asks us, my brother, to seek his face. The work of the Holy Spirit must be felt in our hearts. Many who are standing aloof from Seventh-day Adventists are living more in accordance with the light they have received than are many Seventh-day Adventists. This may seem strange to you, but strange things will have to be demonstrated to show the foolishness of the wisdom of those who judge others who have not seen the light.  {7MR 168.2}
[7MR 168.3]          Much good would be done if some of the W.C.T.U. women were invited to our camp meetings to take part in the meetings by teaching our sisters how to work. While at the meeting they would be hearing and receiving as well as imparting. There is a great work to be done, and instead of presenting the features of our faith which are objectionable to unbelievers, let us say to                                           -169-     them as Philip said to Nathanael, "Come and see." We have had great light, great knowledge, and continual instruction, yet the word is given me for many of our people, "You are weighed in the balances and found wanting."  {7MR 168.3}
[7MR 169.1]          There are many ways in which we can work to reach those not of our faith. If the work of temperance were carried forward by us as it was commenced thirty years ago, if we at our camp meetings held up before the hundreds and thousands who assemble on the ground the evils of intemperance in eating and drinking, and especially the evil of liquor-drinking, if these truths were presented in connection with the evidences of Christ's soon coming, there would be a shaking among the people. If we showed a zeal proportionate to the importance of the truths we are handling we would reach hundreds. We need to trim our lamps and receive in them the holy oil from the two olive branches. When the power of the Spirit of God rests upon us, there will be an altogether different showing for our labors from that now seen.  {7MR 169.1}
[7MR 169.2]          My brother, do not represent truth and the situation of things as so formidable that those belonging to the W.C.T.U. will turn away in despair. There are vital truths upon which they have had very little light. They should be dealt with in tenderness, in love, and with respect for their good work. You ought not to handle them as you do. If you continue to do this, you will close doors whereby some, yes, many might be reached. Withhold your condemnation till you and our people have done all that can be done to reach them, not by the learned arguments of ministers, but through women of influence working as Sister Henry worked.  {7MR 169.2}
[7MR 169.3]          The Lord wants his people to follow other methods than to condemn wrong, even though their condemnation be just. He wants them to do something more                                          -170-     than to hurl at their adversaries charges which do not convict, but only send those at whom they are made farther from the truth, charges which make those in error point to the words written, and say, "You see, it is impossible to have any union with Seventh-day Adventists; for they will give us no chance to connect with them unless we believe just as they believe.--Letter 59, 1900, pp. 1-5. (To A. T. Jones, April 18, 1900.)     Released November 10, 1975.  {7MR 169.3}
[7MR 171.1]       MR No. 454 - Reasons for Apostasy in the SDA Church         We are living in these last days, when lukewarmness and apostasy abound. The apostle saw in prophetic vision what should exist near the close of time, and if our hearts were not calloused by sin and iniquity, we should discern and sense the prophetic picture held up to our view. . . .  {7MR 171.1}
[7MR 171.2]          Paul's picture that is presented before us should cause us trembling and anguish of soul. This is the state of a large share of those who have the form of godliness in these last days. The doom of the withered fig tree has a personal application. Who cannot see the living counterpart in the men and women who claim to have great light, in advance of every other people on the face of the earth, whose daily life and unholy characters belie their profession of godliness? There is a manifestation of pride and selfishness in many ways, peevish fretfulness, frivolity, discontent, uncharitableness, and censoriousness, thinking evil, speaking evil of brethren. There is no inward crucifixion of sin. The mold of Christ is not upon them, leaves of profession to conceal their deformity, but no fruit. There is more hope of the open sinner than of such. The chambers of the soul are desecrated by sin to Satan's control. Will this people be Christians? Will they heed the counsel of Christ, be zealous, and repent? Will they have true contrition of heart? Will they humble their hearts before God before it shall be forever too late? Will they repent of their backslidings? May God help you just now, in this thy day, to confess your sins, and be converted that your sins may be blotted out and your name retained in the Lamb's book of life.--Letter 16, 1888, pp. 15, 16. (To Brother Rice, April 30, 1888.)                                           -172-  {7MR 171.2}
[7MR 172.1]          Dr. _____ will perhaps be able to flourish in his apostasy for a time; but poor man, he will get to the length of his chain ere long. His happy days are almost over. I pity every apostate. I wish not to increase their miserableness for they have enough to bear. Those who take the side of the great rebel will have the wages of sin which is death. But those who take the side of Christ will have the gift of God which is eternal life. Give me the wages which the Lord gives.--Letter 20, 1892, p. 2. (To J. H. Kellogg, October 17, 1892.)  {7MR 172.1}
[7MR 172.2]          The enemy is diligently working to see whom he can add to the ranks of apostasy; but the Lord is soon coming, and ere long every case will be decided for eternity. Those whose works correspond with the light graciously given them, will be numbered on the Lord's side.--Letter 19b, 1892, p. 14. (To O. A. Olsen, June 19, 1892.)  {7MR 172.2}
[7MR 172.3]          There are those who have had great light, who are far from God, who in heart are apostates. If they do not meet a higher standard, if they do not take their stand for Christ, if they pursue in the future the course they have pursued in the past, and neglect to search the Scriptures, neglect to pray, refuse to humble their hearts, to deny self and lift the cross, fail to obey the injunctions of the Scriptures, there will be portioned to them an experience of grief and shame. "Be not deceived; God is not mocked; for whatsoever a man soweth, that shall he also reap." The harvest is sure. No                                           -173-     frost will blight it, no mildew blast it, no palmer worm devour it. The harvest is sure. . . .  {7MR 172.3}
[7MR 173.1]          If those who claim to believe the truth misrepresent their Lord they are false lights. They neither burn nor shine. Their sentiments and practices are so mingled with the sentiments and practices of the world that there is scarcely any difference between them and the world. They cherish the same self-love, have the same hungering after foolish pleasures, the same thirsting for amusement. Of them the word declares that they are "heady, high-minded, lovers of pleasure more than lovers of God, having a form of godliness, but denying the power thereof." They are professedly serving God, but serving Him after the fashion of the world. They are presenting to the world a distorted image of what constitutes a Christian. They are molding the minds of those with whom they associate to a low standard of religious life. The irreligious class are degraded by the example of those who profess to be Christians, and yet present to the world only a worldly religion."--Letter 12a, 1893, pp. 11, 14, 15. (To Louis Christie, 1893.)  {7MR 173.1}
[7MR 173.2]          I have been shown that sleepless vigilance is the price of safety. The truth is still the truth. Not a peg of the principles of our faith has been moved, or will be moved. Even though you and many others apostatize and turn from the precious light that has come to our world, that will not make truth error. Men will arise as they have done to impair confidence in the faith once delivered to the saints.--Letter 4, 1897, p. 5. (To Brothers and Sisters in Adelaide, April 5, 1894.)                                           -174-  {7MR 173.2}
[7MR 174.1]          When the test and trial comes to every soul, there will be apostasies. Traitors, heady, highminded and self-sufficient men will turn away from the truth, making shipwreck of the faith. Why?--because they did not dig deep and make their foundation sure. They were not riveted to the Eternal Rock. When the words of the Lord, through His chosen messengers, are brought to them, they murmur and think the way is made too strait. Like those who were thought to be disciples of Christ, but who were displeased with His words, and walked no more with Him, they will turn away from Christ.--Ms 68, 1897, pp. 8, 9. ("Correct School Discipline," June 21, 1897.)  {7MR 174.1}
[7MR 174.2]          And to be an apostate, a traitor to the cause of God, is much more serious than death; it means the loss of eternal life.--Ms 87, 1897, p. 3. ("All That Will Live Godly in Christ Jesus Shall Suffer Persecution," August 19, 1897.)  {7MR 174.2}
[7MR 174.3]          When men after enjoying the truth, and accepting the messages sent from God, yield to temptation in a crisis, and become offended, when they turn their thoughts in other channels, and advocate that which is entirely opposite to their work in the third angel's message, they show that unless they are thoroughly converted, they will follow in the footsteps of Canright.--Letter 98a, 1897, p. 13. (To Brother McCullagh, April 9, 1897.)  {7MR 174.3}
[7MR 174.4]          In our experience we have seen some who although they apparently believed the truth, were not in the truth, and the truth was not in them. Some shall depart from the faith, giving heed to seducing spirits, and                                           -175-     doctrines of devils, and when once they open the heart to unbelief, Satan comes in to possess the soul. The rapid change that takes place in the character and in the countenance, show whom they have chosen as leader.  {7MR 174.4}
[7MR 175.1]          The men who have lately apostatized say that the Sabbath does not amount to much. It makes no difference whether we keep it, or do not keep it. They say they are preaching sanctification, but where does their sanctification come in. They began the work of disaffection by their criticism. Here is where they fell, and here is where many will fall. To complain of our brethren in the ministry, to be suspicious of the gifts the Lord has set in the church, to always be finding spot and stain in something said or done is to follow the enemy. If one chooses to obtain this class of education, Satan will help him in a masterly manner. After the criticizers tell all that appears to them to be out of joint, they go into the manufacturing business, and commence to weave webs of falsehood. They abuse the confidence that has been reposed in them, and strive to destroy the reputation of the very ones that have ever been their truest friends. . . .  {7MR 175.1}
[7MR 175.2]          Those who have drawn away from us, who have not remained in the truth, will talk, they will fabricate reasons as to why they did not remain steadfast. They will do just as Satan did, cast reproach upon some one else. God will be accused of unfairness.--Letter 126, 1897, pp. 4, 5, 7. (To Brother and Sister John Wessels, May 18, 1897.)  {7MR 175.2}
[7MR 175.3]          Many unpleasant things have occurred, but we would have this anywhere. We have concluded that A and B are thorough apostates. A says that he will never give up the Sabbath, but it will soon go. The most false statements are                                           -176-     being made of me and my work. The most senseless lies that can be manufactured are being circulated. Some of these have been written out, with the names of those to whom they were told attached. . . .  {7MR 175.3}
[7MR 176.1]          This recent apostasy has been a great trial to us, and has largely increased my burdens and writing. It has hurt my soul. But having done all, we must stand. Paul wrote to Timothy, "As I besought thee to abide still at Ephesus, when I went into Macedonia, that thou mightest charge some that they teach no other doctrine, neither give heed to fables and endless genealogies, which minister questions, rather than godly edifying which is in faith; so do. Now the end of the commandment is charity out of a pure heart, and of a good conscience and of faith unfeigned; from which some having swerved, have turned aside unto vain jangling; desiring to be teachers of the law; understanding neither what they say, nor whereof they affirm. . . . Now unto the king eternal, immortal, invisible, the only wise God, be honour and glory for ever and ever. This charge I commit unto thee, son Timothy, according to the prophecies which went before on thee, that thou by them mightest war a good warfare; holding faith and a good conscience; which some having put away, concerning faith have made shipwreck."  {7MR 176.1}
[7MR 176.2]          If these men who have gone out from us, had, as faithful stewards, searched deep into the word of God, and heeded Paul's words of the sixth chapter of Ephesians, they would now have been standing more and still more firmly in the faith. . . . These men have yielded up the Bible truth which has made us what we are, Seventh-day Adventists. They have thought to wrap themselves up in a spurious sanctification, which will accord with any false                                           -177-     theories that men may choose to accept. They have not added to their faith, but have detracted from it. . . .  {7MR 176.2}
[7MR 177.1]          Those who have known the truth, who have been blessed by the influence of the Holy Spirit, who have appreciated the truth, but have turned from it, will not be treated merely as impenitent sinners. Their guilt is aggravated, because they have had a knowledge of the truth. They have a knowledge of the defections of church members, and of the difficulty which those in the faith have experienced because of the weak sinful characters of those in the church militant. They can misrepresent the words and actions of the faithful servants of God, who strive to place the straying feet of the erring in the path of holiness. They can put the worst construction on the words and actions of those who labor for the erring. If they are not converted, if they do not choose to put away their evil speaking, if they corrupt their ways before the Lord, they will misinterpret the words of God's servants, and the whole world will rise up in the day of judgment against them. . . .  {7MR 177.1}
[7MR 177.2]          It is not merely the apostasy of these men that we regret; it is their power to hurt, and to make a lie appear as truth. . . .  {7MR 177.2}
[7MR 177.3]          Nothing is sacred with apostates. They add so much to what they think they know, that there is scarcely a semblance of truth in their reports. These false witnesses would just as readily swear to their fabricated lies as to the truth itself.-- Letter 143, 1897, pp. 1-4, 6. (To W. C. White, May 6, 1897.)  {7MR 177.3}
[7MR 177.4]          We were anxious to know if the leaders of this rebellion had fallen on the Rock and were broken. Do they hold fast their wicked apostasy? . . .                                           -178-  {7MR 177.4}
[7MR 178.1]          A. is the life and soul of the rebellion he has instigated. He has apostatized from the truth,--a secessionist. . . .  {7MR 178.1}
[7MR 178.2]          The revolters against divine government will not ascribe their disaffection to themselves. This will be seen to the close of time. This apostasy in Adelaide is not a new chapter in our experience as you well know. Apostasy has come in to our ranks as it came in to heaven, and all who unite with Satan in this kind of work will act on the same principles Satan has worked. Not open, not frank, but in secrecy. Satan must deceive in order to succeed. "In vain the net is set in the sight of any bird."--Letter 156, 1897, pp. 1, 2. (To Brother S. N. Haskell, April 8, 1897.)  {7MR 178.2}
[7MR 178.3]          It is a great grief for true hearted souls who love God and keep His commandments, to pass through the experience of seeing men and women apparently taking their position on the Lord's side, and then when some special requirement is presented, which calls for self-denial and self-sacrifice, as the tithing question, becoming offended, and walking no more with Christ, but away from Him. These give evidence that the seed of truth has fallen among thorns, and that the thorns have sprung up and choked it. If these men and women had been truly convicted of sin, if they had allowed truth to cleanse the soul-temple from defilement, the thorns would not have had so favorable a chance. They would have been unable to germinate.  {7MR 178.3}
[7MR 178.4]          It is not the fault of the gospel that apostasies occur. Those who apostatize are not truly converted. They have received the truth by halves. The light of truth has not been strengthened by practice, and it is soon quenched, leaving them in greater darkness than before. . . .                                           -179-  {7MR 178.4}
[7MR 179.1]          Cares, riches, pleasures, all are used by Satan as he plays the game of life for human souls. If these tares are not dug out of the heart, they will spring up and bear their harvest. The heart must be diligently searched as with a lighted candle, that all defects may be seen in the light of the law of God, His standard of character. Every briar and thistle must be uprooted as soon as it makes its appearance. If this is not done, men, women, and youth will sell their birthright for some worldly advantage. . . .  {7MR 179.1}
[7MR 179.2]          Each man in this world is charged with his own salvation, which he is to gain through Christ. It is possible for him to do a work as enduring as eternity. If he loses his own soul, he will be charged also with the souls that might have been saved had he used aright his God-given talents. Had he complied with the conditions, had he acted his part by giving God's warning and invitation, had he shown a living interest in the work of God in behalf of the souls for whom Christ paid the price with His own blood, he would have been accounted a faithful steward. In proportion to his faithfulness in cooperating with God would have been his reward.  {7MR 179.2}
[7MR 179.3]          Just as far as we give ourselves unselfishly to God, so far shall we be honored by God. Those who have been blundering along, making little advancement, may be saved as by fire. They have worked in wrong lines, but if they repent, God will forgive them. Those who have done their best to elevate, purify, and ennoble humanity, who have knit their hearts to the hearts of others, and the hearts of others to God, will hear the words, "Well done good and faithful servant; . . . enter thou into the joy of thy Lord." Their work is imperishable.--Ms 13, 1898, pp. 1, 2, 5, 6. ("Seed Sown Among Thorns," 1898)                                           -180-  {7MR 179.3}
[7MR 180.1]          We are now living in the last days, when the truth must be spoken, when in reproof and warning it must be given to the world, irrespective of consequences. If there are some who will become offended and turn from the truth, we must bear in mind that there were those who did the same in Christ's day. When the greatest Teacher the world has ever known spoke the truth, many of His disciples become offended and walked no more with Him.  {7MR 180.1}
[7MR 180.2]          But truth will bear away the victory. Those who will maintain the truth, irrespective of consequences, will offend some whose hearts are not in harmony with the truth as it is in Jesus. These persons cherish theories of their own, which are not the truth. The truth does not harmonize with their sentiments, and rather than give up their own ideas, they walk away from those who obey the truth. But there are men who will receive the truth, and these will take the places made vacant by those who became offended and leave the truth.--Ms 97, 1898, pp. 5, 6. ("The Necessity of a Close Walk with God," August 11, 1898.)  {7MR 180.2}
[7MR 180.3]          We shall in the future as we have in the past, see all kinds of characters developed. We shall witness the apostasy of men in whom we have had confidence, in whom we trusted, who, we supposed, were as true as steel to principle. Something comes to test them, and they are overthrown. If such men fall, some say, whom can we trust? This is the temptation Satan brings to destroy the confidence of those who are striving to walk in the narrow way. Those who fall have evidently corrupted their way before the Lord, and they are beacons of warning, teaching those who profess to believe the truth that                                           -181-     the Word of God alone can keep men steadfast in the way of holiness, or reclaim them from guilt.  {7MR 180.3}
[7MR 181.1]          The Word of God is the pearl of great price. It is unchangeable, eternal. Truth as it is in Jesus sets men right and keeps them so. But when men show themselves to be unimpressible, unable to appreciate the pearl of great price, when they deal dishonestly with God and unrighteously with their fellow men, it is not best to link up with them. We shall meet those who have so perverted their conscience that they are unable to discern the precious truths of God's Word. Then let all be careful with whom they connect. The truth is no truth to those who do not obey it.  {7MR 181.1}
[7MR 181.2]          Those who are doers of the Word have found the pearl of great price. The truth is as an anchor to the soul, both sure and steadfast. When men drift away from the principles of truth, they always betray sacred trusts. Let every soul, whatever may be his sphere of action, make sure that the truth is implanted in the heart by the power of the Spirit of God.--Ms 154, 1898, pp. 3, 4. ("Pearl of Great Price," November 22, 1898.)  {7MR 181.2}
[7MR 181.3]          When we see those who for nearly a lifetime have been standing on the platform of truth, deciding that they can just as well as not unite with the men who do not recognize the law of Jehovah, seeking their influence and support, our hearts are made sad. They think they can occupy a non-committal position. Thus believers slip away from the truth to the side of unbelievers, and the enemy exults. There are before us issues that will bring those who sincerely desire to do right to the true position. But there are those who will never again stand safe. In trying to break down the barriers between him                                           -182-     that serves God and him that serves him not, they have placed themselves where their feet will never again find solid ground.--Ms 82, 1900, p. 11. (Diary, 1900.)  {7MR 181.3}
[7MR 182.1]          Those who exalt self place themselves in Satan's power, preparing to receive his deceptions as truth. There are ministers and workers who will present a tissue of nonsensical falsehoods as testing truths, even as the Jewish rabbis presented the maxims of men as the bread of heaven. Sayings of no value are given to the flock of God, as their portion of meat in due season, while the poor sheep are starving for the bread of life.  {7MR 182.1}
[7MR 182.2]          There seems to be a burning desire to get up something fictitious and bring it in as new light. Thus men try to weave into the web as important truths a tissue of lies. This fanciful mixture of food that is being prepared for the flock will cause spiritual consumption, decline, and death. . . .  {7MR 182.2}
[7MR 182.3]          There are those who say, not only in their hearts, but in all their works, "My Lord delayeth his coming." They show the effect of error upon them by smiting their fellow-servants and eating and drinking with the drunken. As in the days of Noah, those who have had great light will show their inconsistency. Because Christ's coming has been long foretold, they conclude that there is a mistake in regard to this doctrine. But the Lord says, "If the vision tarry, wait for it; for it will surely come. It will not tarry past the time that the message is borne to all nations, tongues, and peoples." Shall we who claim to be students of prophecy forget that God's forbearance to the wicked is a part of His vast and merciful plan, by which He is seeking to compass the salvation of souls? Shall we be found among the                                           -183-     number who cease to cooperate with the Lord, and who are found saying, My Lord delays His coming?--Letter 131, 1900, pp. 2, 3. (To Brother Daniells, October 14, 1900.)  {7MR 182.3}
[7MR 183.1]          Faith in God and a love for souls gives men a genuine motive for faithfulness. It leads them to work faithfully, that others may not be ruined by the example of unbelief which has ruined so many souls. Some will depart from the faith, giving heed to seducing spirits and doctrines of devils. Why? Because they failed to work diligently.--Ms 42, 1901, pp. 6, 7. ("Revealing the Christlikeness," June 2, 1901.)  {7MR 183.1}
[7MR 183.2]          The message given man to proclaim in these last days is not to be amalgamated with worldly opinions. In these days of peril, nothing but obedience will keep man from apostasy. God has bestowed on man great light and many blessings. But unless this light and these blessings are received, they are no security against apostasy and disobedience. When those whom God has exalted to positions of high trust turn from Him to human wisdom, their light becomes darkness; and how great is that darkness! Their entrusted capabilities are a snare to them. They become an offense to God. There can be no mockery of God without the sure result.--Ms 135, 1902, p. 9. ("Instruction to the Church," October 31, 1902.)  {7MR 183.2}
[7MR 183.3]          A spurious light will be accepted in the place of truth by some who feel called upon to be expositors of the Scriptures, because of their calling or position. Extravagance, dishonesty, fraud, licentiousness, are mingled with                                           -184-     sacred things, until no difference is made between the sacred and the common. Many who claim to preach the Word contemplate some portions of Scripture truth, but do not apply it to the heart and character. They expatiate upon the plan of redemption, and upon the law of God, and become enthusiastic upon some of these glorious themes, but they take no personal interest in the matter. Christ is not brought into their lives. Can we then be surprised to hear of ministers falling under temptation and sin, disgracing the cause they were professedly advocating? Can we wonder that there are apostasies when men who urge conversion upon others are not themselves converted; when they commend to others the love of Christ, which does not glow in their own souls, preaching repentance which they themselves have not practiced, and faith which they have no experimental knowledge of, telling of a Saviour whom they have never known except by rumor? They are self-deceived men, not far from destruction. Pitiful indeed is their situation. All may seem peaceful to them, because the palsy of death is upon them.--Ms 15, 1886, pp. 8, 9. ("Christian Integrity in the Ministry," 1886.)  {7MR 183.3}
[7MR 184.1]          After his ［Canright's］ apostasy, why need you say the things in regard to him you have? God did not treat apostates in this way and if you had anything to say, say it without putting such things in the paper. I tell you brethren, I am troubled, when I see you take positions that you forbid others to take and that you would condemn in others. I do not think this is the right way to deal with one another.--Letter 13, 1887, p. 3. (To Brethren Butler and Smith, April 15, 1887.)                                           -185-  {7MR 184.1}
[7MR 185.1]          The great apostasy is working to a point, and will develop into darkness deep as midnight, impenetrable as sackcloth of hair. This is the time to employ any system that can be devised to discover and counteract the leaven of error. Let there be light. There should be one hundred light bearers in our world where there is one today. Darkness will become more dense in human minds after the truth has penetrated and been rejected. But there are some minds where the darkness will be removed. They recognize the light.  {7MR 185.1}
[7MR 185.2]          The apostasy will exist in this night of spiritual darkness. It will then be destroyed by the brightness and exceeding glory of Christ's coming. Oh, what a day of gladness for the righteous that will be! What a breaking up of the spell of fanaticism and delusive sentiments when Christ shall shine forth before his ancients gloriously. Then the system of Satanic delusion which souls have preferred to the truth that involves a cross will be broken up.--Letter 31, 1897, pp. 5, 6. (To Brother Colcord, February 28, 1897.)  {7MR 185.2}
[7MR 185.3]          Obedience to all the commandments of God is the only true sign of sanctification. Disobedience is the sign of disloyalty and apostasy. --Ms 41, 1897, p. 11. ("Words of Comfort," 1897.)  {7MR 185.3}
[7MR 185.4]          The Lord Jesus declared before the worshipers in the synagogue, "This is the bread that cometh down from heaven." It was necessary that He should speak the truth in regard to His work, that He might test those who claimed to be His disciples. They needed to be proved, and this before He should leave them, lest their apostasy should come as a surprise to the true disciples, and the trial be too severe for them. Christ saw that this test                                           -186-     was essential for the safety of His future work, that it should not be swayed into wrong paths.--Letter 146, 1900, p. 6. (To Brother and Sister Farnsworth, October 6, 1900.)  {7MR 185.4}
[7MR 186.1]          Many who have known the truth have corrupted their way before God and departed from the faith. The broken ranks will be filled up by those represented by Christ as coming in at the eleventh hour.--Letter 103, 1903, p. 4. (To Brother and Sister Starr, June 3, 1903.)  {7MR 186.1}
[7MR 186.2]          We know that unconsecrated Seventh-day Adventists, who have a knowledge of the truth, but who have linked themselves with worldlings will depart entirely from the faith, giving heed to seducing spirits. The enemy will gladly hold out inducements to them, to lead them to carry on a warfare against the people of God. But those who are true and steadfast will have a strong and powerful defense in God.--Letter 127, 1903, p. 5. (To Brother Haskell, July 1, 1903.)  {7MR 186.2}
[7MR 186.3]          The greatest light and blessing that God has bestowed is not a security against transgression and apostasy in these last days. Those whom God has exalted to high positions of trust may turn from heaven's light to human wisdom. Their light will then become darkness, their God-entrusted capabilities a snare, their character an offense to God. God will not be mocked. A departure from Him has been and always will be followed by its sure results. The commission of acts that displease God will, unless decidedly repented of and forsaken, instead of seeking to justify them, lead                                           -187-     the evil doer on step by step in deception, till many sins are committed with impunity.--Ms 139, 1903, p. 12. ("The Message in Revelation," October 3, 1903.)  {7MR 186.3}
[7MR 187.1]          If he should in parable have presented to him the difference between the genuine and the false, the eternal contrast between truth and falsehood, if he would see the need of integrity in the everyday life, his heart would be filled with humiliation and sorrow, as he thought of the influence of his departures from righteousness, and of the many who had learned from him how to act under similar circumstances. Would he not strive to break the yoke of habit? Would he not cease to do evil, no longer remaining feeble in moral power, lacking the grace of Christ, feeling no right to claim pardon and to put on the robe of Christ's righteousness?--Letter 219, 1903, p. 4. (To Brother Butler, October 3, 1903.)  {7MR 187.1}
[7MR 187.2]          I am instructed that false theories will be presented, and that some in the medical missionary work, who have been wavering, will yield up the faith, and give heed to seducing spirits and doctrines of devils.--Ms 64, 1904, p. 4. ("A Warning Against Deceptive Teaching," June 23, 1904.)  {7MR 187.2}
[7MR 187.3]          The spirit that led to the apostasy in heaven is in unceasing activity in all parts of the world. Satan flatters his subjects with the assurance that their forces will be sure to conquer.--Ms 96, 1904, p. 2. ("An All Sufficient Saviour," 1896.)                                           -188-  {7MR 187.3}
[7MR 188.1]          At this crisis all are called upon to take their position. We must stand apart from those who are determined to make shipwreck of the faith. We must not sell our Lord at any price. We are to refuse to listen to the sophistries that have been brought in to make of no effect the truth for this time. Not a stone is to be moved in the foundation of this truth--not a pillar moved. . . . The time has come when even in the church and in our institutions, some will depart from the faith, giving heed to seducing spirits and doctrines of devils. But God will keep that which is committed to Him. . . . Through those who depart from the faith the power of the enemy will be exercised, to lead others astray.--Letter 237, 1904, pp. 5, 6. (To Brother Butler, July 14, 1904.)  {7MR 188.1}
[7MR 188.2]          Be not deceived; many will depart from the faith, giving heed to seducing spirits and doctrines of devils. We have now before us the alpha of this danger. The omega will be of a most startling nature.--Letter 263, 1904, p. 4. (To Our Leading Physicians, July 24, 1904.)  {7MR 188.2}
[7MR 188.3]          Do not remain in the fog of skepticism until it is too late for you to find your bearings. Entire consecration to God puts to an end all vain, foolish suppositions and imaginations.--Ms 80, 1905, p. 3. ("Arise and Trim Your Lamp," August 25, 1904.)  {7MR 188.3}
[7MR 188.4]          If isolated sentences, separated from their true setting, are taken from my writings and used to substantiate erroneous positions, I must meet this effort by publishing some things that I would prefer to withhold. I am weary                                           -189-     of trying to withstand the attempts that are being made to do violence to the truth that should be proclaimed at this time. If my words are taken by some to sustain error, I shall not be led into controversy, but I shall continue to set before the people the truth as God designs them to understand it. I shall endeavor to make my words so plain that they cannot be misinterpreted. The truth of God will be vindicated, and effect the purpose that God designed it should. The mind can only be freed from error when every thread is cut that binds it to the fallacy of the enemy.  {7MR 188.4}
[7MR 189.1]          A great reformation is needed among the people of God. Many sapless and unfruitful branches are to be removed from the parent vine. Everything will be shaken that can be shaken, that that which cannot be shaken may remain.  {7MR 189.1}
[7MR 189.2]          The enemy has worked upon the minds of some, and has led them to do violence to our past experience by mingling with the truth erroneous and false theories. He has led ministers and teachers to weave into their doctrines some pleasing figures of his own invention. Every deviation from the truth as we have advocated it in the past is a departure from truth that has been witnessed by the Holy Spirit, and upon which God has placed His seal.  {7MR 189.2}
[7MR 189.3]          Truth must stand in its own order, linked only with truth. Unbelief disturbs the balance of the system of truth, and tends to destroy the whole. The mind that cherishes sentiments that tend to destroy the foundation of the faith that has made us what we are becomes confused, and cannot discern between truth and error.  {7MR 189.3}
[7MR 189.4]          The truths that have been substantiated by the manifest working of God are to stand fast. Let no one presume to move a pin or a foundation-stone                                           -190-     from the structure. Those who attempt to undermine the pillars of our faith are among those of whom the Bible says that "in the latter times some shall depart from the faith, giving heed to seducing spirits, and doctrines of devils."--Letter 87, 1905, pp. 1-3. (To Brother and Sister Haskell, February 25, 1905.)  {7MR 189.4}
[7MR 190.1]          I am instructed to say that we must do all we possibly can for these deceived ones. Their minds must be freed from the delusions of the enemy, and if we fail in our efforts to save these erring ones, we must "come out from among them" and be separate.--Ms 106, 1905, p. 8. ("A Plea for Loyalty," November 20, 1905.)  {7MR 190.1}
[7MR 190.2]          Christ is our sufficiency. Those who indeed receive Him as a personal Saviour will reveal honesty and integrity in all their dealings. There will be no robbery, no underhand dealing. We are to be rooted and built up in Christ, that we may not be carried away by the science of the great deceiver. Already some are departing from the faith, giving heed to seducing spirits and doctrines of devils. There are those who boast that they have been studying science for years. But what has this science done for them? Just what it did for Satan in the heavenly courts.--Letter 141, 1905, pp. 1, 2. (To G. I. Butler, 1905.)  {7MR 190.2}
[7MR 190.3]          ［Isaiah 29:9-16, quoted.］ Every word of this will be fulfilled. There are those who do not humble their hearts before God, and who will not walk uprightly. They hide their true purposes, and keep in fellowship with the                                           -191-     fallen angel, who loveth and maketh a lie. The enemy puts his spirit upon the men whom he can use to deceive those who are partially in the dark. Some are becoming imbued with the darkness that prevails, and are setting the truth aside for error. The day pointed out by prophecy is come. Jesus Christ is not understood. Jesus Christ is to them a fable. At this stage of the earth's history, many act like drunken men. "Stay yourselves, and wonder; cry ye out, and cry; they are drunken, but not with wine; they stagger, but not with strong drink. For the Lord hath poured out upon you the spirit of deep sleep, and hath closed your eyes. The prophets and your rulers, the seers hath he covered." A spiritual drunkenness is upon many who suppose they are the people who shall be exalted. Their religious faith is just as is represented in this Scripture. Under its influence, they cannot walk straight. They make crooked paths in their course of action. One and then another, they reel to and fro. They are looked upon by the Lord with great pity. The way of truth they have not known. They are scientific schemers, and those who could and should have helped, because of a clear spiritual eyesight, are themselves deceived, and are sustaining an evil work.--Letter 311, 1905, pp. 4, 5. (To Brethren Daniells, Prescott and Associates, October 30, 1905.)  {7MR 190.3}
[7MR 191.1]         We are to revive the truth; to stand in the truth. Whoever is determined to depart from the faith cannot be helped by you. All your reasoning will be as idle tales.--Ms 61, 1906, p. 3. ("Hold Fast the Beginning of Your Confidence," June 3, 1906.)                                           -192-  {7MR 191.1}
[7MR 192.1]          The rulers of the land will take their position above the great Creator of the world. The claims of a false Sabbath will be brought to the front, and the rulers and the people will act upon the principle of a short-sighted policy. The false Sabbath, the first day of the week, will be accepted, and the rulers will unite with the man of sin to restore his lost ascendancy. Laws enforcing the observance of Sunday as the Sabbath, will bring about a national apostasy from the principles of republicanism upon which the government has been founded. The religion of the Papacy will be accepted by the rulers, and the law of God will be made void.--Ms 39, 1906, p. 1. ("The Law of God," 1906.)  {7MR 192.1}
[7MR 192.2]          Those who link up with the world, denying the faith, and refusing to be the denominated people of the Lord's choosing showing by their actions that they believe that there should be no special distinction between believers and unbelievers, will surely be left to the result of their choice. There are those who, though knowing the truth that has brought us out from the world as Seventh-day Adventists, have denied the faith. . . .  {7MR 192.2}
[7MR 192.3]          Those who are departing from the faith are at work to undermine the confidence of others, and they have been thus at work for years. Our warnings come from the One who is interested in us, because he sees our dangers, and is acquainted with the conniving of those who are opposed to His truth. . . .  {7MR 192.3}
[7MR 192.4]          Ministers and doctors may depart from the faith, as the Word declares they will, and as the messages that God has given His servant declare they will. Thus believers will be given evidence that the Word of God, the warnings He has given, are being fulfilled right among us. Some may make                                           -193-     light of these messages, misinterpret them, and say untruthful things, which lead others' minds astray. Our only hope is in the God of truth. Our Mediator understands every phase of the matter. The more plainly the testing truth is brought before the people, the more bitter will be the hatred manifested by those who have departed from the faith, and given their attention to sentiments of Satan's presentation.--Letter 90, 1906, pp. 1, 2, 6. ("To Brethren Assembled at Council at Graysville, Tn.," March 6, 1906.)  {7MR 192.4}
[7MR 193.1]          Never before have I carried so sad a heart as since I have seen the apostasy of men and women who have had great light, and an abundance of evidence of the truth for this time. This bring to me a grief that should be spared me, in these closing days of earth's history. But I have no power to change the seductive working of the enemy. The Scripture has said that such things will come. I accept the word of the Lord, and submit to the conditions that arise.--Letter 266, 1906, p. 1. (To J. E. and Emma White, August 5, 1906.)  {7MR 193.1}
[7MR 193.2]          We have the same dangers to meet as had the apostles. There are men today who practice sleight and cunning craftiness who lend themselves as instruments to do the work of the enemy and when I see the enemy at work I cannot hold my peace.  {7MR 193.2}
[7MR 193.3]          To walk in all the truth means being truthful in word and in deed, constantly developing in the graces of a Christian character. The essential unity of believers, as set forth in the Word of God, is to be a standard to which we must all earnestly strive to attain. Christ has given His people an                                           -194-     example, that they need make no mistake. We must ever be watchful that we may imitate our Divine Pattern--Letter 344, 1906, p. 4. (To W. W. Simpson, October 27, 1906.)  {7MR 193.3}
[7MR 194.1]          Many have received all the evidences of truth that God will ever give them. They have permitted and encouraged false sentiments; and they have practiced deception to cover up their apostasy.--Letter 50, 1907, p. 7. (To F. E. Belden, February 6, 1907.)  {7MR 194.1}
[7MR 194.2]          Men who refuse to be converted and come into line, and use their capabilities to advance the work on Bible principles, will set up their own ideas, follow their own devisings, retain their own erroneous suppositions, and work to create disunion and lead souls from the true path. This we have seen illustrated in the experience of some at Battle Creek.--Letter 66, 1907, p. 1. (To E. R. Palmer, February 21, 1907.)  {7MR 194.2}
[7MR 194.3]          God is speaking to His people today as He spoke to Israel through Moses, saying, "Who is on the Lord's side?" My brethren, take your position where God bids you. Leave alone those who after light has been repeatedly given them have taken a stand on the opposite side. You are not to spend precious time in repeating to them what they already know, and thus lose your opportunities of entering new fields with the message of present truth.--Ms 125, 1907, p. 5. ("Lessons from the Visions of Ezekiel," July 4, 1905.)                                           -195-  {7MR 194.3}
[7MR 195.1]          A great apostasy originally began in a denial of the love of God, as it is plainly revealed in the Word. Provision was then made whereby fallen man might have a powerful revelation of the love of God, and be given an opportunity to return to his allegiance to Jehovah. "For God so loved the world that He gave His only begotten Son, that whosoever believeth in Him should not perish, but have everlasting life." "I lay down My life for the sheep," say Christ. "The bread that I will give is My flesh, which I will give for the life of the world," Here is a revelation of the power mighty to save "to the uttermost." God is light and love.--Letter 172, 1907, pp. 2, 3. (To P. T. Magan, May 15, 1907.)  {7MR 195.1}
[7MR 195.2]          "Now the Spirit speaketh expressly, that in the latter times some shall depart from the faith, giving heed to seducing spirits, and doctrines of devils." (1 Tim 4:1.) The time of this apostasy is here. Every conceivable effort will be made to throw doubt upon the positions that we have occupied for over half a century.--Letter 410, 1907, p. 2. (To J. E. White, August 26, 1907.)  {7MR 195.2}
[7MR 195.3]          We hope that no means will be drawn from you to help those who have gone out from us because they are not of us. There are many needy missionary fields that call for our help. The message of present truth must be carried to those who have never heard it. We pray that the Lord will give you wisdom to place your means where it will build up the cause of God in the earth.--Ms 13, 1908, pp. 2, 3. ("An Appeal for the Madison School," March 25, 1908.)                                           -196-  {7MR 195.3}
[7MR 196.1]          I have been referred to case after case where men have spoken just such messages ［righteousness by faith］ under the inspiration of the Spirit of God, yet who, later on, because they have not learned the lesson of walking humbly with God, and have failed to make Christ their efficiency, their front guard and their rearward, have become self-exalted and have lost their spiritual eyesight.--Letter 222, 1908, p. 3. (To D. H. Kress, July 23, 1908.)  {7MR 196.1}
[7MR 196.2]          Let our workers study the epistle of Jude; for he speaks of the conditions that will be met in our day. . . .  {7MR 196.2}
[7MR 196.3]          We shall be called to meet those who, notwithstanding definite reproof and warning through the Testimonies have gone on in an evil course. We are bidden of God to hold ourselves separate and distinct from these men who have not given heed to His warnings. Some of them will seek to enter our churches, but we are to give no place to them. If they are converted, they will bear a different testimony. But I have a positive warning in reference to men who have departed from the faith. Let not our churches be opened for them; for they will deceive, if possible, the very elect.--Letter 330, 1908, pp. 5, 7. (To S. N. Haskell, November 11, 1908.)  {7MR 196.3}
[7MR 196.4]          I am not suffering physically, but I am often bowed down with weariness and sorrow of heart as I see those who have departed from the faith working out such a sad experience. I am deeply grieved as I compare the present history of these souls with what their past has been, more grieved than words can express. That the same fountain should send forth sweet water and                                           -197-     bitter, that the vine which has borne grapes should now yield wild grapes, this brings pain to my heart and sadness to my soul. And the end is near, the end when truth alone will triumph. Oh, that the truth as it is in Jesus may be planted in the heart by the Holy Spirit, and daily tended there by the grace of God.--Letter 356, 1908, p. 5. (To Marian S. Crawford, December 13, 1908.)  {7MR 196.4}
[7MR 197.1]          Confederacies will increase in number and power as we draw nearer to the end of time. These confederacies will create opposing influences to the truth, forming new parties of professed believers who will act out their own delusive theories. The apostasy will increase. "Some shall depart from the faith, giving heed to seducing spirits and doctrines of devils." Those who have started this warfare at their own charges will come more and more to practice the works of Satan.--Letter 42, 1909, p. 4. (To S. N. Haskell, February 21, 1909.)     Released November 10, 1975.  {7MR 197.1}
[7MR 198.1]       MR No. 455 - Letter to the Crew of the "Pitcairn"         Dear Friends: The great controversy going on in the world, is waging more sharply today than at any period of this world's history between the prince of life and the prince of darkness. Bear the fact in mind that wherever there are plans set in operation to advance the cause of God in the world, Satan will be on hand to counteract, if possible, the workings of our merciful heavenly Father. He will come with his temptations on board the missionary ship, Pitcairn. He will use every possible advantage you give him to control minds. I have a word from the Lord to speak to you.  {7MR 198.1}
[7MR 198.2]          "Let no corrupt communication proceed out of your mouth, but that which is good to the use of edifying, that it may minister grace unto the hearers. And grieve not the Holy Spirit of God, whereby ye are sealed unto the day of redemption. Let all bitterness, and wrath, and anger, and clamour, and evil speaking, be put away from you, with all malice: and be ye kind one to another, tenderhearted, forgiving one another, even as God for Christ's sake hath forgiven you. Be ye therefore followers of God, as dear children; and walk in love, and Christ also hath loved us, and hath given Himself for us an offering and a sacrifice to God for a sweetsmelling savour. . . . Servants, be obedient to them that are your masters according to the flesh, with fear and trembling, in singleness of heart, as unto Christ; (lest ye be unguarded, and be disrespectful of authority) not with eye service, as men-pleasers, but as servants of Christ, doing the will of God from the heart (working from principle and not from selfish motives or from impulse); "With good will doing service, as to the Lord; and not to men: knowing that whatsoever good                                           -199-     thing any man doeth, the same shall he receive of the Lord, whether he be bond or free. And, ye masters, do the same things unto them, forbearing threatening: knowing that your Master also is in heaven, neither is there respect of persons with Him." (Ephesians 4:29-5:2; 6:5-9.) These words of inspiration are to be studied and obeyed. They cannot be ignored or disregarded, not treated with indifference. It is the doers of the Word that are to receive the reward.  {7MR 198.2}
[7MR 199.1]         "Finally, my brethren, be strong in the Lord, and in the power of his might. Put on the whole armour of God, that ye may be able to stand against the wiles of the devil." (Ephesians 6:10, 11.) Oh how eagerly would Satan spring forward to exercise his hellish attributes, to stir up human minds to commit sin and to become an offense to God. If he could do this, then he would claim it as his right to cause great affliction to come upon the passengers and crew, and were he not restrained, he would destroy the servants of God, and wreck the missionary ship.  {7MR 199.1}
[7MR 199.2]          If the curtain could be rolled back, and we could see how perseveringly Satan works to gain possession of the minds and souls of men, there would be less trifling, less pride, less human inventions, less self-sufficiency, and every soul would walk humbly and tremblingly before God. Especially would this be the case with those who voyage upon the great deep. Although there have been many things transpiring upon the Pitcairn that were offensive to God, and although Satan worked upon the imagination of human agents to cause them to pursue such a course that God would be compelled to give them up, yet the missionary vessel has been preserved upon the great deep. The working of Satan and the counter-working of God is the explanation of many things that                                           -200-     transpired upon the ship that were unexplainable to the minds of those on board.  {7MR 199.2}
[7MR 200.1]          Please read Matthew 16:21-23. "From that time forth began Jesus to shew unto his disciples, how that he must go unto Jerusalem, and suffer many things of the elders and priests and scribes, and be killed, and be raised again the third day. Then Peter took him, and began to rebuke him, saying, Be it far from thee, Lord: this shall not be unto thee. But he turned, and said unto Peter, Get thee behind me, Satan: thou art an offense unto me: for thou savourest not of the things that be of God, but those that be of men."  {7MR 200.1}
[7MR 200.2]          Peter was not pleased to listen to the words of Christ, for what He said was contrary to the expectation of the Jewish nation. They had been instructed that Christ was to reign as a temporal prince on David's throne, and break from off them the Roman yoke which brought them into subjection as a people to a nation which they despised. Although Christ from time to time had striven to impress their minds with the idea that His kingdom was not a temporal, earthly kingdom, but a spiritual, heavenly kingdom, they could not comprehend His teachings, and really believe His words. The priests and the scribes had often declared that Christ was to come in glory. The description that applied to His second coming, they applied to His first advent, and therefore their statements were false. They gave utterance to the very suggestions of Satan.  {7MR 200.2}
[7MR 200.3]          Thus it was that when Christ came as prophecy had declared He should come at His first advent, as clearly delineated in Isaiah 53, the people were looking for a Messiah of an altogether different type. Those who received the words of their teachers instead of the words of God, were misled, and deluded                                           -201-     in their expectations, and when Christ came they would not receive Him. Although the disciples themselves had been taught by the divine teacher, they were unprepared to receive the words which they interpreted as meaning defeat, and disappointment of their expectations of a temporal victory over their enemies.  {7MR 200.3}
[7MR 201.1]          When Christ opened before them how he should be denied and rejected, how He should be condemned and die, Peter was stirred in soul, and opposed any such idea. What did Jesus see? He saw that which Peter did not see. He saw that Satan had placed himself between Peter and his Saviour, and he said, "Get thee behind me, Satan, thou art an offense unto me: thou savourest not the things that be of God, but those that be of men."  {7MR 201.1}
[7MR 201.2]          Satan is ever intruding himself between the soul of man and God. He is ever seeking to make the human agent voice his suggestions rather than the words of God. This lesson in regard to Peter needs to be studied carefully. And the Lord said, Simon, Simon, behold, Satan hath desired to have you, that he may sift you as wheat; but I have prayed for thee, that thy faith fail not: and when thou art converted, strengthen thy brethren."  {7MR 201.2}
[7MR 201.3]          How little did Peter understand his own weakness. He could not discern but that his spirit was all right, even when he sought to make of none effect the solemn words of Christ which opened to them a future full of sorrow and of suffering, both to him and to them. Christ saw that unless Peter was changed in spirit, he would not be able to endure the test and the trial of his Lord's rejection, humiliation, condemnation, and death. To his Master's warning words he responded, "Lord, I am ready to go with thee, both into                                           -202-     prison, and to death. And he said, I tell thee, Peter, the cock shall not crow this day, before thou shalt thrice deny that thou knowest me."  {7MR 201.3}
[7MR 202.1]          We see how human nature can be deceived, how human nature can be misled, because Satan is allowed to step in between the human soul and Jesus. The word of Christ needs to be spoken with authority, "Get thee behind me, Satan." Let me come close to my servant, that he may not be overcome, that he may believe my words rather than the words of men; for what I speak is truth and righteousness.  {7MR 202.1}
[7MR 202.2]          Please consider the words of Zechariah, "And he showed me Joshua the high priest standing before the angel of the Lord, and Satan standing at his right hand to resist him." The very same adversary is here presented as standing between Christ and Peter. "And the Lord said unto Satan, The Lord rebuke thee, O Satan; even the Lord that hath chosen Jerusalem rebuke thee; is not this a brand plucked out of the fire? Now Joshua was clothed with filthy garments, and stood before the angel."  {7MR 202.2}
[7MR 202.3]          Satan was charging the people of God with all his attributes, and presenting before them the sins he had instigated them to commit. Satan clothed their characters with his own filthy garments of sin, and nothing was lost in his reckoning of their misdeeds. But these souls who were represented as wearing the black robes of Satan's weaving in his hellish loom, were not an appropriate representation; for they had repented of their transgressions. The Lord who searcheth the heart and understandeth the imagination of the thoughts, had set their sins before them, and had given them the promise: "If thou seek him, he will be found of thee; but if thou forsake him he will cast thee off forever." The Lord, the everlasting God, is ever present to observe,                                           -203-     inspect, and examine all things. The hearts of all are read as an open book. "The eyes of the Lord run to and fro throughout the whole earth."  {7MR 202.3}
[7MR 203.1]          God's people, rescued from the fire by Jesus Christ have a sense of their sin, and feel humbled and ashamed. God sees and recognizes their repentance and notes their sorrow for sin which they cannot remove or cancel themselves; but as they pray, their prayers are heard, and this is the reason that Satan stands by to resist Christ. Because Christ hears their prayers, He maketh intercession for the saints according to the will of God. He regenerates the sinner, and pardon is written off against his name. This stirs Satan up to resistance. He steps in between the repenting, believing soul and Christ. He seeks to cast his hellish shadow before that soul, to dampen faith, and to make of none effect the words of God. But Christ says, "Get thee behind me, Satan, let my light and my righteousness shine into this heart."  {7MR 203.1}
[7MR 203.2]          If Satan stands between the soul and Jesus Christ, then the love and acceptance and pardon of Christ is eclipsed. Man will be constantly striving to prepare a robe of righteousness to cover his deformity and sin, whereas Christ wants him to come to Him just as he is, and believe in Him as his personal Saviour. In His tender love a forgiving Father brings forth His best robe in which to array His returning child.  {7MR 203.2}
[7MR 203.3]          "Now Joshua was clothed with filthy garments, and stood before the Angel. And he answered and spake unto those that stood before him (that is, the angels that do his bidding), saying, Take away the filthy garments from him. And He said, Behold, I have caused thine iniquity to pass from thee, and I will clothe thee with change of raiment, and I said, Let them set a fair                                           -204-     miter upon his head. So they sat a fair mitre upon his head, clothed him with garments, and the Angel of the Lord stood by." Joshua represents all of God's people who repent and believe, and accept of Christ as their sin-pardoning Saviour. "And the Angel of the Lord protested unto Joshua, saying, Thus saith the Lord of hosts; If thou wilt walk in my ways, and if thou wilt keep my charge, then thou shalt also judge my house, and shalt also keep My courts, and I will give thee places to walk among these that stand by."  {7MR 203.3}
[7MR 204.1]          Will you please study the things I present before you? Will you consider that Satan is a vigilant, untiring foe, and he sleeps not. He knows that his time is short, and he will work until the end with every species of deception to draw souls into his snare and ruin them. I have a message for you, "Watch and pray, lest ye enter into temptation." Give no place to the devil to stand between you and Christ, lest you savor of the things that be of men and not of God. If your faith is genuine it must and will produce obedience. God commands us to do nothing which we cannot do. He will give strength to every believing, trusting soul. Keep Christ with you in the vessel, and you will be safe. The ship may be tossed on the white-capped billows ever so fiercely, the restless sea may heave and the waves roll beneath her, yet Jesus is on board.  {7MR 204.1}
[7MR 204.2]          You are a crew on the missionary ship. Very many men, women, and children have invested their mites, and offered their prayers for the safety of this ship as she rides upon the treacherous ocean. You need Jesus with you every moment. The vessel that rides upon the waters on this missionary enterprise may be a floating Bethel. The captain, Brother S, has a large responsibility upon him. Let every one on board pray for him in faith that he                                           -205-     may have the special guardianship of heavenly angels, and an abiding Christ in the soul. Cherish the love of Jesus in the heart, respect each other; for Christ has given His life for you. Every soul is precious in the sight of God. It is a wonderful thing to be remembered and cared for every hour by God. If we should be left alone to ourselves, what a terrible alone it would be.  {7MR 204.2}
[7MR 205.1]          Satan would immediately take us up and force his terrible companionship upon us. Oh, let us seek every day to obtain a deeper experience, cultivating the love of Jesus. Let every one on the vessel realize that he is under the protection of God. Christ said, "Without me ye can do nothing." "For we wrestle not against flesh and blood, but against principalities, against powers, against the rulers of the darkness of this world, against spiritual wickedness in high places. Wherefore take unto you the whole armour of God, that ye may be able to stand in the evil day, and having done all to stand."  {7MR 205.1}
[7MR 205.2]          When you meet with unreasonable demands, and unreasonable requirements, bear in mind that those who command you are not working as agents of God, but agents of Satan, through whom he is working. Let your effort be to say or do anything that will help the tempted soul to resist the devil. This is the truest missionary work. Let every one heed the command of the chief Commander, "Stand therefore, having your loins girt about with truth, and having on the breast plate of righteousness; and your feet shod with the preparation of the gospel of peace; above all, taking the shield of faith, wherewith ye shall be able to quench all the fiery darts of the wicked. And take the helmet of salvation and the sword of the spirit which is the word of God: praying always with all prayer and supplication in the Spirit, and                                           -206-     watching thereunto with all perseverance and supplication for all saints." Read the sixth chapter of Ephesians with prayerful interest, and may the Lord apply it to your souls with power.  {7MR 205.2}
[7MR 206.1]          We need much more of the presence and power of God, and it is waiting our demand upon it. Cultivate faith and fervency in prayer. The Lord Jesus loves us, and pleads for us. His Holy Spirit works within us. When trials come, utter no word of complaint. Let not a murmuring thought enter the soul. Jesus, the precious Saviour, loves us with a love that is infinite. Oh, talk of Jesus, meditate upon Jesus, and by beholding Him, we shall become changed into His character.  {7MR 206.1}
[7MR 206.2]          We shall not cease to pray that the blessing of God may rest upon you.-- Letter 65, 1894. (To the Crew of the "Pitcairn," January 6, 1894.)     Released November 10, 1975  {7MR 206.2}
[7MR 207.1]       MR No. 456 - The Husband's Position in the Home         "For the husband is the head of the wife, even as Christ is the head of the church, and He ［referring to Christ］, is the Saviour of the body," or church. Christ's rule is one of wisdom and love, and when husbands fulfill their obligations to their wives, they will use their authority with the same tenderness as Christ uses toward the church. When the Spirit of Christ controls the husband, the wife's subjection will only result in rest and benefit, for he will require from her only that which will result in good, and in the same way that Christ requires submission from the church. . . .  {7MR 207.1}
[7MR 207.2]          Let those who stand as husbands study the words of Christ, not to find out how complete must be the subjection of the wife, but how he may have the mind of Christ, and become purified, refined, and fit to be the lord of his household.--Ms 17, 1891, pp. 4, 7. ("Relation of Husbands and Wives," undated.)  {7MR 207.2}
[7MR 207.3]          The father is to represent the divine lawgiver in the family. He is to be the house-band. He is to be a laborer together with God to carry out His gracious designs. He is to make it the great burden of his life to establish upright principles. By teaching his children habits of obedience, by asserting his authority in the home life, he can educate them to yield obedience to their heavenly Father.--Ms 12, 1898, p. 15. ("A God-given Work," February 9, 1898.)     Released November 10, 1975.  {7MR 207.3}
[7MR 208.1]       MR No. 457 - Familiarity With the Opposite Sex         In the vision at Grand Rapids I was shown something of your case. I saw that Brother P had not abstained from all appearance of evil, had been too familiar with the sisters, and had not always behaved with discretion and comeliness with his own wife in the presence of others. These things have brought a reproach upon the cause.  {7MR 208.1}
[7MR 208.2]          Dear Bro. P you have been indiscreet in practicing the salutation and have made but little difference as to the time and place, whether you were surrounded by unbelievers or not, and have been ready to practice it too frequently, and no good but evil has resulted from it.  {7MR 208.2}
[7MR 208.3]          I saw that you had dwelt too much upon little things, non-essentials, had entered too largely into others' business affairs, and were too precise to bring them to your views and ideas and the result has been bad. You have been too severe upon others, noticed their faults too much and dwelt upon them, have dwelt too much on articles of dress, etc., etc.  {7MR 208.3}
[7MR 208.4]          I saw that you had done very wrong, and been exceedingly unguarded in taking sisters upon your knees. God's word does not allow it and you have no right to do it and you have sinned in so doing.  {7MR 208.4}
[7MR 208.5]          I saw you could not be too careful and reserved with the sisters. No married man has any right to sit another woman upon his knee, or allow it in a woman, but his own wife. You must be more judicious, more guarded.--Letter 3, 1854. (To Brother and Sister P, July 12, 1854.)                                            -209-  {7MR 208.5}
[7MR 209.1]          Women will not choose the society of one man above another unless they are better pleased with his habits and principles. If the society of a man of impure mind and licentious habits is chosen in preference to that of the virtuous and pure, there can be no surer indication that the inclinations and tastes harmonize. This level is called by these deceived, blinded, infatuated souls, a high and holy affinity of spirit, a spiritual harmony. The apostle terms this as "spiritual wickedness in high places," against which we are to institute a vigorous warfare whenever it may be discovered. Give it no quarters. It is the tracks of the old serpent, whose sting is death. It ruins the body. Its influence is fatal upon the soul. . . .  {7MR 209.1}
[7MR 209.2]          Men professing to have great and new light, claiming to be reformers, will have great power over a certain class of minds that are convinced of the heresies that exist and are not satisfied with the spiritual condition of the churches. With true, honest hearts they desire to see a reform for the better, a coming up to a higher standard. And if the servants of Jesus Christ would present to this class the truth for this time, pure and unadulterated, they would accept it and purify themselves by obeying the truth.  {7MR 209.2}
[7MR 209.3]          But Satan, ever vigilant and seeking whom he may devour, sits upon the track of these inquiring souls. Some one making high profession as a reformer comes to souls (as Satan came to Christ) as an angel of light; he gains the confidence of these souls and then uses his influence to deceive them. His garments of righteousness cover a soul leprous with sin. We look and wonder how it is possible for such men to obtain the least influence over women of virtue and of good reasoning powers when the Word of God is so plain and definite upon the points where they are deceived, Paul had to meet just such                                           -210-     characters in his day, He writes, "For this is the will of God, even your sanctification, that ye should abstain from fornication." 1 Thes. 4:3. . . .  {7MR 209.3}
[7MR 210.1]         The world has nearly filled up the measure of their iniquity, but that which will bring the heaviest retribution is the practice of iniquity under the cloak of godliness. . . .  {7MR 210.1}
[7MR 210.2]          Choose poverty, separation from friends, losses, reproaches, or any suffering, rather than to defile the soul with sin. Death before dishonor or the transgression of God's law should be the motto of every Christian. As a people professing to be reformers treasuring the most sacred, solemn, purifying truths of God's Word, we must elevate the standard far higher than it is at the present time. Sin and sinners in the church must be promptly dealt with, that others may fear God. Truth and purity require that we make more thorough work to cleanse the camp of the Achans. Let those in responsible positions not suffer sin in a brother. Show him that he must either put away his sins or be separated from the church. When the individual members of the church shall act as true followers of the meek and lowly Saviour there will be less covering up and excusing of sin. All will strive to act at all times as if in God's presence. They will realize that the eye of God is ever upon them and that the most secret thought is known to Him. The character, the motives, the desires and purposes are as clear as the light of the sun to the eye of the Omniscient.--Ms 1, 1871, pp. 11-13, 18, 19. ("Agents of Satan" undated.)     Released November 10, 1975.  {7MR 210.2}
[7MR 211.1]       MR No. 458 - Counsels on Sanitarium Work         A large amount of means should not be used in selfishly building up an immense institution in one part of the country, to the neglect of other parts of the field that are just as much in need of similar facilities. Large sums would be required to furnish the rooms, many helpers would be needed, and heavy expenses would be incurred in carrying on such large interests. In doing this supposedly great work, our brethren would be losing sight of the real work that our sanitariums are established to accomplish.  {7MR 211.1}
[7MR 211.2]          The Lord's plan is to have small sanitariums established in many places, so that the greatest number of people, East and West, North and South, can be reached through this means. These institutions should be located where they can be easily managed, and where the conditions are best adapted for sanitarium work. Let us preserve these institutions in their original simplicity, ever bearing in mind that other places are just as much in need of similar facilities for the treatment of disease. We must not allow ambition to lead us to rob a neighboring field or a sister institution in order to upbuild our own.  {7MR 211.2}
[7MR 211.3]          It is not the largeness or the grandeur of an edifice that impresses hearts, but the principles of righteousness, of justice and equity, practiced within. Pronounced Bible principles must prevail in every one of the Lord's institutions. Thus those who are handling sacred responsibilities will reveal that their characters are sanctified by the truth that they claim to believe.  {7MR 211.3}
[7MR 211.4]          Let us forbear to weave the threads of selfishness into any line of our work; for if we should act selfishly, the Lord will surely humble us. He                                           -212-     desires every plant to have a chance to live and to accomplish the good and excellent work that it was appointed to do. We should remember that all these years many of our medical institutions have not been doing the missionary work that God designed they should do. In them God's truth has not always been revealed in the power of the Holy Spirit.  {7MR 211.4}
[7MR 212.1]          Our health institutions are of value in the Lord's estimation only when He is allowed to preside in their management. If His plans and devisings are regarded as inferior to plans of men, He looks upon these institutions as of no more value than the institutions established and conducted by worldlings. God cannot endorse any institution, unless it teaches the living principles of His law and brings its own actions into strict conformity to these precepts. Upon these institutions that are not maintained according to His law, He pronounces the sentence, "Unaccepted. Weighed in the balances of the sanctuary, and found wanting."  {7MR 212.1}
[7MR 212.2]          The man at the head of any work in God's cause is to be a man of intelligence, a man capable of managing large interests successfully, a man of even temper, Christlike forbearance, and perfect self-control. He only whose heart is transformed by the grace of Christ can be a proper leader.  {7MR 212.2}
[7MR 212.3]          Those who act as managers and overseers in our sanitariums are not to make the world's policy their criterion; for the sign of God, as defined in Exodus 31:12-18, is to be revealed in all its comprehensive meaning. The proper observance of the Sabbath day by all connected with our sanitariums will exert an untold influence for good. Every medical institution established by Seventh-day Adventists is to bear God's sign before the world prominently, without disguising the facts in any way. We are to voice the                                           -213-     message of the third angel flying in the midst of heaven with the everlasting gospel to proclaim to the world. We are to bear aloft the banner on which is inscribed the commandments of God and the faith of Jesus.--Ms 154, 1902, pp. 5-7. ("Instruction to Men in Positions of Responsibility," typed October 24, 1902.)     Released November 10, 1975.  {7MR 212.3}
[7MR 214.1]       MR No. 459 - The Whites in Colorado         The mountain scenery of Colorado can never be described so that the imagination can gather distinct and correct ideas of this country. It is wonderful! It is marvelous! The scenery of the grand old mountains, some bald and others covered with trees! Instinctively the mind is awed and deep feelings of reverence bow the soul in humiliation as the imagination gathers a sense of the power of the Infinite. I would not be deprived of the privilege of seeing what I have of the mountain scenery of Colorado for considerable.--Letter 12, 1872, pp. 2, 3. (To Edson and Emma White, July 31, 1872.)     Released November 10, 1975.  {7MR 214.1}
[7MR 215.1]       MR No. 460 - Satan's Nefarious Work on Earth         All the vast, complicated machinery of evil agencies is put into action in these last days. Through generation after generation, from age to age Satan has gathered human agencies through whom to work his diabolical purposes, and to bring about the enforcements of his plans and devices in the earth. The great putrid fountain of evil has been continually flowing through human society. Though being unable to expel God from His throne, Satan has charged God with Satanic attributes and has claimed the attributes of God as his own. He is a deceiver, and through his serpentine sharpness, through his crooked practices he has drawn to himself the homage which man should have given to God, and has planted his Satanic throne between the human worshiper and the divine Father.--Ms 39, 1894, p. 4. ("The Conflict Between Light and Darkness," undated.)     Released November 10, 1975.  {7MR 215.1}
[7MR 216.1]       MR No. 461 - E. G White Comments Concerning Wright, Michigan         Wednesday, January 19, 1859--About dark arrived at Brother Root's. They welcomed us heartily. It is a good home with plenty of house room. Sister Root is in feeble health. There was a meeting in the even. We were too weary to go. John and Brother Cramer went. Had a good meeting. . . .  {7MR 216.1}
[7MR 216.2]          Wright, Sunday, January 23, 1859.--The conference meeting ended. Brother Loughborough gave an interesting discourse which would tend to wean the hearts of the people of God from earth, turn their attention from their trials, and cause them to work for the things which are unseen, which are eternal. There was a short intermission. Brother Loughborough again gave an interesting, appropriate discourse. I then followed in exhortation. Had freedom and victory, speaking of the life and sufferings of Christ and of His coming the second time, the Life-Giver to raise the dead and change the living.  {7MR 216.2}
[7MR 216.3]          In the evening Brother Frisbie preached upon the Sabbath. He did not have his usual liberty. Brother Loughborough said a few words and I followed, saying a few words, that none of us were compelled to receive salvation, but we could receive it if we would. We could choose life or death. Many desire life, but do not choose it. They love the world, its fashion, its pleasure, and they plainly show they have not chosen eternal life. Their treasure is here. This world is their home. The lives of those who choose life and salvation will be marked with their choice. Their conduct will say plainly that they are seeking a better country, even a heavenly, a city that hath                                           -217-     foundations, whose builder and maker is God. Our meetings closed this night.--Ms 5, 1859, pp. 7-9. (Diary, January 1 to March 31, 1859.)  {7MR 216.3}
[7MR 217.1]           Friday, April 29, 1859--Took dinner at old Brother Cramer's and continued our journey to Wright. Roads bad. Bridge swept away at Berlin. We are obliged to ford the stream; water up to the wagon box. It was hard, dangerous, climbing the bank on the other side of the stream. No accident befell us, which ought to call from our hearts gratitude. Arrived at Brother Root's about six o'clock. Sister Root has a babe one week old. She is very smart. Sits up the most of the time.  {7MR 217.1}
[7MR 217.2]          Wright, Michigan, Sabbath, April 30, 1859--Attended meeting today. About 200 present. It was a good meeting. Husband preached upon the law of God in connection with baptism. A Mr. Palmer arose to ask a question which appeared to be merely to bring himself into notoriety and throw confusion, but no notice was taken of him. The meeting progressed. I exhorted a little, then others followed with their sweet testimonies.  {7MR 217.2}
[7MR 217.3]          Wright, Sunday, May 1, 1859--A good congregation. The Lord met with us in the afternoon and eve. The fore part of the day we were not idle. We called on Brother Tubbs. Spent a few hours in profitable conversation; then left to call on Brother and Sister Ferguson. They live in a splendid house. Have no children. . . . Had a profitable season of conversation and prayer before parting with them. We next went to Brother McPherson's. We were heartily received and we enjoyed the interview with them much. They are open-hearted, sound people. This brother is also wealthy, but has it all in lands for he cannot use much.                                           -218-  {7MR 217.3}
[7MR 218.1]          Wright, Monday, May 2, 1859--We met together again to break bread and wash the saints' feet. It had never been practiced by them, but husband set the example to the men and I to the sisters, then all heartily engaged in it. It was an interesting occasion. The solemnity of the place made it still more profitable. There was weeping and rejoicing, humbling before God altogether. It was a season long to be remembered. Husband never talked more interestingly and appropriately than when breaking the bread, and sobs and groans were heard from the congregation.--Ms 6, 1859, pp. 7, 8. (Diary, April 1 to June 30, 1859.)  {7MR 218.1}
[7MR 218.2]          Wright, Michigan, Sabbath, November 12, 1859--It is stormy. We left Brother McPherson's for Brother Root's. Arranged ourselves for meeting. The meetinghouse was well filled. Brother John Loughborough preached in the forenoon. James in the afternoon. I followed in exhortation. Had freedom, speaking upon faith.  {7MR 218.2}
[7MR 218.3]          Wright, Michigan, Sunday, November 31, 1859--The storm continues. We went to the meetinghouse. Brother Loughborough preached in the forenoon. Brother White in the afternoon. I followed in exhortation. Was free.--Ms 8, 1859, p. 5. (Diary, October 10 to November 20, 1859.)  {7MR 218.3}
[7MR 218.4]          Friday, January 24, 1868--Stopped about dark at Brother Buck's to warm, then drove on to Brother Root's. Found ourselves weary. I felt too weary to sit up. Lay down upon the carpet. United in season of prayer. . . .  {7MR 218.4}
[7MR 218.5]          Wright, Michigan, Saturday, January 25, 1868--Attended meeting. Brother Andrews spoke to the people. In the afternoon James spoke upon hunting up the                                           -219-     lost sheep. I occupied a short time. There was a house full of people. Calvary was sung. It affected the people. . . .  {7MR 218.5}
[7MR 219.1]          There is a meeting this evening. We had quite an interview with Brother Smith from Minden. He is an intelligent man. Has been waiting two years for baptism. Brother Andrews will baptize them tomorrow. A few brethren came in to Brother Root's to talk over matters which were a trial to them. Brother Averil seems to know but little about religion or true conversion to God. He has everything to learn. . . .  {7MR 219.1}
[7MR 219.2]          Wright, Michigan, Sunday, January 26, 1868--Arose refreshed by sleep. It snowed during the night. Wrote several pages of testimony for brethren Atkins and Wilson. Attended meeting. My husband spoke to a crowded house one hour and a half. His discourse was upon "I and My Father Are One," showing the relation the law sustains to the gospel. The people gave the greatest attention. I followed, and spoke about one hour. I thought conviction rested upon many minds. Books were bought and many given away. Brother Andrews spoke in the afternoon with great freedom. These meetings were solemn. We can but think there should be meetings held in Wright.--Ms 12, 1868, pp. 10-11. (Diary, January 1 to 31, 1868.)  {7MR 219.2}
[7MR 219.3]          Friday, April 24, 1868--Met Brother Kellogg at Brother Root's gate.  {7MR 219.3}
[7MR 219.4]          Wright, Saturday, April 25, 1868--My husband spoke upon the subject, "Pure religion and undefiled before God and the Father is this, To visit the fatherless and widows in their affliction, and to keep himself unspotted from the world." James 1:27. The Methodist Minister and his wife came out to hear. They took dinner at Brother Root's. . . .                                           -220-  {7MR 219.4}
[7MR 220.1]          Wright, Sunday, April 26, 1868--Attended meeting. My husband spoke in the forenoon on the tenth of Revelation. . . . It was an interesting subject. I spoke in the afternoon upon brotherly love--"I was an hungered and ye gave me no meat, thirsty," etc. I was quite free. After meeting closed we went two miles to the water and baptized eight. Brother Kellogg spoke in the evening upon the health question. I was too weary to go out. We feel an interest for the people.--Ms 15, 1868, pp. 8, 9. (Diary, April 1 to 30, 1868.)  {7MR 220.1}
[7MR 220.2]          July third we left Greenville in company with Brother Smith, to visit Wright. My husband spoke Sabbath forenoon, with freedom. He stated that while the world at large was celebrating our national independence a few of us were observing an institution as old as the world, the rest day of Jehovah. My husband spoke upon the importance of keeping the very day of the week upon which God rested if we would observe the true memorial of His rest, as the people of the country were observing the fourth of July in commemoration of the independence of the people.  {7MR 220.2}
[7MR 220.3]          In the afternoon I spoke to the people in reference to the responsibility resting upon the church to let the light shine to others, that God had permitted to shine upon them. If they valued the truth and salvation that they were partakers of, they should be interested to help others to receive the great blessing they were enjoying. In every town, city, and village there are hearts susceptible to truth, and if those who profess the truth would meekly and judiciously recommend the same by their consistent lives, many would yield obedience to its requirements and take their position with the people of God. The responsibility of this great work should                                           -221-     be felt and shared by all who profess to be followers of Jesus. Very much depends upon those who have the light in their possession. The work must be carried forward by those who believe. They should give themselves to the work with greater earnestness and energy. Nothing can be done without exertion and diligence.  {7MR 220.3}
[7MR 221.1]          This meeting was well attended and there seemed to be a good interest among the people. We felt encouraged with the evidences manifested to take hold anew of the work of God. Here the subject of general camp meetings was introduced and they unanimously voted in favor of such meetings.--Ms 6, 1868, pp. 2, 3. ("Our Travels," May, 1868.)     Released November 10, 1975.  {7MR 221.1}
[7MR 222.1]       MR No. 462 - 1883 General Conference Session         I want to say, brethren and sisters, that this conference--the Bible studies and other meetings and all indeed connected with the conference--has been one of deep interest to me; and I feel very grateful to God that I have enjoyed these meetings as I never have any meetings of the kind before. I know that we have had the presence and the blessing of God in our midst. And as we are about to separate, and our ministers will go to their different positions of labor, the question arises, Shall we meet again? Shall all of us ever meet again in conference? Probably not. We may never all assemble in meeting again as we are here today.  {7MR 222.1}
[7MR 222.2]          In this morning's meeting, as we were listening to the testimonies borne here, and as the last hymn was sung--"When shall we meet again, meet ne'er to sever?"--I almost forgot myself. My mind reached over to the other shore, to the time when there will be a grand meeting in the city of God around the great white throne, and the redeemed will be singing there of triumph and of victory and of praise to God and to the Lamb. Well, now, it brought such a solemn, sweet feeling upon me; it softened my heart, and I could not prevent the tears from flowing. Oh, what happiness we shall enjoy, gathered round about that throne, clothed in the white robes of the righteousness of Christ. No more sorrow, no more separation, but to dwell in peace, to dwell in happiness, to dwell in glory throughout the ceaseless ages of eternity. What a happy, happy company we may be! . . .  {7MR 222.2}
[7MR 222.3]          Well, I am happy to say this is the very best conference I ever attended in my life. It has been a feast to my soul from beginning to end. And when                                           -223-     there is a prospect that my brethren will go into the fields that they may work in every branch in every way, why I have felt a spring of joy that was greater than I could express.--Ms 5, 1883, pp. 1, 11. (Sermon, November 20, 1883.)     Released November 10, 1975.  {7MR 222.3}
[7MR 224.1]      MR No. 463 - The Senses and Sensuality         The result of pure and undefiled religion in the heart will be to change the whole character, If any man is in Christ, he is a new creature. We will not, must not, be double-minded, unstable. The renewing grace of Christ renounces everything bad in action, in emotion, in thought. That which was good is purified from its selfishness and every taint of impurity. There is a decided change in the whole life.  {7MR 224.1}
[7MR 224.2]          If a brackish fountain has suddenly lost its bad qualities, the change will be discovered in the purity and sweetness of the streams that flow from it. . . .  {7MR 224.2}
[7MR 224.3]          I know from the testimonies given me from time to time for brain workers, that sleep is worth far more before than after midnight. Two hours' good sleep before twelve o'clock is worth more than four hours after twelve o'clock. . . .  {7MR 224.3}
[7MR 224.4]          You can give short lectures in the parlor at stated times, which will be select but plain, upon the human body and how to treat this wonderful house the Lord has given us, which will aid you in your work as physicians as nothing else can. The people . . . need to be enlightened on almost every point of how to treat their own bodies. . . .  {7MR 224.4}
[7MR 224.5]          Every day the people, be they few or many, need to be enlightened how to take care of themselves. To subject one's self to a severity of labor which is constantly straining the physical power of endurance, the constitution cannot endure, it is a violation of physical law which sooner or later will                                           -225-     bring its pain of penalty according to the transgression. Talk to them in regard to the necessity of resting after eating.  {7MR 224.5}
[7MR 225.1]          The ignorance is lamentable upon the matter of the digestive process. Rapid eating should be condemned. The food is to be masticated and thoroughly mixed with the saliva in order to do the good that nature designed it should.  {7MR 225.1}
[7MR 225.2]          Physical as well as mental workers should take a much longer time to eat than they generally allow; then one hour spent after eating, upon matters which are of little more consequence than to interest or amuse, before they subject themselves to hard labor again. . . .  {7MR 225.2}
[7MR 225.3]          How much might be done in educating, giving short talks. I need not dwell on these points, you can take the matters up and carry them through and leave the best impression on minds if you will put your mind to the kind and quality of work to be done.  {7MR 225.3}
[7MR 225.4]          You can make up a lecture in regard to the prevailing vices and purity of character which will create in those who listen, lustful thoughts which lead to lustful practices. You can from a pure, sanctified heart, present your lessons in a manner that will be elevating, and which will make sin appear exceeding sinful and disgusting.--Letter 85, 1888, pp. 5, 9, 10. (To Drs. Caldwell and Gibbs, May 10, 1888.)     Released November 10, 1975.  {7MR 225.4}
[7MR 226.1]       MR No. 464 - Principles of Christian Growth         The Lord expects human agencies to cooperate with Him, making constant advancement, increasing in faith and adaptability until Christ alone is magnified and self lost to view. The Holy Spirit will cooperate with determined effort on the part of the human agent.  {7MR 226.1}
[7MR 226.2]          The Word of God is the living seed, and as this seed is sown in the mind, the human agent must give it diligent care through the successive stages of its growth. How is this to be done?--After the Word has been carefully received, it is to be cherished and practiced in the daily life. It is to spring up and bear fruit, putting forth first the blade, then the ear, and then the full corn in the ear.  {7MR 226.2}
[7MR 226.3]          Man is to hear the Word of God, filled with a hungering desire to hear in faith and profit by the hearing. He is to live by every word that proceedeth out of the mouth of God. "Work out your own salvation with fear and trembling. For it is God which worketh in you, both to will and to do of His good pleasure." We are to fear and tremble lest we make a wrong use of the words of the gospel, the leaves of the tree of life, which are for the healing of the nations. "Take heed therefore how ye hear; for whosoever hath, to him shall be given; and whosoever hath not, from him shall be taken away, even that which he seemeth to have."  {7MR 226.3}
[7MR 226.4]          We are to give sincere, earnest attention to the instruction of Christ, realizing the importance of hearing correctly, that God may use us in instructing others. "With what measure ye mete, it shall be measured to you again." The measure of the earnestness with which you hear My Word, that you                                           -227-     may benefit others, will be the measure which will be given back to you. To him who hath, who listens intently that he may receive knowledge to lay up in the treasure-house and impart to others, shall be given; for God sees that he will use his knowledge aright. He who hath not, who has not improved his opportunities, who has not practiced the truth, that others may see the blessing of his knowledge, shall be taken away, even that which he hath. His opportunity to be all that God designed he should be, receiving and imparting the light of heaven, shall be taken away from him.--Ms 103, 1901, pp. 4, 5. (Untitled, typed October 8, 1901.)     Released January 9, 1976.  {7MR 226.4}
[7MR 228.1]       MR No. 467 - Power From Christ May Be Safely Exercised         Sanctified reason must bear sway. Sanctified intellect must make decisions, inquiring into every cause that solicits attention, and then acting with the thought that God will approve. When the holy principles of the Word of God become the ruling element in a man's life, they will lead him to act rightly, not impulsively. There is then an abiding Christ in his heart, whose bidding he obeys, and light and grace flow forth in words and deeds. This is the religion of Jesus Christ. This is the inexhaustible source of the only true species of power which the human agent, sanctified to God, may freely exercise.  {7MR 228.1}
[7MR 228.2]          In the cross of Calvary we see our liberty, the claim of power that will be safe for us to exercise. Strong, deep sympathies, pure, powerful heavenly principles, are the indispensable agencies to be brought into the work for this time. Self, with its baleful results, has figured largely enough. We need now an indwelling Saviour, who will supply the pure current of love, and maintain principles that will inculcate the sum of all righteousness, purity, holiness, and perfect benevolence. This will show that we love God with all the heart, and our neighbor as ourselves. The moral taste is to be refined and elevated. Our passions are to be brought under control because we wear the robe of Christ's righteousness. The gospel is to be lived. Love, joy, peace, longsuffering, gentleness, goodness, faith, meekness, temperance, are the fruits borne upon the Christian tree. God help us to be right with Him.--Letter 138, 1899, pp. 5, 6. (To Mrs. S. M. I. Henry, September 13, 1899.)  {7MR 228.2}
[7MR 229.1]       MR No. 468 - Early Childhood Education         Special light has been given me in regards to why we may accomplish much more for the master by the establishment of many small sanitariums, than by the building up of a few large institutions. In these large medical institutions there will be gathered together many who are not very sick, but who, like tourists, are seeking rest and pleasure. These will have to be waited on by our nurses and helpers. Young men and young women who from their earliest years have been shielded from evil associations, are thus brought into contact with all classes of worldlings, and are influenced to a greater or less extent by what they see and hear. Many become like those with whom they associate, losing the simplicity and the modesty that Christian fathers and mothers have guarded and cherished by careful instruction and honest prayer.--Letter 244, 1903, pp. 1, 2. (To "Sanitarium Managers and to Parents," typed November 5, 1903.)  {7MR 229.1}
[7MR 229.2]          Parents should devise ways and means for helping their children to keep usefully busy. Let the children be given little pieces of land to cultivate, that they may have something to give as a free will offering. Parents must never forget that they must work earnestly for themselves and their little ones, if they with them are gathered into the ark of safety. We are still in the enemy's country. Let parents strive to reach a higher standard, and to carry their children with them. Let them cast off the works of darkness and put on the armour of light.--Ms 67, 1901, p. 5. ("Instruction to Teachers and Parents," typed July 29, 1901.)  {7MR 229.2}
[7MR 230.1]       MR No. 469 - E. G. White Biographical Items for Ellen, by Paul Ricchiuti         I prize my ［being］ all to myself unless graced with your presence.-- Letter 6, 1876, p. 1. (To James White, April 13, 1876.)  {7MR 230.1}
[7MR 230.2]          I miss you and would love to be with you if this was the will of God.--Letter 11, 1876, p. 2. (To James White, April 20, 1876.)  {7MR 230.2}
[7MR 230.3]          We arrived here the evening of the fourth ［July 3］ about eleven o'clock. We were just in time ［for the fourth of July celebration and］ to witness the procession of the birds of paradise. The leader was represented as an Indian warrior, then followed the Continentals, the signers of the Declaration of Independence dressed as they dressed, powdered hair, short breeches and leggings. Some things were really interesting and some ridiculous.--Letter 33, 1876, p. 1. (To "Dear Children," July 7, 1876.)  {7MR 230.3}
[7MR 230.4]          Last Saturday night I fell heavily, after getting out of a sleigh. . . . Sunday I was taken to the office to attend two board meetings and carried up in a chair.  {7MR 230.4}
[7MR 230.5]          I have not been able to step on my right foot at all. I use crutches. Dr. Kellogg came Tuesday morning and told me I had a very bad ankle. The ligaments were torn loose from the ankle, which swung the heel round out of place. He said I would not be able to use it at all for six weeks and perhaps not for two months. He fears it will always be weak in spite of everything they can do. He put it in splints but I was so nervous I could not keep them                                           -231-     on through the night. Last night succeeded better. He did not bring the heel fully in place. Tonight he has brought it nearer in place. It is quite painful.--Letter 1a, 1881, p. 1. (To Willie and Mary White, January 6, 1881.)  {7MR 230.5}
[7MR 231.1]          In coming from Sarah's to our house, I slipped and fell, wrenching my foot backwards and putting my ankle out of joint. In rising it flew back again. . . . I can hobble around a little with crutches, but I will not murmur or complain.--Letter 9, 1856, p. 1. (To Mrs. E. P. Below, January 1, 1856.)  {7MR 231.1}
[7MR 231.2]          As my husband stopped, after riding a few miles, to arrange the pack, I rode on to overtake some of our company ahead. I soon noticed my horse began to shy, and saw that my pack had become loosened and was dangling around his heels. I slipped my foot from the stirrup and in a moment more would have been free. I arose in much pain, nervous and trembling. I took my seat in the saddle with less confidence than when I mounted my pony two days before.--Ms 4, 1872, p. 10. (Diary, September 4, 1872.)     Released January 9, 1976.  {7MR 231.2}
[7MR 232.1]       MR No. 471 - Christ's Righteousness Revealed by Love, Not Selfishness         I am instructed to say to you, that as Christians, it is your privilege to bring practical religion into the home, the neighborhood, the church, and the institutions that have been established among you to advance the Lord's work on this earth.  {7MR 232.1}
[7MR 232.2]          God's people are to reveal the attributes of Christ,--the tenderness, the compassion, the unselfish generosity that He always manifested toward the poor, the distressed, and the needy. "Whoso hath this world's good, and seeth his brother have need, and shutteth up his bowels of compassion from him, how dwelleth the love of God in him?" Let there be no shutting up of the bowels of compassion; for those who do this are deprived of the Spirit of God.  {7MR 232.2}
[7MR 232.3]          In many, the absence of a Christlike spirit has been very marked. Many who claim to follow Christ have not His fragrance of character. By performing deeds of mercy, and by speaking words of kindness that are like apples of gold in pictures of silver, they could exert an elevating influence over those with whom they come in contact; but too often their words are harsh, their actions unbecoming a Christian. God cannot approve of wrong words and actions; for they are an offense to Him. He calls for a decided and thorough change. The time is very near when these matters will be adjusted by One whom none can evade. In the day of judgment everything will be put on its proper basis.  {7MR 232.3}
[7MR 232.4]          All sin is selfishness. Satan's first sin was a manifestation of selfishness. He sought to grasp power, to exalt self. A species of insanity                                           -233-     led him to seek to supersede God. And the temptation that led Adam to sin, was Satan's declaration that it was possible for man to attain to something more than he already enjoyed--possible for him to be as God Himself. The sowing of seeds of selfishness in the human heart was the first result of the entrance of sin into the world.  {7MR 232.4}
[7MR 233.1]          God desires every one to understand the evil of selfishness, and to cooperate with Him in guarding the human family against its terrible, deceptive power. The design of the gospel is to confront this evil by means of remedial missionary work, and to destroy its destructive power by establishing enterprises of benevolence.  {7MR 233.1}
[7MR 233.2]          As a remedy for the terrible consequences into which selfishness led the human race, God gave His only begotten Son to die for mankind. How could He have given more? In this gift He gave Himself. "I and My Father are one," said Christ. By the gift of His Son, God has made it possible for man to be redeemed, and restored to oneness with Him.  {7MR 233.2}
[7MR 233.3]          "God so loved the world, that He gave His only begotten Son, that whosoever believeth in Him should not perish, but have everlasting life." Love is the great principle that actuates unfallen beings. With amazement the angels behold the indifference that those who have light and knowledge manifest toward a world unsaved. The heavenly host are filled with an intense desire to work through human agencies to restore in man the image of God. They are ready and waiting to do this work. The combined power of the Father, the Son, and the Holy Ghost is pledged to uplift man from his fallen state. Every attribute, every power, of divinity, has been placed at the command of those who unite with the Saviour in winning men to God. Oh that all would                                           -234-     appreciate the truth as it is in Jesus! Oh that all would love God in return for the love wherewith He has loved them!  {7MR 233.3}
[7MR 234.1]          Sin has extinguished the love that God placed in man's heart. The work of the church is to rekindle this love. The church is to cooperate with God by uprooting selfishness from the human heart, placing in its stead the benevolence that was in man's heart in his original state of perfection.  {7MR 234.1}
[7MR 234.2]          I am sorry that so many are doubtful in regard to justification by faith, and that some are standing in opposition to the light that God has given on this subject. Sinners are committed for trial. They must answer the charge of transgressing God's law. Their only hope is to accept Jesus Christ, their Substitute. He has redeemed the fallen race from the curse of the law, having been made sin--a curse--for them. Nothing but the grace of Christ is sufficient to free the transgressor from bondage. Through His grace those who are obedient to God's commandments are made free.  {7MR 234.2}
[7MR 234.3]          If sinners repent, their pardon is procured through the merits of Christ. Those who understand this matter in its true bearing will more fully comprehend the wondrous, glorious plan of salvation. They will not desire to argue over just what is meant by Christ being our righteousness; nor will they desire to try to explain questions that do not in any way make more plain the terms of salvation. It is not essential to understand the precise particulars in regard to the relation of the two laws. It is of far greater consequence that we know whether we are justified or condemned by the Holy precepts of God's law.  {7MR 234.3}
[7MR 234.4]          Carelessness in regard to the principles that must be brought into the life-practice, is a fatal mistake, and needs special attention. He who is                                           -235-     saved must set things right in his own heart. In the days of Christ the religious leaders neglected the weightier matters of the law for matters of minor importance. The Saviour reproved them, saying, "Woe unto you, scribes and Pharisees, hypocrites! for ye pay tithe of mint and anise and cummin, and have omitted the weightier matters of the law, judgment, mercy, and faith: these ought ye to have done, and not to leave the other undone. Ye blind guides, which strain at a gnat, and swallow a camel."  {7MR 234.4}
[7MR 235.1]          Some in our day, by their attitude toward the law as revealed in Galatians, have brought a sad chapter into their life-experience. Let none repeat the past. Let none indulge in speculative theories, or call attention to things that do not pertain to the solemn work of deciding their own eternal destiny. The twenty-third ［chapter］ of Matthew describes the condition of those who are so blinded spiritually that they cannot discern the relative importance of things which they should understand.  {7MR 235.1}
[7MR 235.2]          Christ's righteousness has been misrepresented by some in positions of responsibility, who, supposing they were doing God's service, have done things which show that they are spiritually blind. Men have been overbearing and imperious in spirit, and their wrong course of action, their lack of principle, will cause them to be denounced by the Lord as surely as the Pharisees were denounced. The woes that fell on the Pharisees will as verily fall on all who are engaged in a like work, unless they repent.  {7MR 235.2}
[7MR 235.3]          Because the spiritual eyesight of some in positions of trust has been dimmed, God's great and sacred work has been neglected. By their deeds some have shown that they have not been actuated by right principles. They have not revealed justice, mercy, and the love of God. They have not given                                           -236-     practical evidence of love for their brethren. While very scrupulous about little matters, making a man an offender for a word, they have not scrupled to deal unjustly with the Lord's heritage. Thus they have committed sins that are great in His sight. They have tampered with the conscience, and by subtle reasoning have made imaginary distinctions between the degrees of guilt of various transactions. Lightly passing over very serious wrongs, they have condemned with great severity wrongs that do not begin to compare with their own sin in cherishing and working on false principles. They should remember that righteousness exalts a nation, and that sin brings it to ruin. And this is as true of individuals as of nations.  {7MR 235.3}
[7MR 236.1]          My brethren and sisters in Iowa, with humble, contrite hearts study your Bibles. That which is revealed in the Scriptures is for you and for your children. Eat the Word, and digest it: for it is the bread of life. Do not be eager to know something in regard to things that are not revealed. Some do not seem to comprehend that which is plainly opened before them in the Scriptures concerning their salvation, and, as a result, their religious life is greatly deficient. If they would study and obey the Word of God, their minds would not be so full of conjectures in regard to things that they need not understand.  {7MR 236.1}
[7MR 236.2]          In every place God is working to bring men to a knowledge of Christ and His righteousness. He speaks to them in His Word. The Bible is the key that unlocks the mysteries which it is essential for human beings to understand in order to know what they must do to gain eternal life. The Bible is its own expositor. Its bright beams are to shine into all parts of the world, that sin may be revealed. The Bible is a chart, pointing out the waymarks of                                           -237-     truth. Those who are acquainted with this chart will be enabled to tread with certainty the path of duty, wherever they may be called to go.  {7MR 236.2}
[7MR 237.1]          Let us notice the answer that the divine Teacher gave to the lawyer who asked, "What shall I do to inherit eternal life?" "He said unto him, What is written in the law? how readest thou? And he answering said, Thou shalt love the Lord thy God with all thy heart, and with all thy soul, and with all thy strength, and with all thy mind; and thy neighbour as thyself." "Thou hast answered right," Christ said: "this do, and thou shalt live. But he, willing to justify himself, said unto Jesus, And who is my neighbour?"  {7MR 237.1}
[7MR 237.2]          In answer, Christ gave the parable of the good Samaritan, relating an incident that had actually taken place: "A certain man," He said, "went down from Jerusalem to Jericho, and fell among thieves, which stripped him of his raiment, and wounded him, and departed, leaving him half dead. And by chance there came down a certain priest that way: and when he saw him, he passed by on the other side. And likewise a Levite, when he was at the place, came and looked on him, and passed by on the other side. But a certain Samaritan, as he journeyed, came where he was: and when he saw him, he had compassion on him, and went to him, and bound up his wounds, pouring in oil and wine, and set him on his own beast, and brought him to an inn, and took care of him. And on the morrow when he departed, he took out two pence, and gave them to the host, and said unto him, Take care of him; and whatsoever thou spendest more, when I come again, I will repay thee. Which now of these three, thinkest thou, was neighbour unto him that fell among the thieves? And he said, He that showed mercy to him. Then said Jesus unto him, Go, and do thou likewise."                                           -238-  {7MR 237.2}
[7MR 238.1]          In this parable are summed up all the principles contained in the law of God.  {7MR 238.1}
[7MR 238.2]          On every hand we can see the terrible results of the selfishness that led Adam to transgress God's law. The taking of the forbidden fruit--seemingly so small a matter--resulted in opening the floodgates of woe upon the world. To this transgression can be traced all the violence and the crime now existing. And when in this age of the world the principles of justice and mercy are in any way violated in word or deed, there is committed a sin of far greater magnitude than the sin that was committed in Eden; for sin was a new thing to our first parents.  {7MR 238.2}
[7MR 238.3]          My dear brethren and sisters in Iowa, determine to reveal Christ's righteousness more fully than you have revealed it in the past; determine to show that you are not of this world, but of the kingdom of heaven. You are in danger of losing a rich experience. Will you not cultivate the grace of Christ in your hearts? Let not selfishness, springing from self-love, separate you from one another and from God. Bind yourselves to one another by the cords of Christian benevolence. If faithful, you will hear from the Saviour's lips the words, "Well done, thou good and faithful servant: . . . enter thou into the joy of thy Lord."--Letter 134, 1902. (To "Brethren and Sisters of the Iowa Conference," August 27, 1902.)     Released February 2, 1976.  {7MR 238.3}
[7MR 239.1]       MR No. 472 - Early Education of Youth         In all our churches there should be schools, and teachers in those schools who are missionaries. It is essential that teachers be educated to act their important part in educating the children of Sabbathkeepers, not only in the sciences, but in the Scriptures. These schools, established in different localities, and conducted by God-fearing men and women, as the case demands, should be built upon the same principles as were the schools of the prophets.  {7MR 239.1}
[7MR 239.2]          Special talent should be given to the education of the youth. The children are to be trained to become missionaries; and but few understand distinctly what they must do to be saved. Few have the instruction in religious lines that is essential. If the instructors have a religious experience themselves, they will be able to communicate to their students the knowledge of the love of God they have received. These lessons can only be given from those who are themselves truly converted; and this is the noblest missionary work that any man or woman can undertake.  {7MR 239.2}
[7MR 239.3]          Children should be educated to read, to write, to understand figures, to keep their own accounts, when very young. They may go forward, advancing step by step in this knowledge. But before everything else they should be taught that the fear of the Lord is the beginning of wisdom. They may be educated line upon line, precept upon precept, here a little, and there a little; but the one aim ever before the teacher should be to educate the children to know God, and Jesus Christ whom He has sent.                                           -240-  {7MR 239.3}
[7MR 240.1]          Teach the youth that sin in any line is defined in the Scriptures as "transgression of the law." Sin originated with the first great apostate. He was a disobedient subject. He led the family of heaven into disobedience, and he and all who were united with him were cast out of the Paradise of God. Teach the children in simple language that they must be obedient to their parents, and give their hearts to God. Jesus Christ is waiting to accept and bless them, if they will only come to Him and ask Him to pardon all their transgressions and take away their sins. And when they ask Him to pardon all their transgression, they must believe that He will do it.  {7MR 240.1}
[7MR 240.2]          God wants every child of tender age to be his child, to be adopted into His family. Young though they may be, the youth may be members of the household of faith, and have a most precious experience. They may have hearts that are tender, and ready to receive impressions that will be lasting. They may have their hearts drawn out in confidence and love for Jesus, and live for the Saviour. Christ will make them little missionaries. The whole current of their thoughts may be changed, so that sin will not appear a thing to be enjoyed, but to be hated and shunned.  {7MR 240.2}
[7MR 240.3]          Small as well as older children will be benefited by this instruction; and in thus simplifying the plan of salvation, the teachers will receive as great blessings as those who are taught. The Holy Spirit of God will impress the lessons upon the receptive minds of the children, that they may grasp the ideas of Bible truth in their simplicity. And the Lord will give an experience to these children in missionary lines; He will suggest to them lines of thought which the teachers themselves did not have.--Letter 104, 1897, pp. 2-4. (To E. A. Sutherland, December 15, 1897.)  {7MR 240.3}
[7MR 241.1]       MR No. 473 - Soul Preparation         Wherein are we found to be profitable to God? We can so be found only in one sense, in bearing much fruit to His glory; in being active in securing others in the service of the heavenly King; in seeking by holy, irreproachable lives to so exemplify Christ that others shall be constrained to acknowledge that there is a power in the truth in Christian religion which transforms the soul by the renewing of the mind. Our natures are changed by the power of divine grace. Unless this transformation is seen in the life by the fruits of the spirit all the pretensions in that direction are of no weight; therefore although there may be a form of godliness, yet unprofitable, slothful servant is stamped upon the character of their entire religious experience. . . .  {7MR 241.1}
[7MR 241.2]          There is great danger of deceiving ourselves and thinking we have a readiness for the day of God, when we shall be found having our own righteousness and not the righteousness of Christ. You may anticipate happiness in a certain course, but if your trust is not in God, your happiness will be as the morning dew.  {7MR 241.2}
[7MR 241.3]          Time, precious time is passing and you must not be found slothful. Your souls are worth a thousand worlds. . . .  {7MR 241.3}
[7MR 241.4]          May the Lord bless and strengthen you in your every effort to overcome self and live unto God. He will keep you in the work of overcoming. Engage in it decidedly, determinedly, and may your example lead others to a life of consecration. Let your light so shine that others by seeing your good works                                           -242-     shall be led to glorify your Father which is in heaven.--Letter 7, 1869, pp. 3, 4. (To Edson and Emma White, June 27, 1869.)     Released February 2, 1976.  {7MR 241.4}
[7MR 243.1]       MR No. 474 - Bread Making         The mixing largely of white or brown flour bread with milk in the place of water is not a healthful preparation. If the bread thus cooked is allowed to stand over, and is then broken open, there will frequently be seen long strings like cobwebs, and this, in warm weather, soon causes fermentation to take place in the stomach. Milk should not be used in place of water in breadmaking. All this is extra expense, and is not wholesome. The taste may be educated so that it will prefer bread prepared in this way; but the more simple it is made, the better it will satisfy hunger, and the more natural will be the appetite to enjoy the plainest diet.  {7MR 243.1}
[7MR 243.2]          We had a large family to cook for, and the ten quarts of milk which our cow gave each day was not sufficient for our family use. At times three extra quarts had to be purchased to give us enough to mix the bread with milk. This was a most extravagant business, and wholly unnecessary. I had this order of things changed, and the testimony of nearly all was that the bread was more appetizing than when mixed with milk.  {7MR 243.2}
[7MR 243.3]          Every housekeeper should feel it her duty to educate herself to make good, sweet bread, and in the most inexpensive manner; and the family should refuse to have upon the table bread that is heavy and sour; for it is injurious. There are a large number of poor families who buy the common baker's bread which is often sour, and is not healthful for the stomach.--Ms 3, 1897, pp. 4, 5. ("Health Reforms," January 11, 1897.)     Released February 2, 1976.  {7MR 243.3}
[7MR 244.1]       MR No. 475 - Revival Meetings Conducted by Ellen White         I expected to remain through the meeting ［in New Bedford］ but urgent telegrams came from the Ohio campmeeting for us to come. If we would return answer that we would come Elder Farnsworth would start for New Bedford meeting. We looked the whole thing over and, considering Elders Canright and Oviatt's apostasy, we decided to go.  {7MR 244.1}
[7MR 244.2]          We left the ground Friday morning and arrived at Cleveland Sabbath morning and spoke that day. Made decided efforts for the people, called them forward and fully two hundred came forward. The congregation of outsiders was very large. This made a decided impression upon them. They said they never had seen anything like this before. Special labor was given in the different tents for all who came forward. After a season of prayer I was in the tent from half past two until half past five o'clock.  {7MR 244.2}
[7MR 244.3]          Sunday we had the crowd again. The large tent was crowded full. It rained some. Many visited me who had been in the '43 and '44 Movement. Some claimed to be in advance of us in the faith of the restitution of all things, while some others claimed that Christ had come, while still others seemed to be seeking for the truth. It was hard labor in Cleveland because of the want of unity among the ministers. There was need of the converting power of God to come upon the ministers.  {7MR 244.3}
[7MR 244.4]         Monday we entered the tent at eight o'clock and did not leave it until three. I spoke three hours giving most solemn warnings to ministers and people, called the people forward and the ministers and gave them time to confess their faults and errors. When they commenced to confess there was a                                           -245-     break, but still I did not see that clear and thorough work I desired. I told them I would not leave the tent until there was a decided movement made. Well, we had a most solemn, confessing, weeping meeting.  {7MR 244.4}
[7MR 245.1]          Tuesday morning I went to the eight o'clock meeting and I bowed before God and continued my supplication long for the Lord to come in and melt the hearts of the people. Then I felt the assurance that the darkness was clearing away. I told them so, bid them farewell, took the hack for the depot to go to Springfield, Ill.--Letter 50, 1887, pp. 3, 4. (To Brother Haskell, September 1, 1887.)  {7MR 245.1}
[7MR 245.2]          We feel deeply grateful for the blessing of God that has come into the meeting here ［Chicago, Ill.］. We have all been blessed indeed. There began to be a break on Thursday, and on Friday the meetings were excellent, but oh, how hard it was to educate the people to look away from themselves to Jesus and to His righteousness. A continuous effort has had to be put forth. I am sure that those who are present begin to see now what they have lost in the past by their unbelief, and by the Christless sermons that have been presented. If this message that has been preached here is not present truth for this time, I know not how we can determine what is truth.  {7MR 245.2}
[7MR 245.3]          Did I tell you ［W. C. White］ that Mrs. Miles Grant was one of my hearers last Thursday? I had an introduction to her in my room, and we had a pleasant visit. She said that she did not know that I would care to meet the wife of Miles Grant, as he and I were sharp antagonists, but I said to her that I had made no raid upon her husband, it was he that had followed me and made a raid upon me. She talked very pleasantly, and commended the manner in which we are                                           -246-     doing our work in such cities as Chicago. She said that she had told her husband that as a people we were showing a commendable zeal in live missionary work, while they, as a people, were doing very little, and were really dying out for want of just such methods of labor as Seventh-day Adventists were employing.  {7MR 245.3}
[7MR 246.1]         Friday morning the work of the Lord was manifested in our meeting. Hearts were moved upon by the Spirit of God, and good confessions were made. My heart rejoiced as I heard the people acknowledge that they were obtaining an education in faith which they had never had before, and that Jesus was precious to their souls. They said that they had never before known by an experimental knowledge what the love of God was, but now they had heard, they had believed, and they would go forth to preach as they had never before preached the merits of a crucified and risen Saviour. They felt that indeed they had had a new conversion. Their souls were free, their sins forgiven, the love of Jesus was in their hearts. ［They felt］ the tenderness of heart, the contrition of spirit that makes evident the work of the Holy Spirit and grace of Christ in the soul. The Sabbath came to us as a joy, a blessing. We hailed the Sabbath with grateful hearts as the best Sabbath we had ever enjoyed. The half-past five meeting commenced where the evening meeting closed. Every heart seemed to respond to the love of God, and souls were burdened to express the precious love they had found.  {7MR 246.1}
[7MR 246.2]          The universal testimony now is that they regret most deeply that they had not seen and known before what they now understand. They now have the assurance of the favor of God, and have the indwelling peace of Christ. One soul after another has testified to a new conversion. Our meetings have been                                           -247-     truly melting seasons. We know that Jesus has been in our meetings. Joy and tears have been mingled. I rejoice in the Lord to see the good work progressing.  {7MR 246.2}
[7MR 247.1]          On Sabbath forenoon Brother A. T. Jones gave a discourse full of the meat and fatness of good things. In the afternoon I spoke of the precious plan of salvation with much freedom to a large audience. I remained through a blessed social meeting, and how different were the testimonies from those we heard at the beginning of the meetings. They were full of joy and praise to God for the precious light that souls had received. The brethren expressed themselves as so much better acquainted with God because of the light that they had received. They comprehended to so much greater a degree His character, His goodness, His mercy, His love. They knew more of what it meant to have living faith. They said that they had a more intelligent idea of what it meant to abide in Christ, and to have Him abide in them. Many testimonies were borne by the ministering brethren to the effect that they could now see how little of the righteousness of Christ they had brought into their discourses, how ignorant they had been of the Scriptures and of the power of God! They felt that they could now go forth to their labors with new courage and hope, that they could now present Jesus and His love to the people.  {7MR 247.1}
[7MR 247.2]          From the commencement of the Sabbath to its close it was a day of especial blessing, and it forms one of the most precious pictures that I have to hang in memory's hall to look upon with delight and rejoicing. Good is the Lord and greatly to be praised. Brothers Kilgore and Starr sent telegrams to some of the brethren in adjoining churches who were absenting themselves from                                           -248-     the meeting because of their temporal affairs. They arrived on Friday, and rejoiced as they drank in the spirit of the meeting.  {7MR 247.2}
[7MR 248.1]          Sunday, April 7, is in the past. The chapel was filled, and the halls and rooms adjoining were also well occupied. The meetings began at half-past five in the morning, and continued through the day with scarcely any intermission. Some time was devoted of course to obtaining refreshments. Elder Jones and myself occupied the preaching hours, and the Lord imparted to the speakers His grace in rich measure. The congregation were deeply interested, and many who were undecided have balanced in the right direction, and we believe that many more will decide for the truth as a result of this meeting. The sweet peace and quietness of God seem to be in all. There have been no outbursts of fanaticism, but rather the peace and joy that is born of heaven has been manifested. With tearful eyes and trembling lips, testimonies have been borne, full of faith and hope, courage and joy.  {7MR 248.1}
[7MR 248.2]          We have reason to praise God with heart and soul and voice. After the evening meeting baptism was administered to eleven candidates in the baptistry. Now that the enlightenment of the Spirit of God has come, all seem to be learning fast; but at first the lessons presented seemed strange and new, and their hearts and minds could not take them in. More real good could now be accomplished in one day than in one full week before, because they have now opened their hearts to Jesus, and He is abiding with them. All regret that they have been so long ignorant of what constituted true religion. They are sorry that they have not known that it was true religion to depend entirely upon Christ's righteousness, and not upon works of merit.                                           -249-  {7MR 248.2}
[7MR 249.1]          April 8, half-past ten a.m. We had a most precious meeting at half-past five this morning, and it would have done your soul good to have heard the heartfelt testimonies that were borne. Brother John Sisley bore a good, free, heartfelt testimony. Brother Ballenger proclaimed himself a converted man, and there is a right ring to his testimony. He says he can take hold of the work now as he never could take hold of it before, because he simply did not know how to exercise faith and cling to the righteousness of Christ. I wish you could see and hear Elder Kilgore. He talks things right out. He weeps and rejoices. He says he has had a new conversion, that his eyes are opened, that he no longer sees men as trees walking in his religious experience, but that he sees clearly that it is Christ's righteousness that he must rely upon or he is a lost man. Brother Tait is also out into the clear light, and his testimony rings out in decided tones. He has found Jesus and is so happy. He says that there are young men at this meeting who have been brought into the truth through his labors, and we can judge how glad he feels to hear them express their joy and gratitude for the light that has shown upon us, and to see deep movings of the Spirit of God on their hearts.  {7MR 249.1}
[7MR 249.2]          Oh, if they had only known when they first embraced the truth that which they now understand, how much further advanced they might have been in the divine life! Oh, how much time, how many opportunities have been left unimproved, because the people of God have not brought faith and love of Jesus into their religious experience! Brother Tait says, "Oh that I had preached the gospel of Christ to the souls for whom I have labored, how much better it would have been for them! But I will preach Jesus Christ and Him crucified in all my ministerial labors henceforth." Brother Kilgore is just                                           -250-     as happy in the Lord. He now sees the mistakes he made at Minneapolis, and is so glad of the privilege of these meetings. This morning's meeting was, as some expressed it, the best of the wine at the last of the feast. Such happy faces! Such thankfulness and joy was expressed by the people of God that we are all glad in the Lord.--Letter 1, 1889, pp. 1-5. (To W. C. White, April 7, 1889.)     Released February 2, 1976.  {7MR 249.2}
[7MR 251.1]       MR No. 477 - Canvassing an Excellent Training for the Ministry         Our ministers of experience should instruct the young men who are desirous of entering the ministry, doing all they can to lead them forward in successful evangelistic work. They should take them with them to the places they visit, showing them how to win souls to Christ. But work in the canvassing field will do more than almost anything else to prepare young men for the ministry, after they have had opportunity to become Bible students.-- Letter 132, 1902, p. 7. (To Brother Irwin, August 17, 1902.)     Released February 2, 1976.  {7MR 251.1}
[7MR 252.1]       MR No. 478 - Pioneering in Australia with Ellen White         For a long time we have waited for the signs to be hung out to our view, that we might understand that we are living in the closing scenes of this earth's history. Little did I suppose that time would linger till I should be nearly seventy years old. The 26th of next November . . . I shall be seventy years of age. I have had a wrestling life, and when we were holding meetings in private houses, when only a few believed the truth, I did not think that time would last, or that my life would be spared, long enough for me to visit Europe and Australia.  {7MR 252.1}
[7MR 252.2]          I have been engaged in missionary work in this new field for about six years. I did not come here from choice. I did not want to come; for I saw an abundance to do in America. But the Conference decided that I had better come, and the people here were very anxious that I should come; so I am here, to do the Lord's work in lifting the standard of truth in new localities. He has greatly blessed me in this work, and wherever I go, I have a message for the people.  {7MR 252.2}
[7MR 252.3]          We have begun to clear our land here in the woods. One year ago last August Mrs. May White, Ella and Mabel White, and myself kindled the first brush fire, beginning to clear the land. It was very interesting work for the children; they enjoyed it ever so much. Four tents were then pitched, and the men began the work of felling trees, and preparing the land for cultivation. A breaking up plough, drawn by sixteen oxen broke up the land. The land was simply ploughed. We could not then afford to do more than this. . . .                                           -253-  {7MR 252.3}
[7MR 253.1]          In this way we employed men who had worked at the cabinet maker's trade, carriage builders, and painters. They were in poverty and great need, and some had large families to provide for. We paid them not less than a dollar a day, and fed them. In this way we have worked to get a few acres cleared and planted in peaches, apricots, plums, pears, nectarines, apples, figs, oranges, and lemons. These trees were planted in the furrows the last of September and the first of October. The next April the entire orchard was ploughed again. By the next August, the trees were fragrant with blossoms. In November there was beautiful fruit on the peach and nectarine trees. These trees had been loaded with fruit, but most of it had been picked off when small. It was thought best for the trees to do this. With the blessing of God, by the coming November we shall have plenty of fruit.  {7MR 253.1}
[7MR 253.2]          Our school is located here. Their land was cleared and planted with trees at the same time that my orchard was planted. This coming season we expect that it will bear fruit for the school. Our people are settling in this place. Here students are to be educated in books, and are also to be taught how to do all kinds of manual labor. The Lord will help us in this work. This is the first term of school. There are sixty students in attendance. Thirty of these come from a distance, and live in the home. All the students are young men and young women of excellent capabilities.  {7MR 253.2}
[7MR 253.3]          We have located here on missionary soil, and we design to teach the people all round us how to cultivate the land. They are all poor because they have left their land uncultivated. We are experimenting, and showing them what can be done in fruit raising and gardening.                                           -254-  {7MR 253.3}
[7MR 254.1]          For the benefit of our school we knew that we must get away from the cities, where there are so many holidays, and where the interest taken in ball playing, horse racing, and games of every kind, amounts almost to a craze. In the woods we are just where we should be. Not that we expect to get away from Satan and from temptation, but we do hope to be able to teach the youth that there is something satisfying besides amusement.  {7MR 254.1}
[7MR 254.2]          Two plain, simple, substantial buildings have been erected for school purposes. The main building is not yet built. We are using a wing, which will answer until we can get means to advance on the main building. We will soon be compelled to build a chapel. We are so thankful that we have been able to make a beginning: and we earnestly desire to have this school such as the Lord shall approve.  {7MR 254.2}
[7MR 254.3]          The school commences at nine o'clock in the morning, and closes at one. Then comes the dinner hour, and then three hours of physical labor; for the mental and physical powers must be proportionately taxed.  {7MR 254.3}
[7MR 254.4]          We are favored with excellent teachers. Bro. and Sister Hughes have lately come from America. Bro. Hughes is Principal, and his wife is one of the teachers. Bro. Herbert Lacey and his wife are teachers in the school, and are doing good work. Bro. and Sr. Haskell fill very important places in our school in giving Bible lessons. Sr. Haskell is matron, and also teaches a Bible class. Bro. Haskell also teaches a Bible class. He has a whole treasure house of knowledge to give to the school. The Bible is made the foundation of all the education. Religious education is the foundation of all proper education.                                          -255-  {7MR 254.4}
[7MR 255.1]          Brother Haskell is a man of experience, and is respected and honored by all. His wife is a woman of rare ability as a manager. She takes hold most earnestly, not afraid to put her hand to any work. She does not say, "Go," but she says, "Come, we will do this or that," and they cheerfully do as she instructs them. We have had most precious instruction from the Word from both Bro. and Sr. Haskell.  {7MR 255.1}
[7MR 255.2]          All are pleased with the location, and with the plain, simple, healthful diet. No meat is used. Butter is too expensive to be purchased. . . .  {7MR 255.2}
[7MR 255.3]          We have an excellent cook for the school in Bro. Skinner. He prepares an excellent table. His wife is connected with the school. Bro. Skinner is also teaching the best methods of preparing food. Some feel the want of meat at first, but they soon acknowledge that their excellently prepared food is the best diet.  {7MR 255.3}
[7MR 255.4]          Oh, how anxious we are in behalf of the youth.--Letter 33, 1897, pp. 1-5. (To Gilbert Collins, June 9, 1897.)  {7MR 255.4}
[7MR 255.5]                             Two Years After Leaving Australia          When I left Australia, I really thought that I might be back in two years. But I may never see Australia again, though, if it were the Lord's will, it is the place where I should most prefer to be. I am closely joined to that field by the most tender associations. I love the brethren and sisters there, and were I younger in years, I would certainly return to the field I love so well.  {7MR 255.5}
[7MR 255.6]          I must say a few words more. Please tell those who recently went to Australia from America that they must be very careful how they speak in                                           -256-     regard to the work that has been done in that field. God will not be pleased if they send back to America words of gloomy unbelief. Please tell them not to open their lips in complaint, but to say, "What hath God wrought!" He hath fulfilled His Word, and set a table in the wilderness. . . .  {7MR 255.6}
[7MR 256.1]          If these brethren ［critics］ had been in the work from the beginning, if they had taken part in the stern battles that have been fought, they would understand that nothing but the miracle-working power of God has accomplished the work that has been accomplished. We have seen His power as we have advanced from point to point; and we praise Him with heart and soul and voice. Oh how we appreciated the loving mercies of our God as He led us on step by step. If these brethren had met to worship God in the loft of the sawmill at Avondale,--a rough, rude room, stored with the school furniture,--and in that disagreeable place had felt the power of God, going home with souls warmed with His love, they would appreciate every stroke that has been made, looking upon the work done with hearts swelling up with grateful thanksgiving and joyous praise.  {7MR 256.1}
[7MR 256.2]          We were instructed to make a sample farm for the education of the inhabitants of Cooranbong. . . .  {7MR 256.2}
[7MR 256.3]          We were directed, step by step, how to advance. Those who acted no part in this work have no right to open their lips in criticism until they go to some field as difficult as the Australian field was, and carry forward a similar pioneer work.  {7MR 256.3}
[7MR 256.4]          Think you we did not do our best? We located our school where we were directed to locate it. The land was pronounced worthless, but the word came, "God can spread a table in the wilderness." The providence of God was so                                           -257-     manifestly revealed as we advanced, that I have not a shadow of a doubt that the loving heavenly Father was watching over us all the time. Such an experience I value more highly than gold and silver and precious stones. And should the Lord release me from my work in America, I know of no place where I would rather be than in Cooranbong.  {7MR 256.4}
[7MR 257.1]          May White and I kindled the first fire made to clear the land on which my house was afterward built. There we pitched tents for me and my workers. We knew that by day and by night angels guarded our encampment, so that no harm befell us.  {7MR 257.1}
[7MR 257.2]          Very soon after going to Cooranbong, we began to do medical missionary work. Sara was called to many places to treat the sick, and many of the cases were very difficult ones. This work opened many doors for us, giving us access to hearts. We brought the sick to our home, and cared for them there; and the great Medical Missionary came into the home, and blessed the care and those who cared for them. He went with the one who was called, often at night, to ride for miles through the woods to visit some suffering one. God was in this work. I praise His holy name.  {7MR 257.2}
[7MR 257.3]          Dora Creek and Martinsville and the other settlements in the woods, in which we labored, are dear to me. I hope that the most tender solicitude will be shown for the souls in these places, and that earnest efforts will be made to draw them to Christ. Much has been done in these places, and much more will need to be done. . . .  {7MR 257.3}
[7MR 257.4]          In Australia we gained an experience that enabled us to endure the seeing of Him who is invisible. When those who did not stand shoulder to shoulder with us in the pioneer work, attempt to speak slightingly of what                                           -258-     has been done to advance the truth in Australia, I say, Step lightly. You are treading on hallowed ground. Christ and His angels have gone before us, and from the light given me by God, I know that He is going before the workers in New South Wales and in other parts of the field. He is with those who are building the Sanitarium and those who are opening up the health work in Sydney. He will reward those who have worked so long and so faithfully on the sanitarium building, investing in it all the means they have. . . .  {7MR 257.4}
[7MR 258.1]          Angels of God have stood by the side of those who worked so nobly at Avondale. I thank the Lord that at the time when there was so great a dearth of means, we did not sit down and fold our hands, making no effort to advance. I thank the Lord that He put it into the hearts of our friends in Africa to help in time of need. And I shall never forget the faithful labors of Elder Haskell and yourself in collecting the means that enabled us to place the work where we could leave Australia to come to America, at a time when my testimony was needed here. The Lord has been very good. As I think of the poverty, the scarcity of bread and clothing, and of the missionary work we tried to do, I look upon the whole matter as a wonderful thing. The work is an object lesson for all who enter new fields. Let all say, "See what the Lord hath wrought!" . . .  {7MR 258.1}
[7MR 258.2]          I know of no place on earth so dear to me as Avondale, where we fought so many battles and gained so many victories. I say to all who visit there that the heavenly angels have walked over the grounds. I tell you this Brother Irwin, for your encouragement. I know what I know of the stately steppings of the Lord Jesus and His angels.--Letter 113, 1902, pp. 5, 7-11. (To Brother Irwin, June 15, 1902.)  {7MR 258.2}
[7MR 259.1]       MR No. 479 - Anna and Nathaniel White         When we returned from the West we found that Anna had greatly changed. Consumption has marked her for his victim, and to all human appearance in a few months she will be laid by Nathaniel's side. We have had a serious time. I found Clarissa and Anna could not eat, had no appetite, and our family did not understand providing for the sick, and the conference brought so much labor upon the family they had all they could do and I was obliged to keep on my feet day after day to wait upon the sick until my feet at night would be blistered and it was impossible for me to rest I was so exhausted. . . . Anna and Clarissa have been very, very sick, the power of the enemy was broken upon Clarissa about two weeks since, yet her chills continued until yesterday. She and Anna have been unable to labor at all. My sewing has laid almost entirely still.--Letter 8, 1853, p. 1. (To Brother and Sister John Loughborough, circa September 7, 1853.)  {7MR 259.1}
[7MR 259.2]          Dear Anna sleeps in Jesus. For weeks before she died she was entirely helpless and had to be lifted from six to nine times a day, and for months she could not walk without help. Oh, it has been a fearful scene of suffering we have passed through. Anna died a hard death. Oh, how my mind has suffered. My feelings have been intense. Nathaniel lies low in the grave. Anna sleeps in Jesus, and I have been very fearful, yes greatly alarmed that the disease ［tuberculosis］ that has preyed upon Nathaniel and Anna is preying upon James. He has been afflicted in the same way and unless he is speedily relieved he will go in the same way. We have prayed and wrestled with God, and are still                                           -260-     holding on to His promises. We have set apart noon in this family for a season of prayer especially for James. We believe God will work for him. Pray for him especially.--Letter 5, 1854, p. 1. (To "Brethren and Sisters," December 16, 1854.)     Released March 16, 1976.  {7MR 259.2}
[7MR 261.1]       MR No. 480 - Reconversion and Rebaptism                           Reconversion and Rebaptism          We must see Christ as He is. By the eye of faith we must discern the glory of the Only Begotten of the Father, full of grace and truth. By failing to cherish the Spirit of Christ, by taking wrong positions in the controversy over the law in Galatians --a question that many have not fully understood before taking a wrong position--the church has sustained a sad loss. The spiritual condition of the church generally, is represented by the words of the True Witness: "Nevertheless," saith the One who loves the souls for whom He has died, "I have somewhat against Thee, because thou hast left thy first love." The position taken by many during the Minneapolis General Conference testifies to their Christless condition. The admonition to every such an one is: "Remember therefore from whence thou art fallen, and repent, and do the first works: or else I will come unto thee quickly, and will remove thy candlestick out of his place, except thou repent."  {7MR 261.1}
[7MR 261.2]          Have not many in this ministerial school seen their mistake of not abiding in Christ? Can not they have the privilege of repenting, and of doing their first works? Who shall condemn this work of repentance, of confession, of baptism? If some conscientiously feel that their first duty is to repent of their sins, confess them, and be baptized, is not this the first works that they must do?  {7MR 261.2}
[7MR 261.3]         When precious rays of light from the Sun of Righteousness have shone upon our pathway, some have opened wide the door of the heart, welcoming the heaven-sent light into the chambers of the soul. They receive the words of Christ Jesus gladly. Others have needed the divine anointing to improve their                                           -262-     spiritual eyesight, in order that they may distinguish the light of truth from the darkness of error. Because of their blindness, they have lost an experience that would have been more precious to them than silver and gold. Some, I fear, will never recover that which they have lost.  {7MR 261.3}
[7MR 262.1]          When strong-minded men once set their will against God's will, it is not easy for them to admit that they have erred in judgment. It is very difficult for such men to come fully into the light by honestly confessing their sins; for Satan has great power over the minds of many to whom God has granted evidence sufficient to encourage faith and inspire confidence. Many will not be convinced, because they are not inclined to confess. To resist and reject even one ray of light from heaven because of pride and stubbornness of heart, makes it easier to refuse light the second time. Thus men form the habit of rejecting light.--Ms 21, 1891, pp. 6, 7. (Diary, February 27, 1891.)  {7MR 262.1}
[7MR 262.2]          I speak to our leading brethren, to our ministers, and especially to our physicians. Just as long as you allow pride to dwell in your hearts, so long will you lack power in your work. For years a wrong spirit has been cherished, a spirit of pride, a desire for preeminence. In this Satan is served, and God is dishonored. The Lord calls for a decided reformation. And when a soul is truly reconverted, let him be rebaptized. Let him renew his covenant with God, and God will renew His covenant with him. My brethren, show true repentance for departure from God. Let angels and men see that there is forgiveness of sin with God. Extraordinary power from God must take hold of Seventh-day Adventist churches. Reconversion must take place among the members, that as God's witnesses they may testify to the authoritative                                           -263-     power of the truth that sanctifies the soul. Renewed, purified, sanctified, the church must be, else the wrath of God will fall upon them with much greater power than upon those who have never professed to be saints.  {7MR 262.2}
[7MR 263.1]          Those who are sanctified through the truth will show that the truth has worked a reformation in their lives, that it is preparing them for translation into the heavenly world. But as long as pride and envy and evil-surmising predominate in the life, Christ does not rule in the heart. His love is not in the soul. In the lives of those who are partakers of the divine nature there is a crucifixion of the haughty, self-sufficient spirit that leads to self-exaltation. In its place the Spirit of Christ abides, and in the life the fruits of the Spirit appear. Having the mind of Christ, His followers reveal the graces of His character.  {7MR 263.1}
[7MR 263.2]          Nothing short of this will make men acceptable to God. Nothing short of this will give them the pure, holy character that those must have who are admitted to heaven. As soon as a man puts on Christ, an evidence of the change wrought in him is seen in spirit and word and act. A heavenly atmosphere surrounds his soul; for Christ is abiding within.  {7MR 263.2}
[7MR 263.3]          "Verily, verily I say unto you," Christ declared, "He that believeth on Me hath everlasting life." Oh how few there are who reveal in their lives the principles of this life! They profess to believe the most sacred truth ever given to mortals, but in their lives they dishonor God. "He that eateth my flesh, and drinketh My blood hath eternal life; and I will raise him up at the last day. For My flesh is meat indeed, and My blood is drink indeed. He that eateth my flesh, and drinketh My blood dwelleth in Me, and I in him. As                                           -264-     the living Father hath sent Me, and I live by the Father; so he that eateth Me, even he shall live by Me."  {7MR 263.3}
[7MR 264.1]          Do you believe these wonderful statements? Do you receive the words of Christ? I tell you that when in truth you receive them, you will practice the truth in accordance with the teachings of Christ. But as surely as you do not avail yourselves of the privileges presented in these words, so surely will you mis-represent Christ by a half-hearted religious life. So surely you will set before the youth you are educating an example that will not be safe for them to follow, and you will bear the condemnation of their unchristlikeness.  {7MR 264.1}
[7MR 264.2]          My soul is burdened day and night; for I fear that I have not been as explicit as I should have been. In the night season I pray, "Lord, help me; Lord, teach me. Have compassion on the sheep and the lambs of thy pasture. Abandon not the unsanctified, unholy professing Christians in Thy church to their own perverted, corrupt way."  {7MR 264.2}
[7MR 264.3]          A few nights since, I dreamed that I was praying in a meeting. Oh how earnestly my heart was drawn out in supplication! "Lord," I pleaded, "Let not this people claiming to believe so sacred a truth follow on in their mistaken ideas until their names are blotted out of the book of life and recorded among the names of the unjust. Help them to see that by their unlikeness to Christ they are greatly dishonoring the Lord."  {7MR 264.3}
[7MR 264.4]          I call upon the people of God to awake to a realization that their condition is plainly marked out in the message to the Laodicean church. Those who are striving to overcome will while on this earth be pursued by Satanic agencies. The enemy will tempt them to corrupt the principles that they must maintain if they would reach the high standard that God has set before them.                                              -265-     We can overcome only in the way in which Christ overcame, by whole hearted obedience to God. Real virtue of character cannot, will not, act by halves. The Christian graces, all cherished, form a beautiful, symmetrical character. True religion is obedience to all the commandments of God. Obedience brings salvation, disobedience, ruin.  {7MR 264.4}
[7MR 265.1]          It pays to examine the whole conduct of the life. What manifestation do we give our fellow men, as God's medical missionaries, teachers of the gospel? What evidence do we give that we are Christ's medical missionaries, imbued by His spirit? Do we show that we are preparing for a life that measures with the life of God? With the opportunities and privileges that we have had, we should be in advance of any people in the world. But what spirit are we bringing into our work? Are we bearing witness to the world to the blessedness of bringing the life of Christ into our individual lives? Do we fear lest, after a promise being left us of entering into God's rest, some of us should seem to come short, because we do not love him?  {7MR 265.1}
[7MR 265.2]          The lives of medical missionaries should be in harmony with the name they bear. Their words and acts should be an interpretation of all that the name embraces. The world has a right to expect from those who claim to be medical missionaries a course of conduct corresponding to all that the name signifies. In this present life God's servants are to give to the world an example of the preparation that those must make who obtain eternal life. But many of those claiming to have advanced knowledge of the word of God have given to the world a sample of character that He cannot approve.  {7MR 265.2}
[7MR 265.3]         It behooves us to live in the fear and love of God. God is supreme, and He cooperates with those who represent Christ in life and character, those                                            -266-     who are kind, thoughtful, self-denying, and self-sacrificing. Christ says, "If any man will come after Me, let him deny himself, and take up  his cross, and follow Me."  {7MR 265.3}
[7MR 266.1]          Make your life preparation for eternity. You have not a moment to lose. Do you keep God's commandments? Do you fear to offend Him? Do you feel your dependence on Christ? Do you realize that you must be kept every moment by His power? Is your life filled each day with submission, contentment, and gratitude?--Letter 63, 1903, pp. 1-3. (To "Our Brethren at the Medical Missionary Council," April 19, 1903.)  {7MR 266.1}
[7MR 266.2]          To those who are so free to exercise their human authority, I am charged to say, Go no further until you know how to deal with the purchase of the blood of Christ. There is need of the converting power of God in every family. Were this power present, there would not be seen a lack of sympathy; instead, there would be seen a most earnest receiving of the grace of Christ to impart to others.  {7MR 266.2}
[7MR 266.3]          Let every root of bitterness be weeded out of the heart. Let most thorough work be done with self. Let the men who are in office keep their hearts under the control of the Holy Spirit. Let them not treat men as though they were hardly a sack of oats; men who have minds with whom God has been and is working. Let them be careful of their actions. They cannot with God's approval pull down, uproot, and transplant men who understand what it means to be taught and moved by the Spirit of God.  {7MR 266.3}
[7MR 266.4]          So much coarseness, such a lack of Christian politeness, has come into the lives of men who stand in official positions that my heart is sick and                                             -267-     sore, and I can but weep to see how little of the tenderness of Christ they bring into their dealing with the children of God, the purchase of the blood of His only begotten Son. . . .  {7MR 266.4}
[7MR 267.1]          It is this baptism of the Holy Spirit that the churches need today. There are backslidden church members and backslidden ministers who need re-converting, who need the softening, subduing influence of the baptism of the Spirit, that they may rise in newness of life and make thorough work for eternity. I have seen the irreligion and the self-sufficiency cherished, and I have heard the words spoken, "Except ye repent and be converted, ye shall never see the kingdom of heaven." There are many who will need rebaptizing, but let them never go down into the water until they are dead to sin, cured of selfishness and self-exaltation; until they can come up out of the water to live a new life unto God. Faith and repentance are conditions essential to the forgiveness of sin.--Letter 60, 1906, pp. 4-6. (To S. N. Haskell, February 8, 1906.)  {7MR 267.1}
[7MR 267.2]          Here is where the work of the Holy Ghost comes in, after your baptism. You are baptized in the name of the Father, of the Son, and of the Holy Ghost. You are raised up out of the water to live henceforth in newness of life--to live a new life. You are born unto God, and you stand under the sanction and the power of the three holiest beings in heaven, who are able to keep you from falling. You are to reveal that you are dead to sin; your life is hid with Christ in God. Hidden "with Christ in God,"--wonderful transformation. This is a most precious promise. When I feel oppressed, and hardly know how to relate myself toward the work that God has given me to do,                                          -268-     I just call upon the three great Worthies, and say; You know I cannot do this work in my own strength. You must work in me, and by me and through me, sanctifying my tongue, sanctifying my spirit, sanctifying my words, and bringing me into a position where my spirit shall be susceptible to the movings of the Holy Spirit of God upon my mind and character.  {7MR 267.2}
[7MR 268.1]          And this is the prayer that every one of us may offer. . . .  {7MR 268.1}
[7MR 268.2]          We want all the powers that God has given us cleansed and sanctified. We want to clear the path for every working agency, in order that they may not be impeded as they try to advance. We want to come into working order, and into perfect unity with one another. Let us, in tenderness, "admonish one another," and seek to help one another. Let us pray with one another, and put away everything that would keep us from entering into and following that narrow path that leads upward to heaven. . . .  {7MR 268.2}
[7MR 268.3]          "Whereof I may glory through Jesus Christ." This is the manner in which we may glory. And as transformation of character takes place, through repentance and confession and reconversion and rebaptism, you will glory through Jesus Christ, "in those things which pertain to God,"--not in the things that pertain to your own personal selfish interests. . . .  {7MR 268.3}
[7MR 268.4]          In order to prepare for entrance into this beautiful city, we must now be clothed with the wedding garment--with the robe of Christ's righteousness. We must stand before Him without spot or wrinkle or any such thing. You have not been appointed to talk about others' faults. While probation still lingers, every soul ought to be washing his own robe of character, and preparing for translation.                                           -269-  {7MR 268.4}
[7MR 269.1]          It is our privilege now, in this world, to be workers together with God. But first of all, we must be reconverted. . . . I want that you should clear the King's highway. And do not be afraid of the converting power of God. Be not afraid of His truth coming into the formation of your own individual character. If this work should tear your character to pieces, it can bring it together in a wholeness that is sanctified. We greatly need to humble the soul before God and before Christ Jesus, and so relate ourselves toward our Maker and toward one another, that we shall be brought into unity of action. . . .  {7MR 269.1}
[7MR 269.2]          As Paul goes to Judea to bear the message of the gospel of Christ to those who were opposing the idea of Jesus' being the Saviour of the world, he wanted the Christian Gentiles to strive together with him in their prayers to God. How much better is this than to talk about the faults of one another! Brethren and sisters, when you are talking with one another, and someone begins to speak about the sins of some one else, listen not. Tell him that you must refuse to hear; for this is not your line of work. Instead of entering into a conversation that tends to tear down, try to speak a word of encouragement. Your talent of speech is to be sanctified unto God; it is to be cleansed from everything like faultfinding. Let us strive together with God's appointed workers in prayer to the Lord that He shall protect them and bless them, and that they may be delivered from them that do not believe." Thus the way will be opened for the reception of the gospel.  {7MR 269.2}
[7MR 269.3]          "That I may come unto you with joy by the will of God, and may with you be refreshed. Now the God of peace be with you all. Amen."                                         -270-  {7MR 269.3}
[7MR 270.1]          These words that I have been reading to you this afternoon, are the words of the Bible in regard to your duty and my own duty. And I greatly desire that you shall learn to guard the door of your lips, lest you speak unadvisedly. I used to say to my children, as they were leaving home in the morning: "Now, children, you are going out for the day's work. Remember that you are to guard your tongues. Speak not one word that will provoke a wrong act. If you fail, then when we meet at family worship during the evening hour, we shall talk the matter over, and make it right with God. You see, children, kind words never cause you any pain and sorrow. Speak kindly, tenderly to one another, and see what a refreshing, what a blessing, come to your own heart. But if you begin to contend one with another, then passions arise, and you have to strive with all your might to retain control over yourself. Be brave, be true."  {7MR 270.1}
[7MR 270.2]          And at eventide, when the children would gather together before going to bed, we would talk over the happenings of the day. Possibly during the day one of the children had said, "Mother, someone has done thus and so to me." I had replied that when we all came together in the evening, we could talk it over. When evening came, they had all had time for reflection, and they did not feel inclined to bring charges against one another. They would say, "Mother, I have done thus and so," and the tears would start from their eyes, as they would add, "I feel as though I would like to have you ask the Lord to forgive me. I believe He will." And then we would bow in prayer, and confess the sins of the day, and pray for forgiveness. After confessing their wrong doings, these little fellows would soon fall asleep.                                           -271-  {7MR 270.2}
[7MR 271.1]          But when a child hears an older person constantly talking about the faults of someone else, he in turn is imbued with the same spirit of fault-finding and criticism. The seeds of contention are being sown. Oh, how can professed Christians indulge in such a work! . . .  {7MR 271.1}
[7MR 271.2]          I feel an intense interest regarding every faultfinder; for I know that a quarrelsome disposition will never find entrance into the city of God. Quarrel with yourself, but with no one else; and then be converted. Confess your sins right here where you are, before you return to your homes. With words of confession, humble your hearts before God.  {7MR 271.2}
[7MR 271.3]          When you are tempted to speak unadvisedly, be on guard. If some one else approaches you with words of criticism regarding one of God's children, turn a deaf ear to every such word. If you are spoken to harshly, never retaliate. Utter not a word. When under provocation, remember that "silence is eloquence." Silence is the greatest rebuke that you can possibly give a faultfinder or one whose temper is irritated. Keep your eye fixed on Jesus. Keep your eye on the One who never finds fault with you, only to lay before you perils from which He would deliver you.--Ms 95, 1906, pp. 8-12, 14-17. ("Lesson from Romans 15," October 20, 1906.)  {7MR 271.3}
[7MR 271.4]          You are in danger of overestimating your own value. So long have you followed plans of the enemy's devising, that you seem powerless to break the spell, or to resist evil influences. In the name of the Lord I ask to seek the Lord with all the power at your command. Repent, and be rebaptized, that you may act a part in union with Christ as a laborer together with God. Just as long as you seek to have your own way, trying to serve God and mammon, you                                             -272-     will continue your record of mistakes and failures. You have now an opportunity to redeem the past, but nothing will avail you short of a complete surrender to God. Do not continue to make war against those whom you suppose ought to help you and favor you. Those who cherish a spirit of warfare against those who might help them will never find their way out of perplexities, or be free from the deception of Satan. Why should you continue in an evil way, even though others may have treated you unjustly? . . .  {7MR 271.4}
[7MR 272.1]          Many have received all the evidences of truth that God will ever give them. They have permitted and encouraged false sentiments; and they have practiced deception to cover up their apostasy. I am instructed to say to those who desire to return to God, "Cleanse your hands, and purify your hearts. Break loose from the spell of the enemy. Lay aside the garments of self-righteousness. Humble your hearts before God, and come into line."-- Letter 50, 1907, pp. 6-8. (To F. E. Belden, February 6, 1907.)  {7MR 272.1}
[7MR 272.2]          Many are not patterning after Christ, but are acting like men and women of the world.  {7MR 272.2}
[7MR 272.3]          After a time I slept, and in my dreams I seemed to be listening to One who was bearing testimony before our brethren in responsible positions. The words He spoke were so decided and straight, that it seemed to some present as if His representations could not be true of all present. Some were deeply moved, while others were deeply mortified that their course of action should be presented as it was. This latter class had not a right comprehension of true religion. They had not been drinking deep draughts from the fountain of Christ's sympathy and tenderness and love. They had a low estimate of what                                               -273-     the Christian life should be, and they were hurt and offended at the word spoken.  {7MR 272.3}
[7MR 273.1]          I saw that the workers in the cause need now to be wide awake. Many need to be converted anew and rebaptized. When they learn to drink of the Spiritual Rock which followed the army of Israel in the wilderness, when they partake daily of the heavenly manna, how their experience will change! What the food we eat is to our physical needs, Christ is to our spiritual necessities. He is the Bread of life. "Except ye eat the flesh of the Son of man, and drink His blood," Christ declared, "ye have no life in you. Whoso eateth His flesh and drinketh His blood, hath eternal life. When Christ is formed within the soul, His presence will be as a well of water, springing up unto everlasting life.--Letter 332, 1907, pp. 1, 2. (To the Workers in Nashville, October 9, 1907.)     Released March 16, 1976.  {7MR 273.1}
[7MR 274.1]       MR No. 482 - Relation of Christ's Death to Character Transformation         It is not enough for our spiritual interest to read the Word of God, thinking that a knowledge of the truth contained therein will be sufficient for our salvation. The One of whom we read must be our dependence: "And this is life eternal; that they might know Thee, the only true God and Jesus Christ whom Thou hast sent."  {7MR 274.1}
[7MR 274.2]          We cannot be safe because we believe certain doctrines as truth, we must press the matter still farther. The word of our Captain is heard, "Go forward. Be ye doers of the word, and not hearers only." In obeying our Leader we shall possess the blessings which the word of God implies and reveals for our understanding. The truth may be accepted in its beautiful form, but it cannot be saving truth for the receiver, unless it is brought into the practical life, exercising its influence upon mind and character.  {7MR 274.2}
[7MR 274.3]          We must have that faith that works by love and purifies the soul. Here, my dear friends, is where you can work for others' good. The precious revelation of God's will in the Scriptures with all their unfolding of glorious truth is only a means to an end. The death of Jesus Christ was a means to an end. The most powerful and efficacious provision that He could give to our world, was the means; the end was the glory of God in the uplifting, refining, ennobling of the human agent.  {7MR 274.3}
[7MR 274.4]          Holiness to God is glorifying Him by the entire conformity of the human will to the divine. There is a clean, pure mind. The soul and the body, as Christ's purchased possession, is to be presented to God without spot or wrinkle, or any such thing. This will prove the counteracting of Satan's                                                 -275-     ingenious work to ruin man. This is the re-creation of the human agent through Jesus Christ's merits; a clean thing is brought out of an unclean, restoring the image of God in man. The human agent is to go forward to reach the highest standard of perfection of character by beholding the character of Jesus Christ.--Letter 17a, 1893, pp. 6, 7. (To Edgar Caro, October 2, 1893.)     Released March 16, 1976.  {7MR 274.4}
[7MR 277.3]               "It will take a clear sense of duty to call me from this work to campmeetings. I mean to finish my writings on one book before I go anywhere. . . . The East will not see me for one year unless I feel that God calls me to go. . . .  {7MR 277.3}
[7MR 277.4]               "The pillar of fire is here yet. When it moves I would move also. I want to follow it. I have no will of my own; I want to do God's will. At present His will is to tarry in California and make the most of my time in writing. I shall be doing more for the cause in this than in going across the plains to attend campmeetings." --Letter 4, 1876.                                           -278-  {7MR 277.4}
[7MR 278.1]          Writing exhausted her much more than speaking, yet she relished the work because of what it meant to her Christian experience. "I enjoy the presence of God," she wrote,            "and yet my soul is continually drawn out for more of His        salvation. . . . Precious subjects I am handling. The last I        completed or about completed yesterday,--Jesus healing the impotent        man at the pool of Bethesda. It is a great subject, the discourse        of Christ, following the healing as He was accused of the Jews of        Sabbath breaking."--Letter 1, 1876.  {7MR 278.1}
[7MR 278.2]               "The precious subjects open to my mind well. I trust in God        and He helps me to write."--Letter 4, 1876.  {7MR 278.2}
[7MR 278.3]          A little later she added:               "We feel every day a most earnest desire for a more sacred        nearness to God. This is my prayer when I lie down, when I awake in        the night and when I arise in the morning, Nearer my God to Thee,        nearer to Thee. . . . My heart thirsts for the living God. I want        to be a living channel of light to the world while I remain in it;        and when my probation here closes, my warfare is ended, I shall        have left a bright track heavenward. I love Jesus. I know this, and        if I am permitted to dwell in His presence, Oh bliss, bliss        indeed."--Letter 6, 1876.  {7MR 278.3}
[7MR 278.5]                 "I have had a very depressed state of feelings today,        unaccountably sad. I could not explain why I felt so exceedingly        sad.  {7MR 278.5}
[7MR 278.6]               "We bowed before God at the commencement of the Sabbath. I        commenced to pray and my heart went out after God. I wept and        prayed and I felt the consolation of the Spirit of God. Jesus        seemed so precious, so very precious to me. I laid all my burdens        upon my Saviour and I was relieved."--Letter 7, 1876.  {7MR 278.6}
[7MR 278.7]          Her manuscripts and testimonies were usually produced during the first half of the day. By the time Elder White had been gone five weeks she had                                           -279-     completed, in his absence, "above 200 pages . . . all copied, ready for the printers." (Letter 16a, 1876).  {7MR 278.7}
[7MR 279.1]          Ellen White was not only a writer; she was also a preacher. She proclaimed the advent message every Sabbath and Sunday, especially in Oakland and San Francisco. Of one public meeting she confided to her husband,  {7MR 279.1}
[7MR 279.2]               "I never felt more sensibly the especial help from God. . . .        The hall was full. There were nearly as many outsiders as        believers. I never saw so many out before. Some came and looked at        first a little amused as if it was sport to hear a woman speak, and        as if they were to hear some rabble that would be amusing to them,        but they soon wore very serious faces and many shed tears. Most I        had never seen in the hall before. I do not speak smooth things to        the people."--Letter 18, 1876.  {7MR 279.2}
[7MR 279.3]                                   III. Home Life          The 1876 letters are important not only for what they tell us about Ellen White's writing and speaking, but also for what they reveal about her home life. Her permanent family of nine members was often greatly augmented by a flood of visitors. On a certain Tuesday she commented casually, "Yesterday . . . we had sixteen to dinner." (Letter 3, 1876). Feeding a large family with frequent guests made her constantly alert as to what could be bought in the market. One letter carries this P.S.: "It is most glorious weather. Strawberries in market, peas, new potatoes, asparagus, etc." (Letter 6, 1876).  {7MR 279.3}
[7MR 279.4]          There were no automobiles in those days, but there were horses. When Elder White asked in one letter how the horse and wagon were, his wife responded:  {7MR 279.4}
[7MR 279.5]               "Both ［are］ in good condition, especially ［the］ horse who        exhibited his balky propensities yesterday morning before Mary        Clough. He was disposed to go every way but the one he should go.        Willie will sell him for what he can get. The Tribune men have used        him to carry their forms back and forth; paid three dollars each                                           -280-            week. He has been used in drawing lumber and for different        purposes, so that he has paid his way. But I am going to watch for        an opportunity and interest others to get me a good team not so        very expensive, but manageable, that Mary and I can use to ride out        where and when we please."--Letter 4a, 1876.  {7MR 279.5}
[7MR 280.1]          Ellen White recognized that a time of recreation, a break in the routine, was essential to good health. She informed her husband, "I shall ride every day after dinner. My health demands it." (Letter 21, 1876). "I must stop a day or two in the week and go somewhere or my head will break down." (Letter 9, 1876). "I . . . shall take a day now and then for a change, ride or go to Healdsburg, not for their good but my own." (Letter 11, 1876).  {7MR 280.1}
[7MR 280.2]          One of these days of relaxation was spent in the hills above the city of Oakland. "Yesterday," she reported,            "We spent in the mountains and enjoyed it very much. Sister Rice        and I lay down to rest on blankets and buffaloes. When we awoke,        for we slept, our children and Addie and Mary were gone. We looked        for them and saw them on the high mountain peaks throwing down        stones. They enjoyed climbing the mountain where they had a view of        the scenery, the ocean, Golden Gate, and towns and villages. They        enjoyed this much. Willie came down the mountains with flowers in        his coat that Addie and May had tied in so he looked like one        immense bouquet.  {7MR 280.2}
[7MR 280.3]               "We went up beyond Fountain farm about five miles, took our        dinner and strawberries and cream which we were favored with        obtaining at a farm house close by. We had a real rest. I was        satisfied to ride and lie down. I had no disposition to climb. We        rode about thirty miles in all."--Letter 22, 1876.  {7MR 280.3}
[7MR 280.4]          Another day was spent on the water, through the courtesy of one of the members of the church in San Francisco, Brother Chittendon, who owned a large sailboat. Ellen White enjoyed the occasion to the full. "Yesterday," she wrote.            "Brother Chittendon took out a number of us on the water in his        boat,--Sister Chittendon, Waggoner, Loughborough, and wife, Mary        Clough, Edson, Emma, Frank, Willie Jones, Bro. O. B. Jones, Charles        Jones, myself and the little girls. We remained on the water and                                           -281-            beach all day. Sailed out of the Golden Gate upon the ocean. There        was no wind to take us out of the harbor. Charlie employed a steam        tug to take us out. One of his friends managed the steam boat. Mary        and Emma were seasick. I was not sick at all. The waves ran high        and we were tossed up and down so very grandly. I was highly        elevated in my feelings, but had no words to say to any one. It was        grand. The spray dashing over us. The watchful captain giving his        orders, the ready hands to obey. The wind was blowing strong and I        never enjoyed anything so much in my life.  {7MR 280.4}
[7MR 281.1]               "I was today to write upon Christ walking on the sea and        stilling the tempest. Oh, how this scene was impressed upon my        mind. Brother Chittendon says Sister White looks just happy, but        she does not say a word to any one. I was filled with awe with my        own thoughts. Everything seemed so grand in that ocean, the waves        running so high. The majesty of God and His works occupied my        thoughts. He holds the winds in His hand, He controls the waters.        Finite beings mere specks upon the broad deep waters of the Pacific        were we in the sight of God, yet angels of heaven were sent from        His excellent glory to guard that little sailboat that was        careening over the waves. Oh the wonderful works of God! So much        above our comprehension! He at one glance beholds the highest        heavens and the midst of the sea.  {7MR 281.1}
[7MR 281.2]               "How vividly before my mind was the boat with the disciples        buffeting the waves. . . . I am glad I went upon the water. I can        write better than before."--Letter 5, 1876.  {7MR 281.2}
[7MR 281.3]          Ellen White was fascinated by anything related to nature. She was much more interested in planting her flower garden than she was in purchasing furnishings for the new home. She notified her husband, "I do not wish my mind diverted from my work to even go and select furniture." (Letter 8, 1876). But she was quite willing to take whatever time was needed for the garden. In some of her other letters we find these details:  {7MR 281.3}
[7MR 281.4]               "Last evening the two Marys went with me to Brooklyn for a few        flower roots for our garden. Sister Grover gave us as many as we        could carry."--Letter 3, 1876.  {7MR 281.4}
[7MR 281.5]               "We came home and I set out my things in my garden of ［the］        new house by moonlight and by the aid of lamplight. The two Marys        tried to have me wait till morning, but I would not listen to them.        We had a beautiful shower last night. I was glad then I persevered        in setting out my plants."--Letter 4, 1876.                                           -282-  {7MR 281.5}
[7MR 282.1]          A week later she noted, "Our hedge is growing nicely. The things we have set out in rose bushes and a few choice shrubs are doing well." (Letter 6, 1876).  {7MR 282.1}
[7MR 282.2]          In one of Ellen White's letters to her friend Lucinda Hall, who was in Battle Creek at this time, appeared this request:  {7MR 282.2}
[7MR 282.3]               "Will you send me one of my straw hats by Frank Patten? If you        could dry a few peony roots and let her take them in her trunk, and        send a few slips of Queen of Prairie and a few choice seeds, as        summer greens and pansy seeds, I should like some of these things        so much. Send me verbena seeds. . . . ［From］ our old place in the        field which we sold, I wish you could send a slip of snowballs and        a trumpet vine. These would take but little space and if you could        send them I could have something new here which they have not."        --Letter 61, 1876.  {7MR 282.3}
[7MR 282.4]          When she made the trip East on the train in May in the company of her niece, Mary Clough, Mrs. White took along a bouquet of California flowers. From Kansas City she reported to her children, "In this hotel all are examining our bouquet. It has lost much of its loveliness, yet sufficient remaining to be the admiration of all who look upon it. It has kept preserved in water and ice and is very nice after so long a journey." (Letter 29, 1876).  {7MR 282.4}
[7MR 282.5]          Somewhere in Utah or Wyoming Mrs. White took a few moments to go rock-hunting. Writing to her children from Laramie, she reports:  {7MR 282.5}
[7MR 282.6]               "Yesterday while waiting for a train, we got off and ［I］ was        looking for a stone or something as a memento. A lady said she        picked up some specimens which she would give me. She gave me        freely specimens of moss agate, petrified wood and bits of        petrified sage. She said she had come to visit her sister who lived        at the station and she would stay a week and could get all she        wished. I thought it was certainly very kind and liberal of her to        thus accommodate a stranger."-- Letter 28a, 1876.  {7MR 282.6}
[7MR 282.7]          Incidentally, Mrs. White and Miss Clough took with them enough food for the entire five-day trip from California to Kansas. In fact, they still had                                           -283-     quite a bit left at the end of the journey. Concerning this she wrote, "Our lunch kept well. We have now two loaves of bread, the buns and brown loaf and fruit cake, oranges and lemons and jelly."--(Letter 29, 1876).  {7MR 282.7}
[7MR 283.1]                                      IV. Her Husband          Mrs. White was a devoted wife who very definitely considered her husband to be the head of the house. Her views on the husband-wife relationship she had expressed earlier in counseling a somewhat domineering wife of one of our ministers:  {7MR 283.1}
[7MR 283.2]               "We women must remember that God has placed us subject to the        husband. He is the head and our judgment and views and reasonings        must agree with his if possible. If not, the preference in God's        Word is given to the husband where it is not a matter of        conscience. We must yield to the head."--Letter 5, 1861.  {7MR 283.2}
[7MR 283.3]          The relationships between Ellen and James White were always tender and close. But at times the demands of the work in which they were engaged separated them for weeks and at times months. When a special session of the General Conference was called to convene on March 31, James White journeyed east to be present. He was filled with plans for a great expansion of the work in all its facets. Ellen remained in Oakland to continue her writing on the life of Christ. As president of the General Conference, president of the Review and Herald Publishing Association, head of the editorial staff of the Review and Herald, and closely linked with the newly established Battle Creek College, James was soon caught up in the interests in Battle Creek and questioned the wisdom of returning to the west even though they were now building a house there. When he expressed his feeling on the subject, she answered, "While you are so happy ［in the］ east, I shall never ask you to                                          -284-     cross the plains again. If you say, Stay east, thus it shall be." (Letter 14, 1876). She suggested that they rent the new house for a brief period, and then added, "We will do exactly as you say. So advise or direct us and we will do as you say." (Letter 8, 1876).  {7MR 283.3}
[7MR 284.1]          Both Ellen White and her husband had strong wills, both were exceptionally gifted leaders, and each had a special and distinctive work. It is not at all surprising that they should have had differences of opinion at times. When Elder White intimated that his wife showed a little bit too much independence, she responded:  {7MR 284.1}
[7MR 284.2]               "In regard to my independence, I have had no more than I        should have in the matter under the circumstances. I do not receive        your views or interpretation of my feelings on this matter. I        understand myself much better than you understand me. But so it        must be and I will say no more in reference to the matter."--Letter        25, 1876.  {7MR 284.2}
[7MR 284.3]          She did say a little more, however, for only four days later she apologized deeply for hurting her husband's feelings. "It grieves me," she wrote,            "that I have said or written anything to grieve you. Forgive me and        I will be cautious not to start any subject to annoy and distress        you. We are living in a most solemn time and we cannot afford to        have in our old age ［54 and 48］ differences to separate our        feelings. I may not view all things as you do, but I do not think        it would be my place or duty to try to make you see as I see and        feel as I feel. Wherein I have done this, I am sorry.  {7MR 284.3}
[7MR 284.4]               "I want an humble heart, a meek and quiet spirit. Wherein my        feelings have been permitted to arise in any instance, it was        wrong. Jesus has said, 'Learn of me; for I am meek and lowly in        heart; and ye shall find rest unto your souls.' (Matthew 11:29).  {7MR 284.4}
[7MR 284.5]               "I wish that self should be hid in Jesus. I wish self to be        crucified. I do not claim infallibility, or even perfection of        Christian character. I am not free from mistakes and errors in my        life. Had I followed my Saviour more closely, I should not have to        mourn so much my unlikeness to His dear image."--Letter 27, 1876.                                           -285-  {7MR 284.5}
[7MR 285.1]          That Ellen White had a real affection for her husband is very evident. In practically every letter she sent her love along to him. At times she closed her letters with the endearing words, "Your Ellen" (e.g. Letter 6, 1876). Occasionally she reminded him that his absence was sorely felt. Only two days after he left for the East she wrote, "It takes a little time to get settled down from the excitement of your going. You may be assured that we miss you. Especially do we feel the loss of your society when we gather about the fireside evenings. We feel your absence when we sit around the social board." (Letter 1a, 1876). A little later she explained further, "We miss you . . . very much, but we are so buried up in our writing we have no time . . . to be lonesome while thus engaged; but when gathered about the fireside, then there is a great miss." (Letter 9, 1876).  {7MR 285.1}
[7MR 285.2]                                    V. The Trip East          In spite of her original intentions not to go East that summer, she joined her husband in Kansas on May 27, for the first of fourteen campmeetings they attended. The first six campmeetings, between May 27 and July 2, were held in the region from Kansas to Minnesota. Some insight into the nature of these meetings is provided by Mrs. White's description of a service conducted at Marshalltown, Iowa.  {7MR 285.2}
[7MR 285.3]               "Monday morning I spoke from the words of Christ to Nicodemus.        "Ye must be born again." The spirit and power of God rested upon        speakers and hearers. All present seemed to be deeply affected. The        depth of feeling was more general than is usually seen. As I stood        inviting those to come forward who wanted to fully dedicate        themselves to God, sinners and backsliders, my heart was deeply        affected. I felt indeed that souls were making decisions for        eternity. I knew that if the eyes of those present could be opened,        we should see angels of God walking through the congregation and        although unseen by mortal eyes, their presence was felt.                                           -286-  {7MR 285.3}
[7MR 286.1]               "Three hundred came forward for prayers. We then gave them        opportunity to express their feelings and one hundred and thirty        testimonies were borne. Frequently four were on their feet at once,        talking and confessing with tears their sins and their departure        from God. I never saw it on this wise before. As the result of the        meeting, forty-eight were baptized. All went to their homes        encouraged and many were signally blessed.  {7MR 286.1}
[7MR 286.2]               "We are happy in this work. Many times we are disappointed in        our expectations but then when we see the Lord working with our        efforts, and souls coming to Christ, we forget the weariness,        disappointments, and trials which we meet in connection with this        work and feel honored of God to be permitted to have a part in        it."--Letter 32, 1876.  {7MR 286.2}
[7MR 286.3]          This letter was written in mid-June while the Whites were traveling on the train. Other letters to her children were written from all kinds of places. She wrote while sitting on the bed in her tent (Letter 40, 1876), while warming herself at the stove on a cold day (Letter 41, 1876), while keeping the flies off her husband who was asleep on the settee (Letter 47, 1876), in the depot while waiting for the train (Letter 47, 1876), while sailing on a crowded ferryboat on San Francisco Bay (Letter 8, 1876), while watching a baptism (Letter 30, 1876), and while her husband was preaching (Letter 30, 1876).  {7MR 286.3}
[7MR 286.4]          A very delightful interlude in the busy summer was a few days in Battle Creek followed by a visit to the Centennial Exhibition in Philadelphia. They got into Battle Creek late at night on July 3.  {7MR 286.4}
[7MR 286.5]          In a letter to her children Ellen White described the big fourth of July parade in Battle Creek celebrating the Centennial:  {7MR 286.5}
[7MR 286.6]               "We were just in time ［for the fourth of July celebration and］        to witness the procession of the birds of paradise. The leader was        represented as an Indian warrior, then followed the Continentals,        the signers of the Declaration of Independence dressed as they        dressed, powdered hair, short breeches and leggings. Some things        were really interesting and some ridiculous.--Letter 33, 1876                                           -287-  {7MR 286.6}
[7MR 287.1]          Then from Battle Creek on Tuesday, July 11, she wrote her children, "We leave here Thursday for New York. Then on to the Centennial." (Letter 34, 1876). Arriving in due course in Wilmington, Delaware, some 26 miles from Philadelphia, the Whites arranged for accommodations for themselves and their niece in the home of a "pleasant family." Fourteen dollars paid for board and room for all three of them for a full week. "Now," Mrs. White exclaimed on Sunday, July 30, "Our business is to visit ［the］ Centennial grounds every day, see what we can and Mary make reports. We shall take our dinner with us from our landlady." (Letter 35, 1876).  {7MR 287.1}
[7MR 287.2]          Actually, they were not able to spend every day at the Exhibition as church interests in Philadelphia took some of their time, but they really seem to have enjoyed themselves immensely.  {7MR 287.2}
[7MR 288.1]         And Elder White informed Review and Herald readers, "People abroad have no just idea of the greatness, gorgeousness, and perfection of the Centennial Exhibition. The newspapers can't tell it."--RH, Aug. 10, 1876, p 56.  {7MR 288.1}
[7MR 288.2]          We can be certain that the exhibit of Adventist publications was one of the major points of interest to the Whites. (RH, Aug. 17, 1876, p 64).  {7MR 288.2}
[7MR 288.3]          The campmeeting circuit began again on August 10 and continued until October 3. During these seven and a half weeks the Whites attended eight campmeetings from Maine to Illinois. At Groveland, Massachusetts, Ellen White addressed a congregation of some 20,000 people, the largest crowd ever in her entire life. (Letter 42, 1876).  {7MR 288.3}
[7MR 288.4]          She was an indefatigable worker. She preached when she was sick and hoarse with a bad cold (Letter 37, 1876); She preached while suffering with a "most distressing headache" (Letter 30, 1876); She preached at five o' clock in the morning and in the middle of a disagreeably hot afternoon (ST, July 13, 1876), p 236). In describing one of her meetings in Maine, she states:  {7MR 288.4}
[7MR 288.5]               "I commenced speaking at the stand but the wind blew so hard,        swaying the trees and rustling the leaves, we thought best to        repair to the tent. . . . After speaking above one hour I called        those forward who were unconverted and also the backsliders and        those who felt that they had sins upon them that separated them        from God. Before our effort closed sixty-five came forward. Deep        feeling pervaded the meeting. There was much weeping, many        confessions made, well wet down with tears. Parents were pleading        for their children and youth were soliciting the youth to give        their hearts to God. In speaking and entreating sinners, I stood        upon my feet about four hours."--Letter 44, 1876.  {7MR 288.5}
[7MR 288.6]          Small wonder that Uriah Smith wrote, "The presence of Bro. and Sr. White constituted in a large measure the life of the meeting." (RH, June 29, 1876). Small wonder, too, that Ellen White should write her son, "Your Father and                                           -289-     Mother are worked down. I am looking old and poor for the very reason that there is no rest for us." (Letter 39, 1876).  {7MR 288.6}
[7MR 290.1]       MR No. 484 - Distinction Between the Sacred and the Common         This experience of Brother Ballenger's carries me back to my first experience in the message in correcting errors that came in among us after the passing of the time in 1844. The believers were sadly disappointed and scattered in different localities in small companies. Certain ones, who claimed to be taught of the Lord would visit these companies, and in prayer and song and preaching they would introduce to the believers sentiments of a fanatical nature, sentiments that were misleading to the people of God.  {7MR 290.1}
[7MR 290.2]          At this time I was only seventeen years old, but the Lord gave me a message for these fanatical leaders, and bade me declare to them the truth. Accordingly, in Portland, Maine, I spoke decidedly against the fanatical work that was being carried on, showing that the common things of life were to be treated by them as if they were intelligent beings. I told them that it was their duty to pray together and to study the Word of God together, but that the fanatical things they were gathering up and dwelling upon were not of the Lord, but from their own devising.  {7MR 290.2}
[7MR 290.3]          Here were four ministers who were trifling with sacred things, mingling the trivialities of life with their religious worship, and doing this as if such were ordered by the Lord, and making tests of their impressions. But the Lord does not work in this way. I said to them, Your fasting and your strange exercises are not of God. He does not accept that which is cheap and common as part of His worship. At the same time I was instructed not to mingle this class of experience, that which was cheap and common, with my religious experience, for it was misleading the people of God. . . .                                          -291-  {7MR 290.3}
[7MR 291.1]          There are souls who are struggling with doubts, with none to enlighten them but those who understand the will of the Lord and appreciate His great sacrifice in the gift of His only begotten Son. The statement is, "For God so loved the world, that He gave His only begotten Son, that whosoever believeth in Him should not perish, but have everlasting life." He gave Him to live a life of humiliation, and to die an awful death that all mankind might hear His blessed invitation, and be brought near to God. What a work is given to those who will take up this work for fallen sinful beings. Go, says the great Teacher. Give them the message I have given you. Act the part that heaven has given you to act. I make you responsible for the bearing of this message. My angels will be with you to sustain you and to help you, giving you courage to surmount all difficulties, and distinguish the common from the sacred.--Ms 107, 1909, pp. 1-3. ("A Confusion of the Sacred and the Common," March 5, 1905.)     Released March 16, 1976.  {7MR 291.1}
[7MR 292.1]       MR No. 485 - Science and Biblical Interpretation         The precepts and principles of religion are the first steps in the acquisition of knowledge, and lie at the very foundation of true education. Knowledge and science must be vitalized by the Spirit of God in order to serve the noblest purposes. The Christian alone can make the right use of knowledge. Science, in order to be fully appreciated, must be viewed from a religious standpoint. Then all will worship the God of science.--Ms 30, 1896, p. 10. ("Christian Colleges--True Aim and Purpose," October, 1896.)  {7MR 292.1}
[7MR 292.2]          Some young men are urging their way into the work, who have no real fitness for it. They do not understand that they need to be taught before they can teach. They point to men who with little preparation have labored with a measure of success. But if these men have been successful, it is because they put their heart and soul into the work. And how much more effective their labors might have been, if at the very start they had received suitable training. The cause of God needs efficient men. Education and training are rightly regarded as an essential preparation for the work of school-teaching, and not less essential is thorough preparation for the work of presenting God's last message of mercy to the world.--Ms 51, 1900, p. 4. ("Knowledge, Spurious and Genuine," 1900.)  {7MR 292.2}
[7MR 292.3]          He teaches us to count all things but loss for the excellency of the knowledge of Christ Jesus our Lord. This knowledge is the highest science that any man can reach. It is the sum of all true science. "This is life                                          -293-     eternal," Christ declared, "that they might know thee, the only true God, and Jesus Christ whom thou hast sent."--Ms 28, 1905, p. 8. ("The Result of Repentance," March 5, 1905.)  {7MR 292.3}
[7MR 293.1]          In the long history presented before me, I can see the dangerous path that you have been traveling. You have boasted of your study of science. But from the light that God has given me, I know that you might better, far better, have become a fool in the eyes of the world, than to accept such science as you cherish, and use it as you have done,--to blind the mind and the judgment of those who were connected with you. Your scientific knowledge has been used by you to help you in acting a part similar to the part that Satan acted in the heavenly courts. Step by step you have been wandering away from God, working out plans instigated by the arch deceiver.--Letter 319, 1905, pp. 2, 3. (To J. H. Kellogg, June 2, 1905.)  {7MR 293.1}
[7MR 293.2]          "For I determined not to know anything among you, save Jesus Christ, and him crucified. And I was with you in weakness, and in fear, and in much trembling. And my speech and my preaching were not with enticing words of man's wisdom, but in demonstration of the Spirit and of power; that your faith should not stand in the wisdom of men, but in the power of God." The power of God!--It is this that will bear the test of trial, breaking down opposition, melting away scientific reasoning, and bringing men and women to an appreciation of the truth that has kept us where we are, on a solid foundation.--Letter 40, 1906, p. 2. (To Brother and Sister Hughes, January 23, 1906.)                                           -294-  {7MR 293.2}
[7MR 294.1]          After the death of my husband, I was for one year so afflicted that I felt that perhaps the Lord would let me rest in the grave. Night after night I was in deep sorrow. One night I had a special answer to my prayer. It was after the healing power of God came upon me at Healdsburg. At that time the Lord raised me up, and gave me special light, and I have never since felt so unreconciled. I was instructed that the Lord had mercifully raised me up because He had a special work for me to do, and I was assured that I should have the special protection and care of God. The Lord had spared my life, and had saved me from that which was surely sapping my life forces.  {7MR 294.1}
[7MR 294.2]          The Mighty Healer said, "Live. I have put my Spirit upon your son, W. C. White, that he may be your counselor. I have given him the spirit of wisdom, and a discerning, perceptive mind. He will have wisdom in counsel, and if he walks in My way, and works out My will, he will be kept, and will be enabled to help you bring before My people the light I will give you for them. Let your light so shine before men that they may see and understand in a special manner that the Lord has given a message to meet the emergencies that will arise. As you speak the words I give you, angels of heaven will be with you, to make impressions on the minds of those who hear.  {7MR 294.2}
[7MR 294.3]          "I will be with your son, and will be his counselor. He will respect the truth that comes through you to the people. He will have wisdom to defend the truth; for I will take charge of his mind, and will give him sound judgment in the councils that he attends in connection with the work. The world in its wisdom knows not God. It does not behold the beauty and harmony of the special work that I have given you. Your son will be perplexed over many                                           -295-     matters that are to come before my people, but he is to wait and watch and pray, and let the words of God come to the people, even though he cannot always immediately discern the purpose of God."--Letter 348, 1906, pp. 5, 6. (To G. I. Butler, October 30, 1906.)     Released April 28, 1976.  {7MR 294.3}
[7MR 296.1]       MR No. 486 - Development of SDA Work in Germany         My Brother, I have sent letters to Elder Loughborough that I wish you to read. Our European missions are opening for laborers in every direction and there is not means in the treasury to support men in the field. My heart aches day and night so that I can seldom sleep later than half past three o'clock, thinking of the cities of Europe to be entered while the angels are holding the four winds for the message to go to all nations, tongues and people. If you could only see how poor the people are in Europe you would know just what to do with some of your means.  {7MR 296.1}
[7MR 296.2]          There is not a man in all the European field that has means to help us out when we get into a straight place, not one that we can call upon. It is not so in California; it is not so in the States. We are in need of means and may the Lord teach you just how to apply yours wisely. Let there be no extravagant outlay of means, no elaborate plans made in any place to consume means unless positively necessary for the progress of the work and cause of God. This is a hard field because of its poverty, and those who embrace the truth have a hard test, starvation seems to stare them in the face. All in the office work for limited wages, not over six dollars per week and room and board themselves. This is considered good wages. But, my Brother, I leave these things with you. I received a letter December 19, stating that Brother Church has sold his ditch property. I felt like praising the Lord.  {7MR 296.2}
[7MR 296.3]          Now do not invest this in earthly treasures. You have an opportunity to lay up your treasures in heaven. The end is near. Christ is coming. We want to do with men, with voice, with means, the very work that God would have us                                           -297-     do to advance His cause. The work is nearing the close. Let us make haste to get our treasure before us into heaven.  {7MR 296.3}
[7MR 297.1]          I hope you will read carefully the sketches of travels and the work in Europe ［Historical Sketches of SDA Foreign Missions］. No one can tell or understand the real situation of this mission field unless he stays long enough to get the inside view of the matter and the workings of the people. Such efforts are made to suppress the truth by the ministers as you would hardly think credible.  {7MR 297.1}
[7MR 297.2]          Brethren Ertzenberger and Conradi are making an effort here in Basel. They have a good attendance and six have already embraced the truth. Many more are deeply interested. The ministers called upon one man thirteen times to get him to not attend the meetings. He told them that they were only listening to the Bible explained in a plain clear light. Said the minister, you must not read the Bible and try to understand it. You must let the ministers explain the Scriptures. These were Protestant ministers. Is not this a ray of papacy?  {7MR 297.2}
[7MR 297.3]          Well, the Lord bless you and yours. I stop abruptly for I have already written twenty-nine pages today.--Letter 61, 1886, pp. 3, 4. (To Moses J. Church, December 20, 1886.)  {7MR 297.3}
[7MR 297.4]          We realize that the truths of the word of God must be carried to all the world, and we are doing the best we can. I have helped the work in Europe as much as possible. It cost me over three thousand dollars to have my books translated into the foreign languages. All the royalty on my books sold in Europe, I have given to the work in that field. This has amounted to several                                           -298-     thousand dollars. Elder Conradi has been doing a noble work in the different countries of Europe.  {7MR 297.4}
[7MR 298.1]          A few weeks ago Elder Conradi sent me five hundred dollars of my royalty, hearing that I was pressed for means. As soon as I receive sufficient money from the sale of my books, I shall return this five hundred dollars.--Letter 103, 1904, p. 3. (To Brother Craw, February 24, 1904.)     Released April 28, 1976.  {7MR 298.1}
[7MR 299.1]       MR No. 487 - The Holy Spirit Is a Person         "I beseech you, therefore, brethren, by the mercies of God, that ye present your bodies a living sacrifice, holy, acceptable unto God, which is your reasonable service. And be not conformed to this world; but be ye transformed by the renewing of your mind, that ye may prove what is that good, and acceptable, and perfect will of God."  {7MR 299.1}
[7MR 299.2]          The Lord says this because He knows it is for our good. He would build a wall around us, to keep us from transgression, so that His blessing and love may be bestowed on us in rich measure. This is the reason we have established a school here. The Lord instructed us that this was the place in which we should locate, and we have had every reason to think that we are in the right place. We have been brought together as a school, and we need to realize that the Holy Spirit, who is as much a person as God is a person, is walking through these grounds, that the Lord God is our keeper, and helper. He hears every word we utter and knows every thought of the mind.--Ms 66, 1899, p. 4. (Talk, April 15, 1899).     Released April 28, 1976.  {7MR 299.2}
[7MR 300.1]       MR No. 488 - Demas         Demas was a convert to Christianity. He was received into full communion with the church. He is mentioned in connection with Luke the beloved physician. "Luke the beloved physician, and Demas greet you," writes Paul. In another letter he sends greeting to Demas. But again we find him writing, "Do thy diligence to come shortly unto me; for Demas hath forsaken me, having loved this present world." He chose the world before Christ, and this was the cause of his failure. It is the cause of the failure of many who claim to be Christians. We all need to see our weakness, and strive to remedy our faults of character, else we shall surely become as Demas,--drawn away from safe paths into worldly projects and ambitious plans. Thus we shall make shipwreck of our faith.--Letter 66, 1897, p. 8. (To A. R. Henry, August, 1897.)     Released April 28, 1976.  {7MR 300.1}
[7MR 301.1]       MR No. 490 - The Melrose Sanitarium         I have words to speak to the employees of the Melrose Sanitarium; for there is a work that needs to be done in and around the sanitarium that they are neglecting. I have been deeply pained as the situation has been presented before me. The physician and the general manager need not expect to receive the especial blessing of the Lord upon the institution while they leave undone the very work that is most essential. I am instructed to say to the men now holding offices of responsibility in the Melrose Sanitarium: A thorough work of conversion needs to be done for you both. You need to realize that your position of responsibility and your profession as intelligent Christians call for heart service rendered in the love and fear of God. You should understand your need of the converting power of the grace of Christ. If as converted men you will work out in your experience the principles of true religion, you will receive the choicest of heaven's blessings.  {7MR 301.1}
[7MR 301.2]          It is expected that there shall stand at the head of our sanitariums men who labor in harmony with God because they receive wisdom daily from His word; men of prayer, men who realize their accountability to guard the religious interests of every young man and woman employed in the institution. It is their duty to endeavor to give to the members of the sanitarium family an earnest, consecrated mold of character. Our sanitariums should be safeguards to our youth. If those in positions of trust will be faithful to the discharge of every religious duty, the younger and inexperienced members of the family will learn to be faithful in meeting their responsibilities. If                                           -302-     the leaders will cherish a spirit of faithfulness, using God's abundant resources to increase their aptitude for their work, if they will understand the value of a Christian education in fitting workers for service in the cause of God, they will see precious results for their labors.  {7MR 301.2}
[7MR 302.1]          The workers standing at the head of our sanitariums should be prepared to give needed spiritual help to the patients who come to the institution, that these souls may be converted from error to an understanding of the word of God as it is revealed for this time. They are to do faithful service for God, receiving from Him a sense of their sacred responsibilities. By prayer and earnest effort they are to be workers together with God for the conversion of souls. By the exercise of faith in God, they are to draw from the source of all power the ability to do the will of God in genuine missionary work. The blessing of the Lord will come in rich measure to the patients through the medium of the sanitarium when the workers in the institution realize their responsibility and act like converted men. The word of the Lord, if received and believed, will be accepted as yea and amen by every earnest seeker.  {7MR 302.1}
[7MR 302.2]          To those who have had opportunity to become trustworthy men, but who have not improved their opportunity, I will say, Unless your hearts are changed, and you sense your great responsibility before God, unless you come to an understanding of your own unpreparedness for service, and accept the discipline of the word of God, other and better qualified men must come in to do your work,--men who have fitted themselves for positions of trust by grasping the opportunities for spiritual advancement that have presented themselves.                                           -303-  {7MR 302.2}
[7MR 303.1]          The night after I left Melrose matters were presented to me in this way: I was shown what might have been accomplished for God in this institution if Christ and His service had been regarded as of first importance. Great blessings would have come to the patients through reading to them select portions of the Scriptures, and through praying with those who needed comfort and enlightenment. In many ways the workers might have given evidence of their genuine Christianity--not in great demonstrations, but, as children of God, finding for themselves comfort and hope and peace in Christ, and imparting to those to whom they ministered that which they had received.  {7MR 303.1}
[7MR 303.2]          But what spiritual good, I ask, has been imparted to believers and unbelievers? What effort has been made to exalt the world's Redeemer? Christ has paid for your redemption with the infinite price of His precious blood. Had you accepted with gratitude this Gift, and appreciated it as you should, you would have sought to uplift Him before others, saying, The Saviour has given His precious life for you and for me. How do you suppose the Lord regards the half-hearted service that has been given Him? The "Well done" cannot be spoken of imperfect service; the Lord has not been honored in your daily experience. I now entreat of you to take upon yourselves the responsibility that you have not yet accepted of being laborers together with God, and fulfill faithfully the duties He requires of you.  {7MR 303.2}
[7MR 303.3]          In whatever place the believer is, he should remember that as a professing Christian he must reveal that he is striving to keep all the commandments of God. "Ye shall know them by their fruits," the Saviour said. "Do men gather thorns of grapes? or figs of thistles? even so every good tree bringeth forth good fruit; but a corrupt tree bringeth forth evil fruit. A                                           -304-     good tree cannot bring forth evil fruit; neither can a corrupt tree bring forth good fruit. Every tree that bringeth not forth good fruit is hewn down, and cast into the fire. Wherefore by their fruits ye shall know them.  {7MR 303.3}
[7MR 304.1]          "Not every one that saith unto me, Lord, Lord, shall enter into the kingdom of heaven; but he that doeth the will of My Father which is in heaven." Many shall say unto me in that day, Lord, Lord, have we not prophesied in Thy name; and in thy name have cast out devils? and in Thy name done many wonderful works? Then will I profess unto them, I never knew you; depart from Me, ye that work iniquity.  {7MR 304.1}
[7MR 304.2]          "Therefore whosoever heareth these sayings of Mine, and doeth them, I will liken Him unto a wise man, which built his house upon the rock; and the rain descended, and the floods came, and the wind blew, and beat upon that house; and it fell not; for it was founded upon a rock. And everyone that heareth these sayings of mine, and doeth them not, I will liken him unto a foolish man which built his house upon the sand; and the rain descended, and the floods came, and the wind blew, and beat upon that house; and it fell; and great was the fall of it."  {7MR 304.2}
[7MR 304.3]          I present these Scriptures to you for your prayerful study. You need to be soundly converted. You need to educate yourselves to pray, and to teach the word of God in the sanitarium. Unless you are willing to do this, you have no right to accept positions which mean so much to us as a people, and so much to those who are seeking a training for the work of God. I understand now the reason why I had so little freedom to speak words of encouragement to those present; they could not grasp the religious phase of their education. The Lord have pity on that sanitarium which, needing so much the knowledge of                                           -305-     the Lord and the strength of prayer, yet fails of seeking help from the only true source. Let all who claim to be servants of God educate young and old to understand that they cannot live without the aid of prayer.  {7MR 304.3}
[7MR 305.1]          We call upon all who have a part to act in our sanitariums to become Christians, that is, Christlike. Physicians should not be employed in these institutions who cannot conduct worship in the sanitarium family and give religious instruction. If there is any place in our world where prayer is daily needed, it is in our sanitariums. Let the patients and helpers see that you appreciate physical exercise and that you place a high value on spiritual things. A profession of religion amounts to very little unless it is worked out in the home life. It is a serious neglect when those in responsibility fail to bring the family together for worship. This is a sacred privilege and duty, and it means life to the soul.  {7MR 305.1}
[7MR 305.2]          In our sanitariums there is need of workers with the highest capabilities in order that souls may be influenced to accept Christ as their Saviour. It is not by urging upon sickly men and women the doctrines of our faith, but by learning of Christ from His word and revealing His teachings in the daily life, that the workers in our sanitariums will minister successfully to souls and render acceptable service to Christ. From the light that has been given me I know that there needs to be more careful work done in selecting our workers for every line of sanitarium work. They should be chosen and faithful. A great mistake is often made in accepting cheap help because you are pressed for means. The loss sustained in having poor, inexperienced help is an all-round loss. It cannot be estimated in dollars and cents. The well-trained mind is of value, and the experienced help is                                           -306-     essential in educating those who give promise of becoming efficient workers. The soundly converted soul will be a weighty influence for good in any institution, but a haphazard education is a snare.  {7MR 305.2}
[7MR 306.1]          There are many who claim to believe the truth for this time, but who act contrary to the teachings of truth because they are not converted. These are not to be encouraged to act a part in our sanitariums; this sacred work is not to be trusted to men and women who are not soundly converted. We are, I fear, becoming lax on this point. There will be more sanitariums established if they are established along the lines of true education. This means that we shall not reject the instruction of the Lord and turn to the teachings of the wise men of the world in order to gain the so-called higher education. It is not in the order of the Lord that our students shall attach themselves to worldly educational institutions and be trained according to worldly methods.  {7MR 306.1}
[7MR 306.2]          Daily, in the words we speak, in the plans we form, in the acts we perform, we are making impressions for good or for evil upon those with whom we come in contact. In all we do and say we should testify for Christ. There is a great work to be done in a short time, and those who have obtained a knowledge of present truth are called to be laborers in the cause. Said Christ to His disciples, "as ye go, preach, saying, The kingdom of heaven is at hand. Heal the sick. . . .Behold I send you forth as sheep in the midst of wolves; be ye therefore wise as serpents and harmless as doves."  {7MR 306.2}
[7MR 306.3]          When our sanitarium work was established at Battle Creek, the Lord instructed me that our health institutions should be dedicated to God to become agencies for the dissemination of the principles of health reform. The                                           -307-     word was spoken: "My Spirit will come into these institutions making them agencies for the relief of the afflicted and for the spread of the knowledge of the gospel. Give instruction in religious lines; open the scriptures to the afflicted and pray with and for the suffering. I will honor the people who will honor Me.  {7MR 306.3}
[7MR 307.1]          "The Bible is to be the educating book; its directions are to be faithfully followed. I AM the great Healer of disease. Let the workers labor in harmony with My word. Let the physicians learn of Me out of the Scriptures, and regard My instruction in all their work. Then these agencies will not depart from Me, but will cooperate with Me in giving light and salvation to men. They will not lust after the world's indulgences, but will prepare foods that will not in any way defile the human body. They will provide fruits and grains, simply prepared foods, unmixed with wine or strong elements that confuse the brain and make the way easy for Satan to lead into sin."  {7MR 307.1}
[7MR 307.2]         It is the duty of the physician to see that wholesome food is provided, and it should be prepared in a way that will not create disturbances in the human organism. A great variety of foods should not be taken at one meal; for they create disturbances in the stomach, injure the digestive organs, and impair the brain nerve power so that it cannot discern the sacred from the common.  {7MR 307.2}
[7MR 307.3]          The Lord gave to the children of Israel a wonderful experience when He delivered them from Egyptian bondage and the temptations of Egypt, and for forty years guided them through the wilderness. He desired to make of them a separate people. He wanted them to reform in their habits of eating.                                           -308-  {7MR 307.3}
[7MR 308.1]          The preserving power of God went with Israel. They were led by the pillar of cloud and of fire. Christ was their leader and their teacher. When they were brought into straitened places, the Lord wrought miracles in their behalf, providing them when thirsty with pure water from the rock. When they hankered after the flesh pots of Egypt, He gave them manna, angel's food. Israel had unmistakable evidence that they were being led and protected by a divine power.  {7MR 308.1}
[7MR 308.2]          The history of Israel, from first to last, should be a lesson to all who in these last days have determined to separate themselves from all idolatry. It should encourage them to free themselves from all hindrances that would confuse mind and conscience, and lead into sin.  {7MR 308.2}
[7MR 308.3]          The people who are preparing for the future eternal life must learn of God out of His word. All that would divert the mind from His service is to be recognized and put away. The story magazine, the novel, and the cheap, worthless literature is to be given up. The means thus saved can be spent in buying those publications that will bring heaven's light to those who read them. Every family should act a part in endeavoring to keep out of the home the worthless productions that are a power for evil to the youth, robbing them of the sense of the preciousness of the word of God which they should read and understand.  {7MR 308.3}
[7MR 308.4]          I would that all could have made to them the representations that have been given me concerning the great events of the future and our need of preparation for the times before us. The Lord desires to prepare the hearts and minds of His people, that the blessedness of His way shall make its impression upon mind and heart and character, so that Satan's plans for                                           -309-     spoiling their interest in the word of God shall not succeed. God's people need to understand that Satan is working with all his ingenuity to keep minds engrossed with those things that close the door of the heart to things of eternal interest, that men and women and youth shall not be touched by the messages of warning and invitation that are coming to the world in these last days. He is working in every conceivable way to hinder the sanctification of God's people through a belief of the truth.  {7MR 308.4}
[7MR 309.1]          I ask you to study the fourth to the eighth chapters of Deuteronomy, that you may understand what God required of His ancient people that they might be a holy people unto Himself. We are nearing the day of God's great final review, when the people of this world must stand before the Judge of all the earth to answer for their deeds. We are now in the time of investigation. Before the day of God's review, every character will have been investigated, every case decided for eternity. Let the words of God's servant, recorded in these chapters be read with profit.  {7MR 309.1}
[7MR 309.2]          The Lord commanded Moses for Israel: "Thou shalt therefore keep the commandments and the statutes and the judgments which I command thee this day, to do them. Wherefore it shall come to pass, if ye hearken to do these judgments, and keep and do them, that the Lord thy God shall keep unto thee the covenant and the mercy which He sware unto thy fathers; and He will love thee, and will bless thee and multiply thee." "And the Lord will take away from thee all sickness."  {7MR 309.2}
[7MR 309.3]          "All the commandments which I command thee this day shall ye observe to do, that ye may live, and multiply, and go in and possess the land which the Lord sware unto your fathers. And thou shalt remember all the ways that the                                           -310-     Lord thy God led thee these forty years in the wilderness, to humble thee, and to prove thee, to know what was in thine heart, whether thou wouldest keep His commandments or no. And He humbled thee, and suffered thee to hunger, and fed thee with manna, which thou knewest not, neither did thy fathers know, that He might make thee know that man doth not live by bread only, but by every word that proceedeth out of the mouth of the Lord, doth man live. Thy raiment waxed not old upon thee, neither did thy foot swell these forty years. Thou shalt also consider in thine heart, that as a man chasteneth his son, so the Lord thy God chastens thee. Therefore thou shalt keep the commandments of the Lord thy God, to walk in His ways, and to fear Him."  {7MR 309.3}
[7MR 310.1]          There are precious lessons to be learned from a study of Christ's ministry to the sick. "Behold, they brought to Him a man sick of the palsy, lying on a bed: and Jesus seeing their faith, said unto the sick of the palsy, Son, be of good cheer; thy sins be forgiven thee. And, behold, certain of the scribes said within themselves, This man blasphemeth. And Jesus knowing their thoughts, said, wherefore think ye evil in your hearts? For whether is easier to say, Thy sins be forgiven thee? or to say, Arise and walk? But that ye may know that the Son of man hath power on earth to forgive sins, (then saith He to the sick of the palsy) Arise, take up thy bed, and go unto thine house. And he arose and departed to his house. But when the multitude saw it, they marveled, and glorified God, which had given such power unto men.  {7MR 310.1}
[7MR 310.2]          "And it came to pass that as Jesus sat at meat in the house, behold many publicans and sinners came and sat down with Him and His disciples. And when                                           -311-     the Pharisees saw it, they said unto His disciples, Why eateth your Master with publicans and sinners? But when Jesus heard that He said, They that be whole need not a physician, but they that are sick. But go ye and learn what this meaneth. I will have mercy and not sacrifice; for I am not come to call the righteous, but sinners to repentance.  {7MR 310.2}
[7MR 311.1]          "And Jesus went about all the cities and villages, teaching in their synagogues, and preaching the gospel of the kingdom, and healing every sickness, and every disease among the people. But when He saw the multitudes, He was moved with compassion for them, because they fainted, and were scattered abroad, as sheep having no shepherd. Then saith He unto His disciples, The harvest truly is plenteous, but the laborers are few. Pray ye therefore the Lord of the harvest, that He will send forth laborers into His harvest."  {7MR 311.1}
[7MR 311.2]          It is the Lord's purpose that in our sanitariums the character of Christ's work shall be revealed. The physicians should be prepared to exercise a helpful, uplifting influence. Connected with the physician should be men of sound religious experience who will harmonize with him in his work. The manager should be one capable of giving religious instruction. There should be special ministerial help to keep up the interest in the work of preparing a people for the great day of God. Those who minister to the sick should seek to bring to the afflicted the hope of the gospel, laboring in the simplicity of true godliness. Physicians, managers, and workers in every line should become a united force as gospel workers to win the patients to Christ by the power of a godly influence. When the sanitarium workers, in the wisdom of God, shall seek to save the souls that are perishing in their sins with                                           -312-     the same faithfulness that they minister to the needs of the suffering body, a holy, sanctified atmosphere will pervade the institution.  {7MR 311.2}
[7MR 312.1]          In our sanitariums, of all places in the world, we need soundly converted physicians and wise workers,--men and women who will not urge their peculiar ideas upon the sick, but who will present the truths of the word of God in a way that will bring comfort and encouragement and blessing to the patients. This is the work for which our sanitariums are established,--to correctly represent the truths of the word of God and to lead the minds of men and women to Christ.  {7MR 312.1}
[7MR 312.2]          Let the religious services held each day be short, but educational in character. Present the Bible and its Author, the God of heaven and earth, and Christ, the Son. Jesus Christ was the great gift of God to the world. Tell the patients how the Saviour came to the earth to reveal the love of God for men. Present before them His great sacrifice in thus coming here to live and die. Let it be known that through faith in Christ every sinful human being may become a partaker of the divine nature, and learn to cooperate with God in the work of salvation. Souls are precious in the sight of heaven. The souls who are rescued from the snares of Satan to belief in Christ as the world's Redeemer will receive the blessings of heaven in this life, and in the world to come eternal life in the kingdom of God.--Letter 112, 1909. (To the Board of Managers of Melrose Sanitarium, July 4, 1909.)  {7MR 312.2}
[7MR 312.3]          When I visited Melrose last year. I was greatly pained at the conditions existing there. The head physician and the business manager were not laboring together harmoniously, and the spiritual needs of the helpers and the                                           -313-     patients were sadly neglected, I am greatly desirous that this institution shall be placed on vantage ground, and it is in harmony with the light I have received that there should be brought into the Melrose Sanitarium the influence of families who can be a spiritual help to the workers, and who can also do a special work in the neighboring cities.  {7MR 312.3}
[7MR 313.1]          The Melrose Sanitarium has come into our possession in the providence of God. It has excellent water privileges, and is located in a beautiful park, which is kept up by the city without expense to us. The advantages of this institution have been kept before me. I desire that the mind of the Lord in regard to it may be met, and that its influence may extend as a light to the city of Boston. Time is rapidly passing, and the enemy is pleased to see the work for these large cities delayed.--Letter 106, 1910, p. 2. (To Dr. D. H. Kress, October 23, 1910.)  {7MR 313.1}
[7MR 313.2]          We hope that those in charge of the work in New England will cooperate with the Melrose Sanitarium managers in taking aggressive steps to do the work that should be done in Boston. A hundred workers could be laboring to advantage in different portions of the city, in varied lines of service.--Letter 148, 1906, p. 4. (To Dr. C. C. Nicola, May 14, 1906.)     Released April 28, 1976.  {7MR 313.2}
[7MR 314.1]       MR No. 492 - Work of SDA Pioneers in Scandinavia         My brother, I have been shown that Elders _____, _____, and yourself have displayed a great lack of wise generalship. You yourself have not developed talent and trained helpers to take hold with you and assist in the work, as you might have done. You have the idea that no one can labor so well as you can. While you have too much to do, others have too little. You do not give others an opportunity to improve in efficiency by practical experience.  {7MR 314.1}
[7MR 314.2]          You are willing to be helped and assisted, if your helpers will leave the main responsibility resting on you. Especially among your own countrymen you desire to be placed above every one else.  {7MR 314.2}
[7MR 314.3]          You do not seem to have the ability to educate young men and to give them a chance to do that which they have talents for doing, if they were given an opportunity to learn. This is the work which should have been done, but which you have left undone. If you were unselfish, if you had Christlike meekness and lowliness, you would learn how to train the youth for useful service. . . .  {7MR 314.3}
[7MR 314.4]          In all the departments of the Lord's work every laborer is to help his fellow-laborers. The workers are to take no credit to themselves because they have many advantages, nor are they to think that they deserve praise for using in the service of Jesus Christ the talents that He has entrusted to them. They should realize that the non-employment of their capabilities would lay them under a burden of guilt, making them deserving of the just displeasure and severest judgments of God.                                           -315-  {7MR 314.4}
[7MR 315.1]          Every true minister of Jesus Christ, every true worker in His cause, will banish from the mind, as impious, every thought of inherent merit. Even the heavenly angels take to themselves no praise. Through the heavenly courts, in one grand chorus, resounds their praise of the Creator: "All things come of Thee, and of Thine own have we given Thee." ［1 Chronicles 21:14.］ Those who live on this earth should join the heavenly host in ascribing praise and glory to the Creator.--Letter 10, 1884, pp. 1, 2, 7, 8. (To Brother Matteson, May 3, 1884.)  {7MR 315.1}
[7MR 315.2]         Elder Matteson, who now sleeps in Jesus, united with the Saviour as His helping hand, and organized a school of young men and women. And under his direction the students worked nobly. What a work has been done! What a multitude of books were sold. And how many there were who united with the church.  {7MR 315.2}
[7MR 315.3]          Cease now to talk discouragement. Take hold of the arm of infinite Power. Remember that we at this end of the line are taking hold with you. We assure you that we will lift with you. Do not fail or be discouraged. The Lord is your helper. He will uphold the workers in Scandinavia if they will act their part in faith, in prayer, in hopefulness, doing all they can to advance His cause and hasten His coming.  {7MR 315.3}
[7MR 315.4]          Remember that the nearer we approach Christ's coming, the more earnestly and firmly we are to work; for the whole synagogue of Satan is opposed to us. We do not need feverish excitement, but that faith and courage which is borne of genuine faith.                                           -316-  {7MR 315.4}
[7MR 316.1]          The opportunity for helping the work in Scandinavia at the last week of prayer in America should have been improved, and it would have been, had the men in positions of responsibility been wide awake to place the situation clearly before the people and call for donations to relieve the institutions in Denmark and Norway.  {7MR 316.1}
[7MR 316.2]          We hope that a most earnest effort will be made by our people in England to inspire their brethren in Scandinavia with courage and faith. Brethren, we must come up to the help of the Lord, to the help of the Lord against the mighty. Do not, by word of unbelief call down the denunciation of God. Do not act like the priest and the Levite, who looked at the wounded man lying in his grievous condition, and passed by on the other side. Wake up, brethren. Let the work move forward with power. May the Lord help His people to do their best.--Ms 26, 1901, pp. 4, 5. ("The Canvassing Work and the Scandinavian Institutions," March 5, 1901.)     Released April 28, 1976.  {7MR 316.2}
[7MR 317.1]       MR No. 493 - Intercessory Prayer in Ellen G. White's Life         When Satan found he could not take the life of the child ［Edson］, he tempted me that God had left me or the child would have been healed when we first prayed for him. I sank under this temptation in despair and was so until last Sabbath evening. My heart seemed within me like lead, but God delivered me that eve and Satan's power was broken.  {7MR 317.1}
[7MR 317.2]          The next he got hold of Clarissa ［Bonfoey］. She was sunken and discouraged. At the same time James was taken with the cholera morbus. He failed very fast until yesterday, p.m. Then he made a request for us to pray for him. Brother Harris was gone to his work so that it only left Sister Harris, Clarissa, and Sarah and myself. We all felt unworthy to engage in the work, but we felt that the work of the Lord was hindered by his lying on a sick bed and we knew unless God should deliver him, he could not get well. He had a high fever. He had the cramp take him in his hips and extend down to his feet. His stomach was much strained by vomiting. We knew something must be done. I anointed his head and stomach and bowels in the name of the Lord, then we took hold of faith for him. Our united prayers went up to God and the answer came. . . .  {7MR 317.2}
[7MR 317.3]          When Satan found his power was completely broken upon him, he went to the child again. He waked us crying at the top of his voice. He seemed to have the colic and we went up to the chamber, anointed his stomach with oil and prayed over him, rebuked Satan and he had to flee. We heard no more from him till morning. He is quite well today but rather weak. We feel quite free from his (Satan's) power today. He has made a desperate struggle to get some                                          -318-     of us, but we have driven him back.--Letter 12, 1850, pp. 1-3. (To Brother and Sister Howland, August 15, 1850.)  {7MR 317.3}
[7MR 318.1]          I saw the cruel power of Satan that had afflicted us of late, and bound us to keep the truth from coming out in the paper. I saw he meant to have taken the life of little Edson, but our united faith drove him back, and weakened his power. And as James and myself went to Port Byron with Bro. Rhodes, Satan stepped in because some of the strength of faith was gone, to take the life of the child, and when we came back he was at the point of death, where no human power could save him. I saw our acting out faith and sending for Bro. Rhodes after he had started on his journey saved the life of the child. For God heard the prayers of Bro. Rhodes and saved the life of the child. . . . When Satan saw his power was broken on the child, he laid hold of James and afflicted his body. And he would have afflicted him unto death, but God put bounds to his power and would not suffer it. The angels of God were hovering and thus far the enemy could go, and no farther. I saw his affliction had been the means of drawing us nearer to God to feel our dependence upon him. God heard our prayers for James although we were weak, and answered them and the balm of Gilead was applied. The sick ［were］ made whole and others who had been bound and oppressed, he set free, and James was raised up so he could go on with the paper.--Ms 7a, 1850, p. 1. ("Vision at Bro. Harris'," August 24, 1850.)     Released April 28, 1976.  {7MR 318.1}
[7MR 319.1]       MR No. 494 - What Christ's Righteousness Means to Us         All self-righteousness must be given up, for we have no righteousness of ourselves. It is the gift of God; therefore we should not be exalted, or by any means pretentious, for it is an offense to God. What have we that we have not received? Man cannot rely upon himself for anything good or righteous. Christ, only Christ and His righteousness, will obtain for us a passport into heaven.--Letter 6b, 1890, pp. 6, 7. (To "My Dear Brethren and Sisters in Africa," 1890.)  {7MR 319.1}
[7MR 319.2]          Jesus loved righteousness and hated iniquity. What is righteousness? It is the satisfaction that Christ gave the divine law in our behalf. He bore the test on every point on which the sinner must bear it. He was tempted in all points as we are tempted, and though all temptations that it was possible for the synagogue of Satan to bring upon Him were brought upon Him, yet He did not yield in the least degree to the power of the enemy. Righteousness means being good and doing good. He was just and right. As children of God are we developing a character that is Christlike? Are we individually working daily at the trade of being a Christian, and through the rich impartation of the gift of the gift of the Spirit of God, are we making straight paths for our feet, lest the lame be turned out of the way? The lame are those who are not firmly established in the truth, who are spiritually halting, having defects of character, and needing a correct example given them. If we make crooked paths they make our errors an excuse for deviating from the path of                                           -320-     righteousness. It is not enough to believe sound doctrine; we must put it into practice.--Ms 68, 1894, p. 2. ("We Shall Reap as We Sow," undated.)  {7MR 319.2}
[7MR 320.1]          It is by overcoming the world, the flesh, and the devil that any student comes into possession of that knowledge that gives him access to the tree of life. We must all learn that we must overcome as Christ overcame in our behalf. All pride is sin, and must be expelled from the soul. Christ came to cut us loose from the originator of sin. He came to give us a mastery over the power of the destroyer, and to save us from the sting of the serpent. Through his imparted righteousness he would place all human beings where they will be on vantage ground. He came to this earth and lived the law of God that man might stand in his God-given manhood, having complete mastery over his natural inclination to self-indulgence and to the selfish ideas and principles which tarnish the soul. The Physician of soul and body, he will give wisdom and complete victory over warring lusts. He will provide every facility, that man may perfect a completeness of character in every respect.--Ms 161, 1898, p. 1. (Untitled, typed December 10, 1898.)     Released April 28, 1976.  {7MR 320.1}
[7MR 321.1]       MR No. 495 - Last-Day Missionary Work         We are nearing the end of this earth's history, and the different lines of God's work are to be carried forward with much more self-sacrifice than they have yet been. The work for these last days is not a work for display but of consecrated service; it is a missionary work. Present truth, from the first letter of its alphabet to the last, means missionary effort. The work to be done calls for sacrifice at every step of advance. The workers are to come forth from trial purified and refined, as gold tried in the fire.-- Letter 130, 1902, p. 8. (To J. E. White, August 14, 1902.)     Released April 28, 1976.  {7MR 321.1}
[7MR 322.1]       MR No. 496 - Love Thy Neighbor as Thyself         You must stop and rest and be happy and not worry your mind about the responsibilities of the work and cause of God. Be peaceful, calm and happy and trust yourself in the work and cause of God, feeling that you are now to soften, sweeten, ripen up for heaven. God loves you. But you will with your advanced age, and your strong peculiarities certainly mar the work of God more than you can help it.--Letter 2, 1872, p. 1. (To Brother Bates, February 12, 1872.)  {7MR 322.1}
[7MR 322.2]          Poor, half-decayed fruit and vegetables should never be placed upon the table because it is a savings of a few pennies. This kind of management is a loss, and the body that should be nourished as a temple of the Holy Ghost and be fitted to do the very best kind of work is neglected. Many speeches were made in regard to self-denial and self-sacrifice that were wholly inappropriate and uncalled for. Brother _____ was so reduced by poor food and by want of conveniences and proper, careful attention while absent from his family that he had no strength to withstand exposure and disease. He died a martyr to misconceived, crooked ideas of what constitutes health reform and self-denial. He always had little thought for his own convenience, and was left too much to himself, to care for himself. He was willing to do anything to save means. Such conscientious souls are the ones who are hurt by these overstrained ideas of what constitutes health reform. Sister _____'s family have been injured by the ideas she has entertained of health reform. Brother John has been a hard worker, and the food taken into his stomach has not                                           -323-     nourished him; it has not supplied the wants of his system and has not made the best quality of blood. The weakness from which he is now suffering is caused by a poverty of the blood more than by any real disease.  {7MR 322.2}
[7MR 323.1]          Why will not men and women to whom God has given reasoning powers exercise their reason? When they see their strength is failing, why do they not investigate their habits and their diet, and change to a different diet to see its effect? The sufferings that have been brought about by a so-called health reform have militated greatly against true reforms. These narrow ideas and this overstraining in the diet question have done great injury to physical, mental, and moral strength.  {7MR 323.1}
[7MR 323.2]          Our missions should be conducted in a merciful way. It never pays to cheat the stomach of healthful, wholesome food; for it is robbing the blood of nourishment, and in consequence the whole system is deranged, the whole mind diseased, and God has lame, inefficient service in place of healthy, sound labor. . . . There are sufferers on every hand because people do not think that the body needs special favors.--Letter 12, 1887, pp. 9, 10 (To Brother Boyd, June 25, 1887.)  {7MR 323.2}
[7MR 323.3]          Elder _____ is a man of power. He has a clear conception of vital truth, and has an influence over others. He was grieved that you did not receive the help in the study of the Bible that he thought you needed. He erred in feeling hurt that you did not manifest a deeper interest in the study of the word of God. . . . But you erred also in withdrawing yourself from needed help. The Lord has not given you, or any other brother or sister, liberty to withdraw from the help and knowledge which Elder _____'s long experience                                           -324-     would have given you. You cannot be his judge; for you are finite, and cannot read the hearts of men.  {7MR 323.3}
[7MR 324.1]         I am sorry that Elder _____ by his impetuous spirit, has weakened his influence with you and others. But this has not weakened his influence with me. I know that this hastiness of temper is his infirmity. He will always have to guard against this failing. But I rejoice to think that he has made such good use of the time and ability which God has given him. Had Elder _____ made a tirade against me, whom he calls mother, I should have felt sorry, because of the injury done to himself and to the cause of God. But I would not have turned away from him. He loves the truth, and the Lord loves him. After these outbursts he feels sorry enough, and at such times, he needs the grace of the Lord, and the help of his brethren, that he may make decided efforts to overcome. "Grudge not one against another, brethren, lest ye be condemned; behold, the judge standeth before the door." "Elias was a man subject to like passions as we are, and he prayed earnestly that it might not rain: and it rained not on the earth by the space of three years and six months." ［James 5:9, 17.］--Letter 67, 1896, pp. 3, 4. (To Brother and Sister McCullagh, March 30, 1896.)  {7MR 324.1}
[7MR 324.2]          The question is asked, Have I not a right to do as I please with my own body?--No; you have no moral right, because you are violating the laws of life and health which God has given you. You are the Lord's property--His by creation and His by redemption. "Thou shalt love thy neighbour as thyself." The law of self-respect for the property of the Lord is here brought to view. And this will lead to respect for the obligations which every human being is                                           -325-     under to preserve the living machinery that is so fearfully and wonderfully made. This living machinery is to be understood. Every part of its wonderful mechanism is to be carefully studied. Self-preservation is to be practiced.--Ms 49, 1897, p. 4. ("Obedience to Physical Law," May 19, 1897.)  {7MR 324.2}
[7MR 325.1]          As yet we have received only two hundred and fifty pounds from you. Special direction was given in regard to the manufacturing of health foods, but lately we have not had money to invest in peanuts for our family. We eat no meat or butter, and use very little milk in cooking. There is no fresh fruit at this season. We have a good yield of tomatoes, but our family think much of the nuts prepared in a variety of ways. . . . I cannot eat a great variety of food in the vegetable line. Sometimes I venture to go a little farther in taking dried peas, prepared as I had them prepared at the Sanitarium. But it costs me too much. Gas accumulates and crowds my heart. . . . I am so thankful that the Lord has given us enough to eat. There are poor families who do not have enough to satisfy hunger. I am thankful that I can eat my two meals, and feel in every way comfortable. Apples here are high, and of an inferior quality, but we shall soon have fresh oranges and lemons.--Letter 73, 1899, pp. 9, 10. (To J. H. Kellogg, April 17, 1899.)  {7MR 325.1}
[7MR 325.2]          The Lord desires to lead us all gently and consistently. It is the enemy who seeks to drive us to extremes. He would be pleased to see the conscientious advocates of health reform require that which God does not require. He would be pleased to see them placing on their own tables. . .                                           -326-     food that is not acceptable.--Letter 39, 1901, p. 1. (To Brother and Sister Farnsworth, May 29, 1901.)  {7MR 325.2}
[7MR 326.1]          Be sure to help the souls that are ready to perish. Oh, it does me good to hear that sinners are being made to understand how they can be saved! Do not forget that a worker must not take upon himself so many burdens that his soul will become weary. His first and greatest care should be to keep fresh and fragrant in spirit. In the unfolding of God's plan we are to be restored to a state corresponding to the perfection of divinity. This is accomplished through the death of Christ and through His mediatorial work in our behalf. As we move forward in the fulfillment of God's plan, our character is established in holiness, and we gain more and more knowledge of God and of Christ. We are ever to remember that we are chosen of God and precious, and that the saving of souls is to be our one great aim in all that we do.-- Letter 100, 1903, pp. 3, 4. (To Brother and Sister Kress, May 25, 1903.)  {7MR 326.1}
[7MR 326.2]          Fathers and mothers should be united in standing firmly for temperance in all things. Such temperance means much. It means respect for every word that proceedeth out of the mouth of God. It means respect for the laws of nature. It means also respect for the perfection displayed in the natural world. Look at the lofty trees! Look at the lovely flowers, growing in profusion over mountain and valley. God has clothed the earth with tokens of Eden's loveliness. He loves to look upon the flowers, and He has provided them for us in endless variety, to minister to our happiness, and to teach us that He is a lover of the beautiful.                                           -327-  {7MR 326.2}
[7MR 327.1]          In His sermon on the mount Christ called attention to the flowers, drawing from them a lesson of simplicity and quiet trust. . . .  {7MR 327.1}
[7MR 327.2]          If we would only see and appreciate the Lord's goodness and love and His unceasing care for us, how changed this world would be. If we would seek first the kingdom of God and His righteousness, the principles of righteousness would guide our lives, and self-seeking would find no place in our hearts. The desire to do our own will would be submerged into the desire to do the will of God. We need to cherish a constant realization of God's love and goodness. We need to remember that He holds us accountable for the use that we make of the gifts that He has bestowed on us.--Letter 166, 1903, pp. 4, 5. (To Brother and Sister Kress, August 4, 1903.)  {7MR 327.2}
[7MR 327.3]          Teachers and students are to cooperate in doing their best. The constant effort of the teachers should be to make the students see the importance of constantly rising higher and still higher. Careful attention is to be given to the little things. Nothing in the house or about the premises is to be allowed to present a slack, dilapidated appearance. The horses are to be carefully stabled, and everything about the barn and stable is to be kept neat and clean.--Letter 233, 1904, p. 2. (To Brother and Sister E. R. Palmer, July 8, 1904.)  {7MR 327.3}
[7MR 327.4]          We have no right to tax nerve and muscle so severely that we readily become excited, speaking words that dishonor God. This is not in the Lord's order. He wants us to be always calm and forbearing. However inconsiderate a course others may pursue, we are to represent Christ, doing as he would do                                           -328-     under similar circumstances. We are to obey the words, "Be ye wise as serpents and harmless as doves." We are to keep our nerves in such a healthy condition that we shall ever be calm in speech and righteous in action.--Letter 98, 1901, p. 5. (To Brother and Sister Kress, June 19, 1901.)  {7MR 327.4}
[7MR 328.1]          It is by the quality of our work rather than the quantity that we shall be judged at the last great day.--Letter 137, 1904, p. 4. (To "My Dear Young Friend," April 11, 1904.)  {7MR 328.1}
[7MR 328.2]          The workers in Nashville have passed through a severe trial of their faith; but recently the Lord's providence has been working for them in a remarkable manner. Not long ago an opportunity came to them to purchase a good meeting house in an excellent part of the city, for five thousand dollars. This property, with the lot on which it stands is worth twenty thousand dollars. The church belonged to the Baptists, but was too small for them, and they were anxious to sell. . . .  {7MR 328.2}
[7MR 328.3]          The church is of solid brick. The seats are cushioned and the floor carpeted. There is a pipe organ built into the wall, and there is also a good piano.  {7MR 328.3}
[7MR 328.4]          When I heard of this favor that the Lord had bestowed upon his old, faithful workers, I thanked Him with heart and soul. These brethren have borne the burden in the heat of the day. They carried on their shoulders the burden of raising funds for the building up of our institutions in the beginning. Together, with my husband and myself, they bore all the load under which they could stand. They united with us in the early stages of the work,                                           -329-     and ever since then their one aim has been the upbuilding of the cause of God in our world.  {7MR 328.4}
[7MR 329.1]          My husband, the old warrior, has gone; but I am still on the field of battle. The Lord still permits me to have a part in His work, and for this I thank Him.--Letter 233, 1905, pp. 2, 3. (To Brother and Sister Kress, August 9, 1905.)  {7MR 329.1}
[7MR 329.2]          While selfishness abounds in the world, see that you keep your own soul free from every taint of selfishness. Let not one thread be drawn into the web of your experience. "Thou shalt love the Lord thy God with all thy heart, and with all thy soul, and with all thy strength; and thy neighbour as thyself."  {7MR 329.2}
[7MR 329.3]          Just before His departure, Jesus said to His disciples, "A new commandment I give unto you, That ye love one another; as I have loved you, that ye also love one another. By this shall all men know that ye are my disciples, if ye have love one for another." Here is the mark to which we are to endeavor to attain.  {7MR 329.3}
[7MR 329.4]          The work of the Lord must advance rapidly. We have not time to notice the objectionable words or actions of others. Let us not risk our soul's healthfulness by speaking impatient words, whatever may be the attitude of others. "Let every man be swift to hear, slow to speak, slow to wrath."-- Letter 50, 1908, p. 2. (To J. E. White, February 5, 1908.)  {7MR 329.4}
[7MR 329.5]          In your letter you speak of the rescue work in the poorer parts of the city. I am glad that you feel a burden to help the very ones who need help.                                           -330-     Christ desires His work to become the light of the world. He Himself came to make known to all classes the gospel of salvation. But it is not your special duty to make great efforts among the worst classes of society. There may be associated with you some who should work among the unfortunate and the degraded, but you are especially fitted to labor for the higher classes. Your influence with them would be lessened should you be associated largely with the rescue work for those who are generally regarded as outcasts.--Letter 158, 1909, pp. 4, 5. (To Dr. D. H. Kress, November 18, 1909.)     Released April 28, 1976.  {7MR 329.5}
[7MR 331.1]       MR No. 497 - Cutting Thrusts in Discussions are Wrong         Some in discussion think ［that］ if they create a laugh against their opponent and place his views in a comical light they have done a nice thing. They divert the minds in a wrong channel; they befog the truth of God; they do not show reverence for the Word of God; they do not evidence that their own human spirit is under the controlling influence of the Spirit of God. They place the truth on a level with common things. A sharp, cutting application is frequently made by the men who claim to be teaching the truth. It is not the truth that does the cutting, but . . . the words of the speaker.  {7MR 331.1}
[7MR 331.2]          All this is unsanctified, and unholy. If every speaker of the truth will bring his soul under the discipline of the Spirit of God in living connection with the author of truth, then he will not only teach the truth acceptably, but living the truth he will become a channel of light. Heaven's mysteries will be revealed to him that he can reveal them to others.--Ms 27, 1888, p. 10. (Untitled, circa 1888.)     Released April 28, 1976.  {7MR 331.2}
[7MR 332.1]       MR No. 498 - Accusations Must be Met         When man assails his fellow-men, and presents in a ridiculous light those whom God has appointed to do work for Him, we would not be doing justice to the accusers, or to those who are misled by their accusations should we keep silent, leaving the people to think that their brethren and sisters, in whom they have had confidence, are no longer worthy of their love and fellowship.  {7MR 332.1}
[7MR 332.2]          This work, arising in our very midst, and resembling the work of Korah, Dathan, and Abiram, is an offense to God, and should be met. And on every point the accusers should be called upon to bring their proof. Every charge should be carefully investigated; it should not be left in any uncertain way, the people should not be left to think that it may be or it may not be. . . .  {7MR 332.2}
[7MR 332.3]          And when there is a servant of God, whom He has appointed to do a certain work, and who for half a century has been an accepted worker, laboring for the people of our faith, and before God's workers as one whom the Lord has appointed; when for some reason one of the brethren falls under temptation, and because of the messages of warning given him becomes offended, as did the disciples of Christ, and walks no more with Christ; when he begins to work against the truth, and make his disaffection public, declaring things untrue which are true, these things must be met. The people must not be left to believe a lie. They must be undeceived.--Letter 98a, 1897, pp. 9, 9a. (To Brother McCullagh, April 9, 1897.)     Released April 28, 1976.  {7MR 332.3}
[7MR 333.1]       MR No. 499 - Christ and the Jewish Economy         The formation of the Christian church, and the union of all that it embraces, and preserving the consecration of all its powers as the appointed agencies of God, for the spiritual recovery of the moral image of God in man, was the object of Christ assuming human nature. Christ was the foundation of the whole Jewish economy, which was the symbol prescribed in type for the religious faith and obedience of all people.--Ms 130, 1901, p. 3. (Untitled, November 27, 1901.)  {7MR 333.1}
[7MR 333.2]          Through human instrumentalities he ［Satan］ has cast contempt upon the Sabbath of Jehovah and has stigmatized it as "the old Jewish sabbath." Thousands have thoughtlessly echoed this reproach, as though it were something to which was attached great weight of argument; but they have lost sight of the fact that the Jewish people were especially chosen of God as the guardians of His truth, the keepers of His law, the depositaries of His sacred oracles. They received the lively oracles to give unto us. The Old and New Testaments both came through the Jews to us. Every promise in the Bible, every ray of light which has shone upon us from the Word of God, has come through the Jewish nation.--Ms 91, 1894, pp. 3, 4. ("A Perpetual Memorial," 1894.)  {7MR 333.2}
[7MR 333.3]          The time of Daniel's work, as a chosen vessel of honor for God, was six hundred years before Christ. In this book we find many miracles, and marked, positive evidences that the Lord God of heaven ruled. The Jewish nation were                                           -334-     in captivity, scattered as the Lord declared they would be if they did not as His peculiar people honor and glorify God. They departed from God; they did not fear and honor His holy name, and the temple in which they gloried was destroyed. Their sacred rites, their sacrifices and ceremonies, ceased. The sacred order of the Levitical priesthood was no longer maintained. Their form of religious service, which the Lord had given them as a blessing whereby they might have a pure and understanding faith, and, through the sacrificial offerings, see Christ as the one who would take away the sin of the world, became a ceremonious transaction. The outward ceremonies took the place of the inward work of the heart. The splendid dress of the priests covered hearts that were not renewed by the spirit of the Lord. The outward signs of their religious service were broken up, and the word of the Lord was fulfilled.--Ms 122, 1897, p. 1. ("Daniel," March 10, 1897.)  {7MR 333.3}
[7MR 334.1]          Had the Jewish nation received the Teacher sent from God, they would have given up the traditions and maxims handed down from rabbi to rabbi, and accumulating from age to age as other, non-essential theories were invented. But instead of advancing from light to greater light, they took the wrong way. By sinful indulgence they expelled from the heart the love of God, the love of the principles of His holy law. The love of the world filled their hearts, prompting them to disobey. If they had hidden the law of God in their hearts, if they had given due respect to the sacred principles of this law, it would have exerted a corrective influence on the entire life, and would have remodeled their selfish, avaricious dispositions, after the character of God.--Ms 125, 1901, p. 4. ("The Unchangeable Law of God," December 9, 1901.)  {7MR 334.1}
[7MR 335.1]       MR No. 500 - Ellen G. White and Women Physicians         There is need of a lady physician's connecting with the institution at once. The experience that we have had during the past few days has decided us to secure a capable lady physician, who can care for the women patients and be matron of the home, that the patients may receive prompt attention, and that the helpers may be given the right kind of instruction, such as you can give. The young ladies connected with the institution should be taught to act their part intelligently. . . .  {7MR 335.1}
[7MR 335.2]          An expensive building has been rented in Iowa Circle, Washington. It is a beautiful location for a sanitarium, and has been fitted up for the giving of treatment, but it needs a house physician and a manager. We need you. We believe that you can help us in Washington. You can give the nurses instruction that they need, and can also give lectures in the parlor to the patients. Will you receive this invitation as prompted by the Lord; for I have an assurance that you can do the work essential. Brother Hare is an excellent physician, but not a manager. We need someone who can plan and manage. You can help us out of our difficulty. Washington is a most important place, and a right representation of our work must be given by the sanitarium.--Letter 177, 1905, pp. 1, 2. (To Dr. Patience Bourdeau, June 8, 1905.)     Released June 29, 1976.  {7MR 335.2}
[7MR 336.1]       MR No. 501 - Canvassing Work         While the men of the world are idolizing money, and making it their trust, the Lord in His providence has brought forth from His treasure house a precious treasure, and has placed it within the reach of all. He has given His people an opportunity to take to their friends and neighbors, and to strangers a book containing the precious lessons of Christ. As those who have never tried to sell books have thought of going out with this book, a dread has come into their hearts. But the Lord has led and guided them as His little children. He has taught young and old, men and women, how to give the light of truth to those who know it not.  {7MR 336.1}
[7MR 336.2]          And the purchasers have been blessed. Their hearts have softened as they have listened to the story of the self-denying effort to free our schools from debt. By the sale of this book ［Christ's Object Lessons］ many sermons have been preached. Those in the highways as well as those in the hedges have been reached. As men and women and youth have gone forth to sell "Object Lessons," and in simple words have told what they were trying to do, a deep impression has been made on minds. Hearts have been touched. Sinners have been convicted and converted.--Ms 43, 1903, pp. 1, 2. ("The Result of Self-Denying Effort," March 6, 1903.)     Released June 29, 1976.  {7MR 336.2}
[7MR 337.1]       MR No. 502 - Diet and the Spirituality of Ministers         It is the variety and mixture of meat, vegetables, fruit, wines, tea, coffee, sweet cakes, and rich pies that ruin the stomach, and place human beings in a position where they become invalids with all the disagreeable effects of sickness upon the disposition. The character becomes perverted, a depraved appetite is established, and a diseased religious experience is the result.--Letter 59, 1898, pp. 1, 2. (To Dr. and Mrs. Kellogg, July 26, 1898.)  {7MR 337.1}
[7MR 337.2]          God calls for reform in our churches. Satan is playing the game of life for every soul. He is seeking to brutalize humanity whom God values. But when the appetite is held under the control of an intelligent, God-fearing mind, there will be a cultivation of pure, spiritual attributes. There will be a refusal to be led into slavery that kills both physical, mental, and moral worth, and leaves the human agent, for whom Christ has paid so high a price, crippled, worthless, and tossed about with temptation.  {7MR 337.2}
[7MR 337.3]          Benumb not the faculties that God has given for wise improvement by intemperate habits. Touch not, taste not, handle not, spirituous liquors in any form. But intemperance does not stop here. There are manufactured appetites which the author of our being has never created, and every departure from the simple natural laws which he has established in our being, is a departure from the law of God. This law embraces the treatment of the entire being. Every nerve and fiber of muscle of the body has been constructed by God, and so arranged as to minister happiness to the human agent. But man has sought out many inventions. He has treated the body as if                                           -338-     its law had no such thing as penalty, and in this sin against the body, he has dishonored his Maker.--Ms 3, 1897, p. 14. ("Health Reform," January 11, 1897.)  {7MR 337.3}
[7MR 338.1]          Your self-confidence has been shown in your disregard of the light upon health reform. The Lord has given His servants a special message to bear, that His people may become intelligent upon this subject. You have had an opportunity to obtain the light; but self-denial would be a new experience to you, and you have not been willing to see that temperance in eating and drinking and in all things devolved upon you. This in itself was a reason why you should not have been ordained to the ministry. No man should be set apart as a teacher of the people while his own teaching or example contradicts the testimony God has given His servants to bear in regard to diet; for this will bring confusion.  {7MR 338.1}
[7MR 338.2]          And your disregard of health reform is unfitting you to stand as the Lord's messenger. Indulgence in meat-eating, and tea-drinking, and other forms of self-pleasing, is injurious to the health of the body and the soul. --Letter 23, 1896, p. 3. (To a minister, December 14, 1896.)     Released June 29, 1976.  {7MR 338.2}
[7MR 339.1]      MR No. 503 - Entire Consecration of the Household         It is a terrible thing for a man or woman to have his own way. May my way be God's way, my will God's will. Self shall not enter me. I will submit my will, my way, my life into the hands of God. He will keep that which is committed to His trust. I hope the entire ［E. G. White］ household will not fail to watch unto prayer and allow nothing to divert their minds from God. He is our strength and our shield and in Him we may trust implicitly. Just in accordance with our obedience and faithfulness will He prosper and strengthen and bless us in all our undertakings. We are all aware how easy it is to conform to the world and separate our affections from God. Let us guard this point. Let your prayers come up before God like sweet incense because of their sincerity and earnestness mingled with faith.  {7MR 339.1}
[7MR 339.2]          Dear household, precious is the blessing of God. Do not feel at rest or content without this watch. Wrestle and pray until victory shall come and you shall triumph in the God of your salvation. Our hearts shall be with you. Our prayers unite with yours for the salvation of God to come to your house, that you may each seek for a deep and living experience in the things of God. Know Him for yourselves, whom to know aright is light and peace and joy.  {7MR 339.2}
[7MR 339.3]          To my dear sons, I would say you are God's stewards. Use your time, your ability and strength to His glory. We are doing up our work for eternity. Connect with heaven and the wisdom and power from God will be given you. Do not trust to yourselves. Do not, I entreat of you, become careless in anything that you take hold of. Be thorough and God will bless your                                           -340-     undertakings. Be humble and God will teach you.--Letter 15, 1875, p. 2. (To Willie and Edson White, May 4, 1875.)     Released June 29, 1976.  {7MR 339.3}
[7MR 341.1]       MR No. 504 - Divorce and Remarriage         I am fully convinced that Brother Wales should be given encouragement to stand forth in the strength of the Lord as an overcomer. I see no reason why he should be hounded to death by his fellow-men, when the Lord Jesus says, "Though your sins be as scarlet, they shall be as white as snow; though they be red like crimson, they shall be as wool. If ye be willing and obedient, ye shall eat the good of the land. . . . And I will turn My hand upon thee, and purely purge away thy dross, and take away thy sin."  {7MR 341.1}
[7MR 341.3]         God's mercy to those who sincerely repent and come to Him through Christ, knows no limit. He will pardon the most guilty, and purify the most polluted.  {7MR 341.3}
[7MR 341.4]          Brother Wales' case has been a trouble to me, but I have a more distinct light on it, and I will now say that if Brother Wales keeps close to the Lord Jesus, he will be safe; for Christ has pledged his infinite power,                                           -342-     faithfulness, and love to save to the uttermost. Let Brother Wales know that I have written this.--Letter 41, 1902, pp. 2, 3. (To Brother and Sister Palmer, March 18, 1902.)     Released June 29, 1976.  {7MR 341.4}
[7MR 343.1]       MR No. 505 - Creation of the World         He who gave being to the world has not lost His power or sovereignty. He still presides over the world. It is His prerogative to speak out His purposes. By His Son, the Mediator between God and man, these purposes are executed, and the Holy Spirit gives them effect. The awful confusion in the world has been brought about because the way of the Lord has not been followed, because man has set up his human judgment against the law of Him who created the world. Men have undertaken to please and glorify themselves, to set themselves above truth and above God.--Letter 141, 1902, p. 7. (To Brother and Sister Haskell, September 10, 1902.)  {7MR 343.1}
[7MR 343.2]          Who gives us the sunshine which makes the earth bring forth and bear? and who the fruitful showers? Who has given us the heavens above and the sun and stars in the heavens? Who gave you your reason, and who keeps watch over you from day to day? Is it not the God of heaven who has created the worlds, and who rested upon the seventh day? He blessed this day and made it holy, and is it more than justice that we respect the day upon which He has set His blessing? Every time we look at the world we are reminded of the mighty hand of God which called it into existence.--Ms 16, 1895, p. 5. (Untitled, October 20, 1895.)     Released September 23, 1976.  {7MR 343.2}
[7MR 344.1]       MR No. 506 - Linking Arms with the Arm of Satan         It has been presented to me that Satan is working in ways that man does not expect. At times he puts on the robes of an angel of light, and many receive him as such a being. If we will link ourselves closely with Christ, Satan will have no power to overcome us. As we draw near to God, He draws near to us, and lifts up for us a standard against the enemy.  {7MR 344.1}
[7MR 344.2]          I have been shown that some, even of those who are teachers of the word of God, are in great danger of being overcome. I saw some linking their arms in the arm of Satan, while he talked most earnestly with them; telling them of the many things that needed to be changed in the church. Afterward his words were repeated by those to whom he had talked. They were delighted with what seemed to them to be clearer perception and better methods of working.  {7MR 344.2}
[7MR 344.3]          I say to all, Be on your guard; for as an angel of light Satan is walking in every assembly of Christian workers, and in every church, trying to win the members to his side. I am bidden to give to the people of God the warning, "Be not deceived; God is not mocked." . . .  {7MR 344.3}
[7MR 344.4]          It is those who have had the most light that Satan seeks the most assiduously to ensnare. He knows that if he can deceive them, they can, under his control, clothe sin with the garments of righteousness, and lead many astray. God grant that our teachers may see and understand this, their great danger, and that they may recover themselves from the snare of Satan, and put forth redoubled efforts to save others who are exposed.  {7MR 344.4}
[7MR 344.5]          My brother, do not try to reason in regard to the errors that the enemy presents. If you will receive the testimony of the Lord, reading His word                                           -345-     with a teachable heart, and refusing to put Scripture on the side of error to maintain falsehood, you will believe that I speak the truth, as a messenger of God. But if you allow the author of error to get between you and the Word, your mind will bear his impress.  {7MR 344.5}
[7MR 345.1]          If you will believe the message that I bear you, you will see your danger. You can then put on the gospel shoes, and walk in the pathway of truth, following the true Shepherd, who knows His sheep by name, and calls them to follow Him.--Letter 230, 1903, pp. 2, 4, 5. (To Dr. E. J. Waggoner, October 2, 1903.)     Released September 23, 1976.  {7MR 345.1}
[7MR 346.1]       MR No. 507 - Items for "Critique of Prophetess of Health"              (Entire document is available from the White Estate.)          In 1888 Mrs. White wrote concerning Kellogg: "I believe he has confidence in me, and in the work God has given me to do. He has treated me with all the courtesy that he would show toward his mother."--Letter 21, 1888, p. 17.  {7MR 346.1}
[7MR 346.2]          "Our provisions have been very low for some days. Many of our supplies have gone. . . . We expected supplies three days ago certainly, but none has come. Willie went to the lake for water. We heard his gun and found he had shot two ducks. This is really a blessing, for we need something to live upon."--Ms 12, 1873, p. 3.  {7MR 346.2}
[7MR 346.3]          "I am suffering more now for want of some one who is experienced in the cooking line, to prepare things I can eat. The cooking here in this country is in every way deficient. Take out the meat, which we seldom use,--and I dare not use it here at all,--and sit at their tables, and if you can sustain your strength, you have an excellent constitution. Food is prepared in such a way that it is not appetizing, but is having the tendency to dry up the desire for food. I would pay a higher price for a cook than for any other part of my work."--Letter 19c, 1892, pp. 1, 2.  {7MR 346.3}
[7MR 346.4]          A few weeks after the duck eating experience in the Rockies in October 1873, Elder and Mrs. White were in California and she on February 15, 1874,                                          -347-     reported that since they had been in that state they had dropped meat entirely, having "bought meat once for May Walling while she was sick, but not a penny have we expended for meat since."--Letter 12, 1874, p. 1.  {7MR 346.4}
[7MR 347.1]          On July 18, 1874, she addressed responsible men at the Health Institute pointing out that many who come for treatment "eat too much and live on flesh of dead animals. . . . It is the duty of the doctors, to prescribe for these individuals an abstemious diet."--Letter 45, 1874, p. 2.  {7MR 347.1}
[7MR 347.2]          "For your own personal enjoyment in this world I entreat of you both to be health reformers. Emma, educate your appetite. Banish butter, cheese, flesh meats, and every article that is not the most simple and the best calculated to make a healthy quality of blood."--Letter 47a, 1874, p. 2.  {7MR 347.2}
[7MR 347.3]          In the files for 1874 she describes a vision in which "her angel instructor" seemed to be addressing a group on temperance. Here is what she saw and heard:  {7MR 347.3}
[7MR 347.4]          "'You need to be converted,' said he. . . . 'Your works are not pleasing to God.' . . .  {7MR 347.4}
[7MR 347.5]          "Then one of the most solemn addresses was given upon temperance. The subject was taken up from the table. 'Here,' said the speaker, 'is the appetite created for love of strong liquor. Appetite and passion are the ruling sins of the age. Appetite, the way it is indulged, influences the stomach and excites the animal propensities. The moral powers are depressed and become the slave to appetite. The use of flesh meats stimulates and                                           -348-     inflames; the flesh of dead animals produces disease of almost every type and the afflicted think and talk as though God's providence had something to do with it when the cause of their sufferings was what they placed upon their own tables in butter, in spices, in cheese, in flesh meats and a variety of dishes that are not liquor, which tempt constantly to eat too much.'" --Ms 7, 1874, p. 3.  {7MR 347.5}
[7MR 348.1]          "We took breakfast in the tent adjoining ours and were made sorry to see butter and cheese upon the table. Both are injurious to health. I understood our people had discarded these things, but they are again using them. Health reform is not carried out among our people as it once was. Some are departing from the health reform. I am sad. . . .  {7MR 348.1}
[7MR 348.2]          "It seems so hard for some, even for their conscience' sake, to deny themselves the things that do not tend to health. We felt drawn out to speak to some on this subject. I shall not be clear unless I speak decidedly, for the spirit of self-indulgence will increase unless we take a decided stand. I have had grace given me to present decidedly the subject of health reform. Butter, cheese, flesh meats of dead animals, rich cake and poor cookery create disease and will certainly corrupt the blood, bring disease and suffering, and pervert the discernment. I beseech our people, to consider that health reform is essential and that which we place in our stomachs should be the simple nourishment of good, plainly prepared bread and fruits and grains. I shall have a much sharper testimony to bear on this subject. We must deny perverted appetite. I urge upon our people to learn the art of                                          -349-     simplicity in eating. When will our people heed the word of the Lord given to caution them?"--Ms 5, 1879, pp. 3, 4.  {7MR 348.2}
[7MR 349.1]          "J has cultivated an appetite for a flesh meat diet, and thinks it is impossible for her to live without this kind of food. And she reasons the same way in regard to others also. J loves meat, and her habits are educating all who connect with the Retreat.  {7MR 349.1}
[7MR 349.2]          "We have made efforts to secure the Health Retreat in order that we might use it to promulgate the principles of health reform; but by her cooking, J shows that she is not a health reformer."--Letter 4, 1884, p. 2.  {7MR 349.2}
[7MR 349.3]          "Now as to my own experience: Meat seldom appears on my table; for weeks at a time I would not taste it, and after my appetite had been trained, I grew stronger, and could do better work. When I came to the Retreat, I determined not to taste meat, but I could get scarcely anything else to eat, and therefore ate a little meat. . . .  {7MR 349.3}
[7MR 349.4]          "Not a morsel of meat or butter has been on my table since I returned. We have milk, fruit, grains, and vegetables. For a time I lost all desire for food. Like the children of Israel, I hankered after flesh meats. But I firmly refused to have meat bought or cooked. I was weak and trembling, as every one who subsists on meat will be when deprived of the stimulus. But now my appetite has returned, I enjoy bread and fruit, my head is generally clear, and my strength firmer. I have none of the goneness so common with meat eaters. I have had my lesson, and, I hope, learned it well. . . .                                           -350-  {7MR 349.4}
[7MR 350.1]          "If we would allow reason to take the place of impulse and love of selfish indulgence, we should not taste of the flesh of dead animals."-- Letter 2, 1884, pp. 2, 3.  {7MR 350.1}
[7MR 350.2]          "In regard to our diet, we have not placed butter on our table for ourselves for years, until we came to the Rocky Mountains. We felt that a little butter, in the absence of vegetables and fruit was less detrimental to health than the use of much salt or sugar, sweet cake and knickknacks. We do not use it now, and have not for many weeks."--Letter 1, 1873, p. 12.  {7MR 350.2}
[7MR 350.3]          "My prayer was very urgent, for it seemed to me that my petition must be answered, and they were raised up to health. Now a number of these cases have resulted in something very different than could be desired; for the course of several has proved that it would have been better had they died. One, after having grown to years, became a notorious thief, another became licentious, and another, though grown to manhood, has no love for God or His truth."--Letter 17, 1892, pp. 1, 2.  {7MR 350.3}
[7MR 350.4]          The allegation that Mrs. White, on returning to America, asked to be shown the buildings during a visit to Chicago is apparently based only on Stewart's assertion that this took place. By way of evidence that this charge of Stewart's is not well founded, we need only mention that Mrs. White did not concede at this or any other time that perhaps a slight mistake had been made. She did explain that she indeed thought buildings had been erected, but this was not until 1903. (See EGW Letter 135, 1903 to S. N. Haskell, March 6,                                          -351-     1903.) Even then, in 1903, she said: "I understand that someone said that the testimony that I bore in regard to this was not true,--that no such building was erected in Chicago. But the testimony was true. The Lord showed me what men were planning to do."--Letter 135, 1903, p. 2.  {7MR 350.4}
[7MR 351.1]          "In our conversation I spoke to you of the light given me that we were centering too many weighty responsibilities at Battle Creek, and I am of the same opinion now. I have been looking over some of my past writings, and I find that warnings were given to me years ago upon this very point, and we were instructed not to accumulate special interests in Battle Creek. There is danger that it will become as Jerusalem of old, a concentrated, powerful center. The evils that ruined Jerusalem will come upon us if we do not heed these precautions. It is perilous to so largely center in Battle Creek; for while you are expending means in this one center, you are neglecting cities that will become more and more difficult to work as time goes on."--Letter 18, 1890.  {7MR 351.1}
[7MR 351.2]          In September, 1850, she declared, "We are all quite well here now." --Letter 14, 1850, p. 1.  {7MR 351.2}
[7MR 351.3]          In November, 1850, she informed some friends, "James and my health is quite good now."--Letter 28, 1850, p. 1.  {7MR 351.3}
[7MR 351.4]          Again, in August, 1853, she wrote, "My health is quite good."--Letter 6, 1853, p. 1.                                           -352-  {7MR 351.4}
[7MR 352.1]          A month later she was well enough to act as nurse to a houseful of sick people, She told the Loughboroughs "I have felt thankful that my health is so good, but I am getting worn out."--Letter 8, 1853, p. 1.  {7MR 352.1}
[7MR 352.2]          Here is a brief sample of a similar healing:  {7MR 352.2}
[7MR 352.3]          . . . the healing of Clarissa Bonfoey when Hiram Edson "laid hands upon her in the name of the Lord."-- Letter 14, 1850, p. 1.     Released September 23, 1976.  {7MR 352.3}
[7MR 353.1]       MR No. 508 - Exhortation to Faithfulness to Church Members and Elders         We greatly desire that the work of the Lord shall move forward in right lines. As a people we are to make an entire surrender of ourselves to God. God calls upon every church member to enter His service. Truth that is not lived, that is not imparted to others, loses its life-giving power, its healing virtue. Every one must learn to work, and to stand in his place as a burden bearer. Every addition to the church should be one more agency for the carrying out of the great plan of redemption. The entire church, acting as one, blending in perfect union, is to be a living, active missionary agency, moved and controlled by the Holy Spirit.  {7MR 353.1}
[7MR 353.2]          When the early Christians of the church at Antioch ministered before the Lord, and fasted, the Lord directed them in the sending forth of their laborers. "The Holy Ghost said, Separate me Barnabas and Saul for the work whereunto I have called them. And when they had fasted and prayed, and laid their hands on them, they sent them away. So they, being sent forth by the Holy Ghost, departed" (Acts 13:2-4).  {7MR 353.2}
[7MR 353.3]          After making a missionary tour, Paul and Barnabas retraced their steps, visiting the churches they had raised up, and selecting men to unite with them in their work. "And when they were come, and had gathered the church together, they rehearsed all that God had done with them, and how he had opened the door of faith unto the Gentiles. And there they abode long time with the disciples" (Acts 14:27, 28).  {7MR 353.3}
[7MR 353.4]          "And it came to pass, that, while Apollos was at Corinth, Paul having passed through the upper coasts came to Ephesus: and finding certain                                           -354-     disciples, he said unto them, Have ye received the Holy Ghost since ye believed? And they said unto him, We have not so much as heard whether there be any Holy Ghost. And he said unto them, Unto what then were ye baptized? And they said, Unto John's baptism. Then said Paul, John verily baptized with the baptism of repentance, saying unto the people, that they should believe on him which should come after him, that is, on Christ Jesus. When they heard this, they were baptized in the name of the Lord Jesus. And when Paul had laid hands on them, the Holy Ghost came on them; and they spake with tongues, and prophesied. And all the men were about twelve. And he went into the synagogue, and spake boldly for the space of three months, disputing and persuading concerning the things of the kingdom of God" (Acts 19:1-8).  {7MR 353.4}
[7MR 354.1]          The experience of Paul and Barnabas is recorded for the instruction of the churches today. "Arise, shine," the Lord commands, "for thy light is come, and the glory of the Lord is risen upon thee" (Isaiah 60:1). The Holy Spirit was given to these disciples who were especially set apart, and the same presence will go with every one who will be a laborer together with God, seeking His counsel, and surrendering the will to His will. The Holy Spirit--this is the sacred endowment of those who humble their hearts before God, and submit to His guidance; this is the secret of their power. Much prayer, and a humbling of the heart, a constant surrender of the will to God, will bring the help pledged to every worker by the Father, the Son, and the Holy Spirit. Angels of God will work for those who yield themselves to the leading of the Spirit.  {7MR 354.1}
[7MR 354.2]         Believers must not expect to gain eternal life without meeting trial and difficulty. They are to prepare to do the work that Christ did, and to meet                                          -355-     the trials that He daily experienced. Christ and Belial are at work in the world, and there is no peace or unity between them. The enmity which in the garden of Eden God declared should exist between the serpent and the Seed of the woman is very apparent. Satan is constantly seeking to lead men into error. He is the god of all dissension, and he has no lack of isms to bring forward to delude. New sects are constantly arising to lead away from the truth; and instead of being fed with the bread of life, the people are served with a dish of fables. The Scriptures are wrested, and, taken from their true connection, are quoted to give falsehood the appearance of truth. The garments of truth are stolen to hide the features of heresy.  {7MR 354.2}
[7MR 355.1]          Paul planted the pure truths of the gospel in Galatia. He preached the doctrine of righteousness by faith, and his work was rewarded in seeing the Galatian church converted to the gospel. Then Satan began to work through false teachers to confuse the minds of some of the believers. The boasting of these teachers, and the setting forth of their wonder-working powers, blinded the spiritual eyesight of many of the new converts, and they were led into error. Writing to them in this experience, Paul said,  {7MR 355.1}
[7MR 355.2]          "I marvel that ye are so soon removed from him that called you unto the grace of Christ unto another gospel: which is not another; but there be some that trouble you, and would pervert the gospel of Christ. But though we, or an angel from heaven, preach any other gospel unto you than that we have preached unto you, let him be accursed" (Galatians 1:6-8). "O foolish Galatians, who hath bewitched you, that ye should not obey the truth, before whose eyes Jesus Christ hath been evidently set forth, crucified among you? This only would I learn of you, Received ye the Spirit by the works of the law, or by                                          -356-     the hearing of faith? Are ye so foolish? having begun in the Spirit, are ye now made perfect by the flesh? . . . He therefore that ministereth to you the Spirit, and worketh miracles among you, doeth he it by the works of the law, or by the hearing of faith?" (Galatians 3:1-3, 5).  {7MR 355.2}
[7MR 356.1]          For a time Paul lost his hold on the minds of those who had been deceived; but relying on the word and power of God, and refusing the interpretations of the apostate teachers, he was able to lead the converts to see that they had been deceived, and thus defeat the purposes of Satan. The new converts came back to the faith, prepared to take their position intelligently for the truth.  {7MR 356.1}
[7MR 356.2]          Paul's object was to preach the righteousness that comes by faith on Jesus Christ. He took the position that every soul must have a genuine experience in this righteousness. The burning zeal in the heart of Paul compelled him to give the message. He gave assurance of his own faith on the message he bore, and the Holy Spirit accompanied his words with convincing power.  {7MR 356.2}
[7MR 356.3]          It was a tremendous step for Paul to take when he first acknowledged Christ as the Son of God; but he knew that which he affirmed. In heavenly vision God revealed to him a knowledge of the Word. This revelation led him to speak with assurance of his faith. In clear and unanswerable argument he set forth Christ as the resurrection and the life to all who would believe in Him. Paul's enemies tried again and again to take his life, but truth bore away the victory. Angels of God were on the ground to fight for the one who would not fight for himself.                                           -357-  {7MR 356.3}
[7MR 357.1]          Those who engage in the work of God's cause today will meet just such trials as Paul endured in his work. By the same boastful and deceptive work Satan will seek to draw converts from the faith. Theories will be brought in that will not be wise for us to handle. Satan is a cunning worker, and he will bring in subtle fallacies to darken and confuse the mind and root out the doctrines of salvation. Those who do not accept the Word of God just as it reads, will be snared in his trap. Today we need to speak the truth with holy boldness. The testimony borne to the early church by the Lord's messenger, His people are to hear in this time: "Though we, or an angel from heaven, preach any other gospel unto you than that which we have preached unto you, let him be accursed" (Galatians 1:8).  {7MR 357.1}
[7MR 357.2]         The man who makes the working of miracles the test of his faith, will find that Satan can, through a species of deceptions, perform wonders that will appear to be genuine miracles. It was this he hoped to make a test question with the Israelites at the time of their deliverance from Egypt. The instruction given to Moses for Israel is timely instruction for us: "These words, which I command thee this day, shall be in thine heart: and thou shalt teach them diligently unto thy children, and shalt talk of them when thou sittest in thine house, and when thou walkest by the way, and when thou liest down, and when thou risest up. And thou shalt bind them for a sign upon thine hand, and they shall be as frontlets between thine eyes. And thou shalt write them upon the posts of thine house, and on thy gates" (Deuteronomy 6:6-9).  {7MR 357.2}
[7MR 357.3]         When we bring our lives to complete obedience to the law of God, regarding God as our supreme Guide, and clinging to Christ as our hope of righteousness, God will work in our behalf. This is a righteousness of faith,                                           -358-     a righteousness hidden in a mystery of which the worldling knows nothing, and which he cannot understand. Sophistry and strife follow in the train of the serpent; but the commandments of God diligently studied and practiced, open to us communication with heaven, and distinguish for us the true from the false. This obedience works out for us the divine will, bringing into our lives the righteousness and perfection that was seen in the life of Christ.  {7MR 357.3}
[7MR 358.1]          "The elders which are among you I exhort, who am also an elder, and a witness of the sufferings of Christ, and also a partaker of the glory that shall be revealed: Feed the flock of God which is among you, taking the oversight thereof, not by constraint, but willingly; not for filthy lucre, but of a ready mind; neither as being lords over God's heritage, but as ensamples to the flock. And when the chief Shepherd shall appear, ye shall receive a crown of glory that fadeth not away" (1 Peter 5:1-4).  {7MR 358.1}
[7MR 358.2]          Those who occupy the position of under shepherds, as elders of the church, are to exercise a watchful diligence over the Lord's flock. This is not to be a lording, dictatorial vigilance. They are to encourage and strengthen.  {7MR 358.2}
[7MR 358.3]          "Likewise ye younger, submit yourselves to the elder. Yea, all of you be subject one to another, and be clothed with humility: for God resisteth the proud, and giveth grace to the humble. Humble yourselves therefore under the mighty hand of God, that he may exalt you in due time: casting all your care upon him, for he careth for you.  {7MR 358.3}
[7MR 358.4]          "Be sober, be vigilant; because your adversary the devil, as a roaring lion, walketh about, seeking whom he may devour: whom resist steadfast in the faith, knowing that the same afflictions are accomplished in your brethren                                           -359-     that are in the world. But the God of all grace, who hath called us unto his eternal glory by Christ Jesus, after that ye have suffered a while, make you perfect, stablish, strengthen, settle you" (1 Peter 5:5-10).  {7MR 358.4}
[7MR 359.1]          Those who receive the holy calling to bear God's message to the world, will exalt the message, not self. They will walk humbly with God day by day. If they will work under the guidance of the Great Shepherd, proving themselves caretakers, worthy of such responsibility, God will exalt them in due time. Whatever his position, man is never to teach his fellow man to look to him for wisdom. Human beings are never to take the place of God; man is never to put his trust in man, nor make flesh his arm. The Lord is to be our trust. We are to look to Him for guidance. And when we receive counsel from the Lord, we are to follow that counsel.  {7MR 359.1}
[7MR 359.2]          Heresies are now arising among the people of God, and they will continue to arise. As we near the end of time, falsehood will be so mingled with truth, that only those who have the guidance of the Holy Spirit will be able to distinguish truth from error. We need to make every effort to keep the way of the Lord. We must in no case turn from His guidance to put our trust in man. The Lord's angels are appointed to keep strict watch over those who put their faith in the Lord, and these angels are to be our special help in every time of need. Every day we are to come to the Lord with full assurance of faith, and to look to Him for wisdom. The ministers who teach the truth for this time are to strengthen their hearts by studying the word of God. "It is the spirit that quickeneth," Christ said, "the flesh profiteth nothing: the words that I speak unto you, they are spirit and they are life" (John 6:63).                                           -360-     Those who are guided by the word of the Lord will discern with certainty between falsehood and truth, between sin and righteousness.  {7MR 359.2}
[7MR 360.1]          "Now thanks be unto God, which always causeth us to triumph in Christ, and maketh manifest the savour of his knowledge by us in every place. For we are unto God sweet savour of Christ, in them that are saved, and in them that perish: to the one we are a savour of death unto death; and to the other the savour of life unto life. And who is sufficient for these things? For we are not as many, which corrupt the word of God: but as of sincerity, but as of God, in the sight of God speak we in Christ" (2 Corinthians 2:14-17).  {7MR 360.1}
[7MR 360.2]          These words of Paul do not denote a spiritual pride, but a deep knowledge of Christ. As one of God's messengers sent to confirm the truth of the word, he knew what was truth; and with the boldness of a sanctified conscience he gloried in that knowledge. He knew that he was called of God to preach the gospel with all the assurance which his confidence in the message gave him. He was called to be God's ambassador to the people, and he preached the gospel as one who was called.  {7MR 360.2}
[7MR 360.3]          "I thank my God always on your behalf," he wrote, "for the grace of God which is given you by Jesus Christ; that in every thing ye are enriched by him, in all utterance, and in all knowledge; even as the testimony of Christ was confirmed in you; so that ye come behind in no gift; waiting for the coming of our Lord Jesus Christ: who shall also confirm you unto the end, that ye may be blameless in the day of our Lord Jesus Christ. God is faithful, by whom ye were called unto the fellowship of His Son Jesus Christ our Lord.                                           -361-  {7MR 360.3}
[7MR 361.1]          "Now I beseech you, brethren, by the name of our Lord Jesus Christ, that ye all speak the same thing, and that there be no divisions among you; but that ye be perfectly joined together in the same mind and in the same judgment" (1 Corinthians 1:4-10).--Ms 43, 1907. ("Exhortation to Faithfulness to Church Members and Elders," typed March 12, 1907.)     Released September 23, 1976.  {7MR 361.1}
[7MR 362.1]       MR No. 509 - A Lesson from Pentecost         The day of Pentecost came. Great additions were made to the church. In one day five thousand were converted. The disciples began to think that they had a great work to do in Jerusalem, in shielding the members of this church from the snares and opposition of the enemy. They did not realize that strength to resist temptation is best gained by active service. They did not educate the new church members to become workers together with God in carrying the gospel message to those who had not received the glad tidings of salvation through Christ. Instead, they were in danger of remaining with the church that they had raised up, and of being satisfied with what had been accomplished. The Lord permitted persecution to come upon His church, to scatter His representatives abroad, where they could work for others. Stephen and several other Christians died martyrs to their faith; the church members were scattered; and the gospel was proclaimed with power "in all Judea, and in Samaria, and unto the uttermost part of the earth."--Ms 126, 1902, pp. 11, 12. (Sermon, October 11, 1902.)  {7MR 362.1}
[7MR 362.2]          What we need is the understanding of the Word of God. We need to keep the principles of this work in mind, that we may proclaim the truth in its purity and harmony, as it is given in the Scriptures.--Ms 74, 1905, p. 3. ("Our Duty Toward the Jews," Talk, May 29, 1902.)     Released October 17, 1976.  {7MR 362.2}
[7MR 363.1]       MR No. 510 - Methods for Reaching Unbelievers         In the providence of God, those who are bearing the burden of His work have been endeavoring to put new life into old methods of labor, and also to invent new plans and new methods of awakening the interest of church-members in a united effort to reach the world. One of the new plans for reaching unbelievers is the Harvest Ingathering Campaign for Missions. In many places, during the past few years, this has proved a success, bringing blessing to many, and increasing the flow of means into the mission treasury. As those not of our faith have been made acquainted with the progress of the third angel's message in heathen lands, their sympathies have been aroused, and some have sought to learn more of the truth that has such power to transform hearts and lives. Men and women of all classes have been reached, and the name of God has been glorified.  {7MR 363.1}
[7MR 363.2]          In years past, I have spoken in favor of the plan of presenting our mission work and its progress before our friends and neighbors, and have referred to the example of Nehemiah. And now I desire to urge our brethren and sisters to study anew the experience of this man of prayer and faith and sound judgment, who made bold to ask his friend, King Artaxerxes, for help with which to advance the interests of God's cause. Let all understand that in presenting the needs of our work, believers can reflect light to others, only as they, like Nehemiah of old, draw nigh to God, and live in close connection with the Giver of all light. Our own souls must be firmly grounded in a knowledge of the truth, if we would win others from error to truth. We need now to search the Scriptures diligently, that, as we become acquainted                                           -364-     with unbelievers, we may hold up before them Christ as the anointed, the crucified, the risen Saviour, witnessed to by prophets, testified of by believers, and through whose name we receive the forgiveness of our sins.  {7MR 363.2}
[7MR 364.1]          As we exalt the cross of Calvary before others, we shall find that it exalts us. Let every believer now stand in his lot and place, catching the inspiration of the work that Christ did for souls while in this world. We need the ardor of the Christian here who endures to the end, ever beholding Him who is invisible. Our faith must have a resurrection. Wherever we are, and whatever our opportunities, whether limited or extended, we are to exert a positive influence for good.  {7MR 364.1}
[7MR 364.2]          In order to fulfill the purpose of God as laborers together with Him, it is not necessary that all believers work in the same manner or along similar lines. No precise lines are to be laid down. Let the Holy Spirit direct each worker; and let each be willing to listen to the counsel of those who have been chosen to lead out in the various activities of the church. Thus the truth will ever stand on vantage ground. Some can best recommend the truth, not by argument or talk, but by living the principles of truth, by leading a modest, humble life as consistent disciples of the meek and lowly Christ. Especially is this true of those who are unable to give an intelligent reason for their faith, and of those who have a zeal not according to knowledge. Such believers should talk less in vindication of our faith, and study their Bible more, letting their deportment bear eloquent testimony to the power for good which the truth exercises on the willing heart and life.--Ms 2, 1914. ("Consecrated Efforts to Reach Unbelievers," typed June 5, 1914.) Released January 18, 1977.  {7MR 364.2}
[7MR 365.1]       MR No. 511 - Battle Creek Sanitarium         It is time for us to think soberly. . . . We should read the providence of God in His movements. Was the Battle Creek Sanitarium consumed by fire in order that the plans might be enlarged, greater buildings erected, and more display made? . . . My brethren, let your building plans be reconsidered. --Letter 128, 1902, pp. 2, 7. (To the General Conference Committee and Medical Missionary Board, July 6, 1902.)     Released September 26, 1977.  {7MR 365.1}
[7MR 366.1]       MR No. 512 - Use of the Tithe         He ［Kellogg］ says if no means is allowed to carry the message by medical missionary laborers into the churches, he shall separate the tithe that is paid into the Conference, to sustain the medical missionary work. You should come to an understanding, and work harmoniously. For him to separate the tithe from the treasury would be a necessity I greatly dread. If this money in tithe is paid by the workers into the treasury, why, I ask, should not that amount be apportioned to the carrying forward of the medical missionary work?--Letter 51a, 1898, p. 1. (To Uriah Smith and G. A. Irwin, June 6, 1898.)  {7MR 366.1}
[7MR 366.2]          I tell you that if you expect the blessing of God to rest upon you, you must put into the treasury that which will support the interests of the cause in different places. . . . The amount that goes from the Battle Creek Church to the General Conference will go for the universal wants of the cause in different places where the work must be built up.--Ms 11, 1891, pp. 6, 7. ("Remarks at Michigan Conference Meeting," September 3, 1891.)     Released January 18, 1977.  {7MR 366.2}
[7MR 367.1]       MR No. 513 - Items for Use in Ministry Magazine         There perished in the flood greater inventions of art and human skill than the world knows of today. The arts destroyed were more than the boasted arts of today. The great gifts with which God had endowed man were perverted. There was gold and silver in abundance, and men were constantly seeking to exceed their fellow men in devices. The result was that violence was upon the earth. The Lord was forgotten. This long-lived race were constantly devising how they might ［contend］ with the universe of heaven and gain possession of Eden.--Letter 65, 1898, p. 3. (To Brethren Griggs and Howe, typed August 23, 1898.)  {7MR 367.1}
[7MR 367.2]          The teacher of truth must see eye to eye with Christ.--Letter 24, 1899, p. 7. (To Brother and Sister Durland, March 26, 1896.)     Released January 18, 1976.  {7MR 367.2}
[7MR 368.1]       MR No. 515 - Counsels Regarding Medical Work         I then saw a lack of cleanliness among Sabbathkeepers. . . . I saw that God was purifying unto Himself a peculiar people. He will have a clean and a holy people in whom He can delight. I saw that the camp must be cleansed, or God would pass by and see the uncleanness of Israel and would not go forth with their armies to battle. He would turn from them in displeasure, and our enemies would triumph over us and we be left weak, in shame and disgrace.  {7MR 368.1}
[7MR 368.2]          I saw that God would not acknowledge an untidy, unclean person as a Christian. His frown was upon such. Our souls, bodies, and spirits are to be presented blameless by Jesus to His Father, and unless we are clean in person, and pure, we cannot be presented blameless to God.  {7MR 368.2}
[7MR 368.3]          I saw that the houses of the saints should be kept tidy and neat, free from dirt and filth and all uncleanness. I saw that the house of God had been desecrated by the carelessness of parents with their children and by the untidiness and uncleanness there. I saw that these things should meet with an open rebuke, and if there was not an immediate change in some that profess the truth in these things they should be put out of the camp.  {7MR 368.3}
[7MR 368.4]          I then saw the corruptions of these last days. Even some of those who profess the truth are corrupt and the same sins exist now that existed before the destruction of the old world by a flood. The world is almost ripe now for destruction, as it was then. I saw that when they were eating and drinking, marrying and being given in marriage, the flood came and took them all away. (See Matthew 24:38, 39). I saw that the hearts of the young are now filled with the thought of getting married. Some of them become disobedient to their                                           -369-     parents, become wanton, and marry without the counsel of their parents or the church of God. Not having God in all their thoughts, not inquiring whether it is according to His will or pleasure or not, they do not marry to glorify God but to gratify their loose passions and their depraved lusts. Such sins as these brought the flood upon the old world, and destroyed those sinners who would not bear God in their thoughts. Awful sins of these last days are to bring the unmingled fury of God upon the world.  {7MR 368.4}
[7MR 369.1]          I then saw that the appetite must be denied, that rich food should not be prepared, and that which is spent upon the appetite should be put into the treasury of God. It would tell there and those that denied themselves would lay up a reward in heaven. I saw that God was purifying His people.  {7MR 369.1}
[7MR 369.2]          Pride and idols must be laid aside. I saw that rich food was destroying the health of bodies, was ruining constitutions, destroying minds, and was a great waste of means.  {7MR 369.2}
[7MR 369.3]          I saw that many were sickly among the remnant who have made themselves so by indulging their appetites. If we wish good health, we must take special care of the health that God has given us, deny the unhealthy appetite, eat less fine food, eat coarse food free from grease. Then as you sit at the table to eat you can from the heart ask God's blessing upon the food and can derive strength from coarse, wholesome food. God will be pleased to graciously bless it and it will be a benefit to the receiver.  {7MR 369.3}
[7MR 369.4]          I saw that we should pray as Solomon did--Feed me with food convenient for me," (Proverbs 30:8)--and as we make the prayer, act it out. Get food that is plain and that is essential to health, free from grease. Such food will be convenient for us.                                           -370-  {7MR 369.4}
[7MR 370.1]          There are some Sabbathkeepers who make a god of their bellies. They waste their means in obtaining rich food. Such, I saw, if saved at all, will know what pinching want is unless they deny their appetites and eat to the glory of God. There are but few who eat to the glory of God. How can those who have cake and pie crust filled with grease ask God's blessing upon it and then eat with an eye single to God's glory? We are commanded to do all to the glory of God. We must eat and drink to His glory.--Ms 3, 1854, pp. 8-10. ("Testimony for Churches in New York State," February 12, 1854.)  {7MR 370.1}
[7MR 370.2]          Again, do not let the idea prevail that the Health Retreat is a place where the sick are healed by the prayer of faith. There are instances when this will be done, and we need to have faith in God constantly. Let no one think that those who have abused themselves and taken no intelligent care of themselves can come to the Health Retreat and be healed by the prayer of faith, for this is presumption. I see so little wisdom, so little good common sense exercised by some of our brethren that my heart is sick, sore, and distressed. They do not have sensible ideas and do not honor God. They have need of a divine touch. If the idea should once prevail that the sick can come to the Institute to be cured by the prayer of faith, you will have such a state of things there that you cannot now discern even if I should point it out to you in the best English language I could command. We need more of God, brethren, greater humility.--Letter 57, 1886, pp. 2, 3. (To Brethren Rice and Gibbs, December 17, 1886.)                                           -371-  {7MR 370.2}
[7MR 371.1]          There is scarcely an operation of nature but we will find reference made to it in the Word of God. The Word declares, "He maketh His sun to rise" (Matthew 5:45), "He maketh the grass to grow upon the mountains." (Psalm 147:8.) "He giveth snow like wool; He scattereth the hoarfrost like ashes" (verse 16). "When he uttereth his voice there is a multitude of waters in the heavens. . . . He maketh lightnings with rain, and bringeth forth the wind out of His treasures" (Jeremiah 10:13).  {7MR 371.1}
[7MR 371.2]         These words of Holy Writ say nothing of the independent laws of nature. God is the superintendent as well as the creator of all things. The divine Being is engaged in upholding the things which He has created. God has laws which He has instituted, but they are only His servants through which He effects results. It is God who calls everything in order and keeps all things in motion.--Ms 92, 1898, p. 5. ("The Revelation of God," typed July 6, 1898.)  {7MR 371.2}
[7MR 371.3]          "Then spake Jesus again unto them, saying, I am the light of the world: he that followeth me shall not walk in darkness, but shall have the light of life" (John 8:2).  {7MR 371.3}
[7MR 371.4]          When Isaiah predicted the birth of Christ he declared, "Unto us a child is born, unto us a son is given: and the government shall be upon his shoulder: and his name shall be called Wonderful, Counsellor, The mighty God, The everlasting Father, The Prince of Peace. Of the increase of his government and peace there shall be no end, upon the throne of David, and upon his kingdom, to order it, and to establish it with judgment and with justice from henceforth even forever" (Isaiah 9:6, 7).                                           -372-  {7MR 371.4}
[7MR 372.1]          Again speaking of His work, and its results He says: "There shall come out a rod out of the stem of Jesse, and a Branch shall grow out of his roots; and the Spirit of the Lord shall rest upon him, the spirit of wisdom and understanding, the spirit of counsel and might, the spirit of knowledge and of the fear of the Lord; and shall make him of quick understanding in the fear of the Lord: and he shall not judge after the sight of his eyes, neither reprove after the hearing of his ears: but with righteousness shall he judge the poor, and reprove with equity for the meek of the earth: and he shall smite the earth with the rod of his mouth, and with the breath of his lips shall he slay the wicked. And righteousness shall be the girdle of his loins, and faithfulness the girdle of his reins. The wolf also shall dwell with the lamb, and the leopard shall lie down with the kid; and the calf and the young lion and the fatling together; and a little child shall lead them. And the cow and the bear shall feed; their young ones shall lie down together: and the lion shall eat straw like the ox. And the suckling child shall play on the hole of the asp, and the weaned child shall put his hand on the cockatrice' den. They shall not hurt nor destroy in all my holy mountain: for the earth shall be full of the knowledge of the Lord as the waters cover the sea" (Isaiah 11:1-9).  {7MR 372.1}
[7MR 372.2]          Those who read and listen to the sophistries that prevail in this age do not know God as He is. They contradict the Word of God, and extol and worship nature in the place of the Creator. While we may discern the working of God in the things He has created, these things are not God. Nature's voice is heard in its influence upon the senses. Her voice, the Word declares, is heard to the end of the world. The physical creation testifies of God and                                           -373-     Jesus Christ as the great Creator of all things. "All things were made by him; and without him was not anything made that was made. In him was life; and the life was the light of men" (John 1:3, 4). The psalmist bears witness, "The heavens declare the glory of God; and the firmament sheweth his handywork. Day unto day uttereth speech, and night unto night showeth knowledge. There is no speech nor language, where their voice is not heard" (Psalm 19:1-3). . . .  {7MR 372.2}
[7MR 373.1]         There are many issues in our world today in regard to the Creator not being a personal God. God is a being, and man was made in His image. After God created man in His image, the form was perfect in all its arrangements, but it had no vitality. Then a personal, self-existing God breathed into that form the breath of life, and man became a living, breathing, intelligent being. All parts of the human machinery were put in motion. The heart, the arteries, the veins, the tongue, the hands, the feet, the perceptions of the mind, the senses, were placed under physical law. It was then that man became a living soul. . . .  {7MR 373.1}
[7MR 373.2]          This living God is worthy of our thought, our praise, our adoration, as the Creator of the world, as the Creator of man. We are to praise God for we are fearfully and wonderfully made. Our substance was not hid from Him when we were made in secret. His eyes saw our substance, yet being imperfect, and in His book all our members were written when as yet there was none of them. He breathed into our nostrils the breath of life. The inspiration of God has given us understanding. (See Psalm 139:14-16; Genesis 2:7; Job 32:8). . . .  {7MR 373.2}
[7MR 373.3]         The system is made up of different parts fitted to work harmoniously, and so arranged and proportioned as to make one complete whole. It is the                                           -374-     misuse and violation of nature's laws that keeps some parts of the human machinery in action, while others are left to become weak through disuse. God designs that the whole being shall be proportionately worked, that every part of the wonderful machinery may act in harmony with the other. While God is speaking to the senses, telling us to preserve the organs in their beautiful arrangement that they may do service for God, and glorify the giver, we are to do our part by cultivating every organ in the order of God. We are not to act in accordance with perverted ideas and customs, but in the intelligence which God has given. We are to preserve simplicity, to maintain the natural form and motions of the body, and not educate the mind and body to meet the customs and fashions of this degenerate age.  {7MR 373.3}
[7MR 374.1]          This world is our educating school. The apostle Paul writes: "I beseech you therefore, brethren, by the mercies of God, that ye present your bodies a living sacrifice, holy, acceptable unto God, which is our reasonable service. And be not conformed to this world: but be ye transformed by the renewing of your mind, that ye may prove what is that good, and acceptable, and perfect will of God." (Romans 12:1, 2.) "For we are made a spectacle unto the world, and to angels, and to men." (1 Corinthians 4:9.)  {7MR 374.1}
[7MR 374.2]         All the heavenly universe is waiting about the throne of God to hear His voice, and go forth to minister unto those who shall be heirs of salvation. They are watching every movement made, and are prepared to cooperate in every good work--for the relief of the suffering, and for the enlightenment of those who are ignorant of the truth. The arch enemy is on the track of every soul, that they shall not be overcomers through the blood of the Lamb, and through the word of their testimony. But if we make the Lord our teacher,                                           -375-     when Satan comes in like a flood, the Spirit of the Lord will lift up a standard for us against the enemy.  {7MR 374.2}
[7MR 375.1]          Every God-given faculty is to be wisely and intelligently used. Every part of the human machinery is the Lord's, to be used, not under the dictation of Satan, but under the wise counsel of God. Man has a work given him to do, and in order to do that work, he must depend upon God. He must allow the Lord to take the supervision of himself, and, having asked the Lord for wisdom, believe that it will be given him. The promise is, "If any of you lack wisdom, let him ask of God, that giveth to all men liberally, and upbraideth not; and it shall be given him. But let him ask in faith, nothing wavering: For he that wavereth is like a wave of the sea driven with the wind and tossed. For let not that man think that he shall receive anything of the Lord. A double minded man is unstable in all his ways." (James 1:5-8.)  {7MR 375.1}
[7MR 375.2]         Every human being is of consequence with God. The apostle says: "He hath chosen us in him before the foundation of the world, that we should be holy and without blame before him in love: having predestinated us unto the adoption of children by Jesus Christ to himself, according to the good pleasure of his will, to the praise of the glory of his grace, wherein he hath made us accepted in the beloved: in whom we have redemption through his blood, the forgiveness of sins, according to the riches of his grace; wherein he hath abounded toward us in all wisdom and prudence; having made known to us the mystery of his will, according to his good pleasure which he hath purposed in himself: that in the dispensation of the fulness of times he might gather together in one all things in Christ, both which are in heaven and which are in earth; even in him: in whom also we have obtained an                                           -376-     inheritance, being predestinated according to the purpose of him who worketh in all things after the counsel of his own will: that we should be to the praise of his glory, who first trusted in Christ. . . . The eyes of your understanding being enlightened; that ye might know what is the hope of his calling, and what the riches of the glory of his inheritance in the saints, and what is the exceeding greatness of his power, which he wrought in Christ, when he raised him from the dead, and set him at his own right hand in the heavenly places, far above all principality, and power, and might, and dominion, and every name that is named, not only in this world, but that which is to come." (Ephesians 1:4-21, 18-21)--Ms 117, 1898, pp. 1-3, 5-9. ("A Personal God," typed September 21, 1898.)  {7MR 375.2}
[7MR 376.1]         Commit the keeping of your soul to God as unto a faithful Creator. Praise Him who is the health of your countenance and your God. The favorable result of our work comes from Him just as verily as if the blessing had dropped directly from heaven. We are to thank Him as though the relief had been direct and instantaneous.--Letter 66, 1901, p. 9. (To R. M. Kilgore, June 26, 1901.)  {7MR 376.1}
[7MR 376.2]          We desire to see the healing power of God in this sanitarium. Let those who are sick have hope and courage to bring their cases to the Master. The angels of God are here. While the physicians and the helpers are doing everything they can on your behalf, Christ Himself is the Healer of your diseases. He it is who combats the disease you have brought on yourself by an imprudent, sinful course of action. He, the Sin-bearer, is the only One who                                           -377-     can successfully combat disease. Oh, link up with the Great Physician! He is ready to place His everlasting arms underneath you.--Ms 102, 1901, p. 14. (Sermon, September 21, 1901.)  {7MR 376.2}
[7MR 377.1]          In this age of the world it is important for every family to understand the science of life. The wonderful machinery of the human body is supplied by the Lord and is kept in motion by Him. It is the human agent's part to keep this machinery in a state of purity and soundness. To do this, an intelligent knowledge of every part is required. It is a great responsibility to care properly for all the God-given faculties, to keep the entire system in as complete order as possible.--Ms 113, 1901, pp. 3, 4. ("Canvassers Needed," typed November 4, 1901.)  {7MR 377.1}
[7MR 377.2]          In order to be truly successful, the physician must live in close relation to Christ. He must cherish a constant sense that he is one of the Lord's chosen instruments, appointed to bear to the sick the word of life, to declare to them that if they receive Christ as a personal Saviour, they will be given power to become sons of God. It is in the power of every physician, in his work for the sick, to be a gospel teacher, bearing to those to whom he ministers, the sure cure for sin, pointing them to the Lamb of God, who alone can make successful the physical treatment given. In the simplest of language he is to speak of the Saviour, his heart filled with a longing for the salvation of the one to whom he is speaking. . . .  {7MR 377.2}
[7MR 377.3]          If physicians only realized it, they could often do more to restore the sick to health by ministering to the needs of the soul than by confining                                           -378-     their efforts to the body.--Letter 275, 1903, pp. 7, 8. (To "My Brethren Laboring in Battle Creek," November, 1903.)  {7MR 377.3}
[7MR 378.1]          The remark is often made, by one and another, "Why depend so much on sanitariums? Why do we not pray for the miraculous healing of the sick, as the people of God used to do?" In the early history of our work many were healed by prayer. And some, after they were healed, pursued the same course in the indulgence of appetite, that they had followed in the past. They did not live and work in such a way as to avoid sickness. They did not show that they appreciated the Lord's goodness to them. Again and again they were brought to suffering through their own careless, thoughtless course of action. How could the Lord be glorified in bestowing on them the gift of health?  {7MR 378.1}
[7MR 378.2]          When the light came that we should have a sanitarium, the reason was plainly given. There were many who needed to be educated in regard to healthful living. A place must be provided to which the sick could be taken, where they could be taught how to live so as to preserve health. At the same time light was given that the sick could be successfully treated without drugs. This was the lesson that was to be practiced and taught by physicians and nurses, and by all other medical missionary workers. Drugs were to be discarded, because when they are taken into the system, their after effect is very injurious. Many suffering from fever have died as the result of the drugs administered. They might have been alive today had they been given water treatment by those competent to administer it. . . .                                           -379-  {7MR 378.2}
[7MR 379.1]          Lectures should be diligently kept up as a means of teaching the patients how to prevent disease by a wise course of action. By means of these lectures the patients may be shown the responsibility resting on them to keep the body in the most healthful condition because it is the Lord's purchased possession. Mind, soul, and body are bought with a price. "Ye are not your own, . . . for ye are bought with a price: therefore glorify God in your body, and in your spirit, which are God's (1 Corinthians 6:19, 20). . . .  {7MR 379.1}
[7MR 379.2]         I think that I have answered the question, "Why do we not pray for the healing of the sick, instead of having sanitariums?" The education of many souls is at stake. In the providence of God, instruction has been given that sanitariums be established, in order that the sick may be drawn to them, and learn how to live healthfully. The establishment of sanitariums is a providential arrangement, whereby people from all churches are to be reached, and made acquainted with the saving truth for this time.--Letter 59, 1905, pp. 2, 3, 5, 8. (To Elder and Mrs. John A. Burden, February 4, 1905.)  {7MR 379.2}
[7MR 379.3]          In the past, decided failures have been made in the institutions established for the care of the sick because so much business has been crowded in that the main object for which our sanitariums are established has been lost sight of. Great loss has thus been sustained. I am to urge upon our people that the proclamation of the principles of truth must be kept prominent, as the main line of work for which our sanitariums were instituted.  {7MR 379.3}
[7MR 379.4]          The Lord calls for a solemn dedication to Him of the sanitariums that shall be established. Our object in the establishment of these institutions                                           -380-     is that the truth for this time may through them be proclaimed. In order that this may be done, they must be conducted on right lines. In this, business interests are not to be crowded in to take the place of spiritual interests. Every day devotional exercises are to be held. The Word of God is in no case to be given a secondary place. Those who come to our sanitariums for treatment must see the Word of God, which is the bread of life, exalted above all common, earthly considerations. A strong religious influence is to be exerted. It must be plainly shown that the glory of God and the uplifting of Christ are placed before all else.--Letter 183, 1905, p. 2. (To Elder and Mrs. George I. Butler, June 23, 1905.)  {7MR 379.4}
[7MR 380.1]          This morning I am roused up to repeat the instruction that the Lord has given me in regard to establishing sanitariums. Again and again this matter has been presented to me. . . .  {7MR 380.1}
[7MR 380.2]          Wherever the last message of warning is given combined with medical missionary work and lessons on the right principles of living, wonderful results are seen. Our sanitariums are to be the means of enlightening those who come to them for treatment. The patients are to be shown how they can live upon a diet of grains, fruits, nuts, and other products of the soil. I have been instructed that lectures should be regularly given in our sanitariums on health topics. People are to be taught to discard those articles of food that weaken the health and strength of the beings for whom Christ gave His life. The injurious effects of tea and coffee are to be shown. The patients are to be taught how they can dispense with those articles of diet that injure the digestive organs. These things are to be                                           -381-     treated from a health standpoint.--Letter 233, 1905, pp. 7, 9. (To Dr. and Mrs. D. H. Kress, August 9, 1905.)  {7MR 380.2}
[7MR 381.1]          I told the people how we were working to establish in various places sanitariums for the sick. I told them that Christ was our physician. We are asked by some, Do you have power to work miracles and to heal the sick? I answer, I have never worked a miracle in my life; but I have presented many suffering ones in faith to Christ, and the mighty Healer has rebuked disease and raised the suffering ones to health. Christ alone can heal the sick and raise the dead.--Letter 278, 1908, p. 2. (To Sister Kerr, February 21, 1908.)  {7MR 381.1}
[7MR 381.2]          I would say to our physicians, Never allow your patients to think that in the human being is power to heal the sick. You are to depend much more than you have done on the cooperation of the great Physician in the work of healing disease. Your faith is to lay hold upon the efficacy of Christ to make effectual the effort put forth for the recovery of the sick.--Ms 73, 1908, pp. 1, 2. ("Counsels Repeated," typed June 19, 1908.)  {7MR 381.2}
[7MR 381.3]          The human agent should act intelligently in cooperation with divine power, using the beneficial means that He ［God］ has provided, and work in harmony with natural laws. To do this is not the slightest hindrance to the exercise of faith.--Ms 29, 1911, p. 6. ("Fragments on Old Testament History," typed November 17, 1911.)     Released January 18, 1977.  {7MR 381.3}
[7MR 382.1]       MR No. 516 - Inspiration         The Lord did not move upon you by His Holy Spirit to write upon inspiration. That was not your work. While you may regard it as light, it will lead many souls astray, and will be a savor of death to some.--Letter 21, 1888, p. 4. (To Brother Butler, October 14, 1888.)     Released January 18, 1977.  {7MR 382.1}
[7MR 383.1]       MR No. 517 - Dwell on Christ Not Men's Faults         Brother Magan left with Willie copy written for a circular regarding the Berrien Springs school. In it there were some things that I think would be better left out. Let us not dwell on the dark chapters in the experience of Seventh-day Adventists. They bring up a discouraging, depressing picture, and it would seem as if Christ, the Light of the world, had not been near to help. There was no need of the dearth of knowledge, no reason why mistakes should have been made. Christ was then, as He ever will be, the Way, the Truth, and the Life. He was ready to help, and no one need have made grave mistakes or errors.  {7MR 383.1}
[7MR 383.2]          The time to which you have referred--a time dark, perplexing, and discouraging--let it stay in the past. Do not talk of it unless forced to. To make reference to the worst features in the experience of those now in positions of trust in the work of God, does not benefit anyone. Let us not call up the dark shadows of the past. Let the past lie where it is, with all its objectionable features. Into the present we are to bring pleasantness, hope, and courage.  {7MR 383.2}
[7MR 383.3]          If there are those who are allowing the enemy to obtain an advantage over them, tempting him to tempt them, and carrying out his plans, let not this appear. And do not bring up the dark, unchristlike deeds of the past. The dear Saviour was all the time inviting those who did these deeds to cease to dishonor God, and to turn to Him for help to do right.  {7MR 383.3}
[7MR 383.4]          At the present time we have plain evidence of the specious, artful working of Satan on human minds. We have to meet this working with determined                                           -384-     effort. But let the dark pictures of the past be buried, and let them stay buried. Let us not cloud the mind of anyone by bringing up these representations. Let us at this time bring in all the light possible.  {7MR 383.4}
[7MR 384.1]          Few realize the dangerous character of the sentiments that we are having to meet. I have been over the ground. I have been given plain words to speak concerning these specious, bewitching sentiments. If they are not most decidedly met and reproved, souls will be lost. We cannot afford to be deceived. We must point our people to the old landmarks. We are to obtain strength and courage from on high, that we may obey the command given me, "Meet it."  {7MR 384.1}
[7MR 384.2]          "Ye are the children of the light and of the day. We are not of the night, nor of darkness." Christ is the way, the truth, and the life. The trouble with us is that we do not press on in the way illuminated by the Sun of Righteousness. In order to walk in this way, we must receive strength from the Life-giver. As we move forward in obedience to Christ's commands, His light shines on our way, and His strength sustains us. Thus we go forward from strength to strength, from grace to grace, by obedience becoming more and more Christlike.  {7MR 384.2}
[7MR 384.3]          We are not to follow human leading. Christ is our Leader. At all times and in all places, in every time of need, we shall find Him a present help. Because there are those professing to be Christians who dishonor Christ in thought, word, and deed, we are to give plainer evidence than ever before of our completeness in Him. We are to walk in the light of His countenance. We can each show that Christ is light, and that in Him is no darkness at all. If                                           -385-     we will submit to His guidance, He will lead us from the low level on which sin has left us to the loftiest heights of grace.  {7MR 384.3}
[7MR 385.1]          We are not to darken our lives by talking of our own imperfections or of the imperfections of others. We are to be all light in the Lord.  {7MR 385.1}
[7MR 385.2]          From Christ all truth radiates. Apart from Christ, science is misleading, and philosophy is foolishness. Those who are separated from the Saviour will advance theories which originate with the wily foe. Christ's life stands out as the contrast of all false science, all erroneous theories, all misleading methods.--Letter 249, 1903, pp. 1-3. (To Brethren Magan and Sutherland, November 11, 1903.)     Released January 18, 1977.  {7MR 385.2}
[7MR 386.1]       MR No. 518 - Team Ministry         We received Brother Haskell's letter the evening after the Sabbath. We were glad to hear from you that your interests are united as one. May the Lord bless this union, that you may be a strength and support to one another at all times. May the peace of God rest upon you, is my sincere desire and earnest prayer. "Go, stand and speak to the people all the words of this life." (Acts 5:20.)  {7MR 386.1}
[7MR 386.2]         I am pleased, Brother Haskell, that you have a helper ［Mrs. Haskell］. This is that which I have desired for some time. The work in which we are engaged has made us one in Christ Jesus to diffuse the knowledge of Jesus Christ. It is your privilege to have happiness in your new relation to each other, in ministering the gospel to those who are in darkness and error. We can sympathize and unite in the grand work that you and I love, and which is the one great object ever before us, the enlargement of the kingdom of Christ and the celebration of His glory. In everything which relates to this we are united in the bonds of Christian fellowship, in companionship with heavenly intelligences.  {7MR 386.2}
[7MR 386.3]          We are never alone. We can never put forth the least effort for the advancement of the work of God in our world, but the act thrills through all the universe of heaven and makes us co-laborers with God; united with the heavenly principalities and powers, all our sympathies are absorbed. Thus our strength and efficiency are to be united in the design of Christ as His agents connected with the great firm to secure other agencies and combine them with those already in operation, to restore the moral image of God in                                           -387-     man. . . . Because of the light given me, I am fully possessed with the conviction that through your united agencies, as sanctified instrumentalities, light shall be reflected to the salvation of many souls that are now in darkness and error. I know you have not lived unto yourselves but unto Him whom you love and whom you serve and worship.  {7MR 386.3}
[7MR 387.1]          Each angel is at his post, waiting for the cooperation of human channels to give efficiency and power to the truth in the restoration of fallen man. This was Christ's work; this is our work. The angels of God are to be regarded as ever present with the interested, consecrated worker, perpetually stimulating, strengthening, and encouraging the efforts of the laborers on earth. By the eye of faith we are fighting in view of the whole universe of heaven. There is plenty of help and strength for us in God, for the heavenly agencies are mighty. Their divine influence is with all we do and all we say to advance the glory of God.  {7MR 387.1}
[7MR 387.2]          These agencies are abundantly mighty; their efforts with human endeavors and through the medium of our faith will shed a softening and subduing influence upon our course of action. In the economy of God all the powers of heaven cooperate with the whole-hearted, earnest workers in this world in carrying forward His design in saving the lost. The claim of relationship and mutual influence not only passes from one member to another of the church militant, but through all the family of heaven, uniting both worlds for the saving of a perishing world.--Letter 74a, 1897, pp. 1, 2. (To S.N. Haskell and Wife, March 1, 1897.)                                           -388-  {7MR 387.2}
[7MR 388.1]          One thing I know, if we humble our hearts before God, if we seek to abide in Christ, we shall have a higher, holier experience. There will be a cementing of heart unto heart. . . .  {7MR 388.1}
[7MR 388.2]          This is not to say that our brethren are to step exactly in our footprints. True faith in God will lead us to understand that each is a worker. . . .  {7MR 388.2}
[7MR 388.3]          We are not to hold ourselves in our own hands. We are to drop self into the hands of God. We have been losing our faith in place of increasing it. "These signs shall follow them that believe; In my name they shall cast out devils; they shall speak with new tongues; They shall take up serpents; and if they drink any deadly thing, it shall not hurt them; they shall lay hands on the sick, and they shall recover." (Mark 16:17, 18.)  {7MR 388.3}
[7MR 388.4]         This is a small part of that which the Lord has revealed to me. Our lack of faith is the reason that we have not seen more of the power of God. We exercise more faith in our own working than in God's working for us. God designs that everything possible shall be done to enable us to stand heart to heart, mind to mind, shoulder to shoulder. This lack of love and confidence in one another weakens our faith in God. We need to pray as we never have prayed before for the baptism of the Holy Spirit: for, if there was ever a time when we needed this baptism, it is now.  {7MR 388.4}
[7MR 388.5]          There is nothing the Lord has more frequently told us He would bestow upon us, and nothing by which His name would be more glorified in bestowing, than the Holy Spirit. When we partake of this Spirit, men and women will be born again. There will be a firm pressing together. A firm, unwavering faith in God will be seen. The Sun of Righteousness will be in our midst, with healing                                           -389-     in His wings. Souls once lost will be found, and brought back and kept by the power of God, through faith unto salvation, ready to be revealed in the last time.--Letter 105, 1898, pp. 3, 4, 7. (To S. N. Haskell and wife, November 28, 1898.)  {7MR 388.5}
[7MR 389.1]          When we reflect Christ's image, we shall love one another as He has loved us. We shall not love as we love our neighbor, but as Christ loved us. It is an advance to love as Christ loved. This is the perfection of Christian character. When we can say, My will is wholly submerged in God's will, then peace and rest come in.  {7MR 389.1}
[7MR 389.2]          We must have that love, else we cannot be perfect before God. We may be active, we may do much work, but unless we love as Christ loved, our candlestick will be removed out of its place. . . .  {7MR 389.2}
[7MR 389.3]          We have little enough of Christ's character. We need it all through our ranks, We must reveal that love which dwelt in Jesus. Then we shall keep the commandment ［that we love one another］, which not one in a hundred of those who claim to believe the truth for this time are keeping. . . .  {7MR 389.3}
[7MR 389.4]          Perfect unity must exist in a diversity of gifts. A union of all the gifts is essential. The one great commandment Christ has given is a new commandment. It reaches beyond loving our neighbor as we love ourselves. We are to love one another, "as I," said Christ, "have loved you." This experience must be obtained by every child of God. All must blend together in the work, thus making the work not onesided, but a complete whole.--Letter 121, 1898, pp. 6-8. (To S. N. Haskell and wife, December 12, 1898.)                                           -390-  {7MR 389.4}
[7MR 390.1]          Now, my sister, I must write to you. I have before spoken to you in regard to the spirit of criticism which you have cherished. By indulging this spirit, you do great harm to yourself and the servants of God. . . . The Lord is displeased with you because you exalt yourself and depreciate others whom He loves and whom He has chosen to do His special work. He has His appointed agencies, through whom He works. . . . Your words were of a character to belittle the servant of God. It is the attribute of Satan to criticize, to accuse, to disparage. . . .  {7MR 390.1}
[7MR 390.2]          I love you both. . . . I am your friend, and shall be ever ready to help you if I can.--Letter 1, 1899, pp. 1, 4, 5. (To Mrs. S. N. Haskell, January 2, 1898.)  {7MR 390.2}
[7MR 390.3]          You and your wife must link together in the work, strengthening one another. . . .  {7MR 390.3}
[7MR 390.4]          Show a firm, undeviating trust in God. Be ever true to principle. Waver not, speak decidedly that which you know to be truth, and leave the consequences with God.--Letter 105, 1899, pp. 1, 2. (To S. N. Haskell and wife, July 30, 1899.)  {7MR 390.4}
[7MR 390.5]          I think of you, but it is with pleasure, because you are, I believe, and am assured, in your going to America at this time, doing the will of God; and may the Lord sustain and bless you at every step.--Letter 221, 1899, p. 1. (To S. N. Haskell and wife, August, 1899.)                                           -391-  {7MR 390.5}
[7MR 391.1]          The Lord has a people in our churches in America, and they have become, some of them, discouraged and confused. But talk the truth. The third angel's message is to go forth with power, and will pierce the moral darkness black as velvet. . . . Walk with Jesus, talk with Jesus, and then you have light and comfort and love and power from your best Friend. Oh, it is such a privilege: "Whosoever drinketh of the water that I shall give him shall never thirst; but the water that I shall give him shall be in him a well of water springing up into everlasting life." (John 4:14.) We need more faith. The bright beams of the Sun of Righteousness will disperse every dark cloud. May the Lord Jesus abundantly bless you, my brother and my sister. I miss you very much; but remain until your work is done; then we will welcome you back again, for there is a large work for you to do. How comforting it is to know that we do not need to stumble our way along in midnight darkness. Light is sown for the righteous, and truth and gladness for the upright in heart.--Letter 218, 1899, p. 4. (To S. N. Haskell and wife, November 29, 1899.)  {7MR 391.1}
[7MR 391.2]         I have also been shown that the women who labor with their husbands should be paid for their time. God says, I hate robbery for burnt offerings.--Letter 168, 1899, p. 4. (To Brother Mountain, October 25, 1899.)  {7MR 391.2}
[7MR 391.3]          Those who present the idea that the blind, the deaf, the lame, the deformed, will not receive the seal of God, are not speaking words given them by the Holy Spirit. There is much suffering in our world. To some suffering and disease have been transmitted as an inheritance. Others suffer because of                                           -392-     accidents. Cause and effect are always in operation in our world, and always will be. . . .  {7MR 391.3}
[7MR 392.1]          It is not our service to pray that colored hair shall become black, or that gray hair, which God pronounces honorable, shall become black. Those who set their minds laboring in this direction are not following on to know the Lord. They are starting in a course which will lead to the greatest, most God-dishonoring fanaticism. Our work is to form new habits of thought. Through faith in Christ we can do this. Natural propensities are to be controlled. Selfish inclinations are to be denied. Again and again some things hostile to grace and reform will start into life. Again and again we shall be called into the conflict to fight against hereditary tendencies to do wrong.  {7MR 392.1}
[7MR 392.2]          What shall ministers teach the people?--Certainly not fables. Certainly not their own foolish imaginings, which would put a yoke grievous to be borne upon the necks of poor souls. Such a yoke Christ has not formed. It galls, it brings unrest, disquietude, and discouragement. Bearing Christ's yoke brings rest, peace, obedience, for His yoke is easy and His burden is light. . . .  {7MR 392.2}
[7MR 392.3]         No one in this world is exempt from calamity, from misfortune and affliction. But if our hearts are washed in the blood of the Lamb, however poor and afflicted we may be, we are privileged to see in anticipation the joy that will be ours in heaven. Then let God's promises be received and enjoyed by faith. Let none of God's people believe the fables advanced by some regarding the color of the hair. The idea that persons who are deformed must be healed in order to be saved is a fable originated by someone who needs inward cleansing before he can receive the seal of God. In the great                                           -393-     day of God all who are faithful and true will receive the healing touch of the divine Restorer. The Life-giver will remove every deformity, and will give them eternal life.--Letter 207, 1899, pp. 2, 3, 9, 10. (To S. N. Haskell and G. A. Irwin, December 15, 1899.)  {7MR 392.3}
[7MR 393.1]          It is not the men who are apparently the most eloquent, it is not the young men who do not reveal the sanctification of the truth, who are the most efficacious in sowing the seed and gathering the harvest. The Lord has placed you in New York ［City］ as His workman, to give the message to the people, saying "Come, for all things are now ready.". . .  {7MR 393.1}
[7MR 393.2]          Dear Brother and Sister Haskell, I am so glad that God manifests through you His power and His grace in favor of the truth. I hope that you will be sustained and strengthened and blessed. And you surely will be if you walk humbly with God. Be of good courage. God's providence will certainly open your way and give you precious victories. It is our duty to place ourselves where God has signified we should be. He was in your going to New York City, working just as you have been working for those not of our faith.--Letter 132, 1901, pp. 2, 7, 8. (To S. N. Haskell and wife, October 7, 1901.)  {7MR 393.2}
[7MR 393.3]          You are to work as Christ worked. He labored in the synagogues, and He went from place to place, meeting the people where He could, in their homes, at the seaside, in the highways and byways. Our manner of working must be after God's order. The work that is done for God in our large cities must not be according to man's devising. . . .                                           -394-  {7MR 393.3}
[7MR 394.1]          The workers are never to make an idol of self, but are to put on Christ Jesus all working harmoniously.--Letter 150, 1901, pp. 1, 2. (To S. N. Haskell and wife, October 2, 1901.)  {7MR 394.1}
[7MR 394.2]          Brother Haskell, as you engage in the work in New York ［City］, you should have the help of the best workers that can be secured. Let a center for God's work be made in that wicked city. . . .  {7MR 394.2}
[7MR 394.3]          How shall the Lord's work be done? In every place that is entered, a solid foundation is to be laid for permanent work. The Lord's methods are to be followed. It is not for you to be intimidated by outward appearances, however forbidding they may be. It is for you to carry forward the work as the Lord has said that it should be carried forward. Preach the Word, and the Lord by His Holy Spirit will send conviction to the minds of the hearers. The word is, "And they went forth, and preached everywhere, the lord working with them, and confirming the word with signs following." (Mark 16:20.)  {7MR 394.3}
[7MR 394.4]         The other workers are to act their part, doing house-to-house work, giving Bible readings in the families. They are to show their growth in grace by their submission to the will of Christ. Thus they will gain a rich experience. As in faith they receive, believe, and obey Christ's words, the efficiency of the Holy Spirit will be seen in their life-work. There will be seen an intensity of earnest effort. There will be cherished faith that works by love and purifies the soul. The fruit of the Spirit will appear in the life. . . .                                           -395-  {7MR 394.4}
[7MR 395.1]          The miracle-working power of Christ's grace is revealed in the creation in man of a new heart, a higher life, a holy enthusiasm.--Letter 195, 1901, pp. 1, 3, 4. (To S. N. Haskell and wife, September 23, 1901.)  {7MR 395.1}
[7MR 395.2]          It is your defect to have little love in your heart for your brethren. If you were more expressive on this point, and had the spirit of the aged servant of God, John, whose heart of love was exercised toward his brethren, you would so enclose yourself in their affections that all jealousy would be discouraged. Do not put on the garments of heaviness and mistrust and lack of confidence in your brethren. Get the victory here, and then you will have swept away a great barrier between yourself and them. .  . .  {7MR 395.2}
[7MR 395.3]          Create an atmosphere for yourself that is fragrant.--Letter 182, 1901, pp. 3, 4. (To S. N. Haskell and wife, November 4, 1901.)  {7MR 395.3}
[7MR 395.4]          The great ignorance on Bible subjects makes it very essential that house-to-house labor be done. An increase of the knowledge of God among the people and the heartfelt, humble prayers that they send to heaven, are of more value than public discourses. This is a work that is precious in the sight of God and in the estimation of the people. The good example set in words and deeds will tell to the glory of God.--Letter 160, 1901, p. 6. (To S. N. Haskell and wife, November 3, 1901.)  {7MR 395.4}
[7MR 395.5]          The Lord has wonderfully opened the way before you, and given you evidences of His great love and care. Now praise Him, and do not reveal a weakness that shall hurt your influence. Help those who have not had the                                              -396-     experience you have had, by encouraging words, as a father, and let them help you. You can help one another. We must remember that the enemy will seek to discourage every one who is a worker together with God.  {7MR 395.5}
[7MR 396.1]          I am instructed to tell you that God loves you, and He would have you express your love to Him. . . . Work with your brethren. Unite with them all you possibly can. . . .  {7MR 396.1}
[7MR 396.2]          When you get so weary that you feel full of care and worry and self pity, just go apart and rest awhile. Do not worry yourself out of the arms of Jesus.--Letter 187, 1901, pp. 2, 3. (To S. N. Haskell and wife, December 29, 1901.)  {7MR 396.2}
[7MR 396.3]          I was saying to you that there is danger of expecting too much of persons who have not had experience in mission work. Be careful, in such a place as New York City, to get quietness as much as possible. Do not require the mind to be kept on the strain constantly, but have some periods for rest. Your head must not be allowed to become overtaxed. And Sister Haskell must not feel it her duty to pledge herself to so much work that she cannot be with her husband more than she is. . . .  {7MR 396.3}
[7MR 396.4]          Elder Haskell and wife, we have no warnings to give you to stimulate zeal and earnestness. You could not look upon this field, or upon any field in its destitution, without putting your shoulder to the wheel. But the light given me from God is, that you need to consider that if you would serve the work, you must not disqualify yourselves physically or morally by overdoing. Keep fresh, that you may educate others how to work, and do not get discouraged because you cannot carry the whole load. The Lord does not place                                           -397-     upon you burdens so heavy that you cannot carry them without sacrificing your mental, moral, and spiritual capabilities.--Letter 3, 1902, pp. 2, 4, 5. (To S. N. Haskell and wife, January 1, 1902.)  {7MR 396.4}
[7MR 397.1]          One worker may be a ready speaker, another a ready writer, another may have the gift of sincere, earnest, fervent prayer, another the gift of singing. Another may have special power to explain the word of God with clearness. And each gift is to become a power for God because He works with the laborer. To one God gives the word of wisdom, to another knowledge, to another faith. But all are to work under the same Head. The diversity of gifts leads to a diversity of operations, "but it is the same God which worketh all in all."--Letter 1, 1902, p. 2. (To S. N. Haskell and wife, January 18, 1902.)  {7MR 397.1}
[7MR 397.2]          The Lord has brought you through many trying, difficult places. And He has given you the opportunity of laboring in connection with your wife. He has given her to you to help you, to be one with you, to have a care for you in her stronger physical strength. The Lord has given Sister Haskell a knowledge of the Scriptures, so that, at the times when you are called away for a season of rest, she is able to take your place. I can see that the good hand of the Lord has been with you. He will uphold you by His strong arm, saying, "Lean on Me. I will be your strength and your exceeding great reward."--Letter 47, 1902, pp. 2, 3. (To S. N. Haskell and wife, February 5, 1902.)                                           -398-  {7MR 397.2}
[7MR 398.1]          The work in Greater New York is to be carried on in a way that will properly represent the sacredness and holiness of the truth of God. Vegetarian restaurants, treatment rooms, cooking schools, are to be established. The people are to be taught how to prepare wholesome food. They are to be educated by showing the need of discarding tea, coffee, and flesh meat. There are to be suitable furnished rooms, where people can be received, and given religious instruction.--Letter 49, 1902, p. 12. (To S. N. Haskell and wife, February 5, 1902.)  {7MR 398.1}
[7MR 398.2]          In this work a variety of gifts will be used. Some will labor in one way, some in another. The Lord desires the cities to be worked by the united efforts of laborers of different capabilities. All are to look to Jesus for direction, not depending on man for wisdom, lest they shall be led astray.  {7MR 398.2}
[7MR 398.3]          He to whom the Lord has given a commission is not to submerge his identity in any human being. God declares, "If any of you lack wisdom, let him ask of God, that giveth to all men liberally, and upbraideth not; and it shall be given him. But let him ask in faith, nothing wavering. For he that wavereth is like a wave of the sea driven with the wind and tossed. For let not that man think that he shall receive anything of the Lord.--A double minded man is unstable in all his ways." (James 1:5-8.)--Letter 17, 1902, pp. 4, 5. (To S. N. Haskell and wife, February 6, 1902.)  {7MR 398.3}
[7MR 398.4]         There are many classes of people to reach, and no one is to feel, when another worker is sent to the place where he is working that he will counterwork what he is doing.                                           -399-  {7MR 398.4}
[7MR 399.1]          Elder ［E.E.］ Franke's gifts will be needed in the campmeetings, where he can do a work that God has chosen him to do. God designs that New York shall be stirred. He has a message for this wicked city. We know not what He will do to arouse it. But he will provide means. He knows what is best. Human judgment often makes mistakes, but the Lord Jesus never makes a mistake. I have faith that the loud cry is to be heard in Greater New York.  {7MR 399.1}
[7MR 399.2]          The workers in New York must act their several parts, making every effort to bring the best results. They are to talk faith and present the truth in such a way that it will impress the people. They are not to narrow the work down to their own particular ideas.  {7MR 399.2}
[7MR 399.3]          In the past, too much of this has been done by us a people, and it has been a drawback to the success of the work. Everywhere we go, we meet the inclination to make this mistake. Let us remember that God has different ways of working, that He has different workmen, to whom He entrusts different gifts. We are to see His purpose in sending certain men to certain places.  {7MR 399.3}
[7MR 399.4]          God desires to use such gifts as Elder Franke has in arousing the cities. There are in these cities those who can be aroused by no ordinary methods. . . .  {7MR 399.4}
[7MR 399.5]          God wants us to help one another, by the manifestation of sympathy and unselfish love. There are those who have inherited peculiar tempers and dispositions. They may be hard to deal with, but are we faultless? They are not to be disparaged. Their errors are not to be made common property. Christ pities and helps those who err in judgment. He has suffered death for every man, and because of this, He has a touching and profound interest in every man.                                           -400-  {7MR 399.5}
[7MR 400.1]          A man may be trying to serve God, but temptations from within and from without assail him. Satan and his angels urge and coax him to transgress. And perhaps he falls a prey to their temptings. How then do his brethren treat him? Do they speak harsh, cutting words, driving him farther from the Saviour? What a sad sight for Christ and the angels to behold.  {7MR 400.1}
[7MR 400.2]          Let us remember that we are struggling and toiling, failing in speech and action to represent Christ, falling and rising again, despairing and hoping. Let us beware of dealing unkindly with those who like ourselves are subject to temptation, and who, like ourselves also, are the objects of Christ's unchanging love.--Letter 171, 1902, pp. 2, 4. (To S. N. Haskell, July, 1902.)  {7MR 400.2}
[7MR 400.3]          It is by the Lord's order that His servants have varied gifts. It is by his appointment that men of varied minds are brought into the church, to be laborers together with Him. We have many different minds to meet, and different gifts are needed. God's servants are to work in perfect harmony. I thank the Lord that we are not all exactly the same, while we are all to have the same spirit--the spirit that dwelt in Christ. The apostle John was not the same as the apostle Peter. Each was to subdue his peculiarities and soften his temperament, that they might help each other, through belief in and sanctification of the truth. . . .  {7MR 400.3}
[7MR 400.4]          Is Christ divided? No. Christ abiding in the soul will not quarrel with Christ in another soul. We must learn to bear with the peculiarities of those around us. If our will is under the control of Christ's will, how can we be at variance with our brethren? If we are at variance, we may know that it is                                           -401-     because self needs to be crucified. He whom Christ makes free is free indeed. We are not complete in Christ unless we love one another as Christ has loved us. When we do this, as Christ has given us commandment, we shall give evidence that we are complete in Him.--Letter 141, 1902, pp. 2, 3. (To S. N. Haskell and wife, September 10, 1902.)  {7MR 400.4}
[7MR 401.1]          I am just as anxious to write to you as you are to write to me. This afternoon I received a letter, Sister Haskell, which you sent to St. Helena. Sister Peck sent me the letter you wrote to her. I was very glad indeed to get these letters. Every letter that you have written me has been eagerly perused. You need never fear that I shall not be interested; for I am deeply interested in every crumb of news you send.--Letter 153, 1902, p. 5. (To S. N. Haskell and wife, September 27, 1902.)  {7MR 401.1}
[7MR 401.2]          The Christian graces are given not as ornaments to win admiration, but as talents to be used in accomplishing a work for God.--Letter 16, 1903, p. 2. (To S. N. Haskell and wife, January 1, 1903.)  {7MR 401.2}
[7MR 401.3]          To have the religion of Christ, to have a firm hold from above--this is the privilege of every physician. Every physician who cooperates with the Great Physician will have skill and aptitude. He will be enabled to minister to the needs of the soul as well as of the body. Physical as well as spiritual health is obtained through pure, unwavering faith in God.  {7MR 401.3}
[7MR 401.4]          Every truly converted physician is the helping hand of God. Through the Holy Spirit's working he is placed in possession of skill and efficiency. Let                                           -402-     him remember that his work is not to glorify himself. All the glory belongs to the Lord.  {7MR 401.4}
[7MR 402.1]          No one has greater need of a living connection with the Lord Jesus than the physician. He should cherish a constant sense of the importance of spiritual things. He cannot afford to be mixed up in common business transactions. He should not load himself down with responsibilities that others can carry. He is to keep his mind pure and clear, free from common worldly business. God will illuminate the minds of those who are willing to be educated by Him, those who will hold the beginning of their confidence steadfast unto the end. Those who submit to the training of Christ will be led by supreme wisdom.--Letter 135, 1903, pp. 5, 6. (To S. N. Haskell and wife, March 8, 1903.)  {7MR 402.1}
[7MR 402.2]          The Lord Jesus has an interest in every phase of His work. I express to you my grief that in some respects mistakes have been made in the distribution of means. When the wages of a missionary who is doing the work that God has appointed him, are cut down, it is because a mistake has been made by men who do not always have the mind of Christ. The Lord will make all these things work together for good, even though for the present His servants are inconvenienced and greatly disappointed by being hemmed in on every side.--Letter 127, 1903, pp. 2, 3. (To S. N. Haskell, July 1, 1903.)  {7MR 402.2}
[7MR 402.3]          There can be no true prayer without true faith. Without faith it is impossible to please God. Prayer and faith are the arms by which the soul hangs upon the neck of infinite love, and grasps the hand of infinite                                           -403-     power.--Letter 301, 1904, p. 4. (To S. N. Haskell and wife, November 2, 1904.)  {7MR 402.3}
[7MR 403.1]          If we take hold of the promises of God, we shall not fail or be discouraged. . . .  {7MR 403.1}
[7MR 403.2]          We must not ask whether we are appreciated or unappreciated. With this we have naught to do. Look at the way in which Christ worked.--Letter 66, 1906, pp. 2, 3. (To S. N. Haskell and wife, February 10, 1906.)  {7MR 403.2}
[7MR 403.3]          We received the letter Sister Haskell wrote, and I have read it with much pleasure and interest. I have not felt competent to advise you where to locate, but we have asked the Lord to lead you and to guide you in selecting the right place. We want to encourage that simplicity which will lead us to refer all perplexities to God. . . .  {7MR 403.3}
[7MR 403.4]          Brother and Sister Haskell, let us keep constantly looking on the bright side. Let us talk faith and act faith, and we will have faith.--Letter 96, 1906, pp. 1, 12. (To S. N. Haskell and wife, March 11, 1906.)  {7MR 403.4}
[7MR 403.5]          I am glad that you ［S. N. Haskell and wife］ are carrying forward the work you have undertaken in San Bernardino. I believe that you are working in harmony with the light that has been given to me. In your work you come in contact with people who need to feel a hunger and thirst after righteousness. The Lord's blessing will be with all who work in harmony with His plans.-- Letter 192, 1906, p. 2. (To S. N. Haskell and wife, June 8, 1906.)                                           -404-  {7MR 403.5}
[7MR 404.1]         Elder Haskell, you and your wife are engaged in a most excellent work. The study of the Bible prepares the mind and judgment to submit to its claims. Humility of mind and heart is of great importance. We are cheerfully to submit to the will of God as expressed in His word. The mind and heart will be sanctified by the reception of truth. As self is surrendered, there will be a delight in doing the will of God. There will be a spirit of willing obedience.--Letter 320, 1906, p. 3. (To S. N. Haskell and wife, October 14, 1906.)  {7MR 404.1}
[7MR 404.2]          A much higher tone should have been given to the work, a more spiritual, healthful influence exerted. The Lord does not call to the position of shepherd those who do not carry a burden for the sheep of the flock. God says of such, "Thou art weighed in the balances, and art found wanting."  {7MR 404.2}
[7MR 404.3]          I would be pleased, Elder Haskell, if you and your wife could unite with the workers of California in guiding our people amid the changes and turmoil, the violence and crime that are on every side. Keep firm hold on the power of the One who sees and knows, and who will enable you to give the trumpet a certain sound. Work intelligently, work disinterestedly. But I need not tell you this. You cannot well do otherwise, with the experience that you have had, and your knowledge of the Word of God.--Letter 68, 1908, pp. 2, 3. (To S. N. Haskell and wife, February 5, 1908.)  {7MR 404.3}
[7MR 404.4]          The work must not be hindered as it has been and God's people discouraged by the undue exercise of human authority. These words of the apostle clearly reveal that there is given to God's servants a special work,                                           -405-     to be done as the Spirit of God shall impress the heart and mind of the individual. All have not the same form of work to do. Let the workers lift the voice of rebuke against presumptuous rulership over God's heritage. We are safe only when we individually commit ourselves fully to works of righteousness. Then all, church members, and men of the world, will know where we stand. Our words and spirit will testify to the glory of God.  {7MR 404.4}
[7MR 405.1]          In no case should men handling sacred responsibilities so misrepresent the Lord's purpose concerning His work as to say arbitrarily to a fellow-worker, You shall not do this, or You must do that. By His Holy Spirit the Lord impresses His workers to go to certain places, and to do a certain work. He does not desire to have the human mind interpose itself to forbid any work that He has bidden shall be carried forward.--Letter 88, 1908, pp. 5, 6. (To H. W. Cottrell and S. N. Haskell, February 16, 1908.)  {7MR 405.1}
[7MR 405.2]          If there are those who are deprived of the books, because of the price charged, then let a contribution be taken up for the benefit of those who cannot buy for themselves. Our publishing houses themselves can help in this matter by making gifts for the benefit of those who, unaided, could not procure the books. Let us never, by word or act, cast the reflection upon our publishing houses that they are not reliable. A great principle is involved here.  {7MR 405.2}
[7MR 405.3]          We would have all respect paid to your long acquaintance with the work, and to your years of experience which have made you one of the pillars of the church. And those who have had such experience need ever to bear in mind that they must move wisely in order to hold the high esteem which this knowledge                                           -406-     and this experience bring them. I ask you to study carefully the first chapter of James. It will bring light and encouragement to you. Let us walk carefully and prayerfully before the Lord, and He will direct us in all our ways.--Letter 122, 1908, pp. 3, 4. (To S. N. Haskell, April 26, 1908.)  {7MR 405.3}
[7MR 406.1]          There is a matter about which I wish to speak to you. Sometimes you speak words to one another in the presence of others that are not wise. You adopt a little tantalizing way with one another, and speak words that will not provoke to love and good works. You mean no harm by this, but it is something that will not always be understood by those who hear it. I advise you to break this habit.  {7MR 406.1}
[7MR 406.2]          You and Sister Haskell are united in doing a sacred work. You hold positions of grave responsibility. Sister Haskell is fully justified in always speaking respectfully to you. I know that you honor and respect one another. Let this honor and respect be revealed in all your words. Let your words and works glorify God. A word to the wise is sufficient. You are the Lord's workers, laborers together with Him. Ever strive to meet His approval. There is many a battle for you to fight.  {7MR 406.2}
[7MR 406.3]          I wrote you these words that you may stand in the true moral dignity which it is your privilege to maintain before your associates. Let them see that you respect and appreciate one another. Then the Lord will look upon you with approval, and will own and bless you. I have confidence in you both, and I do not want you to cherish anything in your lives that is undignified, or do anything that you would not do were you in the presence of Christ.--Letter 212, 1908, p. 1. (To S. N. Haskell and wife, July 15, 1908.)                                           -407-  {7MR 406.3}
[7MR 407.1]          I am sincerely glad, my brother and sister, that you can work together so successfully for the circulation of our publications. This kind of work is to be appreciated, not only as something that will bring decided benefit to our own people, but because these books and periodicals contain clear presentations of present truth that will win many to the precious faith we hold. I would say to you, Continue to exert your influence for the wider circulation of our publications. Make the truths coming from our press a power in proclaiming the message for this time.--Letter 38, 1909, p. 2. (To S. N. Haskell, February 11, 1909.)  {7MR 407.1}
[7MR 407.2]         I have received and read your letters. I thank you for your painstaking efforts to write to me. You write the very news that I wish to hear. I am pleased to hear from you, and to know of your successful meetings. The good report is like cold water to a thirsty soul.--Letter 104, 1910, p. 1. (To S. N. Haskell and wife, October 18, 1910.)  {7MR 407.2}
[7MR 407.3]          Never should the mother manifest a hasty spirit in the correction of her child. She should form the habit of speaking in gentle tones. Great changes will be wrought in our families where such habits are formed.  {7MR 407.3}
[7MR 407.4]          Can we not, Brother and Sister Haskell, give instruction to parents along these lines. I hope that you will do this. . . .  {7MR 407.4}
[7MR 407.5]          Do not give long discourses that will weary you. . . .  {7MR 407.5}
[7MR 407.6]          There are thousands hungering for the message of pure truth which sanctifies the soul. In Sister Haskell you have a wise teacher of truth. You                                           -408-     both have a wide understanding of the Scriptures. But you will need to trust firmly in God. The Lord calls upon us as a people to occupy a position that is without fault before Him. You are one in the Lord. Guard yourselves and your influence, considering that you are to be instruments of the Lord for the carrying forward of His sacred work on the earth.--Letter 64, 1911, p. 3. (To S. N. Haskell and wife, August 31, 1911.)  {7MR 407.6}
[7MR 408.1]          Use your ability to accomplish decided movements of reform in the churches. Gather about you those who are true as steel to the principles of the third angel's message, and the Lord will be glorified in the work that is accomplished. Let every worker resolve that he will not fail nor be discouraged.--Letter 66, 1911, pp. 3, 4. (To S. N. Haskell and wife, August 28, 1911.)  {7MR 408.1}
[7MR 408.2]          Our religious obligations begin in serving God faithfully in the home life. I am urged to bear earnest testimony to parents in public and private, that they may be led to devote all their powers in sanctified service for Christ. I am instructed to urge upon our people the need of being imbued with the Spirit of God. This Spirit will teach believers to work in harmony with Christ whenever and wherever opportunity offers. As different families among our people have been presented before me, I have been shown their great need of the converting power of God.  {7MR 408.2}
[7MR 408.3]          God so loved the world that He gave His only begotten Son, that we might have a pattern of true holiness. Let parents study the pattern, that they may become true laborers together with God for the salvation of their children.                                           -409-  {7MR 408.3}
[7MR 409.1]          Religion in the home is of vital importance. Upon fathers and mothers rests to a large degree the responsibility for the mold of character that their children receive. . . .  {7MR 409.1}
[7MR 409.2]          The work done in the home is a work which in many cases will decide the welfare of the children through all eternity. If parents must neglect something, let it not be the work of molding the character after the divine similitude. . . .  {7MR 409.2}
[7MR 409.3]          If parents will teach their children to conduct themselves according to the principles of the Word of God, these children will unconsciously teach others what it means to be Christians. Let parents maintain true Christian dignity before their children, and they will be greatly aided in their work of upbuilding the kingdom of Christ.--Letter 90, 1911, pp. 2-5. (To S. N. Haskell and wife, October 25, 1911.)  {7MR 409.3}
[7MR 409.4]          My brother and sister, the Lord has sustained you thus far; and He will continue to work for and through you while you walk by faith. I am sorry that you do not have all the help that you feel you should have, but you must not be discouraged because of this. If you realize the greatness of the trust committed to you, you will do your best, and having done this, will leave the rest with your Heavenly Father. The Lord does not ask you to carry burdens that are too heavy for you. He is not ignorant of the cares that weigh upon you. He knows the barrenness of the fields. Again and again He has pointed out to us their great need. But you will not honor Him by being over anxious. Give to God your faithful service, and then leave to Him the work you are unable to perform. He can inspire others to work unselfishly and cheerfully                                           -410-     in His service that these barren places may be filled with trees of righteousness.--Letter 18, 1912, pp. 2, 3. (To S. N. Haskell and wife, May 12, 1912.)     Released June 21, 1978.  {7MR 409.4}
[7MR 411.1]       MR No. 519 - Christ the Manager of Our Institutions         The work of direction is to be left with the great Manager, while obedience to the word of the Lord is to be the aim of His workers.--Letter 112, 1907, p. 5. (To the Directors of the Nashville Sanitarium and the Southern Union Conference, March 10, 1907.)  {7MR 411.1}
[7MR 411.2]          Christ is the Way, the Truth, and the Life. Christ has consecrated the grave by passing through death. The Lord Jesus broke the fetters of the tomb, and proclaimed over the rent sepulcher of Joseph, "I am the resurrection, and the life." (John 11:25.) The grave is consecrated by his presence. Footsteps of Him that bore the cross are traceable in His life and testify of His character.--Letter 103, 1898, pp. 3, 4. (To  Sister Peck, November 21, 1898.)  {7MR 411.2}
[7MR 411.3]         We honor God and our Lord Jesus Christ when we rest in His love. You are one of the Lord's witnesses, whom He will never leave nor forsake. I am instructed to say to you, He has pardoned all your sins, and put upon you the white robe of His righteousness. All He requires of you now is to rest in His love. He has you in His keeping. You have fought the battles of the Lord Jesus Christ, you have kept the faith, and henceforth there is laid up for you a crown of life, to be your reward in that day when life and immortality shall be given to all who have kept the faith and have not denied the Saviour's name.  {7MR 411.3}
[7MR 411.4]          That your mind is clouded is no evidence that Christ is not your precious Saviour. Now that the childhood of age has come upon you, He regards                                           -412-     you as no less His child. Your religious life bears its testimony now as in the past. You have believed the word of God, and in perplexities and trials have acted according to that word. Like the apostle you may say, "I have fought the good fight, I have finished my course, I have kept the faith: henceforth there is laid up for me a crown of righteousness, which the Lord, the righteous Judge, shall give me at that day: and not to me only, but unto all them also that love his appearing." (2 Timothy 4:7, 8.)--Letter 299, 1904, pp. 2, 3. (To Sister Hare, October 31, 1904.)  {7MR 411.4}
[7MR 412.1]         While Christ accepted invitations to feasts and gatherings, He did not partake of all the food offered Him, but quietly ate of that which was appropriate for His physical necessities, avoiding the many things that He did not need. His disciples were frequently invited with Him, and His conduct was a lesson to them, teaching them not to indulge appetite by overeating or by eating improper food. He showed them that portions of the food provided could be passed by, and portions chosen.  {7MR 412.1}
[7MR 412.2]          Christ went to these feasts because He wished to show those who were excluding themselves from the society of their fellow men, how wrong their course of action was. He wished to teach them that truth was given to be imparted to those who had it not. If they had truth, why keep it selfishly to themselves. The world is perishing for want of the living Truth.--Letter 67, 1905, pp. 3, 4. (To "Brethren and Sisters of St. Helena, California," February 18, 1905.)     Released January 18, 1977.  {7MR 412.2}
[7MR 413.1]       MR No. 520 - An Ellen G. White Prayer         Our heavenly Father, we come to Thee at this time just as we are, needy and dependent, but we know Lord, that Thou art a compassionate Saviour. Thou hast made an infinite sacrifice, that we might have eternal life, if we will only cooperate with Thee. We ask thee to put it into our hearts today, to renew our covenant with Thee by sacrifice. Help us this day that we may lay hold upon Thee by living faith. Separate from us everything that would separate us from Thee.  {7MR 413.1}
[7MR 413.2]          Our Father, Thou knowest that we love Thee. We see a world ready to perish in sin, and we are not prepared to labor together with Thee. We desire to be fitted up for Thy service. We desire the Holy Spirit to descend upon us. We want the darkness to be swept away from our eyes, that we may have the clear light of understanding.  {7MR 413.2}
[7MR 413.3]          We ask Thy blessing upon those who have arisen, to express their desire to be prepared for Thy coming. As they leave this pavilion, may they seek Thee in earnest prayer. May they go in companies or two or three, to seek Thee. Thou hast said that where two or three are gathered in Thy name, there Thou wilt be. O give them a spirit of earnest pleading for the pardon of their sins, that Thou mayest say to them, "Thy sins be forgiven thee."  {7MR 413.3}
[7MR 413.4]          I ask Thee to pity every trembling soul in this congregation. I ask Thee, my Saviour, that Thou wilt awaken in the heart of every minister of the gospel, of every teacher, and of every one who professes to be Thy child, a desire for Thy Holy Spirit, that they may be endued with power, and that as they go from house to house, they may proclaim Thy truth. Let Thy message                                           -414-     come to us, that we may arouse our sensibilities, that we may realize the value of souls. We want that every one here today shall be saved. May the light that shines from the throne of God shine into the chambers of the mind and into the soul-temple.  {7MR 413.4}
[7MR 414.1]          Merciful Redeemer, Thou knowest every one. Here are some who are weighted down with burdens that have rested heavily upon them. May they link up with Thee. May they put their arm in Thine arm, and cling to Thee, the mighty One, who hast said, "Let him take hold of My strength, that he may make peace with Me; and he shall make peace with Me." (Isaiah 27:5.) These are Thy words; show them how, Lord. Show them how to humble their proud hearts. Show them what it means to break their will before God, and to take Thy will. Help them to cast their helpless souls upon the merits of a crucified and risen Saviour. Present before them eternal life. Let the sweetness of Thy Holy Spirit come into the hearts of Thy ministers, that Thy melting, merciful love, may be manifest in their life. I ask Thee to dispel everything that would prevent them from working for the salvation of souls. Put it into their hearts and minds to make a covenant with Thee by sacrifice. Even now, may the melting love of Christ come into our midst. May we hear the words, "Thou art Mine, I have begotten thee unto Myself."  {7MR 414.1}
[7MR 414.2]         O Lord, Thou knowest how the powers of evil are working. We see the world going to perdition. Baptize Thy ministers, baptize Thy workers with Thy Holy Spirit. I ask Thee, to let melting love and mercy fall upon this congregation.  {7MR 414.2}
[7MR 414.3]          Now let praise and thanksgiving ascend to God, that Thou hast heard our prayer. We believe in Thee, Lord. Wash us from every stain of sin. Cleanse                                           -415-     and purify us, and let us understand what it means to perfect holiness in the fear of God. I ask Thee to set the feet of those who have been stumbling, in the right path of Thy self-denial and self-sacrifice.  {7MR 414.3}
[7MR 415.1]          What can we say, Lord? We are weak ourselves. We need Thy power. We see the work that we have to do. We give ourselves to Thee. Let Thy blessing come to us, and Thy name shall have all the glory. Amen.--Ms 52, 1904, pp. 15, 16. ("A Plea for Unity," Sermon, May 22, 1904.)     Released January 18, 1977.  {7MR 415.1}
[7MR 416.1]       MR No. 521 - Scripture is the Key to Scripture         Scripture is the key that unlocks Scripture. The suppositions of men are worthless. Great care is to be exercised, lest human fallacies be brought in. Every student is to be educated to give a clear exposition of the Word, according to the example Christ has given in His teaching. He said nothing to gratify curiosity or to stimulate selfish ambition. He did not deal in abstract theories, but in that which is essential to the development of character; that which will enlarge man's capacity for knowing God, and increase his power to do good. He spoke of those truths that relate to the conduct of life, and that unite man with eternity. We read that the common people heard Him gladly. The people "were astonished at His teaching; for His word was with power."  {7MR 416.1}
[7MR 416.2]          We need not tax our minds for some far-fetched explanation of the words of Scripture. Thus the Jewish teachers did. They quoted the ideas and traditions of the rabbis, confusing the minds of their hearers. They taught for doctrine the commandments of men. We are not to seek for revelations that have not been made in the Word of God. In the simplicity of Christ we are to present the plain teaching of the Bible. Men in high positions of trust in the world will be charmed by a plain, straightforward, scriptural statement of truth.--Letter 111, 1904, pp. 3, 4. (To Brother Butler, March 13, 1904.)     Released January 18, 1977.  {7MR 416.2}
[7MR 417.1]       MR No. 522 - Prophets Wrote for Our Times         Never are we absent from the mind of God. God is our joy and our salvation. Each of the ancient prophets spoke less for their own time than for ours, so that their prophesying is in force for us. "Now all these things happened unto them for ensamples: and they are written for our admonition, upon whom the ends of the world are come." (1 Corinthians 10:11.) "Not unto themselves, but unto us they did minister the things, which are now reported unto you by them that have preached the gospel unto you with the Holy Ghost sent down from heaven; which things the angels desire to look into." (1 Peter 1:12.) The Bible has been your study-book. It is well thus, for it is the true counsel of God, and it is the conductor of all the holy influences that the world has contained since its creation. We have the encouraging record that Enoch walked with God. If Enoch walked with God, in that degenerate age just prior to the destruction of the world by a flood, we are to receive courage and be stimulated with his example that we need not be contaminated with the world but, amid all its corrupting influences and tendencies, we may walk with God. We may have the mind of Christ.  {7MR 417.1}
[7MR 417.2]         Enoch, the seventh from Adam, was ever prophesying the coming of the Lord. This great event had been revealed to him in vision. Abel, though dead, is ever speaking of the blood of Christ which alone can make our offerings and gifts perfect. The Bible has accumulated and bound up together its treasures for this last generation. All the great events and solemn transactions of Old Testament history have been, and are, repeating themselves in the church in these last days. There is Moses still speaking,                                           -418-     teaching self-renunciation by wishing himself blotted from the Book of Life for his fellow men, that they might be saved. David is leading the intercession of the church for the salvation of souls to the ends of the earth. The prophets are still testifying of the sufferings of Christ and the glory that should follow. There the whole accumulated truths are presented in force to us that we may profit by their teachings. We are under the influence of the whole. What manner of persons ought we to be to whom all this rich light of inheritance has been given. Concentrating all the influence of the past with new and increased light of the present, accrued power is given to all who will follow the light. Their faith will increase, and be brought into exercise at the present time, awakening an energy and an intensely increased earnestness, and through dependence upon God for His power to replenish the world and send the light of the Sun of Righteousness to the ends of the earth.  {7MR 417.2}
[7MR 418.1]          God has enriched the world in these last days proportionately with the increase of ungodliness, if His people will only lay hold of His priceless gift and bind up their every interest with Him. There should be no cherished idols and we need not dread what will come, but commit the keeping of our souls to God, as unto our faithful Creator. He will keep that which is committed to His trust.--Letter 74a, 1897, pp. 2-4. (To Brother and Sister Haskell, March 1, 1897.)     Released January 18, 1977.  {7MR 418.1}
[7MR 419.1]       MR No. 523 - Ellen White on James White's Death         After my husband died, one of our brethren, who thought a great deal of him, said, "Do not let them bury him, but pray to the Lord, that He may bring him to life again." I said, "No, no, although I realize my great loss, I will not do this." I felt that he had done his work. No one but myself knew how great a load he had carried in the efforts we had put forth to advance the truth. He had done the work of three men. Night after night, at the beginning of our work, when advancement seemed to be hindered on every hand, he would say, "Ellen we must pray. We must not let go until we realize the power of God." He would lie awake for hours, and say, "Oh Ellen, I am so afflicted. Will you pray for me, that I may not fail or be discouraged." Together we offered up our prayers, with strong crying and tears, until from his lips came the words, "Thank the Lord; He has spoken peace to me. I have light in the Lord. I will not fail. I will press the battle to the gates." Would I have him suffer all this over again? No, no. I would in no case call him from his restful sleep to a life of toil and pain. He will rest until the morning of the resurrection.  {7MR 419.1}
[7MR 419.2]          My husband died in 1881. During the time that has passed since then, I have missed him constantly. For one year after his death, I felt my loss keenly, until the Lord, when I was at the gates of death, healed me instantly. This was at a campmeeting held at Healdsburg, about a year after my husband's death. Since that time, I have been willing to live, or willing to die, just as the Lord sees I can best glorify Him.--Letter 396, 1906, pp. 1, 2. (To Sister Belden, December 26, 1906.)  {7MR 419.2}
[7MR 420.1]       MR No. 525 - The Effects of Meat Eating on Man         There is much that can be said on the question of Health Reform, and some persons are always ready to catch up the most objectionable features, and urge them upon the attention of those who are not properly enlightened in regard to the subject. But this course is not wise. At our campmeetings ［in Australia］, all classes of people are represented, and we need to guard every expression that bears upon any question of reform, else someone will catch at our words, and use them unwisely. The temperance question should be handled carefully.  {7MR 420.1}
[7MR 420.2]          The large gatherings of our people afford us an excellent opportunity to illustrate our principles, to educate the people, not only by our words, but by our practice. Some years ago at these gatherings there was much said upon Health Reform, and the benefits of a vegetarian diet, but at the same time meat was furnished upon the tables at the dining tent. Faith without works is dead; and the instruction upon health reform, denied by the practice, did not make the deepest impression. At the campmeetings in Victoria and New South Wales, those in charge educated by practice as well as by precept. Although it has been but a few years since they received the truth, they took a noble stand for health principles. No meat was furnished at the dining tent, but fruits, grains, and vegetables, were supplied in abundance. I could not but be pleased; for precept and practice combined have a telling influence. Both believers and unbelievers asked questions in reference to the absence of meat, and then the reason was plainly stated, that meat is not the most healthful food. . . .                                           -421-  {7MR 420.2}
[7MR 421.1]          A very serious objection to the practice of meat eating is found in the fact that disease is becoming more and more widespread among the animal creation. The curse because of sin causes the earth to groan under the inhabitants thereof, and every living thing is subject to disease and death. Cancers, tumors, diseases of the lungs, the liver, the kidneys, all exist among the animals that are used for food. Until late years we have never heard of anything approaching to the variety of diseases now apparent in the animal creation. It is stated that out of a herd of twenty cattle, the inspectors accepted only two; from another herd of one hundred, only twenty-five were accepted as having no apparent disease. The only way to avoid contracting disease from the use of flesh meats is to discard them altogether. Persons will do this much more readily if they have an intelligent knowledge of the dangers that attend the eating of the flesh of dead animals.  {7MR 421.1}
[7MR 421.2]          While living in Granville, NSW, we were obliged to pass large stockyards on our way to Sydney. To these yards thousands and thousands of sheep and cattle are driven, to be purchased and killed by the butchers for consumption in the cities and towns. The sights I have witnessed in passing to and from Sydney have been heart-sickening. I read in our daily paper that in one locality three thousand sheep were killed daily, and as many as six thousand have been killed in a day. Large canneries are erected, in which the meat is canned, to be sent to Europe. Meat is frozen also, and sent to distant markets.  {7MR 421.2}
[7MR 421.3]          As Brother Belden, my secretary, and myself were returning from the Ashfield campground to our home in Granville, we saw a large herd of cattle                                           -422-     in the road ahead of us. One animal, an enormous ox, was standing, sullen and defiant, in the middle of the street in advance of the herd. A man on horse back, having in his hand a danger signal, halted near this animal's head, and called out to Brother Belden, "Keep to the right, and drive as quickly as possible, and he may not make a charge." We followed directions, and went on our way safely. This poor beast had traveled, oppressed with heat and thirst, until his nature was wrought up to a determined resistance to the will of man, and he had become unmanageable. So it was necessary for a signal flag of danger to be constantly exhibited, as a warning to the people, lest the beast should make a charge upon travelers. In the same herd some animals had been wounded; some were limping along. One poor suffering creature had both horns broken off close to his head, and the blood was flowing from the wound. Some were very lame, and were pictures of brute misery. Taken from the green paddocks, and traveling for weary miles over the hot, dusty road, these poor creatures are driven to their death, that human beings may feast on their miserable dead carcasses.  {7MR 421.3}
[7MR 422.1]          I have seen large flocks of sheep, hundreds and even thousands in a flock. Some of these flocks followed the shepherd and seemed to understand where he desired them to go. He had no whip, no dog, as we generally see, but whenever a sheep strayed, he made a peculiar noise with his mouth. Every sheep seemed to understand it, and all pressed close together, following the shepherd. This reminded us of the sheep following the True Shepherd. The affection of animals for man seems to approach so closely to human intelligence that it is a mystery. We need to consider these things. The animals were created by God. They see, they hear, they use their organs as                                           -423-     faithfully as human beings use theirs. They are the Lord's creatures. And His word declares, "A righteous man regardeth the life of his beast." (Proverbs 12:10.)  {7MR 422.1}
[7MR 423.1]         I might fill pages with descriptions of the sights I have seen, the suffering among the animals that are to be used for food. When a sheep in a flock lies down and cannot rise, the others leap over or upon it as they proceed. A large box wagon follows the flock, and I have seen the drivers take up the heavy sheep, when unable to travel farther, and bounce them into the wagon, right upon their backs. And I have counted no less than eight sheep, some already dead, and others in the agonies of death, lying by the roadside, after the flock had passed. But I will not go on to describe these sickening sights. If I had not, prior to this time, discarded the use of the flesh of dead animals, I should now take the pledge to eat no more meat as long as fruits and vegetables can be obtained.  {7MR 423.1}
[7MR 423.2]          We are living in critical times. Disease of every stripe and type is afflicting the human family, and it is largely the result of subsisting upon the diseased flesh of dead animals. Some who have had the consequences of a meat diet set before them do not change. Why? Because they have educated their taste to enjoy the flesh of dead animals, and that taste must be indulged at any cost. And instead of preparing the meat in the least objectionable way, many choose the way that is most objectionable. The meat is served reeking with fat, because it suits the perverted taste. Both the blood and the fat of animals are consumed as a luxury. But the Lord gave special directions that these should not be eaten. Why? Because their use would make a diseased current of blood in the human system. The disregard of                                           -424-     the Lord's special directions has brought a variety of difficulties and diseases upon human beings.  {7MR 423.2}
[7MR 424.1]          Jesus, speaking from the cloudy pillar, gave special directions to the children of Israel, saying, "It shall be a perpetual statute for your generations throughout all your dwellings, that ye eat neither fat nor blood." (Leviticus 3:17.) "And the Lord spake unto Moses, saying, Speak unto the children of Israel, saying, Ye shall eat no manner of fat, of ox, of sheep, or of goat." (Leviticus 7:22, 23.) "For whosoever eateth the fat of the beast, of which men offer an offering made by fire unto the Lord, even the soul that eateth it shall be cut off from his people. Moreover ye shall eat no manner of blood, whether it be of fowl or of beast, in any of your dwellings. Whatsoever soul it be that eateth any manner of blood, even that soul shall be cut off from his people." (Leviticus 7:25-27.)  {7MR 424.1}
[7MR 424.2]         Many Bible readers and professed Bible believers do the very thing that the Lord has told them not to do, and then they suffer the result of their disobedience. God does not work a miracle to prevent the consequences of their folly. If they introduce into their systems that which cannot make good flesh and blood, they must endure the result of their disregard of God's word. All who claim to love and serve the Lord Jesus should feel it their solemn duty to search the Scriptures, to see how they can be doers of His word. Christ gave His own life for a perishing world. "God so loved the world, that He gave His only begotten Son, that whosoever believeth in Him should not perish, but have everlasting life." (John 3:16.) God is good to His children, and they do not begin to understand His mercy, and His gracious care for them.--Letter 102, 1896. (To A. O. Tait, March, 1896.)  {7MR 424.2}
[8MR 0.2]       Table of Contents    A Word of Explanation    Ms. Release                                                        Page    526        Health Reform and the Bible . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 1    527        The Home School . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 2    528        Evangelism and the Husbanding of Conference Funds . . . . 8    529        In Manuscript Release No.1165    530        "Surface Religion" - Will It Stand the Test . . . . . . . 10    531        Letter to Lucinda Hall. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 15    532        Preparation of Testimonies for the Church, vol. 9 . . . . 17    533        In Mind, Character, and Personality, pp. 219-229, 237    534        Ellen White's Rides in Automobiles. . . . . . . . . . . . 19    535        Secretarial Work in the SDA Church. . . . . . . . . . . . 21    536        Debating and the Ministry . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 23    537        Work and Study in SDA Schools . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 26    538        Our Responsibility to Encourage Others. . . . . . . . . . 27    539        In Mind, Character, and Personality, pp. 226-227    540        Ellen White and Her Son Edson . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 29    541        The Covenants. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .. . . . . . . 31    542        Beauty in the Ellen White Writings. . . . . . . . . . . . 32    543        In Manuscript Release No.995    544        How Inspiration Operated. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 33    545        Ellen White's Practice Regarding Meat Eating. . . . . . . 37    546        Christ, the Second Adam . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 38    547        The Dwellers of Babel . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 42    548        How Ellen White Bore Suffering. . . . . . . . . . . . . . 44    549        Sarah Peck and Ellen White. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 56    550        Diversity and Unity in God's Work . . . . . . . . . . . . 64    551        Published in Sermons and Talks, vol. 1. pp. 194-213    552        Letter to M. B. Czechowski. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 72    553        Amusements at Avondale College. . . . . . . . . . . . . . 74    554        Photographs . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 76    555        Ellen White Experiences in Australia and New Zealand. . . 80    556        Soul Winning. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 95    557        E. G. White and Takoma Park . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 97    558        The Law . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 98    559        Overemphasis on English Grammar . . . . . . . . . . . .  101    560        Eduardo F. Forga. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .  103    561        Glimpses of Ellen White's Philosophy. . . . . . . . . .  104    562        The Moving of Pacific Union College . . . . . . . . . .  112    563        Visit to Waitsburg, Washington. . . . . . . . . . . . .  118    564        Personal Recreation of Ellen G. White . . . . . . . . .  120    565        Perfection, Imperfection, and Salvation . . . . . . . .  126    566        Orphanages for Black Children . . . . . . . . . . . . .  129    567        Christ Expounded Old Truths . . . . . . . . . . . . . .  131    568        Materials Relating to the Establishment of the Avondale                School . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .  133    569        Used in an Article by A. L. White, published in RH                12-8-77    570        God's Presence in Review Office . . . . . . . . . . . .  164    571        In Manuscript Release No.582    572        In Manuscript Release No. 1141 and1226    573        The Washington, D. C., Institutions . . . . . . . . . .  165    574        Not Processed  575        Give the Lord a Chance to Work. . . . . . . . . . . . .  167    576        God Condemns All Sexual Impurity. . . . . . . . . . . .  168    577        Restaurant Work . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .  171    578        In Lift Him Up, p.181    579        Keep Christ Before the People . . . . . . . . . . . . .  182    580        Powerful Witnessing . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .  187    581        Relationship of Prayer to Soul Winning. . . . . . . . .  189    582        A Rural College . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .  199    583        Not Processed    584        In Manuscript Release No.924    585        Inherited and Cultivated Tendencies to Sin. . . . . . .  208    586        Consecrated Efforts to Reach Unbelievers. . . . . . . .  212    587        Example of Precognition . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .  214    588        In Manuscript Release No.961    589        SDA Message a Worldwide Message . . . . . . . . . . . .  215    590        Give the Message in Simple Language . . . . . . . . . .  216    591        Effectual Prayer. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .  218    592        The Open Door . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .  219    593        The Investigative Judgment. . . . . . . . . . . . . . .  244    594        Ellen White's Description of Green River Formations . .  246    595        Avondale College 1894-1900. . . . . . . . . . . . . . .  249    596        Encouragement for the Sick. . . . . . . . . . . . . . .  266    597        The Need for a Proper Concept of Righteousness by Faith  270    598        Study Materials in SDA Schools. . . . . . . . . . . . .  279    599        What It Means to Partake of the Divine Nature . . . . .  289    600        Living Up to Our Privileges and Opportunities . . . . .  293    601        Ellen White's Relation to the Lord's Prayer . . . . . .  295    602        True Education. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .  296    603        Cautions Regarding Work Contracts . . . . . . . . . . .  298    604        In Manuscript Release No.760    605        Work for Various Classes. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .  302    606        Purpose of Sanitariums. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .  303    607        A Strain of Spiritualism. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .  304    608        Counsels on Hoarding Resources. . . . . . . . . . . . .  305    609        Meaning of Temptation . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .  308    610        Character Transformed by Beholding Christ . . . . . . .  309    611        George I. Butler. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .  311    612        Personal Testimony to a Worker in a Responsible Position 315    613        Ellen White an Inspired Interpreter of the Bible. . . .  319    614        Secret Societies and Confederacies. . . . . . . . . . .  322    615        Some Effects of Adam's Apostasy . . . . . . . . . . . .  323    616        The Workers' Need for Efficiency and Moderation . . . .  325    617        No Respect of Persons With God. . . . . . . . . . . . .  336    618        Our Responsibility to Glorify God . . . . . . . . . . .  338    619        In Manuscript Release No.1409    620        Ellen White's Early Concepts of Her Work. . . . . . . .  339    621        Eschatological Events . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .  344    622        In Manuscript Release No.1230    623        Publications for Non-SDA Readers. . . . . . . . . . . .  349    624        Make No Human Being Your Criterion. . . . . . . . . . .  350    625        Christian Forbearance When Feelings Are Stirred . . . .  351    626        Counsel Concerning Adventists and Politics. . . . . . .  352    627        Workers to Be Located Where Their Light Can Shine in                  Population Centers . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .  353    628        Pius IV, the Pope of the Deadly Wound . . . . . . . . .  354    629        Justified by Faith. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .  355    630        Ellen White and Avondale College. . . . . . . . . . . .  358    631        Two Meals a Day Versus Three Meals a Day. . . . . . . .  372    632        In Manuscript Release No.1209    633        Food in Camp Meetings . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .  374    634        Importance of Parental Establishment of Children's Eating                  Habits . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .  379    635        The Use of Tea, Coffee, and Meat in SDA Institutions. .  382    636        Use and Non-use of Various Foods. . . . . . . . . . . .  384    637        Ellen White and the Discarding of Butter. . . . . . . .  386    638        Ellen White and the Combination of Fruits and Vegetables 387    639        Institutional Food Service Management . . . . . . . . .  388    640        Cautions Regarding Restaurant Work. . . . . . . . . . .  397    641        No Respecter of Persons With God. . . . . . . . . . . .  404    642        Christians to Reflect God's Character . . . . . . . . .  406    643        Faith and Works . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .  408    644        The Example Children Follow . . . . . . . . . . . . . .  410    645        God Rules in Spite of Evil. . . . . . . . . . . . . . .  411    646        One Day Sufficient for Creation . . . . . . . . . . . .  412    647        The Prophecies of Daniel and the Revelation Can Be                  Understood . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .  413    648        Letter to M. B. Czechowski. . . . . . . . . . . . . . .  414    649        How God Trains His Workers. . . . . . . . . . . . . . .  422    650        Dangers of Pantheistic Speculation. . . . . . . . . . .  425    651        Our Church Paper. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .  427    652        The Inspiration of Ellen White. . . . . . . . . . . . .  428    653        Marriage Considerations . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .  429    654        Marriage With an Unbelieving Spouse . . . . . . . . . .  431    655        Ellen White's Use of Historical Information . . . . . .  445    656        Christ's Obedience and Ours . . . . . . . . . . . . . .  447    657        E  G  White Not a Grammarian. . . . . . . . . . . . . .  448    658        Sister Kerr's Gifts . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .  449    659        No Excuse for Sin . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .  450    660        The Use of Flesh Meat in SDA Sanitariums. . . . . . . .  451    661        Materials Appearing in This Day With God    662        How to Deal With an Unproductive Worker . . . . . . . .  452    663        Pictures in The Desire of Ages. . . . . . . . . . . . .  456  {8MR 0.2}
[8MR 1.1]       MR No. 526 - Health Reform and the Bible         Read to the hands employed in the Office verses sixteen to twenty-seven of the first chapter of James; for here is contained God's great remedy for the diseases of the body and soul. It is God's health reform prescription. The whole chapter is a practical one. I advise all to follow the instruction; for if they take heed to it day by day, they will triumph at last with the overcomers.  {8MR 1.1}
[8MR 1.2]          The second chapter of James also presents these health principles. Let the lessons of these two chapters be brought into the daily life.--Letter 26, 1907, pp. 2, 3. (To W. D. Salisbury, February 5, 1907.)     Released May 20, 1977.  {8MR 1.2}
[8MR 2.1]       MR No. 527 - The Home School         I read from the second epistle of Peter: "Simon Peter, a servant and an apostle of Jesus Christ, to them that have obtained like precious faith with us through the righteousness of God and our Saviour Jesus Christ: grace and peace be multiplied unto you through the knowledge of God, and of Jesus our Lord, according as His divine power hath given unto us all things that pertain unto life and godliness, through the knowledge of Him that hath called us to glory and virtue: whereby are given unto us exceeding great and precious promises: that by these ye might be partakers of the divine nature, having escaped the corruption that is in the world through lust."  {8MR 2.1}
[8MR 2.2]          This scripture is full of instruction for those who are engaged in educational work for our youth. Our brethren in positions of responsibility should give special study to the management of matters in connection with the establishment of new schools for the training of our children, in order that the youth may surrounded by circumstances the most favorable for the formation of a character strong enough to withstand the evils of this world.  {8MR 2.2}
[8MR 2.3]          After the descendants of Abraham had spent many years in Egyptian servitude, God raised up Moses to deliver them from their oppressors. In order to induce the Egyptians to heed the message given to them through Moses, God brought upon them many plagues. But they continued to harden their hearts. Because of their stubborn resistance, Moses was at last directed to say to Pharaoh, "Thus saith the Lord, Israel is My son, even My firstborn; and I say unto thee, Let My son go, that he may serve Me. And if thou refuse to let him go, behold, I will slay thy son, even thy firstborn."                                           -3-  {8MR 2.3}
[8MR 3.1]          Before Egypt was visited by this terrible judgment, the word of the Lord came to the fathers and mothers among the Israelites, directing them to gather their children with them into the house, there to remain until the destroying angel had passed over the land. "Moses called for all the elders of Israel, and said unto them, Draw out and take you a lamb according to your families, and kill the passover. And ye shall take a bunch of hyssop, and dip it in the blood that is in the bason, and strike the lintel and the two side-posts with the blood that is in the bason; and none of you shall go out at the door of his house until the morning. For the Lord will pass through to smite the Egyptians, and when He seeth the blood upon the lintel, and on the two side-posts, the Lord will pass over the door, and will not suffer the destroyer to come in unto your houses to smite you."  {8MR 3.1}
[8MR 3.2]          "The children of Israel . . . did as the Lord had commanded Moses and Aaron."  {8MR 3.2}
[8MR 3.3]          "It came to pass, that at midnight the Lord smote all the firstborn in the land of Egypt, from the firstborn of Pharaoh that sat on his throne unto the firstborn of the captive that was in the dungeon: and all the firstborn of cattle." God passed over the homes of the Israelites. Upon the children of the parents who were faithful in gathering their little ones within the home, no judgment fell.  {8MR 3.3}
[8MR 3.4]          This experience of the Israelites is a wonderful lesson for us today. In this time of peril, God-fearing parents, like the fathers and mothers of ancient Israel, should understand the will of the Lord concerning themselves and their children. In planning for the education of their children outside the home, they should realize that it is not safe now to send them to public                                           -4-     schools. Parents should endeavor to send their children to schools where they can obtain an education based on a scriptural foundation--an education to be gained gradually, line upon line, precept upon precept, here a little, and there a little.  {8MR 3.4}
[8MR 4.1]          Some may ask, "How are such schools to be established?" We are not a rich people, but if we pray in faith, and let the Lord work in our behalf, He will open ways before us to establish small schools in retired places for the education of our youth not only in the Scriptures and in book-learning, but in many lines of manual labor.  {8MR 4.1}
[8MR 4.2]          The necessity for establishing such schools is urged upon me very strongly because of the cruel neglect of many parents properly to educate their children in the home school. Multitudes of fathers and mothers have seemed to think that if the lines of control were put into the hands of their children, they would develop into useful young men and young women. But the Lord has instructed me in regard to this matter. In the visions of the night I saw standing by the side of these neglected children the one who was cast out of the heavenly courts because he originated sin. He, the enemy of souls, was standing by, watching for opportunities to gain control of the mind of every child whose parents had not given faithful instruction in regard to Satan's snares.  {8MR 4.2}
[8MR 4.3]          Upon every Christian parent there rests the solemn obligation of giving to his children an education that will lead them to gain a knowledge of the Lord, and to become partakers of the divine nature through obedience to God's will and way. A child's first school should be his home. His first instructors should be his father and his mother. His first lessons should be                                           -5-     the lessons of respect, obedience, reverence, and self-control. If he is not instructed aright by his parents, Satan will instruct him in evil through agencies that are most objectionable. How important, then, is the school in the home! Here the character is first shaped. Here the destiny of souls is often largely influenced. Even the parents who are endeavoring to do their best, have not a hundredth part of the realization they should have of the value of a human soul.  {8MR 4.3}
[8MR 5.1]          The school in the home should be a place where children are taught that the eye of God is upon them, observing all that they do. If this thought were deeply impressed upon the mind, the work of governing children would be made much easier. In the home-school our boys and girls are being prepared to attend a church-school when they reach a proper age to associate more intimately with other children. Constantly parents should keep this in view, realizing that their children are God's purchased little ones, to be trained for lives of usefulness in the Master's service and for a home in the future, eternal world. The father and the mother, as teachers in the home-school, should consecrate hands, tongue, brain, and every power of the being to God, in order that they may fulfill their high and holy mission.  {8MR 5.1}
[8MR 5.2]          To shield their children from contaminating influences, parents should instruct them in principles of purity. Those who form the habit of obedience and self-control in the home-life will have but little difficulty in school-life, and, if surrounded by Christian influences, will escape many temptations that usually beset the youth. Let us train our children so that they will remain true to God under all circumstances and in all places. In                                           -6-     their tender years let us surround them with influences that will tend to strengthen character.  {8MR 5.2}
[8MR 6.1]          Parents who give their children proper instruction at home, will train them to obey their teachers at school. And, unless surrounded by unusual circumstances, they will, in time, see the necessity of sending their children to some school outside the home. This school may be simply a church-school, or it may be an intermediate school or a large training-school. I am pleased to learn that here in Southern California you have established a school at Fernando, and that it will be opened in about a week. I am glad that the Lord has wrought for you in providing a place for the education of your children.  {8MR 6.1}
[8MR 6.2]          A few days ago I had the privilege of seeing the buildings and the surroundings of the Fernando school. My time was very limited, but I was thankful for the opportunity of visiting the school-grounds. I am glad that you are several miles away from the city of Los Angeles. You have good buildings, and are in a favorable place for school work. I greatly desire that you shall make a right beginning. In planning for the erection of cottages for our brethren and sisters who may move there, be careful not to allow buildings to be put up too near the school property. Try to secure the land lying near the school, so that it will be impossible for houses to be built close to the campus. The land may be used for agricultural purposes. Later on, you may find it advisable to introduce various trades for the employment and training of the students; but at present about all that you can do is to teach them how to cultivate the land, so that it shall yield its                                           -7-     fruit.--Ms 54, 1903, pp. 1-4. ("The Work of Our Fernando School," Remarks, September 17, 1902.)     Released May 20, 1977.  {8MR 6.2}
[8MR 8.1]       MR No. 528 - Evangelism and the Husbanding of Conference Funds         My soul is burdened and distressed, because of the way in which the work of our cause in _____ has in some respects been managed for the past three years. It has been laid out before me that there has been a lack of spiritual discernment. . . .  {8MR 8.1}
[8MR 8.2]          The men composing the Conference Committee should be men of ability. They are called by God to take their place in the work, . . . to build up the cause of God in right lines.  {8MR 8.2}
[8MR 8.3]          It should not be the chief consideration of conference officers to collect and save up money, for then the real work of the conference, the salvation of souls, will become a matter of secondary importance. Our people should never be permitted to lose sight of a world shrouded in darkness, waiting for the light of the gospel message.  {8MR 8.3}
[8MR 8.4]          What a change would have been seen in this conference, if all its laborers, with truly converted hearts, had worked with zeal and sanctified ability! Men and women would have been converted to the truth through the preaching of the Word, and these would have reached out for others. Many souls would have been converted, and these new converts would have brought additional revenue to the cause of God in their tithes and offerings.  {8MR 8.4}
[8MR 8.5]          The character of the economy which has often been revealed in the effort to save up means, is an offense to God. He says, "The gold and the silver is Mine." Religious and spiritual interests must not be narrowed down and subordinated to the accumulation of means in the conference treasury, that the officers may stand high in the estimation of the people as good                                           -9-     financiers. The Lord looks beneath the surface to the outcome, and He does not approve of such financiering.--Ms 17, 1908. ("The Work in California," February 15, 1908.)     Released May 20, 1977.  {8MR 8.5}
[8MR 10.1]       MR No. 530 - "Surface Religion" - Will It Stand the Test?         Keep your soul in the love of God, and make straight paths for your feet, lest the lame be turned out of the way. Keep your taper kindled from the divine altar, and then let your light shine to others. Let your confidence be wholly in the Lord. Learn meekness and lowliness of heart. You need to put your entire trust in Jesus Christ. He is the only safe Teacher. The great question now is the salvation of the soul. If you walk with Christ, you learn wisdom by communion with him, as did Enoch.  {8MR 10.1}
[8MR 10.2]          It is the privilege of every soul to reach the highest standard. Stop at no low standard in your experience. Beware of admitting any worldly or selfish motives whatever in the settlement of the great question between God and your soul. The Lord requires all that there is of you through constant improvement of every talent, that you may make a success in the formation of Christian character. By faith let the Holy Spirit instruct you, that you may not only receive but impart the heavenly grace.  {8MR 10.2}
[8MR 10.3]          All is to be surrendered to Christ. There must be no reservation. God expects more of us than we give him. It is an insult to Jehovah to claim to be Christians and yet speak and act as worldlings. We cannot yield the smallest place to worldly policy. We need to be sanctified every hour through the belief of the truth. It is not safe for one day to neglect putting on the Lord Jesus Christ. We can make no compromise. We want not to make extra efforts for a more tasteful development of Christianity. We want Christ formed within, the hope of glory.                                           -11-  {8MR 10.3}
[8MR 11.1]          Catch the divine rays of light from Christ, and you need not try to shine; for you will reflect his image, which is formed within. You cannot help shining. Others will see the Christ side of the character revealed. There is a great deal of rough work to do, but the grace of Christ will be revealed in spirit, in speech, in experience. The salvation of souls is the grand object to be kept before us, and mental and spiritual improvement will be seen in all our ways, habits, and practices. They will be fragrant with the atmosphere which surrounds Jesus Christ. We all have now, and ever have had, the sympathies of the divine intelligences. Heavenly beings cooperate with us in the battle as we advance against fallen angels and fallen men to press the battle into new territories, even where Satan's seat is.  {8MR 11.1}
[8MR 11.2]          Young men who have little experience in the self-denial that Christ practiced, will be constantly urging the necessity of a more tasteful development of Christianity than we are wont to meet with, even among those who have long known the truth. I agree that there is need of sanctified refinement. There is need of an emptying of self and an opening of the heart to an abiding Christ. But my heart has been much pained by the introduction among us of certain forms that ape worldly customs and fashions. In connection with the most precious sentiments of truth there is brought in an outside polish, a regard for that which is called taste, which has little of the true element which works by love and sanctifies the soul. That quality of refinement which is but an outside polish and which is esteemed by the world is of little value with God. In everyday life we must have an abiding Christ, who is working constantly to conform all our attributes to the image of the divine.                                           -12-  {8MR 11.2}
[8MR 12.1]          That surface religion talked of so glibly by the tongue that prates of the beautiful, I have learned the value of to my sorrow. Many who with flippant words are ever ready to speak of elevation and refinement do not act as though they had any practical knowledge of that which their tongues express. Their poetical religion is not the religion that will stand test and trial. I have learned to my sorrow that they have little respect for true Christlike piety, little desire for the sanctification of the Spirit of God unto true holiness. To exalt a theory which will exalt self is their great ambition. To conform to the divine plan does not suit their frothy ideas.  {8MR 12.1}
[8MR 12.2]          O what deceptions are upon those who are looking for the beautiful and poetic in their speculations. They hear not the voice of the One who gave his life to self-denial, to humiliation, to suffering and a cruel, ignominious death to make it possible for human beings to keep the law of God. They can do this only by heeding the invitation, "Come unto me, all ye that labour and are heavy laden, and I will give you rest. Take my yoke upon you, and learn of me; for I am meek and lowly in heart: and ye shall find rest unto your souls. For my yoke is easy, and my burden is light." (Matthew 11:29, 30.) These are the lessons the great Teacher has given us. We are to take his yoke of submission, restraint, and obedience, in meekness and lowliness of heart. Those who yoke up with Christ will find rest and peace.  {8MR 12.2}
[8MR 12.3]         Exhibitions of self, strife for the supremacy, putting the false in the place of the true, will be developed in a certain class. In theory they represent the God of the beautiful, the divine author of the material world. They observe the beautiful representations in his operations and plans, and they weave into poems a sentimentalism that tells for nothing in making their                                           -13-     own character-building symmetrical. Their work is not in harmony with the plan of God for fitting men to unite with the angelic family and to become children of the heavenly King. All these soaring ideas God counts as nothingness. There is a supposed inspiration which is modified by hereditary taste and by education and temperament.  {8MR 12.3}
[8MR 13.1]          Let us hear what Christ has to say. "Whosoever will come after me, let him deny himself, and take up his cross, and follow me." (Mark 8:24.) To follow in the footsteps of Christ is to practice true godliness. All who are partakers with Christ of his humiliation and self-sacrifice will be constantly learning how to lay upon the foundation stone gold, silver, precious stones, not the material represented as wood, hay, and stubble, which will perish in the fire of the last days. We want true sanctification, true wholeness to God. We would not encourage the soaring element in the make up of character, but we would encourage true solidity. What is the chaff to the wheat? The world is not to be saved through the divine songs and melodies of even the angelic host in heaven. These angels have their appointed work to do on earth. They find a world in gross darkness as to what constitutes sin, which is the transgression of the law of God. Darkness, vice, deception, prevarication, dishonesty, exist among those who profess godliness. And there is a call made, "Lift up thy voice like a trumpet, and show my people their transgression, and the house of Jacob their sins. Yet they seek me daily, . . . as a nation that did righteousness and forsook not the ordinance of their God." (Isaiah 58:1.)  {8MR 13.1}
[8MR 13.2]         What have God's people to learn? "Humble yourselves therefore under the mighty hand of God." (1 Peter 5:6.) "Draw nigh to God, and he will draw nigh                                           -14-     to you. Cleanse your hands, ye sinners, and purify your hearts, ye doubleminded." (James 4:8.) There is work, solid work, to be done for every soul that shall stand in the great day of the Lord. "Therefore if any man be in Christ he is a new creature: old things are passed away, behold, all things are become new." (2 Corinthians 5:17.)  {8MR 13.2}
[8MR 14.1]         The one in whose heart the grace of Christ abides is daily undergoing a transformation of character. He is preparing for the higher school, where all characters blend in a perfect whole. The divine harmonies of the heavenly intelligences would be out of place in the world. They would not be understood. For the world knoweth not God nor Jesus Christ whom he hath sent. Sin and violence are in the land. In transgression of the law of God, fallen men with their sinful tempers, appetites, tastes, and attributes have arrayed themselves in hostility to God. They resemble the inhabitants of the Noachian world.  {8MR 14.1}
[8MR 14.2]          He who would be an effective co-worker with God in his broad vineyard must do most diligent, earnest, hard work; he must meet the people where they are. If they will not come to the gospel feast to which the call of Christ invites them, then God's messengers must accommodate themselves to the circumstances, and bear the message to them in house to house labor, thus extending their ministry to the highways and by ways, giving the last message to the world.--Letter 164, 1899. (To Edson and Emma White, October 20, 1899.)     Released May 20, 1977.  {8MR 14.2}
[8MR 15.1]       MR No. 531 - Letter to Lucinda Hall         It is five o'clock. I improve this opportunity while the yet nameless one is asleep. (Send him a name.) He needs much attention. Never did I miss you as now. We have had Addie Jones to help us but I should wish to be delivered from such help. She is just good for nothing; shall not keep her after this week. I employed her that Jenny might be released to take care of me and tend the baby; but instead of that Jenny did the washing and I was left without help until about four o'clock, and felt almost crazy with weakness. I told her to tell Jenny I must have help. She said to her, "Sister White says she will want you this afternoon." That night I could not sleep and Monday was very weak and could not sleep Monday night.  {8MR 15.1}
[8MR 15.2]          Sister Kellogg came for me yesterday and took baby and me home with her and we spent the day; had a good visit. Last night I rested, yet my back is weak and I am so lame I cannot get around much. I went upstairs once on my knees to get these things together for the poor. Czechowski is quite poor and we shall send a box to them in about four weeks. Mr. Warren's little girl is dead; died with croup very suddenly. They had no little chemise to lay her out in; got one of Mary Loughborough. The family, we find, are destitute of almost everything. They must have help or suffer this winter. Dr. King is near his end; can live but a few weeks.  {8MR 15.2}
[8MR 15.3]          Lucinda, I found a pair of shoes in the "Poor" box. Do you know whom they are from, so as to credit them to the giver? And there is a bundle of clothing--a small petticoat, a shirt, nightdress and a few such articles. Do you know who from? They must have been handed in when I was sick.                                            -16-  {8MR 15.3}
[8MR 16.1]          We have heard from James often. He is somewhat encouraged and thinks much of Brother Snook and Brother Hull.  {8MR 16.1}
[8MR 16.2]          Lucinda, had I seen how much I needed just such a girl as you with me this winter I should have made a strong plea for you to stay, but there you are at home and nothing, I suppose, will tempt you to leave it, I don't blame you, but I miss you so much I sometimes wish you had never come! I have a long cry now and then, and it does me good; I feel better afterwards.  {8MR 16.2}
[8MR 16.3]          My babe is a fat, healthy fellow, and takes all my strength to tend him. He is as large as a child three months old.  {8MR 16.3}
[8MR 16.4]          I can't endure to see things all in confusion about the house. Jenny does all she can, but she can't do everything around the house and tend baby too. I wish I were with you but this cannot be. Sister Benedict has taken a class in Sabbath School--your class. Brother Frisbie has moved back to the Creek.  {8MR 16.4}
[8MR 16.5]          We have had earnest seasons of prayer that the Lord would increase my strength. Do pray for me. I need help. I need strength.  {8MR 16.5}
[8MR 16.6]          We send love to you and all your family. In haste, (Signed) Ellen G. White.  {8MR 16.6}
[8MR 16.7]          ［P.S.］ No sewing done since you left.--Letter 18, 1860. (To Lucinda Hall, November 2, 1860.)     Released May 20, 1977.  {8MR 16.7}
[8MR 17.1]       MR No. 532 - Preparation of Testimonies for the Church, Volume9         Just now we are very busy. We are finishing up Ministry of Healing, which is now in the printer's hands, and are making an effort to prepare matter for Testimony IX.--Letter 73, 1905, p. 8. (To Brother and Sister Kress, February 1, 1905.)  {8MR 17.1}
[8MR 17.2]          Of late, I have not thought it advisable for me to undertake to speak, fearing that the exertion might unfit me for the necessary work in closing up the book, Ministry of Healing, and the collection of material in regard to the Southern field. In hope that the Ministry of Healing and the next volume of the Testimonies may soon be in circulation.--Letter 87, 1905, p. 1. (To Brother and Sister Haskell, February 25, 1905.)  {8MR 17.2}
[8MR 17.3]          I would be pleased could I visit you in San Diego at this season of the year, but my time is fully employed in the preparation of Ministry of Healing and some matter pertinent to the Southern Field that is to be published in the next volume of the Testimonies. I hope that when these books come out, some of the burden I now feel can be laid aside. --Letter 85, 1905, p. 1. (To Sister Gotzian, February 26, 1905.)  {8MR 17.3}
[8MR 17.4]          I am very busy reading the proofs of Ministry of Healing, and the matter that is to go into the next Testimony regarding the work for the colored people of the Southern States.--Letter 89, 1905. (To Brother Ballenger, March 1, 1905.)                                            -18-  {8MR 17.4}
[8MR 18.1]          I am now looking over my diaries and copies of letters written for several years back, commencing before I went to Europe, before you ［Mabel］ were born. I have the most precious matter to reproduce and place before the people in testimony form. While I am able to do this work, the people must have these things to revive past history, that they may see that there is one straight chain of truth, without one heretical sentence, in that which I have written.--Letter 329a, 1905, pp. 1, 2. (To Mabel White, November 16, 1905.)  {8MR 18.1}
[8MR 18.2]          All through the day I have important writings to examine. I find so much that ought to come before the people, and we are trying to prepare these writings as fast as possible. At times my eyes are severely taxed, but no one but myself can do this first work, to judge of their importance, and to decide which should come before the people.--Letter 292, 1908, p. 1. (To J. E. White, October 5, 1908.)     Released May 20, 1977.  {8MR 18.2}
[8MR 19.1]       MR No. 534 - Ellen White's Rides in Automobiles         A Brother Crocker of Los Angeles brought Sara and Minnie Hawkins and myself out in his automobile. The camp-meeting has been extended for another week.--Letter 240, 1908, p. 2. (To S. N. Haskell, August 16, 1908.)  {8MR 19.1}
[8MR 19.2]          I understand that you have an automobile that you desire to place where it will be of service in the Lord's work. I know of no place where it could render greater service than at the Paradise Valley Sanitarium. This institution is situated six miles from the city, and an automobile would furnish a convenient and pleasant means of transportation for our workers and for the patients.  {8MR 19.2}
[8MR 19.3]          If an automobile were owned by the Sanitarium, it should be cared for and operated by men who are capable and trustworthy. Otherwise it might be unsafe, and might involve large expense to the institution. But if proper caution is observed, an automobile would be a blessing to the Paradise Valley Sanitarium, and if you feel impressed to present your machine to the institution, it would be greatly appreciated by the managers, and also by the patients.--Letter 118, 1909, p. 1. (To James Morrow, June 24, 1909.)  {8MR 19.3}
[8MR 19.4]          A week ago yesterday I spoke in the church in Los Angeles, and the house was crowded to its utmost capacity. I wish a picture could have been drawn of the crowd. That crowded congregation was the most agreeable sight I have ever looked upon, and everything was in order. Every receptacle for flowers was removed. Every seat that could be crowded in was occupied. There was not one                                           -20-     crying voice of a child, and the pleasant, happy faces were a sight that brought joy to my heart and did my soul good. The sisters, as far as I could see, removed their hats, and what a pleasure it was to view their countenances. I had good freedom in speaking.  {8MR 19.4}
[8MR 20.1]          At the close of the service, a brother brought us back to the Glendale Sanitarium in his automobile. Out of the kindness of his heart, this brother had thus accommodated us. I could but think that a blessing would rest upon him for the kindness he showed to us. We had the utmost confidence in his skill in managing his machine.  {8MR 20.1}
[8MR 20.2]          When we were seated in the automobile, ready to return to Glendale, not a few colored sisters pressed about the conveyance to see and speak with me. They expressed their appreciation of the discourse. Cheerfulness and happiness was expressed in their countenances, and it was a scene of cheerful parting. I shall long remember that interesting meeting, and the stillness and peacefulness expressed in the countenances of both white and colored people.--Letter 36, 1910, p. 2. (To Edson and Emma White, April 3, 1910.)     Released May 20, 1977.  {8MR 20.2}
[8MR 21.1]       MR No. 535 - Secretarial Work in the SDA Church         In connection with my work Dores, has reported my sermons, and has helped on my book work. Clarence Crisler has also engaged in this line of work. This work will continue to be done by Brother Crisler and also by Dores Robinson.--Letter 340, 1908, pp. 2, 3. (To S. N. Haskell, December 9, 1908.)  {8MR 21.1}
[8MR 21.2]          Sister Helen Graham has been with us for several years. She is W. C. White's stenographer, and is excellent help in the office. . . .  {8MR 21.2}
[8MR 21.3]          Miss Mary Steward is one of my staff workers. In the office each worker has a separate room, for in almost every room a typewriter is being run.--Letter 356, 1908, pp. 1, 2. (To Marion Stowell-Crawford, December 13, 1908.)  {8MR 21.3}
[8MR 21.4]          You are acquainted with the workers in the office. These are Clarence Crisler, Dores Robinson, Miss Steward, Miss Hawkins, and Miss Graham. I find Miss Steward an excellent worker. I can talk freely with her at any time. She lives close by in the little cottage, for which she pays five dollars a month rent. Minnie Hawkins is also a good worker.--Letter 18, 1909, p. 1. (To Edson and Emma White, typed January 13, 1901.)  {8MR 21.4}
[8MR 21.5]          I wish to write words that shall remove from the minds of any of my brethren the impression that I did not, before their publication, read the pages in Testimony for the Church, volume nine. . . . My discourses are reported, and what I write by hand is copied out by faithful helpers. Before                                           -22-     any of this matter is printed, it is read over and closely examined by me. --Letter 94, 1910, pp. 1, 2. (To William Duce, July 12, 1910.)     Released May 20, 1977.  {8MR 21.5}
[8MR 23.1]       MR No. 536 - Debating and the Ministry         I was led from room to room occupied by our brethren at that meeting ［the 1888 G.C. Session at Minneapolis］, and heard that of which every one will one day be terribly ashamed, if it is not until the judgment, when every work will appear in its true light. In the room occupied by you there was a Witness, and in the rooms of others there was a Witness to every remark made, --the ungodly jest, the satire, the sarcasm, the wit; the Lord God of heaven was displeased with you, and with every one who shared in the merriment, and in the hard, unimpressible spirit. An influence was exerted that was Satanic. Some souls will be lost in consequence.--Letter 61, 1893, pp. 3, 4. (To Elder I. D. Van Horn, January 20, 1893.)  {8MR 23.1}
[8MR 23.2]          The enemies of the truth know that they have not strong arguments to sustain their position; therefore they will try the mettle of the one who presents the truth. In the position where you are placed to vindicate the truth, keep self out of sight, make no boast of knowledge, place your feet upon the Word, the eternal Word of truth. Make no reference to any sly thrusts of your opponent. Do not manifest a spirit of retaliation. But ever maintain the gentleness of Christ. Put on Christ. Your physical infirmities urge you to hasty feelings and hasty words, which give your opponent an advantage. Abide in Christ. For the truth's sake, for Christ's sake, preserve the dignity, the elevated and ennobling character of the truth. Your zeal will need to be controlled by the Holy Spirit of God, lest it quicken into impatience as you see the Scriptures wrested and fables and human assertions                                           -24-     presented as truth. Men who know that they have the truth can have power only as they present the truth as it is in Jesus. . . .  {8MR 23.2}
[8MR 24.1]          Dwell as little as possible upon your opponents' objections, but press in the truth, new and convincing, arguments to cut away and undermine error. Keep your own spirit ever calm, even against personal abuse. Never retaliate. Let the spirit of kindness, Christian courtesy, rule your every action. The Holy Spirit will help your infirmities. People will pass judgment upon the men. Those in error have learned that their strength is to maintain self-control, while the fires of hell may be stirring every fiber of the being.  {8MR 24.1}
[8MR 24.2]          Your opponent will say words which will irritate a sensitive mind. Pass these by unheeded. Do not once forget that you are speaking for God's truth. Your spirit, if kept gentle under provocation, will speak louder than any force of argument. Do not imperil the truth by an unwise word. Remember how, when provoked, Moses once spoke unadvisedly, and dishonored God. You need larger experience as a student in the school of Christ, in copying His meekness and lowliness.--Letter 9a, 1894, pp. 2, 4. (To Elder J. O. Corliss, December 8, 1894.)  {8MR 24.2}
[8MR 24.3]          We are praying for you that the Lord may give you largely of His Holy Spirit, and that as His human agent you may represent the likeness of Christ's character, by manifesting the practical power of the truth in the manner in which you treat your opponent. Give him not the least semblance of an excuse to become irritated over any personal thrusts that may be given in the debate. On this occasion you are representing the Author of truth. You                                           -25-     are to show that the truth is sacred, and not to be made a scourge to those who oppose it. In handling the words of the infinite God, you are not to manifest a sharp, cruel spirit. The Lord will be your teacher and enable you to carry the controversy through with Christ-like dignity. Your opponent will seek to make the truth appear unimportant, but to many he will not be successful in this design. You are Christ's instrumentality, and should clothe your words with sacred, reverential dignity. This attitude will not be without effect on human minds.--Letter 113, 1894, pp. 2, 3. (To Elder J. O. Corliss, December 16, 1894.)  {8MR 24.3}
[8MR 25.1]          They ［J. O. Corliss's opponents］ were resolved at all hazards to stir you up, and make capital of your hastily uttered words; for they wanted to find occasion against you. The desire on their part for a discussion was not a desire to obtain light, but to evade the light and to confuse those who were ignorant of the Scriptures.--Letter 21a, 1895, p. 2. (To Elder J. O. Corliss, August 20, 1895.)  {8MR 25.1}
[8MR 25.2]          Unless we know that we have a commission from on high, we are to refuse to enter into controversy with any one, because this is not our work.--Letter 96, 1900, pp. 1, 2. (To Elder and Mrs. S. N. Haskell, July 5, 1900.)     Released May 20, 1977.  {8MR 25.2}
[8MR 26.1]       MR No. 537 - Work and Study in SDA Schools         I have received instruction in regard to the college at Berrien Springs. The Lord said, If these, My servants, will walk humbly with contrite hearts, and will obey My voice, heeding the light I have given, I will grant them favor in the sight of men. I will not endorse the words of discouragement uttered by some of our leading men.  {8MR 26.1}
[8MR 26.2]          The Lord instructed me that some connected with the institution would not see the necessity of uniting agricultural work with the instruction given in the school. In all our educational institutions physical and mental work should have been combined. In vigorous physical exercise, the animal passions find a healthy outlet and are kept in proper bounds. Healthful exercise in the open air will strengthen the muscles, encourage a proper circulation of blood, help to preserve the body from disease, and will be a great help in spirituality. For many years it has been presented to me that teachers and students should unite in this work. This was done anciently in the schools of the prophets.--Ms 40, 1903, p. 11. ("Perseverance in the Work of God," typed May 4, 1903.)     Released May 20, 1977.  {8MR 26.2}
[8MR 27.1]       MR No. 538 - Our Responsibility to Encourage Others         If the doctor ［J. H. Kellogg］ fails in doing his duty and being an overcomer at last, those brethren who failed in their want of wisdom and discernment to help the man when and where he needed their help, will be in a large measure responsible.--Letter 21, 1888, p. 16. (To G. I. Butler, October 14, 1888.)  {8MR 27.1}
[8MR 27.2]          If ever a people have need of clearer and increased light from heaven, it is the people whom God has made the repository of His law. The men to whom God has committed sacred trusts need to be spiritualized, elevated, vitalized by the sacred truth they profess to believe. When the history of our cause and work reveals that men who have occupied positions of sacred trust, who have been teachers of the truth to others, are found unfaithful and turn away from the holy commandment delivered unto them, what carefulness should it lead us to! What distrust of self! How it should strip us of self-sufficiency and spiritual pride! What humble views we should have of our wisdom and our own insufficiency! How we should sense the fact that we are kept by the power of God through faith!--Ms 16, 1889, pp. 5, 6. ("The Discernment of Truth," circa January, 1889.)  {8MR 27.2}
[8MR 27.3]          This was a precious day to our souls, a season long to be remembered, never, never to be forgotten. Praise and thanksgiving ascended from the hearts and lips of many to the glory of God. "Whoso offereth praise glorifieth God." The Lord would have His people a bright, cheerful, gladsome                                           -28-     people, light-bearers to the world. Light, precious light, represents the cheerfulness and happiness which should be reflected to the world. --Ms 29, 1890, pp. 8, 9. (Diary, November 20, 1890.)  {8MR 27.3}
[8MR 28.1]          Be of good courage in the Lord. He has wrought for you in the past, and He will continue to prepare the way before you. I cannot but feel assured that you have found the very place ［Berrien Springs］ in which to begin your school work.--Letter 89, 1901, p. 1. (To P. T. Magan and E. A. Sutherland, July 21, 1901.)     Released May 20, 1977.  {8MR 28.1}
[8MR 29.1]       MR No. 540 - Ellen White and Her Son Edson         Last night I visited Edson. Went to his house at seven and there remained until half past nine o'clock. I talked with him plainly but kindly, but his feelings were very strong that he had been misused. No mercy had been shown him when he left the office, although he had acknowledged his wrong. I saw that he was making no headway and we bowed in prayer.  {8MR 29.1}
[8MR 29.2]          I felt from the first fastened with entreaty and earnest pleading upon God. Still no break. I prayed over Edson, but his heart seemed unbroken. I then decided to spend the night in prayer for our help could come from God alone. I had prayed five times and Edson four, he coming a little nearer the point every time. The last time he broke all to pieces. He made an entire surrender to God and such earnest pleadings and entreaties I have seldom heard. He then prayed again and again, and seemed to be in agony of spirit, confessing his wrongs, broken in spirit, his tears freely mingled with his prayers.  {8MR 29.2}
[8MR 29.3]          The room seemed to be lighted up with the presence of God. Edson then prayed for Emma. He got his arm around her and made his prayer to God with his resolves that they would seek God daily and earnestly watch against the temptations of Satan. He put his arms around me and talked and prayed and wept. Salvation indeed had come to that house. He then accompanied ［me］ home. I did not sleep much last night and feel worn this morning, but very thankful that we broke through the cloud of darkness last night and obtained the victory. I was determined not to give over the struggle till victory came. I never saw Edson so deeply exercised before and so sensible to his danger and                                           -30-     weakness. But it did seem that I must succumb to the powers of darkness. I have spent many hours in prayer to God for Edson before I visited him. . . . The Spirit of God filled the room where we were. It was indeed a light place.--Letter 1, 1876, pp. 1, 2. (To James White, March 31, 1876.)     Released May 20, 1977.  {8MR 29.3}
[8MR 31.1]       MR No. 541 - The Covenants         Under the new covenant, the conditions by which eternal life may be gained are the same as under the old. The conditions are, and ever have been, based on perfect obedience. Under the old covenant, there were many offenses of a daring, presumptuous character, for which there was no atonement specified by law. In the new and better covenant, Christ has fulfilled the law for the transgressors of law, if they receive Him by faith as a personal Saviour. "As many as received Him, to them gave He power to become the sons of God." (John 1:12.) Mercy and forgiveness are the reward of all who come to Christ trusting in His merits to take away their sins. We are cleansed from sin by the blood of Christ Jesus our Saviour.--Letter 216, 1906, p. 2. (To "Dear Brother in Christ Jesus," July 2, 1906.)     Released May 20, 1977.  {8MR 31.1}
[8MR 32.1]      MR No. 542 - Beauty in the Ellen White Writings         Who is it that has given us all the things that are beautiful in nature? It is the Creator of heaven and earth that has done this. . . .  {8MR 32.1}
[8MR 32.2]          Such scenes as we have on this ground cheer my heart and I want to know how many of us look upon the lofty things of nature and then return thanks to the God of nature? Do we see in the things of earthliness the hand of the Creator? It is the Christian that can set the true value upon everything that God has given us on this earth. Every flower and every shrub, everything beautiful in nature calls our mind away from nature to nature's God. Who gave that beautiful flower its tint, its color? It was our heavenly Father. And you can teach your children that here is an expression of the love of God to fallen man. You can look upon the beautiful things of nature, blighted now by the load of the curse, and they represent but feebly the joys that are to come. You visit the most beautiful places on earth and delight yourself in them, and yet, "eye hath not seen, nor ear heard, . . . the things which God had prepared for them that love Him!" (1 Corinthians 2:9.) How many there are that do not think of those things that God has given us. Now, if we could readily appreciate these blessings, then we would always be happy, but there is an enemy who is always working against us, so that the praise and gratitude which should flow forth from our lips is often withheld.--Ms 17, 1887, pp. 1, 3, 4. ("Practical Godliness," June 11, 1887.)     Released May 20, 1977.  {8MR 32.2}
[8MR 33.1]      MR No. 544 - How Inspiration Operated         I write all that the Lord gives me to write.--Letter 52, 1906, p. 9. (To Brother and Sister Farnsworth, January 29, 1906.)  {8MR 33.1}
[8MR 33.2]          Your work has been represented to me in figures. You were passing round to a company a vessel filled with most beautiful fruit. But as you offered them this fruit, you spoke words so harsh, and your attitude was so forbidding, that no one would accept it. Then Another came to the same company, and offered them the same fruit. And so courteous and pleasant were His words and manner as He spoke of the desirability of the fruit, that the vessel was emptied.--Letter 164, 1902, p. 1. (To A. T. Jones, September, 1902.)  {8MR 33.2}
[8MR 33.3]          In the night season I was in a council meeting where the brethren were discussing the matter of the Sanitarium in Los Angeles. One of the brethren presented the advantages of establishing the sanitarium in the city of Los Angeles. Then One of Authority arose and presented the matter with clearness and force.--Letter 40, 1902, p. 3. (To J. E. White, March 18, 1902.)  {8MR 33.3}
[8MR 33.4]          I was ［in vision］ in a room where a number were assembled in council. Brother E. R. Palmer was presenting the idea that small, local presses were not needful, and were run at great expense. He said that he thought that all our bookmaking should be done by one publishing house, at one place, and thus save expense.                                           -34-  {8MR 33.4}
[8MR 34.1]          There was present One of Authority. After making some inquiries, He said, "These smaller printing offices can be managed in a way that will make them a help to the work of God, if sufficient attention is given to them. In the past, great lack of principle has been brought into the management of our book work, and this experience will be repeated unless men's hearts are thoroughly converted, thoroughly changed.--Letter 162, 1902. (To "Dear Brethren," typed, October 20, 1902.)  {8MR 34.1}
[8MR 34.2]          Were I to go to the ［General］ Conference ［Session］, I should be compelled to take positions that would cut some to the quick. It greatly hurts me to do this, and it is a long time before I recover from the strain that such an experience brings on me.--Letter 17, 1903, p. 3. (To Jesse Arthur, January 14, 1903.)  {8MR 34.2}
[8MR 34.3]          In the last vision given me your case was presented before me. . . .  {8MR 34.3}
[8MR 34.4]          From what has been shown me you are a transgressor of the seventh commandment. How then can your mind be in harmony with the precious Word of God, truths which cut you at every turn? If you had been betrayed into this folly unwittingly it would be more excusable, but you have not. You have been warned. You have been reproved and counseled. . . .  {8MR 34.4}
[8MR 34.5]          My soul is stirred within me. . . . I will not varnish over your case. You are in a fearful state and you need to be entirely transformed.--Letter 52, 1876, pp. 1, 7. (To a prominent SDA minister, circa 1876.)                                           -35-  {8MR 34.5}
[8MR 35.1]          I am trying to catch the very words and expressions that were made in reference to this matter, and as my pen hesitates a moment, the appropriate words come to my mind.--Letter 123, 1904, p. 10. (To J. E. White, March 29, 1904.)  {8MR 35.1}
[8MR 35.2]          I want every jot and tittle of my strength to reproduce the representations the Lord has given me, and to make them as vivid as possible while I can do so.--Letter 325, 1905, p. 2. (To Brother and Sister J. A. Burden, December 10, 1905.)  {8MR 35.2}
[8MR 35.3]          The messages that God has given me have been communicated to His people both by word of mouth and in printed form. Thus my work has been made doubly sure. I am instructed that the Lord, by His infinite power, has preserved the right hand of His messenger for more than half a century, in order that the truth may be written out as He bids me write it for publication, in periodicals and books.--Letter 136, 1906, p. 3. (To G. I. Butler, A. G. Daniells, and G. A. Irwin, April 27, 1906.)  {8MR 35.3}
[8MR 35.4]          I am to trace this testimony on paper, that should I fall asleep in Jesus, the witness to the truth might still be borne.--Letter 116, 1905, p. 3. (To J. H. Kellogg, April 22, 1905.)  {8MR 35.4}
[8MR 35.5]          The meeting on Sunday afternoon was attended by many of the citizens of Battle Creek. They paid the best of attention. At this meeting I had opportunity to state decidedly that my views have not changed. The blessing                                           -36-     of the Lord rested upon many of those who heard the words spoken. I said: You may be anxious to know what Mrs. White believes. You have heard her speak many times. . . .  {8MR 35.5}
[8MR 36.1]          She has the same service to do for the Master that she had when she addressed the people of Battle Creek years ago. She receives lessons from the same Instructor. The directions given her are, "Write the messages that I give you, that the people may have them." These messages have been written as God has given them to me.--Letter 39, 1905, pp. 1, 2. (To Brother and Sister Belden, January 30, 1905.)  {8MR 36.1}
[8MR 36.2]          The Bible must be your counselor. Study it, and the Testimonies God has given; for they never contradict His word.--Letter 106, 1907, p. 1. (To Sister Rasmussen, March 19, 1907.)     Released May 20, 1977.  {8MR 36.2}
[8MR 37.1]       MR No. 545 - Ellen White's Practice Regarding Meat Eating         Over thirty years ago I was often in great weakness. . . . It was thought that flesh-meat would give me vitality, and this was, therefore, my principal article of diet. But, instead of gaining strength, I grew weaker and weaker. . . . Light came to me, showing me the injury men and women were doing to the mental, moral, and physical faculties by the use of flesh-meat. . . .  {8MR 37.1}
[8MR 37.2]          I at once cut meat out of my bill of fare. After that I was at times placed where I was compelled to eat a little meat. But for many years not a morsel of the flesh of dead animals has passed my lips. Neither has meat been placed upon my table. My visitors have been given wholesome, nourishing food, but no meat.  {8MR 37.2}
[8MR 37.3]          Wise counsel and righteous practices are needed now, if the people of God ［are to］ succeed in preserving clear minds and healthy bodies. We must give close attention to eating, drinking, and dressing. The entire body of believers needs to make a decided reform. A high profession, followed by a disregard of the laws of life, shows a faithless life. Lack of fidelity, want to stability, slavery to wrong habits,--this is the sure result of such a course. Those who follow this course are not consistent Christians. Salvation means deliverance from every habit which tends to drag humanity down. Transgression of the laws of our being is transgression of the laws of God.-- Letter 83, 1901, pp. 2, 3. (To "Dear Brethren and Sisters," July 15, 1901.)     Released May 20, 1977.  {8MR 37.3}
[8MR 38.1]       MR No. 546 - Christ, the Second Adam         Christ took upon Himself humanity, and laid down His life a sacrifice, that man, by becoming a partaker of the divine nature might have eternal life. Not only was Christ the Sacrifice, but He was also the Priest, who offered the sacrifice. "The bread that I will give," said He, "is My flesh, which I will give for the life of the world." (John 6:51.) He was innocent of all guilt. He gave Himself in exchange for the people who has sold themselves to Satan by transgression of God's law,--His life for the life of the human family, who thereby became His purchased possession.  {8MR 38.1}
[8MR 38.2]         "Therefore doth the Father love Me," said Christ, "because I lay down My life, that I might take it again. No man taketh it from Me, but I lay it down of Myself. I have power to lay it down, and I have power to take it again. This commandment have I received of My Father." (John 10:17, 18.)  {8MR 38.2}
[8MR 38.3]         "The wages of sin is death." (Romans 6:23.) To Adam before his fall the Lord said, "In the day that thou eatest thereof thou shalt surely die." (Genesis 2:17.) "If you transgress My law, death will surely be your punishment." By disobeying God's command, he forfeited his life.  {8MR 38.3}
[8MR 38.4]         Before his fall Adam was free from the results of the curse. When he was assailed by the tempter, none of the effects of sin were upon him. He was created perfect in thought and in action. But he yielded to sin, and fell from his high and holy estate.  {8MR 38.4}
[8MR 38.5]          Christ, the second Adam, came in the likeness of sinful flesh. In man's behalf, He became subject to sorrow, to weariness, to hunger, and to thirst. He was subject to temptation, but He yielded not to sin. No taint of sin was                                           -39-     upon Him. He declared, "I have kept My Father's commandments ［in My earthly life］." (John 15:10.) He had infinite power only because He was perfectly obedient to His Father's will. The second Adam stood the test of trial and temptation that He might become the Owner of all humanity.--Ms 99, 1903, pp. 3, 4. ("Christian Education in Our Schools," September 1, 1903.)  {8MR 38.5}
[8MR 39.1]         This world is a vast missionary field. Christ is the greatest missionary the world has ever known. The wonderful love He manifested in our behalf is without a parallel. Willingly He passed over the ground where Adam fell, redeeming Adam's failure.  {8MR 39.1}
[8MR 39.2]          Christ is called the second Adam. In purity and holiness, connected with God, and beloved by God, He began where the first Adam began. But the first Adam was in every way more favorably situated than Christ. The wonderful provision made in Eden for the holy pair was made by a God who loved them. Everything in nature was pure and undefiled. Fruits, flowers, and beautiful, lofty trees flourished in the garden of Eden. With everything that Adam and Eve required, they were abundantly supplied. But Satan came, and insinuated doubts of God's wisdom. He accused Him, their heavenly Father and Sovereign, of selfishness, because to test their loyalty, He had prohibited them from eating the fruit of the tree of knowledge. Eve fell under the temptation, and Adam accepted the forbidden fruit from his wife's hand. He fell under the smallest test that the Lord could devise to prove his obedience; and the floodgates of woe were opened upon our world. He was furnished with a holy nature, sinless, pure, undefiled; but he fell because                                           -40-     he listened to the suggestions of the enemy; and his posterity became depraved. By one man's disobedience many were made sinners.  {8MR 39.2}
[8MR 40.1]          When Christ came, He entered a world disloyal to God, a world all seared and marred by the curse of rebellion against the Creator. The arch deceiver had carried on his work with intense vigor, until the curse of transgression had fallen upon the earth. Men were corrupted by Satan's inventions. He had been leading men astray by his false representations of God's character. Claiming ［for］ himself the attributes of mercy, goodness, and truth, Satan attributed his own attributes to God. These misrepresentations must be met and demonstrated as false, by Christ in human nature.  {8MR 40.1}
[8MR 40.2]          Christ was tempted by Satan in a hundredfold severer manner than was Adam, and under circumstances in every way more trying. The deceiver presented himself as an angel of light, but Christ withstood his temptations. He redeemed Adam's disgraceful fall, and saved the world. There is hope for all who will come to Christ, and receive Him as their personal Saviour.  {8MR 40.2}
[8MR 40.3]          Christ, the Commander of all heaven, One with God, clothed His divinity with humanity, that humanity might touch humanity. He humbled himself, taking up His abode on the earth, that He might become acquainted with the temptations and trials wherewith man is beset. He placed Himself among the poor, that as a human being, He might understand their affliction. Before the heavenly universe, He unfolded the great salvation that His righteousness would bring to men, if they would accept it,--an inheritance among the saints and angels, in the presence of God.  {8MR 40.3}
[8MR 40.4]          With His human arm Christ encircled the race, while with His divine arm He grasped the throne of the Infinite, uniting finite man with the infinite                                           -41-     God. By transgression the world had been divorced from heaven. Christ bridged the gulf, and connected earth with heaven. In human nature He maintained the purity of His divine character. He lived the law of God, and honored it in a world of transgression, revealing to the worlds unfallen, to the heavenly universe, to Satan, and to all the fallen sons and daughters of Adam that through His grace humanity can keep the law of God! He came to impart His own divine nature, His own image, to the repentant, believing soul.  {8MR 40.4}
[8MR 41.1]          The faith that grasps Christ, and believes in Him will work by love and purify the soul. "If our gospel be hid," Paul declared, "it is hid to them that are lost: in whom the god of this world hath blinded the minds of them which believe not, lest the light of the glorious gospel of Christ, who is the image of God, should shine unto them. . . . For God, who commanded the light to shine out of darkness, hath shined in our hearts, to give the light of the knowledge of the glory of God in the face of Jesus Christ." (2 Corinthians 4:3-6.)--Ms 20, 1898, pp. 1-3. ("His Wonderful Love," typed February 18, 1898.)     Released May 20, 1977.  {8MR 41.1}
[8MR 42.1]      MR No. 547 - The Dwellers of Babel         As Noah's descendants increased in number, apostasy soon led to division. Those who desired to forget their Creator, and to cast off the restraint of His law, decided to separate from the worshipers of God. Accordingly they journeyed to the plain of Shinar, on the banks of the river Euphrates. Here they decided to build a city, and in it a tower reaching unto heaven,--so high that no flood could rise to the top, so massive that nothing could sweep it away. Thus they hoped to make themselves independent of God.  {8MR 42.1}
[8MR 42.2]          But among the men of Babel there were living some God-fearing men who had been deceived by the pretensions of the ungodly and drawn into their schemes. These men would not join this confederacy to thwart the purposes of God. They refused to be deceived by the wonderful representations and the grand outlook. For the sake of these faithful ones, the Lord delayed His judgments, and gave the people time to reveal their true character. They heeded not the counsel of the Lord, but carried out their own purposes. The great majority were fully united in their heaven-daring undertaking. Had they been permitted to go on unchecked, they would have demoralized the world by their wonderful plans.  {8MR 42.2}
[8MR 42.3]          This confederacy was born of rebellion against God. The dwellers on the plain of Shinar established their kingdom for self-exaltation, and not for the glory of God. Had they succeeded, a mighty power would have borne sway, banishing righteousness, and inaugurating a new religion. The mixture of certain religious ideas with a mass of erroneous theories would have resulted in closing the door to peace, happiness, and security. These suppositions,                                           -43-     erroneous theories, carried out and perfected, would have banished a knowledge of the law of Jehovah from the minds of men, who would not think it necessary to obey the divine statutes. These statutes, which are holy, just, and good, would have been ignored. Determined men, inspired by the first great rebel, would have been urged on by him, and would have permitted nothing to interfere with their plans or to stop them in their evil course. In the place of the divine precepts they would have substituted laws framed in accordance with the desires of their selfish hearts, in order that they might carry out their purposes.  {8MR 42.3}
[8MR 43.1]          But God never leaves the world without witnesses for Him. Those who loved and feared Him at the time of the first great apostasy after the flood, humbled themselves, and cried unto Him. "O God," they pleaded, "interpose Thyself between Thy cause and the plans and methods of men." "And the Lord came down to see the city and the tower ［the great idol-building］, which the children of men builded." (Genesis 11.) He defeated the purpose of the towerbuilders, and overthrew the memorial of their rebellion. God bears long with the perversity of men, giving them ample opportunity for repentance; but He marks all their devices to resist the authority of His just and holy law. As an evidence of His displeasure over the building of this tower, He confounded the language of the builders, so that none could understand the words of his fellow-worker.--Ms 94, 1903, pp. 1, 2. ("Lessons From the Past," typed August 27, 1903.)     Released May 20, 1977.  {8MR 43.1}
[8MR 44.1]      MR No. 548 - How Ellen White Bore Suffering         I attended the early morning meeting and bore a testimony. I greeted all with a "Happy new year" and sought to call their minds to the infinite love of God expressed to us. . . .  {8MR 44.1}
[8MR 44.2]          I spoke Sabbath forenoon some very plain truths upon practical godliness. The people seemed to appreciate the work done.--Ms 28, 1892, p. 1. (Diary, January 1, 2, 1892.)  {8MR 44.2}
[8MR 44.3]          April 22, 1892: I do not understand why I am lying here, unable to labor for the Lord; but God understands, and that is enough for me. . . .  {8MR 44.3}
[8MR 44.4]          May 14: The past night has been one of great tediousness. I was obliged to get up six times to change my position, for my back and limbs were full of pain. My neck was so painful that it distressed me to lie on the pillow. But the Lord is good, and He draws near to me as I lift up my heart in prayer to Him, beseeching Him for grace and for restoration to health. . . .  {8MR 44.4}
[8MR 44.5]          May 22: The past night was an almost sleepless one. I am so thankful that I could commune with God, and leave myself without murmuring in His merciful hands. I can use my arms and hands better than I could, and with considerable effort I can dress myself.  {8MR 44.5}
[8MR 44.6]          Satan is watching to see if I will hide my faith under a cloud of unbelief by murmuring against the One who has done everything for me. I am determined not to distrust God. I shall keep looking up to where the rainbow of promise encircles the throne. I shall triumph in God. Daily my soul is refreshed by the contemplation of the great love of our heavenly Father.                                           -45-  {8MR 44.6}
[8MR 45.1]          June 15: The night has been long and trying. I lay awake from half past ten till half past two, so full of nervous pain that I could not rest. But I will not repine. "Though He slay me, yet will I trust Him." (Job 13:15.) I shall be glad when the days lengthen and the nights shorten. . . .  {8MR 45.1}
[8MR 45.2]         June 16: Another long, trying night has nearly passed. Daylight will soon come. I slept well during the first part of the night, but when I awoke, the nervous pain came on once more, so severely that I could scarcely compose myself to pray intelligently. After a time the nervousness passed away, and I prayed most earnestly to my heavenly Father. I presented before Him the promise, "Ask, and it shall be given you; seek, and ye shall find; knock, and it shall be opened unto you." (Matthew 7:7.) Even in my pain I can rejoice in the Lord, and this gives me peace. Christ is my personal Saviour. He has pledged His word to accomplish the salvation of all who believe in Him, and He will verify His promise.  {8MR 45.2}
[8MR 45.3]         "God so loved the world, that He gave His only begotten Son, that whosoever believeth in Him should not perish, but have everlasting life." (John 3:16.) These words show us why God's wrath descended on His only begotten Son, why the innocent suffered for the guilty, why the just bore the punishment wholly due to the unjust. Jesus came to bear the penalty of man's transgression, to uphold and vindicate the immutability of the law of God, and the rectitude of His government. He came to make an end of sin, and to bring in everlasting righteousness. He can lift sinners from their low estate, and in so doing magnify the law of Jehovah. These thoughts make me almost forget my pain.                                           -46-  {8MR 45.3}
[8MR 46.1]         June 17: . . . During these sleepless hours, the subject of overcoming has been the burden of my thoughts. "To him that overcometh," the Lord declares, "will I grant to sit with me in my throne, even as I also overcame, and am set down with My Father in His throne" (Revelation 3:21). . . .  {8MR 46.1}
[8MR 46.2]         You may ask the Lord for certain things that you think you must have, but He may see that to grant your desire would harm your soul. He gives you that which is for your good and His glory. If you become rebellious, because you do not receive what you think you should, you show that your way is not in harmony with the will of God, that your way is not His way. Selfishness says, "My way, O God; much of self, and little of Thee.". . .  {8MR 46.2}
[8MR 46.3]          June 18: . . . Christ is the greatest missionary our world has ever seen, and I have faith that He will heal me. . . .  {8MR 46.3}
[8MR 46.4]          June 20: I slept the first part of the night, but during the latter part I could not rest. I committed my case to the Lord, and was comforted by the thought that I am a subject of His care. I do find peace and comfort in prayer, but I should look upon it as a great blessing from the Lord if I could pass the hours of the night in sleep. These words comfort and strengthen me: ［2 Corinthians 4:16; Ephesians 4:23; Philippians 2:5, quoted］. . . .  {8MR 46.4}
[8MR 46.5]         Day by day I am given an assurance of the love of God. ［John 5:24; 20:31; John 12:46; Revelation 22:17, quoted］. . . .  {8MR 46.5}
[8MR 46.6]         June 21: Another night of restlessness and suffering has passed. I welcome the coming of five o'clock in the morning; for then Emily Campbell builds my fire, and I can be dressed. I will not allow my mind to dwell on the dark side. Jesus has light and comfort and hope and joy for me. I want to face the light, that the brightness of the Sun of Righteousness may shine                                           -47-     into my heart, and be reflected to others. It is the duty of every Christian to shine,--to shed abroad the light of the grace that Christ imparts. God would have me, even in my pain, praise him, showing that I realize that His presence is with me. ［Romans 5:1; 1 John 5:11, quoted］. . . .  {8MR 46.6}
[8MR 47.1]          June 22: . . . This is our confidence. I will rejoice in His love. . . .  {8MR 47.1}
[8MR 47.2]          June 23: . . . I long to follow on to know the Lord, that I may know that His going forth is prepared as the morning. I desire the words of my lips to be right words, the meditations of my heart to be of God. I desire to be strengthened with genuine faith. I do not want one vestige of presumption or self-confidence to appear in my life. I want faith, simple, trustful faith. I am determined to rely wholly on the promise of God, asking Him to keep my lips from evil, and my tongue from speaking guile. . . .  {8MR 47.2}
[8MR 47.3]          June 24: . . . I know of whom I have believed. I have been purchased by the blood of the only begotten Son of God. He has graven me upon the palms of His hands. I am not my own. I have committed the keeping of my soul unto Him as unto a faithful Creator. He will keep that which I have committed unto Him against that day. . . .  {8MR 47.3}
[8MR 47.4]          June 25: . . . I put my trust in the Lord Jesus. I cry after God. "As the hart panteth after the water brooks, so panteth my soul after Thee, O God." (Psalm 42:1.) Here in the home, in my pain and suffering, I must be imbued with the Spirit of Christ. It is now that I must put my trust in the Lord. At times I can do little else than cling to Jesus, saying, "I am thy child. I trust in Thee. I have Thy pledged word, 'My grace is sufficient.'" (2 Corinthians 12:9.) Then relief comes, and I praise the Lord for His goodness and mercy. . . .                                           -48-  {8MR 47.4}
[8MR 48.1]         June 28:  . . . I am compassed with infirmities, yet I am of good courage in the Lord. Although the enemy is permitted to afflict me, yet I have great blessings from day to day. My head is free from pain, shielded by the hand of the Lord. My shoulders and arms are full of pain, but my right forearm from the elbow to the tips of my fingers, is free from pain. I am able to do much important writing. . . .  {8MR 48.1}
[8MR 48.2]          Trials and disappointments will come to God's workers, but did they not come to Jesus? Shall we cover the Lord's altar with mourning and sighing and tears? God forbid. It comforts me to meditate upon the loving words of Jesus, to think of His courtesy, His sympathy, His compassion. I long to be like Him. I will rest in His care. He will make me a conqueror over evil. . . .  {8MR 48.2}
[8MR 48.3]          June 30: . . . I am told by some who come to see me that I shall never again have the use of my limbs. But I do not accept this view as truth. I know that the Lord has a work for me to do, and I will put my trust in Him. The outlook is not cheering, but God knows my situation. I rejoice that I can use my right hand. Bolstered up in a chair with pillows, I write many pages. I am able to keep my workers supplied with all they can possibly do. I could keep two more busy. . . .  {8MR 48.3}
[8MR 48.4]          Sick or well, I feel that every power of body and mind should be employed in glorifying God. We are not our own, to please and gratify self. We have been purchased by the blood of Christ, and it is our daily duty as well as our privilege to consecrate all that we have and are to the Saviour.  {8MR 48.4}
[8MR 48.5]          July 9: Last night I was not able to sleep after twelve o'clock. It was my thoughts more than pain of body that troubled me. There are some trials that it is not best to dwell upon, because there seems no clear way out of                                           -49-     them. I try to cast my burden upon the Lord, but I do not always leave it there. I take it up again, when I should leave it with the Saviour. . . .  {8MR 48.5}
[8MR 49.1]          July 14: . . . During my wakeful hours I have sought the Lord most earnestly, asking Him to join my weakness to His strength, my ignorance to His wisdom, my unworthiness to His merit, my frailty to His enduring might, my poverty to His boundless wealth.--Ms 19, 1892, pp. 3, 5, 8, 9, 12, 13-30. (Diary, April 22 to July 14, 1892.)  {8MR 49.1}
[8MR 49.2]          Do not let the idea that I have the rheumatism scare anyone; for the work forced upon me for the last three or four years, the little sleep and rest that I have had has been enough to affect nerve and muscle; and the only marvel is that the strain has not made me a paralytic or perfectly helpless. The strain of the last year has been terrible on me, and I am surprised that I have endured it. To God alone is all the glory. . . . But no one will carry the burden I am obliged to carry; no one will have so little opportunities as I have had to "come apart and rest awhile."--Letter 19c, 1892, p. 5. (To O. A. Olsen, January, 1892.)  {8MR 49.2}
[8MR 49.3]          July 16, 1892: The Saviour is our Comforter. This I have proved Him to be. I do not understand why I am so afflicted. At first I tried to reason out why I did not have strength to bear my testimony to the people in this country. But I try no longer. . . .  {8MR 49.3}
[8MR 49.4]          July 21:. . . My constant prayer is that I may be uplifted into a purer, holier atmosphere. I am pleading with God to remove my suffering. And although I continue to suffer, I am comforted by the thought that Jesus                                           -50-     knows, and that He will help me. I shall see light in His light. My right arm is free from pain, and for this blessing I thank the Lord. The dear Saviour will not leave us nor forsake us. . . . He encourages us in all our afflictions, . . . and enables me to rejoice in His great mercy. . . .  {8MR 49.4}
[8MR 50.1]          July 28: Last night I obtained some rest, for which I thank my heavenly Father. I am cheered and blessed as I contemplate the life and mission of Christ on this earth. He was in a world which He had created, but He was unrecognized and unhonored by the many. "Foxes have holes," He said, "and the birds of the air have nests; but the Son of man hath not where to lay His head." (Matthew 8:20.) He came to show man the way to the haven of eternal rest. . . .  {8MR 50.1}
[8MR 50.2]         July 29: I praise the Lord that in my affliction I may have the light and love of Jesus. His presence is everything to me,--comfort, hope, and soothing balm. Sometimes perplexing thoughts crowd upon my mind, but I will not cherish these thoughts. Jesus will take my troubles if I bring them to Him, and ask Him to carry them for me. It is not always easy to have trusting faith. We must behold Jesus by faith as an ever-present help in time of need. We must drink deep of the water of salvation, if we would be spiritually refreshed. The Lord is good and merciful. He is my Saviour, my joy and my crown of rejoicing. I will magnify His name.  {8MR 50.2}
[8MR 50.3]          August 4: During the past night I slept more than usual, and for this I thank my heavenly Father. . . .  {8MR 50.3}
[8MR 50.4]          August 11: Last night I did not sleep well. My mind was troubled, but I tried to lay my burdens at the feet of Jesus. Today I have written twenty pages. . . .                                           -51-  {8MR 50.4}
[8MR 51.1]          August 13: I have passed an unusually disagreeable night. I was afflicted with pain in every limb, and seven times during the night I was obliged to change my position. This means much pain. . . .  {8MR 51.1}
[8MR 51.2]          September 13: We did not get home from the school yesterday evening until after dark. I rested well during the night. I am grateful to my heavenly Father that my strength is increasing. I can use my limbs much better than I could. During my wakeful hours my mind is busy planning how we can best be a blessing to the believers in this country, and how we can best work for unbelievers. The work here is still in its infancy, and it will be bound about unless the hearts of those who believe the truth are softened and subdued by the grace of God. . . .  {8MR 51.2}
[8MR 51.3]          September 14: Last night I slept very little. So far the weather this month has been stormy. We endure the unpleasantness the more cheerfully when we think that farmers are rejoicing in the prospect of a good crop.--Ms 20, 1892, pp. 32, 35, 39, 41, 45, 49. (Diary, July 16 to September 17, 1892.)  {8MR 51.3}
[8MR 51.4]          St. George's Terrace, Melbourne, Thursday, December 29, 1892 --Word came from the company that were encamped in Fern Tree Gully, that they were desirous I should come--and as many others as could--to the Valley, twenty-five miles. The cars go within two miles of their encampment. We had but a few minutes to make our decision. As my head ached and I feared I could not write, I decided to go. Marian Davis and Emily accompanied me. Sister Maggie Hare, Sisters Daniells and Rousseau and Brother and Sister Salisbury went with us.                                           -52-  {8MR 51.4}
[8MR 52.1]          We found the atmosphere was better than in Melbourne. All were much pleased to meet us and we were well entertained. Our dining tent was under a canopy. Tablecloths were spread upon the ground and the camp of more than thirty seated themselves upon the ground to enjoy their repast. Brother Prismall came while we were eating and he enjoyed the dinner with us. All ate as if they relished the food. Excellent raspberries were obtained fresh from the vines, and they were so nice and fresh, I enjoyed them much. There were new potatoes and green peas and rice pudding. All ate with good appetites.  {8MR 52.1}
[8MR 52.2]          Then preparations were made with determination that Sister White should be transported to Fern Tree Gully. But I did not favor this, but they made their preparations. Brother Faulkhead walked two miles to find a chair before he could obtain one. They then cut strong poles, fastened the poles with cords to the chair, and seated me in the chair. Brethren Faulkhead and Prismall were determined to be carriers. Brother Faulkhead was the taller. He led the way, and Brother Prismall followed, one taking hold of the poles before, the other behind, and they thus bore me along. After we left the trap Brother Stephen Belden led the pony nearly one mile; then the carriage could go no farther, and I was seated in my chair with the human charioteers to take me over the road. We thus traveled two miles--I unwilling to burden them, but they determined to persevere--over logs, fallen trees, and narrow passages cut between trees by Byron Belden and his father. Sometimes it required four men to keep the chair conveyance in safety, as they had to climb fallen trees, sometimes one and two feet high. It was a marvelous passage, such as I never attempted to travel over before.                                           -53-  {8MR 52.2}
[8MR 53.1]          We came into a level spot in Fern Tree Gully, and tarried a while. There were trees of every form and of various dimensions and heights, and the burden of nature was the perfect, beautiful ferns growing from the top of these fern trees. One tree stood out in distinctive beauty of perfection from all others. The formation of the ferns upon the top of this tree, about twenty feet in height, was more perfect than anything we afterwards had the privilege of seeing. I delight to carry in my mind the model of nature's perfection in Fern Tree Gully. It is a beautiful specimen of the Lord's work in its natural state. Surrounding it were fern trees of large growth, but this tree was a crown or circular in form, and in beautiful exactitude and order, so fresh in foliage of deep green, that I was assured in my own mind that it could not be excelled.  {8MR 53.1}
[8MR 53.2]          Now we had not reached the dense growth and the question was, Should we go forward or return? Brethren Faulkhead and Prismall were for advancing. I was perfectly satisfied with what I had already seen. I could take the picture and preserve it in my mind--one fern tree so perfect in form amid a vast number that were of uncouth proportions and wanting in perfection in fern tree loveliness.  {8MR 53.2}
[8MR 53.3]          The church may be compared to this growth of trees. Many of the fern trees grow in awkward, unlovely positions. Some gather to themselves the properties of the earth which they appropriate to fern tree life, in beauty and strength and perfection. Others were bending sideways, unable to stand erect. In others, the fern boughs were imperfect, irregular, wanting in perfection of form and maturity. Thus it is with the church members, in the formation of Christian characters. Some do not appropriate to themselves the                                           -54-     precious promises of God, and the provisions made at infinite cost to Heaven that divine power might combine with human effort, that all that is evil should be discarded and overcome, and through faith in Jesus Christ, through watchfulness and prayer, they might be partakers of the divine nature, having escaped the corruption that is in the world through lust.  {8MR 53.3}
[8MR 54.1]          The brethren were not satisfied unless they took me the whole way, so on they went, in most inaccessible paths, until the journey was complete, and I stood under the shadow of the fern trees in the gully. There were the large trees covered with growing ferns, and it was very interesting to see the great height of these trees and their varied formation and manner of growth. There was revealed that young saplings had fastened themselves to the trunk of the fern tree and become one with it, growing into the tree and presenting entirely a different tree than the fern. Both were growing together. It was impossible to separate the one from the other unless the fern were much cut to pieces.  {8MR 54.1}
[8MR 54.2]          After viewing this wonderful production of nature as long as we thought safe, for it was quite damp in the forest of ferns, my bearers took up their burden, made their way to open ground, passed down the hill of thick, matted grass--a much shorter route than we came. We were not long descending the hill, and I gave my hearty thanks to those who were so full of perseverance to carry out the plans of their devising to have Sister White see Fern Tree Gully. I know they must be very tired, having carried me to the gully and back, no less than three miles.  {8MR 54.2}
[8MR 54.3]          All partook of dinner, then it was time to prepare to go to the cars. We rode to the cars, women sitting in the back of the carriage on the floor and                                           -55-     making considerable sport of their situation. Emily walked the two miles and several other girls walked from choice. We found the cars crowded, but we would be only one hour and a half, which would be half past ten o'clock p.m. Elder Starr was waiting for us with horse and phaeton.  {8MR 54.3}
[8MR 55.1]          St. George's Terrace, Melbourne, Friday, December 30, 1892.--I slept well during the night, and am not crippled this morning. . . .  {8MR 55.1}
[8MR 55.2]         St. George's Terrace, Melbourne, Sabbath, December 31, 1892.--The last day of the year 1892 has come. . . . I spoke to the well filled tent with much freedom from Acts 10:1-8, giving the account of Cornelius' vision, and the words of the angel, "Cornelius, . . . Thy prayers and thine alms are come up for a memorial before God." (Acts 10:3, 4.)--Ms 39, 1892. (Diary, December 29 to 31, 1892.)     Released May 20, 1977.  {8MR 55.2}
[8MR 56.1]      MR No. 549 - Sarah Peck and Ellen White         I want you to write to me. I want you to tell me how you regard the consent of Sister White to let you serve, if you will, for a little while in the school at its commencement. Tell me plainly what you think of this. We must be true yoke-fellows now. I need the help you can give me. But I must close this letter now. I appreciate my workers very much. We shall consecrate ourselves without any reservation to God. In much love, (Signed) Ellen G. White.--Letter 26, 1898, p. 3. (To Sarah Peck, March 3, 1898.)  {8MR 56.1}
[8MR 56.2]          We hope that the next boat will bring Brother John Wessels and wife, Sister Peck and Sister Herd to us. But we leave everything in the hands of the Lord.--Letter 115, 1896, p. 5. (To Sister Wessels, December 14, 1896.)  {8MR 56.2}
[8MR 56.3]          I have another proposition to make; it is that Sister Peck, who is now in South Africa, shall unite with me in my work. I must have a lady worker. She is desirous of coming as soon as someone can take her place. When I left America, I was assured that Brother and Sister Starr would come to Australia with me, and would help me in every way possible. This plan was carried out only a few weeks. At Harbor Heights the resolution was made that W. C. White devote more of his time in helping me. But he has been so loaded down with responsibilities that I can seldom get an opportunity to present matters of importance before him, and which I have felt compelled to send every mail.  {8MR 56.3}
[8MR 56.4]          I have a large amount of matter which I desire to have come before the people, but I have no one to consider these matters with me. If I could have                                           -57     Sister Peck and Willie, I could get off many important things much more perfectly. I ought to have someone to whom I can read every article before sending it to the mail. This always helps the writer; for the writer, after reading the matter before one who is interested, often discerns more clearly what is wanted, and the slight changes that should be made. It is an important matter to keep in its simplicity all that matter which I write. I am sure my two editors endeavor to preserve my words, not supplying their own in the place of them.--Letter 76, 1897, pp. 1, 2. (To George A. Irwin, July 22, 1897.)  {8MR 56.4}
[8MR 57.1]          I learn that Sister Sarah Peck arrived in Sydney the first of last week. She had a very good passage and is now making a small visit with Brother and Sister Haskell. Sister Sara McEnterfer goes with me to Sydney this week, to spend the Sabbath and Sunday with the people in Stanmore.--Letter 33, 1898, p. 1. (To Brother and Sister John Wessels, January 25, 1898.)  {8MR 57.1}
[8MR 57.2]          We are much pleased to have your daughter a member of our family. She is helping me to prepare books for the press. I have long wanted just the help she can give us. She is pleased with her home. We have a pleasant family, and we are all seeking the blessing of God, and working harmoniously. I thank the Lord for the help that she can be to me.  {8MR 57.2}
[8MR 57.3]          If I could see you, I would have words to speak that might be more acceptable than these traced with my pen. Christ comes as a Comforter to all who believe. He invites your confidence. He says, "Abide in me." Surely we may trust in our loving Saviour. You can say, "Yes, my Saviour, in Thee I can                                           -58-     and will trust. I will abide in Thee." Then how trustfully you can work in His presence. Your works will be but the fruit of Christ working in you. You may rest in what Christ can do for you. And the energies of your soul will be awakened to cooperate with Him. He will work in you to do His good pleasure.  {8MR 57.3}
[8MR 58.1]          May the blessing of the Lord abide with you, is the prayer of your sister.--Letter 103, 1898, pp. 4, 5. (To Sister Peck (Sarah Peck's mother), November 21, 1898.)  {8MR 58.1}
[8MR 58.2]          Miss Peck has been teaching the church school here. She has had about forty pupils. The discipline of the school has been excellent. Miss Peck will not tolerate disorder. She is firm and just in her management, and the school has done the children great good.  {8MR 58.2}
[8MR 58.3]          A few weeks ago, about twenty of the children from the school went to Yountville to sing before the soldiers. Mr. Moonie lent them a large stage wagon for the trip. Sister Peck had drilled the children thoroughly, and the soldiers were greatly pleased and interested. They are now asking that the children may come again.--Letter 112, 1903, p. 4. (To Brother and Sister Burden, June 21, 1903.)  {8MR 58.3}
[8MR 58.4]          During our conversation this morning, I felt greatly perplexed to know what to say in reference to your work. I love you, and I want to see you in a position where you can best serve the Master.  {8MR 58.4}
[8MR 58.5]          I do not know what would be your own choice of work. Many of our people desire and urge you to enter the educational work. If you feel that this is your duty, I am willing to release you from my employ. I know of no one who                                           -59-     is better fitted than yourself to undertake educational work. In regard to your connection with me, I cannot say very much, because you have in the past been called to so many other lines of work.  {8MR 58.5}
[8MR 59.1]          One thing I must say: If you choose to remain with me, the school work must be laid aside. If you prefer to labor in educational lines, then you must be free, so that you can give your undivided attention to that work. I leave the matter entirely with you, that you may follow your own choice. I dare not decide for you. The great necessity for your efficiency as a teacher is the only consideration that leads me to be willing to release you. So many have spoken to me of your efficiency and talent as an educator that I dare not hold you. If at any time in the future you shall choose to connect with me again, you will not have become less efficient.  {8MR 59.1}
[8MR 59.2]          I write this that you may not be left in uncertainty. Seek the Lord for yourself. If you feel impressed that you prefer to remain with me, I have abundance of work that you can do. If it seems to be the will of God for you to remain with me, we must take hold of the work in earnest, and not allow others to come in and give you a double burden to bear.  {8MR 59.2}
[8MR 59.3]          Now, my sister, I feel anxious that if you take up the school work, you shall not load yourself down with too many responsibilities. Make that your work, and carry it as you did the school in St. Helena. . . .  {8MR 59.3}
[8MR 59.4]          May the Lord bless you and give you much of His Holy Spirit, wherever you may labor. If it be your lot to educate students, that they may impart to others the heavenly intelligence, I shall be pleased. I have always loved and respected you, and I have not been disappointed in you. The form of sound words is to be prized above every earthly thing. God is glorified by every                                           -60-     word that leads to right action. I respect you highly, and desire you to have every advantage possible that you may make continual progression in the service of God.--Letter 265, 1905, pp. 1, 2. (To Sarah Peck, September 15, 1905.)  {8MR 59.4}
[8MR 60.1]          I thank you very much for your excellent letter. I have commenced several letters to you. One I came across while searching for other writings, which had been laid aside unfinished that I might attend to something demanding immediate attention. You must not suppose that because you have not received letters from me, that I have lost interest in you; for this is not so. . . .  {8MR 60.1}
[8MR 60.2]          The school question has been ［with us］ for some time, and still is a matter of weighty perplexity. But now there is hope that this matter will not much longer be a heavy burden for us. If we will wait patiently a while longer, we can secure, we believe, a clear title to the land. When we are sure of the title, we can begin our preparations for school work, but we cannot accept the property until we are assured of the title, and know that it is without a flaw.  {8MR 60.2}
[8MR 60.3]          I cannot give you here a description of this property. I have not inspected it very thoroughly yet. I was very weary on the day we visited Buena Vista, and was unable to go through the entire building. But I regard this as a wonderful opening for our school work, and I know that the Lord has wrought in order for us to obtain it. It is just such a place as has been presented to me we should have. We shall be very thankful when we have the                                           -61-     title, and can take possession. But we will leave this matter all with the Lord. If this is not the right place, He will let us know.  {8MR 60.3}
[8MR 61.1]          I should be glad, were you free from other engagements, to have you unite with us in making this school what it should be--a school after the Lord's order. How would you feel in regard to this? I will not now invite you to take hold of this work that you are so well acquainted with, but if in the future we meet with no drawbacks, it may be that you would choose to unite with the educational work at Buena Vista.  {8MR 61.1}
[8MR 61.2]          This school is not to copy after the plan on which many of our schools have been conducted in the introduction of worldly customs and ideas. Physical, mental, and spiritual powers are to be combined to make this school like the schools of the prophets. The study of the Bible is to occupy a large place; its precepts and principles are to be prayerfully and daily studied, that teachers and students may be prepared for the higher school in the heavenly courts.  {8MR 61.2}
[8MR 61.3]          Both teachers and students are to strive to become true educators, following the heavenly plan that Christ carried out in His life work. All the instruction given should be based on the principles revealed in the life and teachings of Christ. This is the time to follow in every phase of our experience, the plan of Christ for the inculcation of the word of God, --principles that men can carry with them into the future eternal life. . . .  {8MR 61.3}
[8MR 61.4]          I did not intend to write all this, when I took up my pen to answer your letter. I meant simply to tell you that we love you, and would be pleased to see you. Now I will write no more except to inquire how your health is. Do you feel that you need a change? Let me know how you are situated, for I feel                                           -62-     that I have a right to know this. Let me know what your plans for the future are. I have not lost my interest in you, be sure of this. Do not interpret my silence so. I have an interest in you just as verily as I ever had.--Letter 16, 1909, pp. 1-5. (To Sarah Peck, January 11, 1909.)  {8MR 61.4}
[8MR 62.1]          I thank God that you have this school. Do not allow your teachers to be overworked, but help them in the advancement of their work. I thought we should ask Sister Peck to connect with our new conference school in California; but I cannot do this: for I see that she has a work to do here. Will you not help her in this work? And will you not secure other teachers also who will make a business of educating the students in a knowledge of the Scriptures?--Ms 31, 1909, p. 5. ("Individual Cooperation," Sermon, April 17, 1909.)  {8MR 62.1}
[8MR 62.2]          I have just been broken off in writing to say Goodbye to Miss Peck, who is leaving us to engage in school work at College View. She is accompanied by Brother James' two eldest children, Stanley, a strong young man, and his sister, Winifred. Both are intelligent young persons, and we are all pleased that they can go with Miss Peck. Both are church members, and have attended the church school here. . . .  {8MR 62.2}
[8MR 62.3]          Brother and Sister James will miss their children very much; but it was thought such an excellent opportunity for them to go under Sister Peck's care, that they were willing to have them leave. Miss Peck was the church school teacher here when the school was first started. Besides doing this work she has kept my books. The past year she has been making books for our                                           -63-     church schools.--Letter 284, 1907, pp. 1, 2. (To J. E. White, September 16, 1907.)     Released May 20, 1977.  {8MR 62.3}
[8MR 64.1]       MR No. 550 - Diversity and Unity in God's Work         When ［Brother］ Torr came to Petaluma, he followed close after Cassidy ［an apostate Adventist］. Mrs. White was his theme. The Lord sent me to Petaluma and gave me a testimony of great power to bear. Torr was convicted. I stayed at his house, and he said he had seen and heard me and he was settled now that all these reports and statements were false. He felt very tender. I saw that he did not have family prayer. I urged myself forward, prayed with them and pled with them to pray morning and night with their children. He had taken the position that social meetings were not in the order of God--that family prayer was a non-essential. But his heart was melted under the power of the Spirit of God, and he urged me with tears to come and speak to them at Petaluma as often as I could. He said, "Maybe you do not know, Sister White, how we prize these visits. They are of great value to us--beyond estimate."  {8MR 64.1}
[8MR 64.2]          Well, Long's book came out and ［also］ Green's book--these most weak and contemptible productions. I waited for you and others to speak of these, as you stood in the responsible positions you do, as watchmen on the walls of Zion, and should warn the people. As editor of the paper you have every means within your reach.  {8MR 64.2}
[8MR 64.3]          Now Torr has changed. He did not take up his duties. He did not follow the light. He seemed to enjoy the suggestions and statements of these tracts, and sent them everywhere. Next he was without an anchor, and he began to read Tom Paine and has come out an infidel. He says there is no personal devil--                                           -65-     no pre-existence of Christ, no prayer is called for. He is sowing his seeds of death. . . .  {8MR 64.3}
[8MR 65.1]          The time has come when if light is not cherished it leaves the one who rejects it in very dense darkness, and strong and startling developments are made quickly. Things move rapidly now. We are nearing the end. Why, I ask, is all this zeal against me? I have attended to my business, given me of God. I have injured no one. I have spoken to the erring the words God has given me. Of course I could not compel them to hear. Those who had the benefit of Christ's labors were just as enraged against Him as the enemies are against me. I have done only my duty. I have spoken because compelled to speak. They have not rejected me but Him who sent me--Him who has given me my work.-- Letter 3, 1883, pp. 3, 4. (To Uriah Smith, July 31, 1883.)  {8MR 65.1}
[8MR 65.2]          Now, my brethren ［G. I. Butler and Uriah Smith］, I do not feel very happy, . . . be assured, when I think you have encouraged Elder Canright in giving lessons to the students in the College, and in pouring into the Review such a mass of matter as though he were bishop of the Methodist Church.--Letter 13, 1887, p. 2. (To Brethren Butler and Smith, April 5, 1887.)  {8MR 65.2}
[8MR 65.3]          I rejoice in the completeness of the character of Jesus Christ. He was a compassionate and sympathizing high priest. "Wherefore in all things it behooved Him to be made like unto His brethren, that He might be a merciful and faithful High Priest in things pertaining to God, to make reconciliation for the sins of the people. For in that He Himself hath suffered being                                           -66-     tempted, He is able to succour them that are tempted." (Hebrews 2:17, 18.) "We have not a High Priest which cannot be touched with the feeling of our infirmities." (Hebrews 4:15.) Oh to only consider how easy it is for hardness of heart to take possession of us. Jesus the Pattern for humanity, must know from painful experience all about a wounded spirit and a broken bleeding heart, and a burdened perplexed and tempted mind.  {8MR 65.3}
[8MR 66.1]         In this school Christ was taught. In this school, we are to be disciplined and trained and learn to sympathize with the suffering ones of humanity. If we tell our peculiar trials to our friends, we know by the cold response, and listless inattention that they know not what we mean. They have not been tried in just that way. Their life may have been one of self-caring and self-indulgence. The care, the perplexities ［that］ have darkened the brow of the tired, has not been felt by the friend, the sorrow that has eaten into the soul has never touched his. Now the sympathy growing out of identity of circumstances he has not. But Jesus knows all about the strength of temptation, sorrow, and grief. Then let us always tell Jesus all.--Letter 79, 1893, pp. 11, 12. (To Harmon Lindsay, April 24, 1893.)  {8MR 66.1}
[8MR 66.2]          I rise this morning at half past one o'clock. Lest I should miss your questions, I will now try to answer one at least of them.  {8MR 66.2}
[8MR 66.3]          In regard to our brethren writing on the third angel's message. Let them write. Bear in mind that in the branches of the vine there is diversity in unity. . . . There is an unseen, conscious, indivisible unity, keeping the bodily machinery in action, each part working in harmony with every other. . . .                                           -67-  {8MR 66.3}
[8MR 67.1]          We are not to feel that we must speak the very same things, giving the same representation in the same words, and yet there is to be unity in the diversity. All the different testimonies unite to form one whole, as the books of the Bible are brought together, and bound under one cover. But should Matthew, Mark, Luke and John go off on some tangent, contradicting each other's testimony, then there would be confusion. In all the presentation of truth by different minds, there is to be unity in diversity. One must not labor to have everything that comes from his mind entirely different from that which comes from another man's mind. But he is to follow in the line where the Spirit of the Lord shall direct, then there will be different figures and different ways of presentation, that will interest and educate different minds. Some are always straining to get something original; this places them in great danger. They produce something new, that is not according to the Word of God, and they have not the discernment to see the real harm that results from their ambition to excel some other one in new and strange productions. Thus error comes to appear to them as truth, and they present it as wonderful new light, when it is an innovation that makes of none effect a "Thus saith the Lord."  {8MR 67.1}
[8MR 67.2]          Let all be under the controlling influence of the Holy Spirit of God. Under the direction of the Holy Spirit, one may use the same expressions used by a fellow-worker under the same guidance. He should not make an effort to do this, nor not to do it, but leave the mind to be acted upon by the Holy Spirit. There is one thing all should do, "Endeavor to keep the Unity of the Spirit, in the bonds of peace." . . .                                           -68-  {8MR 67.2}
[8MR 68.1]          Men may not have precisely the same way of viewing or expressing truths as we have, yet they may be just as precious in the sight of God as we are. There is not to be a thread of selfishness or self-exaltation in our work, for we are drawing our spiritual supplies from the same store-house, and are wholly and entirely dependent upon God, for His grace and His Spirit's working.  {8MR 68.1}
[8MR 68.2]          In strict loyalty, for the glory of God, we are to bring to the people, all the light and evidence possible. In order to do this, we must be constant learners in the school of Christ. We are to learn His meekness and lowliness. Only thus, can we, by our words and in our character, impart the Holy Spirit's unction.  {8MR 68.2}
[8MR 68.3]          If there is a difference of expression in presenting the Truth, let every one seek to view all things in the light of the glory, which shineth in the face of Jesus Christ. The more we as believers drink in of the Spirit, the more we shall be animated and united by His surpassing love, and the more we shall reveal of that tender, compassionate Spirit, which made our blessed Master so long and patiently bear with the misunderstandings of those whom He had selected as His workmen. They were to be educated in close communion, yet their thoughts might vary.  {8MR 68.3}
[8MR 68.4]          We are often exhorted, "Be ye all of one mind," which means the same as "Endeavor to keep the unity of the Spirit in the bonds of peace." All should seek to draw as closely together as possible, by dwelling upon those things in which all can agree, rather than upon those things that seem to create a difference.                                           -69-  {8MR 68.4}
[8MR 69.1]          "All ye are brethren." (Matthew 23:8.) "Ye are not your own, ye are bought with a price." (1 Corinthians 6:19, 20.) Our owner is God. The same blood that purchased one brother, purchased the next also, and the next. All are born of God by the same Spirit. All are members of the same body, and are worked by the same Spirit. All feed on the flesh and blood of the Son of God, the Word, which is Spirit and life. The sustenance of all comes from the same source. We must not think it a virtue to differ. We are in close bonds of relationship one with another. If the same vitalizing current is flowing through our minds and hearts, we shall act in harmony. In failing to do this, we deny the Source of all spiritual life.  {8MR 69.1}
[8MR 69.2]         By the meekness and lowliness of Christ's earthly life, the exhortation is given, "Love as brethren," as members of the same family. Notwithstanding your dissimilarity in habits and character, "be pitiful, be courteous." True love is not a mere sanction. It does not consist in sentiment alone, it is a principle manifest in works, in noble and unselfish deeds. When God's people are actuated by this love, all plans, all activities will be appreciated as coming from one Source.  {8MR 69.2}
[8MR 69.3]          I think I have answered your question. Although Elder Jones or Elder Prescott may write, your individuality remains the same. You are to write, as God shall lead your mind. Your individuality cannot be submerged in that of any man. You can, if you will, place yourself under the direct beams of the Son of Righteousness, and catch the heavenly glow. Then the softening, subduing love of Christ will come into your heart, and the grace of the tenderness of Christ will mellow your spirit and reveal the same in words and utterances. You will work out that which God works in.                                           -70-  {8MR 69.3}
[8MR 70.1]          What you cannot do, God can do, and will do through you, if you will heed His counsel. You may realize your inability. But it is not S. N. Haskell that is supposed to work. It is not what S. N. Haskell can do, but what God can do through you. All things are possible to Him.  {8MR 70.1}
[8MR 70.2]          Elder Smith was one mentioned to connect with you, and help you. But be assured that, if you will move in Christ's order, your inability will bring out the assurance of God's sufficiency. What is impossible for the human agent to do, God will do through you. Begin then, and advance. Do the work, believing that it is the right thing to do, and expecting the Lord to help you and your wife, and lead you in clear lines, working in and through you. As the Lord's mind becomes your mind, a divine tenderness will take possession of your soul. The channel that has been choked with misunderstandings will be cleared, the debris will be swept away by the current of Christ's love. The love of Christ will flow out to your brethren, and through them to others. Be pitiful to those whom you regard as weak and erring. In your work manifest the compassion of Christ. See how often His love broke forth in expression of sympathy for the unshepherded flock, the hungry multitudes.  {8MR 70.2}
[8MR 70.3]          Many will need to receive the object lesson from God's workmen. With many it is much easier to criticize, rebuke, and condemn than to speak words of encouragement. As laborers together with God, we are not to think lightly of souls that have cost the Lord so much, and that, through the giving of His own Son to live in humanity, may have everlasting life.  {8MR 70.3}
[8MR 70.4]          While we are to show no mercy to sin, we are to lift up the head of the perishing sinner. We should point him to Christ on the cross, suffering as a                                           -71-     sin-bearer, because He loved man.--Letter 53, 1900, pp. 1-7. (To S. N. Haskell, April 5, 1900.)     Released May 20, 1977.  {8MR 70.4}
[8MR 72.1]       MR No. 552 - Letter to M. B. Czechowski         In the vision given me at Roosevelt I was shown something in regard to your case. I saw that your moving to New York was wrong. There were those in N. York ready to counsel you, who had not the least foresight or judgment, and who were not capable of taking care of themselves. And again it was very expensive for you to live in a city where the money must be paid for everything necessary to support a family. Your own lack of judgment, with poor calculation and miserable counselors to help you, consumed much means, which would have made your family comfortable and saved you from much suffering and privation.  {8MR 72.1}
[8MR 72.2]          Dear Bro. I was shown that you make too many high and large calculations that you can never carry out. If you should attempt to follow your own plans you would make a total failure and would be driven to discouragement. You are not free from temptations and you feel very uneasy, because you cannot be doing some great work. Your mind is constantly upon the reach to engage in some work which you will certainly fail of accomplishing.  {8MR 72.2}
[8MR 72.3]          It is your duty to be more easy, quiet and be contented to do what little good you can as providence opens the way for you. You are constantly trying to open some way for yourself and if you continue to plan and make so large calculations you will greatly burden your brethren, exhaust their patience and Satan will tempt you. Individuals will present inducements to you and represent that this people do not appreciate your talents, etc. You will be tempted to break away from this people where you can be pushed forward to do more. But Bro. Czechowski, I was shown that if individuals                                           -73-     could obtain their object and cause you to leave this people and carry out their plans, their interest in you would soon die. Without God you could accomplish nothing, and they would be disappointed in you and would have no further care for your family.  {8MR 72.3}
[8MR 73.1]          Your being a learned man does not benefit you much in this work. If you had acquired not half the learning you have, you would be far more useful in this work. Your zeal is good, your spirit God loves, but your labors cannot accomplish what you anticipate. Should you visit other countries, your way is hedged up, your preaching the truths you hold would cost you your liberty and finally your life.  {8MR 73.1}
[8MR 73.2]         You could be of far more use to make up your mind contentedly to do what you can as Providence opens the way, and in doing this can be of far greater use than to push your own way forward and lose your liberty and your helpless family be left without a protector. Your children need a father. You should teach your children habits of industry. You are not willing they should learn the power of endurance. Useful employment would keep your oldest son out of evil habits. If you cannot teach him to labor you should put him in the care of a judicious man who could teach him to be useful. You have a work to do here right in your own family.  {8MR 73.2}
[8MR 73.3]          Bro. C. you reach too high to be of essential service in this cause. You must lean upon the judgment of those who have experience. They must be your anchor or you will drift anywhere, and be of no use in this last great work of preparation for God's people.--Letter 3a, 1864. (To Brother Czechowski, circa 1864.)     Released May 20, 1977.  {8MR 73.3}
[8MR 74.1]       MR No. 553 - Amusements at Avondale College                           Entries From Ellen White's Diary          Cooranbong, Monday, April 16, 1900.--We had interesting conversation in reference to the important work to be done and we could only see that our success to keep in the way of the Lord was to keep, with determined persevering effort, our own souls in strict obedience to the light given us.  {8MR 74.1}
[8MR 74.2]          To spend money, which is so hard to obtain, on materials with which to play tennis and cricket is not in harmony with the testimonies which have been given to our school in Battle Creek. The danger of playing these games is pointed out, and those in the school discarded them.  {8MR 74.2}
[8MR 74.3]          It has been understood all through our ranks that these games are not the proper education to be given in any of our schools.  {8MR 74.3}
[8MR 74.4]          The school in Avondale is to be a pattern for other schools which shall be established among our people. Games and amusements are the curse of the Colonies, and they must not be allowed in our school here. . . .  {8MR 74.4}
[8MR 74.5]          Tuesday, April 17, 1900.--My heart was pained to hear that notwithstanding my talk before the school on Friday morning, when I read a testimony on amusements, and presented before the students the danger of games, the faculty had not wisdom or discernment to understand how to deepen the impression made. . . .  {8MR 74.5}
[8MR 74.6]          One thing is to be plainly and decidedly carried out. Amusements are not to be a part of the education given to the students in our school in this place.                                           -75-  {8MR 74.6}
[8MR 75.1]          Wednesday, April 18, 1900.--The Lord has blessed me, greatly blessed me, as I have taken my position in regard to the amusement question and the games which have been unwisely introduced by the faculty, without one word of counsel with me. We should not forget the things which have happened in the past in America. Little did I suppose that these games would be introduced and carried on upon the anniversary of the opening of our school in Cooranbong. Was this the service of thanksgiving that should have been rendered to God? I feel so sorry as I think of this, and I am instructed to say, All these movements should be sharply rebuked; for there has been no sparing of instruction on this point.--Ms 92, 1900, pp. 6-8. (Diary, April 16 to 18, 1900.)     Released May 20, 1977.  {8MR 75.1}
[8MR 76.1]      MR No. 554 - Photographs         We received yours ［i.e., letter］ which contained the number of pictures to be sent. They are slow in getting them out. We send from Ingelson's seven each. We sent from Lathrop's and Dunham's, six each. You will see that Lathrop has the preference. I thought that mine from Ingelson's was perfect, but I did not think yours was good. I have just received half a dozen from Lathrop's and Dunham's of mine. It is the judgment of all that this last is far better than Ingelson's. What do you think? We have a few of the small size of yours, but none yet of mine. . . .  {8MR 76.1}
[8MR 76.2]          Lathrop is as pleased a man as you ever saw with the pictures, especially of you. He says he would sell your negative for five hundred dollars. Beside what we take, it will bring him that much custom. He thinks Ingelson's a flat affair. He ［Lathrop］ has your picture in the window for show.--Letter 1a, 1876, p. 1. (To James White, March 24, 1876.)  {8MR 76.2}
[8MR 76.3]         In regard to our pictures, how many shall we order? Dunham gave me mine as well as yours--one dozen each. This is liberal, I think. Everyone thinks these last ［pictures］ from Dunham's are perfect. What is your judgment? Lucinda's are not yet finished. No orders, he says, were left for him, but one dozen will be finished in a short time.--Letter 3, 1876, pp. 3, 4. (To James White, April 4, 1876.)  {8MR 76.3}
[8MR 76.4]          I have just gotten the picture Dunham has made. I do not like it. Shall                                         -77-     not order any till you see it and send your opinion of it.--Letter 12, 1876, p. 1. (To James White, April 21, 1876.)  {8MR 76.4}
[8MR 77.1]          In regard to my small picture, I did sit once again, but the picture was not good. Will try it again. Mary and Willie did not get good pictures, but they will try it again.--Letter 15, 1876. (To James White, April 27, 1876.)  {8MR 77.1}
[8MR 77.2]          I do not think I shall ever get a picture to equal the one Dunham has made for me. He says I had better have the large one put on a small card. What do you think of this plan?--Letter 17, 1876, p. 2. (To James White, April 30, 1876.)  {8MR 77.2}
[8MR 77.3]          Dunham gave me one dozen of these last pictures of yours. Shall I send them to you? What do you think of them? I told him I did not like them. They did not look natural, but you can use them. If so, let me know.--Letter 21, 1876, p. 2. (To James White, May 5, 1876.)  {8MR 77.3}
[8MR 77.4]          Father, I am sure, has confidence in you. We often hear him speak of you and Emma with pleasure in high terms. He shows your pictures and he calls you two his "canaries."--Letter 22, 1879, p. 1. (To Edson White, July 1, 1879.)  {8MR 77.4}
[8MR 77.5]          If you have Father's pictures, please bring them. I want to show them. My pocket album I left at Healdsburg.--Letter 15, 1882, p. 1. (To W. C. White, May 23, 1882).                                           -78-  {8MR 77.5}
[8MR 78.1]          It is a difficult matter for men and women to draw the line in the matter of picture-making. Some have made a raid against pictures, daguerreotypes, and pictures of every kind. Everything must be burned up, they say, urging that the making of all pictures is prohibited by the second commandment; that they are an idol.  {8MR 78.1}
[8MR 78.2]          An idol is anything that human beings love and trust in instead of loving and trusting in the Lord their Maker. Whatever earthly thing men desire and trust in as having power to help them and do them good, leads them away from God, and is to them an idol. Whatever divides the affections, or takes away from the soul the supreme love of God, or interposes to prevent unlimited confidence and entire trust in God, assumes the character and takes the form of an idol in the soul temple.  {8MR 78.2}
[8MR 78.3]          The first great commandment is, "Thou shalt love the Lord thy God with all thy heart, and with all thy soul, and with all thy mind." (Matthew 22:37.) Here is allowed no separation of the affections from God. In 1 John 2:15-17 we read, "Love not the world, neither the things that are in the world. If any man love the world, the love of the Father is not in him. For all that is in the world, the lust of the flesh, and the lust of the eyes, and the pride of life, is not of the Father, but is of the world. And the world passeth away, and the lust thereof: but he that doeth the will of God abideth forever." Now if the pictures made have a tendency to separate the affections from God, and are worshiped in the place of God, they are idols. Have those who claim to be followers of Jesus Christ exalted these things above God, and given their affections to them? Has their love for treasures filled a place in their hearts that Jesus should occupy?                                           -79-  {8MR 78.3}
[8MR 79.1]         Have those who have burned up all their pictures of friends and any kind of pictures they happened to have, come up to a higher state of consecration for this act, and do they seem in words, in deportment, and in soul, to be ennobled, elevated, more heavenly minded? Is their experience richer than before? Do they pray more, and believe with a more perfect faith after this consuming sacrifice which they have made? Have they come up into the mount? Has the holy fire been kindled in their hearts, giving new zeal and greater devotion to God and His work than before? Has a live coal from off the altar of sacrifice touched their hearts and their lips? By their fruits you can tell the character of the work.--Ms 50, 1886, pp. 3, 4. ("Economy," July, 1886.)  {8MR 79.1}
[8MR 79.2]          Well, Addie ［Walling］, I would be pleased to have you get your picture taken and write to May ［Walling］ to do the same. I will settle the bills. I want to see the faces of my children once more.--Letter 101, 1886, p. 4. (To Addie Walling, July 21, 1886.)     Released August 10, 1977.  {8MR 79.2}
[8MR 80.1]       MR No. 555 - Ellen White Experiences in Australia and New Zealand         Yesterday before going to the station for Willie we went to take a short ride. Brother Reekie had hired a livery team and wagonette, and we piled in with our baggage. In about thirty minutes the train would be in, and then we were going to the boat with our baggage. I saw that the horse's head was held very high, like our Jim's in California, and I asked Brother Reekie, "Is this horse safe?" He said, "Perfectly." I looked at Sister Starr and said to her, "Sister Starr, I cannot sympathize with you in your fear to ride after a spirited horse."  {8MR 80.1}
[8MR 80.2]          It was only a few moments, as we were going down a thoroughfare, the horse began to kick, and Brother Reekie turned him into a side street, out of the press of carriages; but he kicked and kicked; his heels went crushing through the dashboard. I said to Sister Starr and Emily, "Get out, get out as quick as you can." Sister Starr's lips were white, and I was thoroughly frightened. Brother Starr jumped over the wheel, and was at the horse's head, but his head was held so high Brother Starr could not, without great effort, catch the bridle and hold him by the bit. Thud, thud, went his steel-clad heels into the carriage.  {8MR 80.2}
[8MR 80.3]          Sister Starr and Emily were nearest the door, but they did not stop to open it; we all climbed over the closed door and tumbled out in good order without bruising an ankle, and were ever so thankful to be out of the fracas. After a time the horse stopped his kicking. My spring seat was placed on a rock by the wayside, and we all were with our satchels seated there half an hour. The horse and wagonette were taken back to the stable, and the owners                                           -81-     were reprimanded by Brother Starr for hitching up a horse that was too long for the shafts. Another horse and carriage were provided for us, and Brother Reekie picked us up by the roadside and we went to the depot for Willie. We met him just in time, and all went on board the boat, and stowed our baggage in our stateroom, and in the hold of the boat.--Ms 5, 1893, pp. 2, 3. (Diary, February 4, 1893.)  {8MR 80.3}
[8MR 81.1]          This ［Kaeo, New Zealand］ is a very beautiful place. Mountains rise above mountains, not sere and brown, but clothed with verdure and trees of every description. We are making our home with Father Hare's family, three miles from Kaeo, from the meetinghouse, and from the Hare brother's store, which is close by the meetinghouse.  {8MR 81.1}
[8MR 81.2]          We left Joseph Hare's home Wednesday morning. Thursday morning it began to rain, and the windows of heaven seemed to be opened. Sheets of water came down steadily all day and all night. The ravine filled with water coming from the hills, until it roared like a cataract. They say that the water has sometimes risen very high, but there has been nothing like this for twenty-eight years. It carried away bridges and floated off considerable wood. From the orchards on the borders of the creek, apples and other fruit went on a long visit from the owners. Father Hare's house stands on a high rise of ground, so they had no fears that the water would reach them there.  {8MR 81.2}
[8MR 81.3]          Our foreign mail was prepared Thursday morning, and Brother Metcalf Hare came for it in the pouring rain. He carried it three miles to Kaeo, then Joseph Hare took it by boat three miles to the harbor, to the mail boat. But                                           -82-     the boat could not venture out in such a storm; it waited till the next morning.  {8MR 81.3}
[8MR 82.1]          When we rode to Kaeo after the storm, we found the nice road greatly changed. The gravel had been washed off. There had been landslides from the mountains. During the storm the water had covered the road, and great logs, six feet through, had come tearing down the ravine. These logs were driven up on the road, some lying close beside the carriage way, others half-way across it, but leaving room for teams to pass. Poles and debris from the flood were lodged in high trees, corn fields were beaten down, and immense logs piled on fields; the crop was utterly ruined.  {8MR 82.1}
[8MR 82.2]          In Kaeo, water swept into the houses, and some dwellings were washed away. The house of the Wesleyan minister was on a high hill. About thirty persons found refuge with him during the flood. Some of the immense logs swept down by the flood had been lying for years some miles back in the mountains. There was not sufficient water to float them down.  {8MR 82.2}
[8MR 82.3]          We intended to go about a mile beyond the store, to Joseph Hare's, but found that the bridge was gone. Brother Starr crossed over the ruins on foot and went to the house, and Sister Hare and her children came down to see me. She said their nice garden I had admired so much was ruined, and logs were piled on it. Fruit trees were broken down. The barn was flooded; the horses and cow swam out and made for the mountains. Their choice poultry were all swept away, with fifty hives of bees.  {8MR 82.3}
[8MR 82.4]          The store was on a high rise, but the water came into it about three or four feet deep. Two sisters who slept in the store put up the goods out of reach of the water, so that little harm was done. Great damage has been done                                           -83-     on many farms, but no lives are reported to have been lost. The houses on the lowland have the appearance of the ［Johnstown］ Pennsylvania flood. Everything was soaked, and out on the fences drying. I tried to get some salt, but not a store in the place had any. All had been soaked with dirty water. Flour and many other things had been ruined in the water. But enough of this picture.  {8MR 82.4}
[8MR 83.1]          Here we have all the privileges of Fern Tree Gully. The best fern trees grow on the uplands and by the ravine, and you find them all up the mountainsides. Every conceivable variety of ferns is close by. They make the scenery very attractive. The mountains are on every side, before, behind, on the right hand, and on the left, towering hundreds of feet toward the heavens.  {8MR 83.1}
[8MR 83.2]          We were treated very kindly here. All seem to feel it a great privilege to do all in their power for our comfort and happiness.  {8MR 83.2}
[8MR 83.3]          I spoke eight times in Auckland, and have already spoken three times in Kaeo. Sunday afternoon we had the privilege of speaking in the Wesleyan Methodist Church. The building is set up on a high hill, and considerable climbing was required in order to get to it. The house was filled to overflowing. Extra seats were required, and then some had to stand. I spoke very plainly from the first part of the seventeenth of John, and the people listened as if spellbound. We were requested to hold meetings on Sabbath in the church. We gave an appointment for Sunday evening. The house was full to hear Elder Starr, and appointments were made for Sabbath and Sunday afternoons in the same place.  {8MR 83.3}
[8MR 83.4]          Father Hare has a very pretty place, close by a clear-running brook from the mountains. The scenery on the way to Kaeo makes one think of the road                                           -84-     from Healdsburg to Crystal Springs, though the road here is not so dangerous.--Ms 37, 1893, pp. 1-3. ("At Father Hare's, Kaeo, N.Z.," March 1, 1893.)  {8MR 83.4}
[8MR 84.1]          I have spoken ［in Kaeo, New Zealand］ the two Sabbaths and Sundays, and four times in the evening. On the first Sabbath we held the meeting in the little chapel built for Seventh-day Adventists. Sunday afternoon we secured the Wesleyan chapel, and I spoke to the people. The house was crowded to its utmost extent, and benches and everything available was pressed into service. The little bench before the pulpit, and the platform, were filled with children. The Lord gave me freedom in speaking, and there was the very best of attention. . . .  {8MR 84.1}
[8MR 84.2]          On Sunday the Wesleyan chapel was crowded; every available seat was brought in, and at last an old chest in the hall was dragged in as the last resource. I spoke upon temperance from the Christian standpoint, and all listened with intense interest for two hours. Some said that ended their tobacco-using. . . .  {8MR 84.2}
[8MR 84.3]          I feel it my duty to bear a plain, decided testimony to the believers in Kaeo. They need, oh so much, to be awakened. They do not know what it means to have a burden for the souls in their own borders. They do not know what it means to seek for the perishing ones out of Christ. They do not see why they need to go to campmeeting. The common duties of life are all-absorbing, and it does not meet their inclination to go out from their work and homes, and be put to inconvenience to obtain light and strength through seeking the Lord                                           -85-     with their brethren. We are working to arouse them. May the Lord help us.--Ms 38, 1893, pp. 1, 4, 5. ("Labors in Kaeo," March 8, 1893.)  {8MR 84.3}
[8MR 85.1]          I have had a restless night. I have passed through the process of having my teeth extracted during my dreams. Sister Caro came in the night; is in the house. I met her in the morning at the breakfast table. She said, "Are you sorry to see me?" I answered, "I am pleased to meet Sister Caro, certainly. ［I am］ not so certain whether I am pleased to meet Mrs. Dr. Caro, dentist." At ten o'clock I was in the chair and in a short time eight teeth were drawn. I was glad when the job was over. I did not wince or groan. My hand was held as steadily as if I had been writing and a nerve was set in motion by the operation. I had asked the Lord to strengthen me and give me grace to endure the painful process, and I know the Lord heard my prayer.  {8MR 85.1}
[8MR 85.2]          After the teeth were extracted Sister Caro shook like an aspen leaf. Her hands were shaking and she was suffering pain of body. She had felt sick, she said, on the cars during her ten hours' ride. She dreaded to give pain to Sister White. She slept little Tuesday night and could scarcely eat in the morning, but she knew she must perform the operation and went through with it. Then the patient waited upon the doctor; I had her seated in my easy chair and gave her sips of cholera mixture ［a nostrum used for intestinal disorders］--all the stimulus I had in the house.  {8MR 85.2}
[8MR 85.3]          Sister Caro is not a weakling by any means. She is a tall, queenly looking woman, and thorough master of her business. The muscles of her arms are like steel. She can go through all the disagreeable performances firm and composed in ordinary cases. She knew I had borne much pain and that she                                           -86-     should be the agent to give me pain caused her much more suffering that it did me.  {8MR 85.3}
[8MR 86.1]          I thank my heavenly Father I bore the trial without a groan and in the use of my senses. I took nothing to stupefy me, and as the result have not the influence of stupefying drugs to recover from. I am pleased to bid farewell to these teeth that have caused me so great suffering. I have expended no less than one hundred and fifty dollars on them and endured very much pain.  {8MR 86.1}
[8MR 86.2]          I feel so thankful that I have assurance that the Lord is to me a present help in every time of need. I arose early this morning to prepare and complete articles to send to Fanny ［Bolton］ for the papers, articles on the life of Christ for Marian ［Davis］, letters for Willie ［White］. Some of these I had to finish after the teeth drawing, for Brother London takes the boat at about two o'clock for Melbourne school. Sister Caro did not leave today as expected on the afternoon train. I kept to my chamber and did not care to sit at the table with them. I suffered considerable pain.--Ms 81, 1893, pp. 11, 12. (Diary, July 5, 1893.)  {8MR 86.2}
[8MR 86.3]          We are very busily engaged in preparing matter for the Melbourne ［Australia］ mail. The young Maori lad, sixteen years old, has come from Napier to see me. W. C. White and myself met with him and conversed in regard to his attending Melbourne school. We find him quite an intelligent lad, and we make arrangements for him, loaning him money to pay his passage to Melbourne and to pay his tuition in the school. He has large property left                                           -87-     him by his mother. He embraced the truth while attending school twenty miles from Hastings, on the road to Ormondville and Palmerston.  {8MR 86.3}
[8MR 87.1]          Pomare also embraced the truth through the instrumentality of Everston who had once kept the Sabbath but given it up, yet believed all the truth. These boys became interested through some reading and conversation, and came to Everston for more particulars of what he did believe. He took his Bible and presented the evidences of our faith. Several became deeply interested and would not rest until they heard more and still more.  {8MR 87.1}
[8MR 87.2]          The man Pomare has been baptized and has gone to America to become a medical missionary. He had a very hard time of it to get off from his people. The case was watched with deep interest. He is the son of a chief of high repute. The lad who wants to go to Melbourne is the son of an eminent chieftain of the tribe, who is a member of the legislature in Wellington. His father gave his consent, also his grandfather--who is holding the money belonging to the young man--but some of the bitterest opposers to our faith wrote to the father and grandfather a representation of our people and they took back their consent and would not let him go. But he told them he should go, and he wrote to Sister Caro for the money and if she could not let him have it to solicit Sister White to loan it to him.  {8MR 87.2}
[8MR 87.3]          We considered this was a wonderful providence, the conversion of these young men. We recognized the hand of God in the matter and dared not close the door against this young man, and we have taken him under our guardianship. He will, when of age, receive his legacy and then will return the money loaned. Some say he can come into possession at seventeen, others                                           -88-     say at twenty-one. W. C. White went on Friday to do up the business for the young man, and secure his tickets.  {8MR 87.3}
[8MR 88.1]          We went to a Maori house, our near neighbors, to call upon them. There was a young man, very wealthy, a Maori who had attended the same school with him ［the Maori being helped to go to Melbourne］. He came home Wednesday, sick with dropsy, and died in the night. The mourning ceremony was kept up by the friends, in bitter weeping and wailing and terrible distress for the dead.  {8MR 88.1}
[8MR 88.2]          The young Maori came very near being prevented from returning to Napier and pursuing his journey as he anticipated. The Maoris insisted he must accompany the funeral procession to the dead man's home, and he said he should not have been left to come back to Napier, but in the arrangements made hastily, friends of the dead man in council were determining in regard to having another day of mourning, and while interestedly discussing the matter he slipped off unperceived, and just in time took the train for Napier. Had he not, he could not have carried out his purpose, and it is impossible to tell what device Satan might have prepared to bar his way from attending Melbourne school. Oh, how deeply interested I am that these young men shall become prepared to do the missionary work so essential to be done for their own nation!  {8MR 88.2}
[8MR 88.3]          There is still another young Maori, converted to the truth from Catholicism, who is desirous to go to school to learn the truth that he may become a missionary, but his friends refused to let him go. They say he may go next year. They hope he will give up his "notions" if they hold him back.  {8MR 88.3}
[8MR 88.4]          There are several others in the school being leavened with the truth, but since these marked cases of conversion, most stringent rules have been                                           -89-     made so that it is difficult to get a chance at these students. Brother Everston came to the meeting a few weeks ago when I spoke in Napier, and Sister Caro talked with him and he promised to again keep the Sabbath, and I heard read a very interesting letter from his pen of his experience.--Ms 85, 1893, pp. 10-12. (Diary, September 15, 1893.)  {8MR 88.4}
[8MR 89.1]          On the Steamer Wairarapa, Tuesday, December 19, 1893. The wind is increasing until it blows a gale. I do not venture upon the deck. I feel glad to keep still. All are more or less affected. Elder ［O. A.］ Olsen is decidedly sick. Emily ［Campbell］ is on deck lying down. The wind blows, the waves run high, the white-capped billows reach far, far as the eye can reach, restlessly moving, tossing, mounting up mountain high, splashing over the deck.  {8MR 89.1}
[8MR 89.2]          Willie ［White］ thought it best for me to go up on deck. He lashed my chair in what was supposed to be a sheltered place. Three men were sitting very near me who were splashed with the waves of the sea. Willie made another move to get in the center of the ship and lie down on the long bench for a time, but the wind had worked the waters into a perfect fury. I was lifting my heart to God for Christ, who stilled the tempest, to say "Peace, be still."  {8MR 89.2}
[8MR 89.3]          All at once the rainbow spanned the heavens. I could see the signs of God's promise in the bow in the clouds, and I was resting in confidence in His protecting arms. It was difficult to get down to the ladies' saloon. I clung to Willie, but the wind would not let us advance. A gentleman came to his help. Once below I was quite sick and vomited most earnestly, and felt                                           -90-     better. I could not eat Monday or Tuesday. We had a much more pleasant night than we feared we should have. Slept much better than we feared.  {8MR 89.3}
[8MR 90.1]          How terrible it seems to be on a boat like this while its managers are apparently full of carousing and of sport; and drinking, smoking, and swearing are so abundant.  {8MR 90.1}
[8MR 90.2]          The lady in waiting is very kind to me. I gave her Steps to Christ and some papers and pamphlets. I talked with her in regard to her soul's salvation. I pointed out the perils of anyone whose life was on the sea. She said she had thought of this ofttimes, but she said, "If I could, I would be a Christian, but I cannot. It would be an impossibility to serve God on such a vessel as this. You do not know, you cannot have any idea of the wickedness of these sailors. The captain and mates are so closely of the same character with the crew of sailors that they have no influence to introduce reform, if they desired such a thing." I asked why she did not seek some other employment. She said, "It would be no use. I have four children to support and I have not strength to do hard work." She was a small, delicate, fine-featured woman. "I earn more here on this ship than I could obtain in any other employment."  {8MR 90.2}
[8MR 90.3]          I tried to open before her the danger of living a prayerless life. She said, "It is no use to pray here, to try to be religious." I told her if the Lord had appointed her that place she would, if she would accept Christ as her Saviour, realize Christ as her refuge. She said, with tears in her eyes, "It is impossible. I know the company on this ship. I could not live religion here. I hope some time to have some place opened for me where I can support my family, and then I shall give my attention to serious things. If I could                                           -91-     only be with my children and support them in a humble way I would only too gladly choose to do so."  {8MR 90.3}
[8MR 91.1]          We were anchored some distance from Auckland. Elder Olsen and Willie White were on board, with Emily Campbell and me. There was a small steamer going from the ship to shore and we, all of our party, decided to go and spend a few hours while the ship was waiting in the harbor. We had some hours before the ship would unload her passengers and take aboard other passengers.  {8MR 91.1}
[8MR 91.2]          Elder Olsen and Willie stepped on board the small boat, and through some misunderstanding went off before we stepped aboard. Emily felt much disappointed. I never saw her so unbalanced. She cried heartily and I felt so sorry on her account. The mate entered into conversation with her and told her that the boat would come to the steamer again before it went to the wharf, then he said much the same as the stewardess had said in regard to the wickedness of the sailors and the crew. He said, "I have been much impressed that this boat will go down with all hands on board ere long. I have felt so strongly exercised that I shall not, if I can possibly disconnect from it, continue to remain on the boat." ［E. G. WHITE POSTSCRIPT: "THIS NICE BOAT WENT DOWN, SUNK WITH ALL ON BOARD WITH THE EXCEPTION OF TWO, IN A FEW WEEKS AFTER THIS. THE MATE WAS ONE THAT WAS SAVED. THE STEWARDESS-NURSE WAS ADVERTISED AMONG THE LIST OF THE LOST."］  {8MR 91.2}
[8MR 91.3]         When I see as I do on this boat such disregard for God and for anything serious, I ask myself, What can be done? Brother Olsen has had opportunity to speak to them in the social hall. Many were present and listened, but a feeling of hopelessness comes over him that it will do no good. But, if ever poor souls needed to be worked for and labored for, it is such a party as is                                           -92-     found on the steamers. But then we see the influences upon land as soon as the sailors leave the ship for a few hours' delay. There are saloons all ready to catch souls and the nets and snares are ready for those who remain maybe a week or more. What is to be hoped for this class? My heart aches.--Ms 88, 1893, pp. 10-12. (Diary, December 19, 1893.)   {8MR 91.3}
[8MR 92.1]          I am seated on the bed writing at half past three a.m. Have not slept since half past one o'clock. Ella May White and I are the sole occupants of a large, comfortable family tent. Close by is another good-sized tent, used as a dining tent. We have a rude shanty for a kitchen, and a small five by five storeroom. Next is another tent, which accommodates three of my workmen. Next is a room enclosed but not finished, for wash-house and workshop. This is now used as a bedroom by two men, Bro. Shannon, my master builder, and Bro. Caldwell. These five men we board. Several others are at work on the land who board themselves. Fanny Bolton occupies another tent, well fitted up with her organ and furniture. You see we have quite a village of tents.  {8MR 92.1}
[8MR 92.2]          I drive my own two horse team, visit the lumber mills and order lumber, to save the time of the workmen, and go out in search of our cows. I have purchased two good cows--that is, good for this locality. Almost everywhere in the colonies they have a strange custom of confining the cow at milking time. They put her head in a fixture called a bail, then tie up one of her legs to a stake. It is a barbarous practice. I told those of whom I bought my cows that I should do no such thing, but leave the creatures free, and teach them to stand still. The owner looked at me in astonishment, "You cannot do this, Mrs. White," he said. "They will not stand. No one thinks of doing any                                           -93-     other way." "Well," I answered, "I shall give you an example of what can be done." I have not had a rope on the cow's leg, or had her head put into a bail. One of my cows had run on the mountains till she was three years old, and was never milked before.  {8MR 92.2}
[8MR 93.1]          The people have not the slightest idea that they can depart from former practices, and train the dumb animals to better habits by painstaking efforts. We have treated our cows gently, and they are perfectly docile. These cows had never had a mess of bran or any other prepared food. They get their living by grazing on the mountains and the calf runs with the cow. Such miserable customs! We are trying to teach better practices.  {8MR 93.1}
[8MR 93.2]          Large tracts of beautiful land lie uncleared, unworked. The timber business has brought the settlers a meager pittance, and almost every day we see a drove of bullocks used to draw one, or sometimes two or three large logs. We count six, seven, or eight span, moving slowly along with their burden. Six span of bullocks were used to plow our land for cultivation. They are under discipline, and will move at a word and a crack of a whip, which makes a sharp report, but does not touch them. They wheel into line when it seems that they must get tangled up, but the creatures understand their business, and they plod patiently with the immense plow used to break up the unworked soil.  {8MR 93.2}
[8MR 93.3]          The people about here have raised no vegetables, and but little fruit, except a few oranges and lemons that are not cultivated, and I have seen a few peach trees. Land is profitless, but in the land boom it cost eight pounds an acre, some of which now sells for four. Thousands of acres lie                                           -94-     untouched; for no one attempts to work the land. They think it will yield nothing, but we know it will yield if properly cultivated.  {8MR 93.3}
[8MR 94.1]          The school land, fifteen hundred acres, was purchased for $5,500. The school has twelve acres put into orchard, I have two acres in fruit trees. We shall experiment on this land, and if we make a success, others will follow our example. Notwithstanding oranges and lemons have yielded year after year, not a new tree is planted by the settlers. Their indolence and laziness causes false witness to be borne against the land. When right methods of cultivation are adopted there will be far less poverty than now exists.  {8MR 94.1}
[8MR 94.2]          I did not expect to write you in this way, but these particulars we want you to have that you may understand what we are doing. We intend to give the people practical lessons upon the improvement of the land, and thus induce them to cultivate their land, now lying idle. If we accomplish this, we shall have done good missionary work.  {8MR 94.2}
[8MR 94.3]          Today Mr. Moseley comes to bring oranges and lemon trees for us to set out. As soon as this work is done, we shall begin to plant vegetables. We have to get our groceries from Sydney, nearly a hundred miles away, or from Newcastle, twenty-two miles. But we hope soon to raise our own fruit and vegetables. Willie cannot be here, so I am here in his place, where I can oversee matters, and plan and consult with the workmen. I am called out from my routine of writing, yet I arise at half past one, at two, and three o'clock, and for a week have done considerable writing.--Letter 42, 1895, pp. 1-4. (To J. H. Kellogg, August 28, 1895.)     Released September 26, 1977.  {8MR 94.3}
[8MR 95.1]       MR No. 556 - Soul Winning         As professed Christians, what are we doing? Souls all around us, close beside our homes, and those afar off, are perishing in their sins, unwarned, uncared for. Every day we pass by those who are without hope and without God in the world, and never open our lips to tell them of Christ and His love. A worldly infatuation keeps men and women spellbound. We profess to have the light from heaven, precious knowledge of the truth, of God's requirements; and yet how many of us are dumb while our fellowmen are blind, deceived, perishing in their sins. Soldiers of the cross of Christ should be moving heaven with their prayers for God to work, for His power to cooperate with the human agent to reach men where they are. Oh, why will not men hear the words of Christ: "He that is not with Me is against me; and he that gathereth not with Me scattereth abroad" (Matt 12:30). . . .  {8MR 95.1}
[8MR 95.2]          It is the duty of every church member to burn and shine, that the rays of light may be seen amid the moral darkness. I have not come to this part of Australia to devote my time and strength to keeping you in good spirit, and holding up you who know the truth. It is my mission to go to "the regions beyond," to those who sit in darkness and have no light. Will you as a church help me? Will you hold up my hands? Will you have root in yourselves? Will you send your prayers as sharp sickles into the harvest field? Can I rely upon you who have had great light and many opportunities to help me in my labors?  {8MR 95.2}
[8MR 95.3]          I think this is the way we shall have to do; we must roll the responsibility upon church members and hold them accountable for the saving                                           -96-     of the souls of those who have never heard the truth. We must solemnly urge upon them the fact that they are to be witnesses for God; and if they are exercising faith in Christ as their personal Saviour, they will accept the burden of responsibility.--Letter 47, 1894, pp. 4, 6, 7.     Released August 10, 1977.  {8MR 95.3}
[8MR 97.1]       MR No. 557 - E. G. White and Takoma Park         I find in Takoma Park, where our buildings are to be located, a large settlement, made up of people who live here and work in Washington. There is no saloon in the town. Not one of the members of the Town Council drinks liquor, smokes or chews tobacco, or uses profane language. . . .  {8MR 97.1}
[8MR 97.2]          The location that has been secured for our school and sanitarium is all that could be desired. The atmosphere is pure, and the water is pure. A beautiful stream runs right through our land from north to south. This stream is a treasure more valuable than gold or silver. The building sites are upon fine elevations, with excellent drainage.--Letter 155, 1904, p. 1. (To Brother Butler, May 8, 1904.)     Released August 10, 1977.  {8MR 97.2}
[8MR 98.1]       MR No. 558 - The Law         As a result of Adam's disobedience, every human being is a transgressor of the law, and is sold under sin. Unless man repents and is converted, he is under bondage of the law, serving Satan, falling into the deceptions of the enemy, bearing witness against the precepts of Jehovah. Only by perfect obedience to the requirements of God's holy law can man be justified. Let those whose natures have been perverted by sin, ever keep their eyes fixed on Christ, the author and the finisher of their faith.  {8MR 98.1}
[8MR 98.2]          No one who believes in Jesus Christ is under bondage to the law of God; for His law is a law of life, not of death, to those who obey its precepts. All who comprehend the spirituality of the law, all who realize its power as a detector of sin, are in just as helpless a condition as is Satan himself, unless they accept the atonement provided for them in the remedial sacrifice of Jesus Christ, who is our atonement--at-one-ment with God.  {8MR 98.2}
[8MR 98.3]          Through faith in Christ obedience to every principle of the law is made possible. Thus Paul learned that "the law is holy, and the commandment holy, and just, and good." For our benefit, he questions, "Was then that which is good made death unto me? God forbid. But sin, that it might appear sin, working death in me by that which is good; that sin by the commandment might become exceeding sinful. For we know that the law is spiritual: but I am carnal, sold under sin." (Romans 7:13, 14.)  {8MR 98.3}
[8MR 98.4]         In the past many who wilfully disregarded the law of God were not led to love and obey His law by the threatened judgments that will surely be visited on every transgressor. In their stubborn perversity they hated the law that                                           -99-     condemned their wicked course of action. Their rebellion became still more decided and pronounced, bringing forth fruit unto death.  {8MR 98.4}
[8MR 99.1]          Unless by faith we accept the infinite plan of salvation, we are without divine wisdom. But every one who believes in Christ, every one who relies on the keeping power of a risen Saviour that has suffered the penalty pronounced upon the transgressor, every one who resists temptations and in the midst of evil strives to copy the pattern given in the Christ-life, will through faith in the atoning sacrifice of Christ become a partaker of the divine nature, having escaped the corruption that is in the world through lust.  {8MR 99.1}
[8MR 99.2]          Those only who through faith in Christ obey all of God's commandments will reach the condition of sinlessness in which Adam lived before his transgression. They testify to their love of Christ by obeying all His precepts, including the one relating to the observance of the Sabbath, the seventh day of the week, the day that He blessed and sanctified, "because that in it He had rested from all His work." (Genesis 2:3.)  {8MR 99.2}
[8MR 99.3]         From the pillar of cloud Jesus "spake unto Moses, saying, Speak thou also unto the children of Israel, saying, Verily, My Sabbaths ye shall keep: for it is a sign between Me and you throughout your generations; that ye may know that I am the Lord that doth sanctify you." (Exodus 31:12, 13.) The Sabbath is a pledge given by God to man,--a sign of the relation existing between the Creator and His created beings. By observing the memorial of the creation of the world in six days and the rest of the Creator on the seventh day, by keeping the Sabbath holy, according to His directions, the Israelites were to declare to the world their loyalty to the only true and living God, the Sovereign of the universe.                                           -100-  {8MR 99.3}
[8MR 100.1]         By observing the true Sabbath Christians are ever to bear to the world faithful witness of their knowledge of the true and living God as distinguished from all false gods, for the Lord of the Sabbath is the Creator of the heavens and the earth, the One exalted above all other gods.  {8MR 100.1}
[8MR 100.2]          "Ye shall keep the Sabbath therefore: for it is holy unto you. . . . Six days may work be done; but in the seventh is the Sabbath of rest, holy to the Lord: whosoever doeth any work in the Sabbath day, he shall surely be put to death. Wherefore the children of Israel shall keep the Sabbath, to observe the Sabbath throughout their generations, for a perpetual covenant. It is a sign between Me and the children of Israel for ever: for in six days the Lord made heaven and earth, and on the seventh day He rested, and was refreshed." (Exodus 31:14-17.)  {8MR 100.2}
[8MR 100.3]         By these words Christ has placed this matter beyond all the sophistry of human conjecture. "And He ［Christ］ gave unto Moses, when He had made an end of communing with him upon Mount Sinai, two tables of testimony, tables of stone, written with the finger of God." (Exodus 31:18.) Nothing written on those tables could be blotted out. The precious record of the law was placed in the ark of the testament and is still there, safely hidden from the human family. But in God's appointed time He will bring forth these tables of stone to be a testimony to all the world against the disregard of His commandments and against the idolatrous worship of a counterfeit Sabbath.--Ms 122, 1901, pp. 1-4. ("The Law," November 23, 1901.)     Released August 10, 1977.  {8MR 100.3}
[8MR 101.1]      MR No. 559 - Overemphasis on English Grammar         Brother _____ could have done much better work for those that were to be ministers than he has done. God is not pleased that he has carried out his own plans, and led them after his own ideas. He has not always been patient, and encouraged men who have left their fields of labor at a sacrifice of time and expense to learn what they could in a short time. He has not adapted himself to the situation. He has mingled self in his work to a large extent. He might have done his part in sending forth these men with much greater knowledge, if he had not made grammar his idol, and kept the minds under his charge drilling upon grammar, when they should have been receiving a general education upon many subjects.  {8MR 101.1}
[8MR 101.2]          Brother _____ has not taken in the situation. Men come to mature years, even the meridian of life, having families of their own, and have become embarrassed unnecessarily. They have sometimes been placed in the most embarrassing positions. Brother _____ has been exceedingly sensitive himself, if his dignity was not respected, if he imagined that he was in thought or look or word ridiculed. He has not reasoned that there were minds just as sensitive as his own to sarcasm or ridicule and censure. In this he has wounded his brethren and displeased God. Brother _____ is naturally severe, critical, and exacting, and he will have to be guarded on this point constantly, with the elder as well as the younger.  {8MR 101.2}
[8MR 101.3]          He has kept drilling certain students upon grammar, making that the one all-important study, not giving them sufficient encouragement to have an equal opportunity for other studies and some have left the College with only                                           -102-     half an education. He has wronged the students here. In this particular he has kept the minds confined to such a thoroughness as would not be essential in one case out of twenty. Time is short; the work to be accomplished is too great for any such definiteness. He carries this matter to great extremes and has injured his usefulness in so doing, and has created great dissatisfaction. These things must be corrected, for they are decidedly wrong.--Ms 2, 1881, pp. 1, 2. ("Our College," 1881.)     Released August 10, 1977.  {8MR 101.3}
[8MR 103.1]       MR No. 560 - Eduardo F. Forga         W. C. White has his house well filled at present. Nora and Margaret, the sisters of May White, are with them, and the husband of Margaret, Mr. E. F. Forga, from Peru. Brother Forga is studying the English language. We think he will be able to translate my writings into the Spanish ［language］, for he is an educated man, and one who fears God. We believe that it is in the providence of God that he has been brought into connection with the work here.--Letter 140, 1907, p. 2. (To J. E. and Emma White, April 8, 1907.)  {8MR 103.1}
[8MR 103.2]          For a while we had working with us Brother Forga, a Spanish gentleman who married May White's sister. He was working on the translation of my writings into Spanish. He is now working in Mountain View along the same lines. His wife is studying the Spanish language, and helping her husband.  {8MR 103.2}
[8MR 103.3]          Now I have given you quite a little sketch of my family and workers. We are not always so few in number as at present. Last summer Elder ［George W.］ Caviness was with us for several months, engaged with Mr. Forga in Spanish translations. For ten years Brother Caviness has been laboring in Mexico, and was to return there to his family when his work here was finished. We were glad for the privilege of having him with us.--Letter 356, 1908, p. 3. (To Marion Stowell-Crawford, December 13, 1908.)     Released August 10, 1977.  {8MR 103.3}
[8MR 104.1]       MR No. 561 - Glimpses of Ellen White's Philosophy         Now let us see if there is not something for us to do. Let us see if we have not bound ourselves about with iron bands. Every one of us must come in that position where Christ can work with us. We must get where we will respect the judgment of others and not think that "My way is the only right way in the world."  {8MR 104.1}
[8MR 104.2]          They say to me in Norway, Denmark, and Sweden, "You cannot labor here as you do in America." But I tell them I will give them the message as God has given it to me. God has not changed since I came to Europe and I will bear my message just as He has given it to me, and if I fail of meeting the ideas of the people in this place I want them to remember that God has not changed; He is the same here as in America, and He can give the same message here.  {8MR 104.2}
[8MR 104.3]          It is Christ and Him crucified, and the Christ in me will respond to the Christ in you. Here is the Bible and the truth, and we must come to the platform of eternal truth and seek to be partakers of the Divine nature, and then the true light will come into this nation.--Ms 83, 1886, pp. 8, 9. (Sermon, September, 1886.)  {8MR 104.3}
[8MR 104.4]          I think we should feel thankful that our home is in America, but we are not safe unless God protects us even there. For these men who are dissatisfied with kingly rule and heavy taxation are emigrating to America and are making their riotous speeches in cities there to arouse the working class to make a raid upon the rich and rob and plunder those who have property. These uneasy dissatisfied elements are increasing in power. Every                                           -105-     year the swellings of wrath, tumults, and fierce riots are increasing in Europe.  {8MR 104.4}
[8MR 105.1]          The signs of the times tell us we are surely in the last days. This know also, that in the last days, perilous times shall come. We can see these perils more distinctly here in Europe. Things are rapidly developing. All are ranging under their respective banners; all are preparing for some great event; all are watching for the morning.--Letter 102, 1886, p. 3. (To "My Very Dear Children," July 25, 1886.)  {8MR 105.1}
[8MR 105.2]          Seek to widen out. Let your preaching be with power and spirit--not the repetition of old discourses, but let fresh, new manna be given to the hungry sheep. You must draw daily from the living fountain of the waters of life. . . .  {8MR 105.2}
[8MR 105.3]          You will be inclined to assimilate the habits of the people in England, and to think this will give you more influence. You wrote that you were trying to become as English as possible, that the prejudice against Americans may not stand in the way of presenting the truth. But if you possess kindness and tenderness of soul for everyone around you, if you esteem others better than yourself--if you just pattern after Jesus--you will have an influence.  {8MR 105.3}
[8MR 105.4]          If you attempt--in dress, in the ordering of your house, in your manners--to be English, you will have a very little influence. Act out the American. No one expects you to act an Englishman. No one will respect you any more for adopting English speech, English hours, English customs. Just carry all the Americanism you can into your England Mission, and let England                                           -106-     see you are not at all ashamed to stand under the Stars and Stripes.--Letter 40, 1879, pp. 6, 7. (To J. N. Loughborough, circa 1879.)  {8MR 105.4}
[8MR 106.1]          Elder W. read to me the matter you had written for a tract or publication to come to the public to notify them of your meetings.  {8MR 106.1}
[8MR 106.2]          Now, my dear Brother Daniel ［Bourdeau］, I think it would not leave the best influence upon the people for you to advertise in this manner. Although we are not to be ashamed of our nationality, as Brother L_____ and some others have appeared to be in that they have sought to imitate the customs and blend with the peculiarities of the nations where and for whom they labor, thinking this would give them influence with the people, yet we must also consider in what manner we shall best introduce ourselves to the people with the object of gaining their confidence and engaging their attention.  {8MR 106.2}
[8MR 106.3]          I have been shown that we need to move with the greatest wisdom that we shall not in anything create prejudice by giving the impression that Americans feel themselves superior to people of other nations. There have been two errors,--one error in seeking in our words and actions to exalt foreign national customs above our own American habits and practices and suiting our American stamp to adapt it to foreign countries which will bring us no influence. Then there has been still another error of extolling in conversation and in the labor for souls American practices as far above those of other nations. We need to be constantly guarded on every point. The religion of these nations they think superior to all others, and are exceedingly jealous on this point. They send their missionaries to the uncivilized heathen, and to bear on the front in our approach to them that we                                           -107-     are sent to this country from America as missionaries, will create the suspicion and jealousy at once that ［they］ are regarded as heathen. . . . This is missionary ground; we are doing missionary work, but the peculiar prejudice will be stirred against us if we put it just as it truly is.  {8MR 106.3}
[8MR 107.1]          Now, my brother, I think it would be better if you did not put before the people so distinctly that you are an American and a missionary. I do not think it wise to present the sayings of men in reference to our own capabilities. Let nothing appear before angels or men savoring of self-exaltation, elevating yourself, that you are a smart man or a great man, and quote not the praises of men. But just go to work in the fear of God. Make no great spread, but keep self out of sight and let Jesus appear, and commence in a humble manner. It is not best to arouse in this country, and in such a place as Geneva, the special attention of the clergy. If you enter large halls and then have to come down to the smaller buildings, it will not have the best influence. It would be best to take the lowly seat and then come up higher.--Letter 24, 1885, pp. 1, 2. (To Daniel T. Bourdeau, November 23, 1885.)  {8MR 107.1}
[8MR 107.2]          Christ requires separation from the world. God's warnings were ever given to oppose such a course as you have been taking. He says, "Be ye not unequally yoked together with unbelievers: for what fellowship hath righteousness with unrighteousness? And what communion hath light with darkness?" "Be ye not unequally yoked together," letting unbelievers into your secrets; for all alliances that give undue influence to those who do not love God over those who profess His name must be strictly avoided.                                           -108-  {8MR 107.2}
[8MR 108.1]          All combinations with unbelievers that bind as a yoke must be broken. These words apply not only to making a marriage covenant with an unbeliever, but to the making of all unions where the worldly element can have a prevailing influence over believers. For "What concord hath Christ with Belial? Or what part hath he that believeth with an infidel? And what agreement hath the temple of God with idols? for ye are the temple of the living God; as God hath said, I will dwell in them and walk in them; and I will be their God, and they shall be My people. Wherefore come out from among them, and be ye separate, saith the Lord, and touch not the unclean thing; and I will receive you, and I will be a Father unto you, and ye shall be My sons and daughters, saith the Lord Almighty." . . .  {8MR 108.1}
[8MR 108.2]          The members of the church of God should be well organized, for they are to be as one. Their bond of union should be the living oracles of truth, for they should be united under the yoke of Christ. The yoke of Christ is the only yoke they should take upon them. The church is the Lord's even though all within its covenant circle are not perfect in character. Judas was among the twelve, yet he was not perfect, for he betrayed his Lord. Any confederacy with the world is strictly forbidden by the Scriptures. God would have His people distinct from all worldly confederacy.  {8MR 108.2}
[8MR 108.3]          If charity work is to be done, the church is its own almoner. We do not need to unite with societies of a worldly character in order to visit the sick, clothe the naked, or help the needy. This work we can do through God's own appointed agencies, and in the name of Jesus Christ. God does not design that we shall be placed in any subservience to the world in this regard, or that any communication shall be made by us to them that will give them an                                           -109-     advantage over us.--Letter 28, 1888, pp. 7, 8. (To Dr. W. P. Burke, April 5, 1888.)  {8MR 108.3}
[8MR 109.1]          It has been my object to so educate the children ［Addie and May Walling］, that they could sustain themselves in some literary work, and not have to do housework, for this is slavery if compelled to do this for a living.  {8MR 109.1}
[8MR 109.2]          I have expended up to the time I left Europe, in their education in their board bill, and for their clothing and transporting them back and forth from and to California, as my work required, three thousand dollars. I am now having May learn to cook. She obtained considerable knowledge at Mrs. Harmons. I should not have had her go to Nevada, had I been consulted; for I have felt determined the girls should not either of them be placed in a line of business where it was not agreeable for them, and where they would be compelled or tempted to lift and do hard physical labor. Neither of them is fitted for this kind of work.  {8MR 109.2}
[8MR 109.3]          I have felt anxious to have them learn to cook under a good intelligent woman. Addie is a good cook, but May is not yet educated in this direction. These children are very near and dear to me, because I have not only given them care and invested in them money, but I have given them a mother's care and love.  {8MR 109.3}
[8MR 109.4]          I have felt disappointed in not seeing Addie before this time, as I understand the agreement was that she was to return in January. Every day when at home I have looked for my eldest daughter's ［her niece Addie Walling］                                           -110-     return, and when away every letter received I thought would tell me of her return. But times passes and she does not come.  {8MR 109.4}
[8MR 110.1]          I have brought from Norway a musician and translator, and I have also brought from Chicago a young lady ［Fanny Bolton］ who has written for magazines like Mary Clough, and they are now engaged with me in my work. These were transported that I might place Addie right in my own good house in Healdsburg, in an excellent climate, under these successful teachers to help her in her education, that she shall have all the qualifications that I am able to give her of a complete education, to write, to prepare copy, or to read proof . . . ［and to］ command the best of wages.  {8MR 110.1}
[8MR 110.2]          I have not worked at all from a selfish standpoint, but have labored, that, if I should be removed by death, these girls would have a trade, using their mental ability to do good work and command good wages. I do not think either of them could be employed . . . in housework, only that they should understand how to work in this line, how to be economical, and how to stand at the head of a household without embarrassment when that time should come.--Letter 2, 1888, pp. 2, 3. (To Mr. Walling, April 3, 1888.)  {8MR 110.2}
[8MR 110.3]          I am more and more burdened as I see young men coming from the school at Battle Creek deficient in the education they should have. It pains me as I realize how many who should be instructed have not the privilege. From the light given me from the Lord, I know that four or five successive years of application to book study is a mistake.  {8MR 110.3}
[8MR 110.4]          Those who encourage this close application to books, working the brain, and neglecting the education they should gain by using the muscles                                           -111-     proportionately with the brain, are simply incapable of retaining the lessons they endeavor to learn. If one third of the time now occupied in the study of books, using the mental machinery, were occupied in learning lessons in regard to the right use of one's own physical powers, it would be much more after the Lord's order, and would elevate the labor question, placing it where idleness would be regarded as a departure from the Word and plans of God. The right use of one's self includes the whole circle of human obligations to one's self, to the world, and to God. Then use the physical power proportionately with the mental power.--Letter 103, 1897, p. 1. (To E. A. Sutherland, July 23, 1897.)     Released September 26, 1977.  {8MR 110.4}
[8MR 112.1]       MR No. 562 - The Moving of Pacific Union College         We waited many months for a decision regarding the title of the property under consideration at Sonoma. Finally the time came when we felt that there should be no more delay in securing a place where we might locate our college. When I learned that our brethren were considering the advantages of a property near the St. Helena Sanitarium, I was deeply interested.  {8MR 112.1}
[8MR 112.2]          Last Thursday evening, September 9, I returned to St. Helena from a long journey in the eastern states. In crossing the mountains I had been seriously affected by the high altitude, and was very feeble. But I felt that I must see this school property at once, so the next morning after my arrival at home, with a few others, I went up Howell Mountain to visit the Angwin place.  {8MR 112.2}
[8MR 112.3]          I was very happily surprised to find here a place where we need not wait to make great preparations before our school can be opened. Here we may call the students to come, and we can begin the school work, just as soon as they are on the ground. The advantages to be found here are many. A great deal of labor has been put forth to improve this property which has been used in the past as a health resort.  {8MR 112.3}
[8MR 112.4]          This place is more appropriate for our school than was the property we were previously considering. There was on that place, it is true, one large, very expensive building; but this building was not so well adapted to our school work. Those who erected this building had been very lavish in the use of their means, but the expenditure was not appropriate in a building for common school purposes. At Sonoma other buildings would have had to be erected very soon. But at Angwin's there are sufficient buildings for present                                           -113-     needs, and our school work can begin at once. These buildings are well adapted to our present necessities. Later on, more may need to be erected. Facilities will be added from time to time as they are needed.  {8MR 112.4}
[8MR 113.1]          I am very glad that we need be delayed no longer in locating our school; and I am more thankful than I can express, that our school and our sanitarium can be near enough together that their educational work may blend. The school can help the sanitarium by supplying it with fruit and vegetables, and the sanitarium can help the school by purchasing these things. And the students may receive advantages from both these institutions.  {8MR 113.1}
[8MR 113.2]          I was able to see only the buildings and their immediate surroundings. Those who have seen the orchards and the large tract of timber, can speak of these things. I know that the land near the buildings is good, and produces abundantly. The fruit raised in the orchard is excellent. And fruit is of great value. In our schools, we should study simplicity in diet. There need not be a large amount of troublesome labor put forth in order to make food palatable. When we are really hungry, we shall be able to relish the simple foods that God has furnished. It will be a great advantage to raise on our own school land a large part at least of the fruits, grains, and vegetables that will be necessary for those in the institution.  {8MR 113.2}
[8MR 113.3]          At Angwin's there are great advantages for us healthwise. The place is elevated, but is not too high. I found that the air was bracing, and that I could breathe freely. There is an abundance of clear, pure water, sufficient for all purposes. This is worth much to us. In the buildings, we found a number of porcelain bathtubs, and facilities for the treatment of any who may be sick.                                           -114-  {8MR 113.3}
[8MR 114.1]          The buildings are substantial and in good repair. The whole bears the appearance of good sense and neatness. The large supply of good bedding, and the mattresses, reminded me of what we found in Loma Linda when that property was purchased.  {8MR 114.1}
[8MR 114.2]          Everything seems to be ready for the students and teachers to begin work. All may show their ingenuity and their industry in carrying forward in a commendable way the work of the farm and orchard. I feel to rejoice that we have substantial, neat, and convenient buildings all ready for our school. We can plan for more facilities as needed.  {8MR 114.2}
[8MR 114.3]          It is true that there is a long hill to climb in order to reach the place, but that is not altogether a disadvantage. Many of us would be greatly benefited in muscle and in sinew if we did more climbing of hills.  {8MR 114.3}
[8MR 114.4]          The former owner of this property seems to be well pleased that we have secured it. And I believe that the price is very reasonable; for there are horses and carriages, a number of cows, and almost everything that we need to begin work. There is all that we need for the present. Now let us all take hold interestedly to make this school what the Lord would have it to be. We need to seek wisdom from God, who has so wonderfully blessed us in preparing this place for our use.--Ms 59, 1909. (Talk, September 13, 1909).  {8MR 114.4}
[8MR 114.5]          We are spending a few days at the new school property, known as the Angwin resort, about eight miles from St. Helena. Before we returned to California, Elder Haskell and others looked over the property, and after comparing its advantages with those of other places they had seen, they                                           -115-     decided to accept this. They offered their price for it, and being the first ones to make any offer, it was accepted. . . .  {8MR 114.5}
[8MR 115.1]          We held the dedicatory service on the morning of September 29 in a room which had been used as a dance hall, but which will now serve as a chapel. The room will seat about 200 persons. The room was filled with our people, and several of the leading brethren of the Conference were present to take part in the exercises. As the school is at present it is thought that it will accommodate about 100 students very nicely; but as the numbers increase, enlargements will have to be made. The students themselves can learn how to erect buildings under the instruction of capable teachers. Timber can be prepared right on the ground for this work, and the students can be taught how to build in a creditable manner.  {8MR 115.1}
[8MR 115.2]          I feel that I cannot be thankful enough for all the precious advantages that have come to us with this property. We have an abundance of wood, and pure water is freely supplied to us from the Lord's treasure house. The buildings we can readily adapt to school work. The dining hall is large, and is well supplied with dishes, cutlery and table linens. A wide veranda extends on three sides of the house. The machinery is in good order. The furniture, though it is not fine, is substantial and in good repair, and there is an abundance of fruit canned and dried for the winter's use.  {8MR 115.2}
[8MR 115.3]          Everyone is now employed in duties about the houses and grounds. We thank the Lord for the good school opening we had with forty-five students present. We shall now go ahead with school work, trusting that the blessing of the Lord will rest upon both teachers and students. The Lord is good and greatly to be praised. We pray that His name may be glorified in this great                                           -116-     blessing that He has let come to us.--Letter 114, 1909. (To Mrs. Mabel Workman, September 30, 1909).  {8MR 115.3}
[8MR 116.1]          Since last Tuesday, September 28, we have been staying at the new school, situated about six miles from my home, and five miles from the St. Helena Sanitarium. The dedication service was held on September 20, when the chapel was filled with students and visitors. There were forty-five students present on opening day. Our people were deeply interested in this place we have purchased. Several of our leading brethren were present, and all gave expression to their appreciation of this property and to their thankfulness to God for His providential leading. It was the unanimous opinion that in the Angwin estate we have secured a most desirable location for our conference school. Among those who spoke were Prof. Irwin, Elders Haskell, Corliss, Knox, Tait, Cottrell, and W. C. White.  {8MR 116.1}
[8MR 116.2]          The work that had been done on the place to make it suitable for a pleasure resort has made it a very attractive place. The main building is a house of three stories, containing about thirty-two rooms. It is surrounded on three sides by wide verandas. In addition to this there are six cottages. All these buildings came to us furnished, not extravagantly, but simply and substantially. The bedrooms were supplied with good beds and mattresses. There was an abundance of blankets and bed linen. Everything about houses and grounds looks clean and well-kept. All are deeply grateful that we could secure such a place for our school, where we can begin without delay, and where everything that is positively necessary is at hand. Some of the                                           -117-     buildings will have to be fitted up with heating apparatus for the winter, but this can be done at little cost.  {8MR 116.2}
[8MR 117.1]          Those who rode about to view the more distant parts of the property were charmed with the scenery and with the woodland advantages. But that which we prize more highly than all is the retirement from city life. Here the students can be free to study the works of nature and in the woods and mountains learn of God through His handiwork.--Letter 28, 1909. (To D. H. Kress, October 3, 1909.)     Released July 28, 1977.  {8MR 117.1}
[8MR 118.1]       MR No. 563 - Visit To Waitsburg, Washington         We are in Waitsburg ［Washington］, a small town surrounded by hills. It is a very pleasant place. The trees and hills are beautifully green. Walla Walla is twenty miles from here, and we think now of leaving here Thursday morning, call at Walla and see the school, and in the evening take a sleeper for Portland.  {8MR 118.1}
[8MR 118.2]          I have spoken three times to the people assembled in camp, and the Lord has strengthened me. But it is not so easy to speak in the tent when the sides must be let down all round. The weather is quite cool, and the wind blows nearly all the time.  {8MR 118.2}
[8MR 118.3]          The campmeeting is well attended. Some of our people have come three hundred miles in their own conveyances, I am told, to attend. The same wrongs that have existed in Battle Creek have existed here. There has not been, I am sorry to say, much interest shown in the medical missionary work.  {8MR 118.3}
[8MR 118.4]          The Sanitarium at Spokane must be enlarged, and we hope that about seven hundred dollars can be raised at this meeting to make the necessary enlargements and improvements. A man not of our faith has made a very liberal offer of help. The matter was up before the people yesterday, but I do not know how much was raised. The workers are anxious that a call be made for help for the school fund.  {8MR 118.4}
[8MR 118.5]          Many of our people here are poor, but all are not poor. Some have money, but have always been very close with their means. The Lord may open their hearts to give a larger sum than we think.                                           -119-  {8MR 118.5}
[8MR 119.1]          We are in excellent health, and have excellent quarters in a nice large house. In the lawn are the most beautiful pine trees I have ever had the pleasure of seeing. We are half a mile from the campground, and a carriage is sent each day to take us to meeting.--Letter 97a, 1901, pp. 1, 2. (To J. E. and Emma White, May 21, 1901.)     Released August 10, 1977.  {8MR 119.1}
[8MR 120.1]       MR No. 564 - Personal Recreation of Ellen G. White    Planting a Garden:        I arose at half past four a.m. At five I was at work spading up ground and preparing to set out my flowers. I worked one hour alone, then Edith Ward and Ella May White united with me, and we planted our flowers. Then we set out twenty-eight tomato plants, when the bell rang for morning prayers and breakfast. I think I have received no harm from my vigorous exercise, but feel better for the work done.--Ms 62, 1896, pp. 1, 2. (Diary, February 10, 1896.)  {8MR 120.1}
[8MR 120.2]     Enjoying Scenery in a Park:        The roads through the Park are very well kept, and the scenery is lovely. I rode out every day, and I cannot find words to describe the beauty of what I saw. I enjoyed looking at the many different kinds of trees in the Park, but most of all I enjoyed looking at the noble pine. There are medicinal properties in the fragrance of these trees.--Letter 293, 1904, p. 5. (To Brother and Sister Belden, October 17, 1904.)  {8MR 120.2}
[8MR 120.3]     A Trip Through the Mountains:        I walked miles yesterday up the steep mountains and I did not get to rest until past eleven o'clock. But this morning I am up at five, bright and active. This trip among the mountains is doing much for my health. None of you were aware of my miserable state of health. I knew it would not make home better to complain when I left Battle Creek.                                           -121-  {8MR 120.3}
[8MR 121.1]          Father is better, we are sure; but he has times of shortness of breath and faintness or giddiness. He is careful of his diet. One drawback here in Colorado is that there is no fruit in this country, only that which is imported. This is seldom fresh, and sells at very high prices. The pure air and freedom from care are advantages we gain.  {8MR 121.1}
[8MR 121.2]          Mr. Walling is very earnest that we should go with him across the snowy mountain range to what is called the Park, on the other side of the snowy range. There are ponds from which trout are taken and these we should enjoy to live upon. We should have to ride on ponies over the mountains. Our provisions for three or four weeks would be taken in a wagon. All of us would have to ride on the ponies over the mountains while two horses would draw the provisions and blankets for lodging. When there, over the mountains, we are away from all settlements and must carry everything along that we need.  {8MR 121.2}
[8MR 121.3]          Willie is perfectly enchanted with the idea, but we fear some it may be too hard for your Father. Again, would the Lord be pleased for us to spend our time thus? These questions we carefully and prayerfully consider. If we do not go over the mountains tomorrow, we shall go through the mountains to Denver and next week be on our way to California.--Letter 12, 1872, pp. 3, 4. (To J. E. and Emma White, July 31, 1872.)  {8MR 121.3}
[8MR 121.4]     An Incident in the Mountains:        We have very cool evenings and mornings upon the mountains. This morning we designed to go to Central City ［Colorado］, about twelve miles. We purposed to take dinner on the way by the roadside. As we were preparing to start, the horses were found missing. Yesterday eve two hundred Indians                                           -122-     passed through. Five horses of Mr. Walling's were missing; also his cow. It was thought the Indians might have stolen the horses. Mr. Walling threw off his coat, armed himself with two revolvers and a bowie knife, and in company with one of his men, started on horseback to find the horses. We were disappointed in not eating our dinner by the roadside. We enjoyed our simple meal, however, very well. About two o'clock Mr. Walling came back, having found his horses and cow. He had no occasion to use his firearms, for which we were thankful. We shall now go to Central in a short time.--Ms 4, 1872, p. 6. (Diary, July 30, 1872.)  {8MR 121.4}
[8MR 122.1]     Traveling in a Rowboat:        Brother Hansen took us in a rowboat to the king's ［of Norway］ summer palace on this island ［or peninsula where the Hansens lived］. There are buildings in which the family of the king spend some time in summer. They overlook the lake, and it is a very beautiful location for its fine scenery. These grounds are kept in order, no one living in the tall mansion, but one has charge of the buildings. Here are treasured antiquities of kings. Many things are curious and ancient. There was a museum of old costumes of the kings. There were the bridal dresses of the queens--heavy, white satin, trimmed with silver and gold. The trail was several yards long, and in walking an attendant followed the queen, holding up the long trail of her dress. My mind was active while looking upon these things. I was considering that those who love God and keep His commandments are members of the royal family and they shall be kings and priests unto God. Those who have the                                           -123-     precious white robes of Christ's righteousness will have a wondrous garment purchased for them by the blood of Christ.  {8MR 122.1}
[8MR 123.1]          Not far from this palace is a church hundreds of years old. It is in a retired spot in the borders of a grove of forest trees. It overlooks the lake, and it is a very beautiful location. These grounds are kept in order.--Ms 58, 1886, p. 1. ("Visit to the Hansen Home," July, 1886.)  {8MR 123.1}
[8MR 123.2]     Riding Out in the Country:        I was weak as a child after bearing the plain testimony and felt unable to write. W. C. White saw my condition and he hired a team, and I rode out for the first time in four weeks. We rode several miles in the country and were much pleased with the city grounds and forests that were open to the poor and to all who wished to go out in the country. These extensive grounds are reserved for the city that they may have places near by to take their children. This is a blessing.  {8MR 123.2}
[8MR 123.3]          We saw an old church--Catholic--in the forest of _____. It is six hundred years old. We went through it. Whoever was the designer, it seems like a relic of the Dark Ages in every sense of the word. Close by was an old log house, hundreds of years old, in which were treasured old-fashioned dishes, platters, and every kind of cooking utensil and every odd, homely, curious article.  {8MR 123.3}
[8MR 123.4]          But we saw far greater beauty in the works of God in nature--the lofty trees, the waving grain, almost ready for the sickle, the hay ready for the scythe, the sweet scented red and white clover that perfumed the air. There are bathhouses built close by the water, one arranged for men, the other for                                           -124-     women. Many people resort here on Sunday. We saw men, women, and children with baskets and baby carriages with the precious little ones, all hurrying to get into the country--blessed country. Precious are the forests and groves to the poor tried, weary ones who own no land of their own.--Ms 66, 1886, pp. 7, 8. ("Second Visit to Norway," July 11, 1886.)  {8MR 123.4}
[8MR 124.1]     Need for Getting Away From Work:        I see many subjects to write out which must be done with the greatest care. I want this summer, the whole of it, to do this work in. I must stop a day or two in the week and go somewhere or my head will break down. I begrudge every moment that I feel compelled to rest. These intensely interesting subjects weary me far more to write them out than to speak upon them.--Letter 9, 1876, p. 2. (To James White, April 18, 1876.)  {8MR 124.1}
[8MR 124.2]     Plans to Buy a Horse and Carriage:        I shall not go to any place to visit only for my own good to have a change. I shall have to rest more and I shall not go to any place if I can get along without it. I am now seeking to get a carriage, and if this horse is not so that we can drive him, I shall get one at once that we can drive. I shall ride every day after dinner. My health demands it.--Letter 21, 1876, p. 1. (To James White, May 5, 1876.)  {8MR 124.2}
[8MR 124.3]     Rest After An Enjoyable Journey:        Yesterday Mary Clough felt like resting; so did we all last night. Willie and Mary enjoyed the journey very much and especially the children. We                                           -125-     are all right this morning.--Letter 22, 1876, p. 1. (To James White, May 6, 1876.)  {8MR 124.3}
[8MR 125.1]     Enjoying the Scenery and the Weather:        This place where Brother Salisbury has located is rural indeed, and far more pleasant and beautiful than I or any one of us had anticipated. Directly we were viewing the scenery. In front of the house, south, and north, the beautiful blue waters of the Lake delight the eye. The air blowing from the lake is cool and invigorating. I think I shall enjoy my visit here very much. I mean to feel that this is the line of my duty. But it is a circumstance so entirely new with me to go to any place to rest and recuperate that I seem to feel almost conscience-stricken and inquire, Am I in the way of the Lord? I expect to hold myself in readiness to obey the voice of God and do the bidding of the Lord.--Letter 95, 1890, p. 1. (To W. C. White, July 17, 1890.)  {8MR 125.1}
[8MR 125.2]     Enjoyment of Riding in a Trap Conveyance:        I am feeling much better than when I left Granville ［New South Wales］. I improve every opportunity to ride out in the boat or in the carriage. I have not hired the two-seated Russell wagon. I thought we would test the trap, and I enjoy riding in it fully as well as in the buggy. It jolts me about and tires me some, but this is an exercise that does not weary the brain.--Letter 14, 1894, p. 1. (To Marion Davis, August 27, 1894.)     Released August 10, 1977.  {8MR 125.2}
[8MR 126.1]       MR No. 565 - Perfection, Imperfection, and Salvation         Dear Afflicted Sister: I would much prefer to be with you and converse with you, but this is impossible. I might say to you, I sympathize with you in your feebleness, but, when I think of you, it seems very sure to me and vivid before me, that you are sustained by arms that never tire, and comforted with a love that is unchangeable, enduring as the throne of God.  {8MR 126.1}
[8MR 126.2]          I do not look upon you as repining in your feebleness, but as one upon whom the countenance of the Lord shineth, giving light and peace, whose soul is in fellowship with the Father and with His Son Jesus Christ, growing daily in the knowledge of the divine will, partaking of the Divine nature, increasing in reverence, childlike holy trust, and confiding love. Never did the appreciation of Christ's blood, which pardons, seem to you so precious, so priceless as in your feebleness, when your hold is loosening upon the world.  {8MR 126.2}
[8MR 126.3]          You have been growing in inward experience and others may profit by your counsel and your advice. Religion to you, my precious child, has become more and more beauteous. You now find so much comfort sitting at the feet of Christ and learning of Him. The fear of death is past. If there is any terror in the look of the last dread enemy, it is driven away by looking unto Jesus, for He has brightened the tomb by His sacred presence. There is that in your heart which will not rest unless enfolded in the arms of infinite love.  {8MR 126.3}
[8MR 126.4]          Dear child, your pilgrimage is nearly ended. We will not set up our wishes and our wills, but we will let you rest in hope till the Lifegiver shall call you forth from your prison-house to a bright immortality. Jesus is                                           -127-     just the Saviour for you now, the One whose bright presence will make, in any place, your heaven. Your life, my precious child, is hid with Christ in God, and when He who is your life shall appear, then will you also appear with Him, clothed with immortality and eternal life. Do you behold His glory in your failing strength, full of grace, mercy and peace? And do you turn to Him like the needle to the magnet?  {8MR 126.4}
[8MR 127.1]          Your days may not all be clear and joyful, but let not this afflict you. In meekness, faith and endurance, wait, and hope and trust. Your life is hidden with Christ in God. Your life, even now, may be a lesson to all, showing that one can be happy in the failing of strength under affliction. When the deep waters go over the soul, God's presence makes holy the chamber of His dying saints. Their patient endurance and joyful constancy, their support by an unseen power, is a powerful testimony in favor of the Christian's religion and the Christian's Saviour. These light afflictions will be a transforming power, refining, purifying, ennobling, and fitting for the courts above.  {8MR 127.1}
[8MR 127.2]          Oh, the Christian's last days may be fragrant because the beams of the Sun of Righteousness shine through the life, diffusing a perpetual fragrance. Oh, what reason have we for joy that our Redeemer poured out His precious blood on the cross as an atonement for sin, and, by His obedience to death, brought in everlasting righteousness. You know that today He is at the Father's right hand, a Prince of life, a Saviour. There is no other name wherein you can trust your eternal interests, but in Christ you may rely fully, implicitly. Christ has been loved by you, although your faith has sometimes been feeble and your prospects confused. But Jesus is your Saviour.                                           -128-     He does not save you because you are perfect, but because you need Him and in your imperfection have trusted in Him. Jesus loves you, my precious child. You may sing, "Under the shadow of Thy throne still may we dwell secure; Sufficient is Thine arm alone, And our defense is sure."--Letter 46, 1879, pp. 1-3. (To Lucretia Cranson Canright, February 21, 1879.) (She died March 29, 1879.)     Released August 10, 1977.  {8MR 127.2}
[8MR 129.1]       MR No. 566 - Orphanages for Black Children         This work is not to be despised because the children are colored. Because they are colored, and because they are fatherless and motherless, they are to be brought up with kindness which is revealed in words and actions. There should be no scolding, no extravagant display; none should be treated with indifference, but all should be given respectful treatment, and this will win respectful attention and obedience from them in return.  {8MR 129.1}
[8MR 129.2]          These children are the purchase of the blood of Christ. Their color is something that they cannot change; but the Lord will cooperate to change the character, if we will work in harmony with Him who gave His life to secure the pardon of every sinner of every land and of different colors.--Letter 40, 1909, p. 2. (To "Those in Charge of the Colored Orphanage Enterprise," February 16, 1909.)  {8MR 129.2}
[8MR 129.3]          An orphanage is greatly needed by the colored believers in the South. We have decided that this orphanage must be established. But in order for this to be done, money must be raised. There is one father in the South who says that he will give one hundred dollars toward the establishment of this institution. This is a large gift for a poor man to make. An effort must now be made to secure means for an orphan asylum. Its establishment has long been talked of, but it takes more than words to build an institution and put it in running order.--Letter 313, 1904, pp. 1, 2. (To "Dear Brethren and Sisters," November 2, 1894.)                                           -130-  {8MR 129.3}
[8MR 130.1]          A beginning has been made on an orphanage for colored children, but this work stands unfinished. On the beautiful farm of over three hundred acres, God purposes that an efficient missionary training school shall be conducted, which will develop many workers for the colored people.--Letter 205, 1905, p. 6. (To I. H. Evans and J. S. Washburn, July 19, 1905.)  {8MR 130.1}
[8MR 130.2]          The Huntsville school greatly needs better facilities for its work. The preparation of the buildings does not correspond with the work that the Lord has outlined to be done by this school. An orphanage for the care of colored children is needed there, and humble, but neat cottages should be put up to accommodate those who desire to bring their children to the church school. Improvements should be made on the school buildings, and in this there should be no delay.--Ms 146, 1905, p. 5. ("The Work in and About Nashville," July 25, 1905.)     Released August 10, 1977.  {8MR 130.2}
[8MR 131.1]       MR No. 567 - Christ Expounded Old Truths         The Bible presents beautiful truths that all may understand, and at the same time it deals in deep mysteries and doctrines, which will require deep thought to understand. But nothing is to be misinterpreted, misapplied, or weakened as lightly inspired, if inspired at all. God does nothing by halves. His Word is inspired. And God designs that men shall take the Scriptures as His inspired Word, and any man that shall venture to distinguish between the portions of God's Word, exalting one and belittling another, and taking away from another, places himself in a dangerous position.  {8MR 131.1}
[8MR 131.2]          There are most precious truths which the lapse of time and ［Israel's］ separation from God, the source of light, had displaced and disconnected from their true position. Their principles had become extinct. Christ came to remove the rubbish which had covered these truths from sight. He presented them as gems in a new framework of truth. He brought them before the people. He showed them that far from disdaining the repetition of old, familiar truths, He came to make them appear in their true force and beauty, the glory of which the people had never yet discerned. These truths He put in new settings and made them available by recalling them, clothing them with their original simplicity, and establishing them anew.  {8MR 131.2}
[8MR 131.3]         The principles and bearings of the truth had disappeared from the minds of men as they separated in heart and practice from God and the truth. These principles had become covered up with superstition, forms, and customs. Men in their depravity had misinterpreted revealed truths and explained them to suit their own unconsecrated condition, their own destitution of spirituality                                           -132-     and the love of God. Himself the Author of these truths, Christ could reopen and revive them. This work was to restore the significance of truth and to make plain the divine will.  {8MR 131.3}
[8MR 132.1]          Christ had the power of recasting important truths, releasing them from the forms and customs in which they had been encased, which robbed them of life and vital power, and giving them back to the world in all their original freshness and force, and in their sacred, elevated character. Himself the originator of truth, He could explain its true, far-reaching principles. He borrowed nothing from earthly intellect of the highest order. He Himself had created all the thought, all the talent, but the minds of men of the highest intelligence had been able to comprehend only a small part of the infinite whole.--Ms 16, 1889, pp. 4, 5. ("The Discernment of Truth," January, 1889.)     Released August 10, 1977.  {8MR 132.1}
[8MR 133.1]       MR No. 568 - Materials Relating to the Establishment of the Avondale School         Last Wednesday we left Granville for Dora Creek. We were two hours and a half coming seventy-nine miles. We accomplished the journey very comfortably. Brother MacKensey, whom we met at the cars, came on with us. I am writing by the light of a candle set in a tin candlestick, and placed on a tall tin box in my folding chair. We did not think of taking lamps with us; but by this morning's experience in writing before daylight, they would have been of excellent service to us. We found a good dinner waiting for us, and all seemed to eat as if they relished the food. After dinner we went to the riverside, and Brethren Starr, MacKensey, and Collins seated themselves in one boat, Brethren Daniells, McCullagh, and Reekie in a still larger boat, and Willie White, Emily Campbell, and myself in another. We rode several miles upon the water. Though the stream is called Dora Creek, yet it has the appearance of a river, for it is a wide, deep stream. It is somewhat salty, but loses its saltiness as it borders the place which we are investigating. It required two rowers to pull the boat upstream. I should judge this is no creek, but a deep, narrow river, and the water is beautiful.  {8MR 133.1}
[8MR 133.2]         I did considerable walking yesterday in going from the station to the house, which is occupied by Brother and Sister Lawrence recently from Battle Creek. After dinner I walked to the water to take the boat. The boat ride was very enjoyable, though the rowers had to change hands to rest each other. On our way we passed several houses upon farms of about forty acres of land. Some of the places are for sale, but are altogether too high in price. From one settlement several small children were at the water's edge, and as there                                           -134-     is no beach, they could easily fall from the high bank into very deep water, where only an experienced swimmer could save them from drowning.  {8MR 133.2}
[8MR 134.1]          When we landed on the ground to be explored, we found a blue-gum tree about one hundred feet long lying on the ground. There was a fire in the center, and the smoke came out of the forked ends, and the main trunk, which . . . formed three chimneys. Several feet of one fork was a burning mass of glowing coals. The day before Willie and Brother Reekie had taken their dinner at this place and had kindled a fire in a knot of wood and it had been burning ever since. There was no danger of setting the woods on fire, and it was a pretty sight. Willie, Emily, and I rested here for a little while, but the rest of the party took their shovels and went on to examine portions of the land that they had not yet passed over. The place where we tarried had a very nice grade. It was a ridge, not abrupt, but slightly elevated. Around us were immense trees that had been cut down and parts were taken out which could be used. I thought, if one of these trees could lie in our dooryard at Granville, we should not need to question as to where our fuel would come from; for we would have an abundance for a long time.  {8MR 134.1}
[8MR 134.2]         We looked at a piece of swampy land. It did not look to be more than ten acres, but they say it covers about fifteen acres of ground. This objectionable feature may be a blessing in disguise, for it is three feet above the level of the river, and by employing the right methods it could be drained, and thus become the most valuable piece of land in the whole tract. The Creek, as they call it, bounds the tract on two sides. Willie prepared me a comfortable seat with my cushions on a large log and then he walked a short distance to see the river on the other side of the tract of land. I had an                                           -135-     opportunity to meditate and pray. We are much pleased with this place as a location for the school.  {8MR 134.2}
[8MR 135.1]          The clearing of the land does not appear to be as formidable a task as we supposed. Some spaces are already cleared, some spaces have nothing on them but charred underbrush, with a few large monarchs of the forest still standing. There are trees of smaller growth which are as straight as an arrow. I cannot for a moment entertain the idea that land which can produce such large trees can be of a poor quality. I am sure that were the pains taken with this land, as is customary to take with land in Michigan, it would be in every way as productive. If the people in this country would take the same pains in cultivating as in America, they would be able to grow as excellent fruit, grains, and vegetables as are raised there. If they would put forth the same effort, they might take the wild land in hand, and plough and sow it with grass seed for grazing cattle.  {8MR 135.1}
[8MR 135.2]          While sitting on the log, my mind was actively planning what could be done. The swamp land could be used for cultivating cranberries, alfalfa might be sown to feed the cows, and some kinds of vegetables could be grown. I could see nothing discouraging in prospect of taking the land.  {8MR 135.2}
[8MR 135.3]          But our party returned, and broke up my future faith-prospecting. They gathered up my pillows, and we moved on our way back, as far as it would be prudent for me to walk. Again we halted and a seat was made for me to rest awhile, and we did some more talking and planning. Again we moved on, and did not pause till we reached the burning tree. They rolled over a large log, and a seat was made for me, where I could sit on my spring cushion and lean against a tree. I was facing a large, cheerful fire that was made by the                                           -136-     burning tree. After I was comfortably settled, Willie went in search of lemons, which grew on the trees bordering the fence which bounded the farm. He brought back some nice specimens, and said he had picked the best there were. The rest were too green to eat. There are oranges growing wild, planted by someone years ago, but left uncultivated, which will yield a good crop without cultivation. We reluctantly gathered up our wraps and pillows and made our way toward the boat where the company that had been prospecting joined us.  {8MR 135.3}
[8MR 136.1]          They came from their investigation with a much more favorable impression than they had hitherto received. They had found some excellent land, the best they had seen, and they thought it was a favorable spot for the location of the school. They had found a creek of fresh water, cold and sweet, the best they had ever tasted. On the whole the day of prospecting had made them much more favorable to the place than they had hitherto been.  {8MR 136.1}
[8MR 136.2]          While I was riding in the boat, the words of this Scripture were in my mind: "But when the morning was now come, Jesus stood on the shore: but the disciples knew not that it was Jesus. Then Jesus saith unto them. Children, have ye any meat? They answered Him, No. And He said unto them, Cast the net on the right side of the ship, and ye shall find. They cast therefore, and now they were not able to draw it for the multitude of fishes." (John 21:4-6.) I was impressed with the fact that these words symbolized our adventures and experiences in seeking a location for our school. We needed our faith strengthened, in order that we might cast our nets on the right side of the ship, which was the faith side, and we should be successful in                                           -137-     seeing advantages in the very things which looked, at first sight, forbidding.  {8MR 136.2}
[8MR 137.1]         Night was drawing on, and we were again placed in our position in the boat, and were soon returning from our tour of inspection by the light of the stars. Everything about the place had impressed me favorably, except the fact that we were far from the great thoroughfares of travel, and therefore would not have an opportunity of letting our light shine amid the moral darkness that covers our large cities like the pall of death. This seems ［to be］ the only objection that presents itself to my mind. But then, it would not be advisable to establish our school in any of our large cities. In the first place we have but little money and could not afford to purchase high-priced land; and in the second place there would be many temptations in such a locality that would be likely to lead the youth to become demoralized, and it is best to be far away from the cities. This is not so far from the city, but that the light can shine forth in clear, bright rays. There are souls perishing everywhere for the truth of God, and the light must shine in the highways and the byways.  {8MR 137.1}
[8MR 137.2]          We desire to have our school so located that the students shall have plenty of opportunity to exercise their physical powers, as well as to exercise their mental abilities. We desire that every facility may be afforded for educating and training the students to use their muscles as well as their brains, that we may have well developed men and women who are sound in body and mind, and who have a good spiritual understanding.  {8MR 137.2}
[8MR 137.3]          We are much pleased with the climate. It seems to be even and very pleasant. The weather here at present could not be better. Yesterday was a                                           -138-     beautiful day, and last night was a beautiful night. This morning the sky is cloudless, the atmosphere cool and bracing. It is healthful and invigorating in the locality where we think of locating the school. The owners of the property offer us fifteen hundred acres of land, good and poor mingled, for $4,500. This is, I consider, a rare opportunity, and in the providence of God offered to us, and we ought to have the land. Much of it is poor and cannot be cultivated.  {8MR 137.3}
[8MR 138.1]          I have seen the committee since writing the foregoing page, and I understand that the decision has been made to purchase this property as soon as we can possibly do so. Of course, we cannot do this without means, and we have none. God in His great goodness provided means for us to make connection with our necessities, but human judgment and ideas cut off the channel which would have done something towards relieving our difficulty, and would have furnished us means to have made the first payment. But we will trust in God and try not to be discouraged because human judgment interposed between the channel and us. The means has been diverted, and consequently we are left without the money, which we so much needed.  {8MR 138.1}
[8MR 138.2]          May 22. We were presented with a list of household necessities; but not one of us had money with which to supply the want. Brother Belden said he was two months behind at the grocery store, and he did not want to run the bill any longer. We were very thankful to borrow a couple of pounds, which enabled Elder Starr, Emily, and myself to come to this place and meet Willie and the committee. We cannot see why it is that our brethren at any time lay their hands upon the ark to steady it, as though the God of heaven could not manage His own work in His own time and in His own way. We are not able to see as                                           -139-     yet how we can obtain money to make even the first payment on this place, but the Lord can do all things, and we will not distrust Him.  {8MR 138.2}
[8MR 139.1]          Oh Lord, increase our faith, I was praying in the night season. I thought we were upon an island, and I saw a man who seemed much pleased, holding out a pocketbook to us, and saying, Help is coming. He was waiting for a boat. Then some person we could not quite discern in the long distance reached out his hand and took the pocketbook and put it in his inside coat pocket, and the hand which had held the pocketbook was stretched out to us empty. This dream caused me great disappointment, and I groaned aloud. I awoke and could sleep no more. This was about one o'clock in the morning.  {8MR 139.1}
[8MR 139.2]          On Thursday morning, May 24, we all prepared to get in the rowboat and go again to the tract of land for a further investigation. Before starting we had a most solemn season of prayer. My heart was drawn out in earnest prayer for the Lord to guide us in judgment. He alone could indicate to us what was His holy will. The discussion of this day meant much to every one of us, for it would be settled whether or not the school should be located in this place. I also felt most earnestly for Brother McCullagh who has been quite feeble, and prayed that the blessing of God might rest upon him. Our hearts were melted with the softening, subduing influence of the Spirit of God. We did believe that we received the things we asked of the Lord. All present seemed deeply moved and several earnest prayers went up to the throne of grace. My faith increased, and I knew the Lord would teach us and lead us, and this He did do.  {8MR 139.2}
[8MR 139.3]          There was perfect unity in making the decision to purchase the fifteen hundred acres of land at the price of $4,500. Our investigations on Thursday                                           -140-     confirmed every one of us in the belief that we had done the will of God in deciding to accept the land for the location of our school.--Letter 82, 1894, pp. 2-8. (To J. E. and Emma White, May 1, 1894.)  {8MR 139.3}
[8MR 140.1]          I know not where we shall go, whether we shall leave Australia in 1895 or not. If we are to go to Africa, we would prefer to be there while you are there. If you have any word to say to us in regard to our coming, please send ［it］. We want to weigh every question concerning the work here, and the work in Africa, in the scales of the sanctuary. In every department and stage of the work, we want to see the divine similitude.  {8MR 140.1}
[8MR 140.2]          It has been only within a few weeks that we have failed to have peace and assurance concerning our duty to remain in Australia. But within a few days I have been thrown into great perplexity. As yet I have not responded to the many calls that have been made in the many letters I have received from Africa. I have seriously questioned as to whether it was my duty to remain here during the rest of my lifetime, or to go to America, or to Africa. It is not a pleasant thought to me to think of entering a new country. The remark has been made in regard to certain land, that it is a hungry land, requiring enriching.  {8MR 140.2}
[8MR 140.3]          I thought that Australia through and through is a hungry, spoiled land through the mismanagement of men. A dearth of means stares us in the face, and yet the General Conference saw fit to cut down my wages two dollars a week, and to cut down Willie's wages one dollar a week. I have not withheld my means, but used money everywhere, in every place where there has been a need for it. My house-keeping expenses run up to a hundred and fifty dollars                                           -141-     per month, and this does not include the expense for horse and carriage, clothing, wood, and light. You may see that there is a constant outgo.  {8MR 140.3}
[8MR 141.1]          I gave $1,000 at the last campmeeting to buy land for the location of the school, and paid my tithe, and this was considerably more than my whole year's wages. Besides this I have helped the poor, invested in churches, contributed to campmeeting expenses in New Zealand and Australia, and during the years 1893 and 1894, I have expended $2,000 in this field, and hungry Australia is still to be fed, and must be fed.  {8MR 141.1}
[8MR 141.2]          Much more money must be expended than has been expended for the last three years. I have expended the $1,200 you loaned me. The additional $300 you have just sent, has come to hand, and hungry Australia can swallow ［that］ at one bite, and yet cry out for more. I now wish that others would come in and use their means to advance the work in Australia, while I go to regions beyond, that have already been worked.  {8MR 141.2}
[8MR 141.3]          If God would have me go to Africa, He will strengthen me for the journey. We have offered many prayers to God for His guidance, and I believe He has heard these prayers, and answered them. But I do not choose to go to another renewal of a state of perplexity and uncertainty similar to what I have experienced here. I do not choose another experience in which I shall have to answer a call for time, strength and money to begin a new work. Willie must not have any more of this brain-taxing kind of labor he has had here.  {8MR 141.3}
[8MR 141.4]          I cannot work unless I work in faith, and I am studying duty. I am listening for marching orders. In reference to the $1,500 you have loaned me, $1,200 of which I have already consumed, I would say that at any time you                                           -142-     would want the whole or any portion of it, let me know, and you shall have it as soon as it can be obtained from America. I thank you sincerely for your loan. We have put it out to the exchangers, and in the great day when God reckons with His servants, I believe you will receive back the goods you have entrusted to me, with both principal and interest.  {8MR 141.4}
[8MR 142.1]          In one of the letters sent to you in the last mail, I mentioned that we had had a most precious season of prayer while at Dora Creek for Brother McCullagh. The Lord graciously heard our prayers, and the inflammation left his throat and lungs, and he was healed. He has been improving ever since, and the Lord has sustained him in doing a large amount of work. For the blessing given on that occasion, we send back praise and thanksgiving to God.  {8MR 142.1}
[8MR 142.2]          I am afraid that we do not always appreciate the blessings that God gives us. We pass by the blessed tokens of His goodness and love, and look upon His special providences as common occurrences, and scarcely make mention of them. We do not place them in memory's hall, and reflect glory to Him who hath done abundantly for us. Oh that the Lord will give us thankful hearts, that we may praise Him, and be joyful in God. I hope to hear from you as soon as possible after you reach South Africa.  {8MR 142.2}
[8MR 142.3]          Those who move in faith can move forward. I am ready to strike my tent at any time. The time we ought to be improving in putting in crops into the land purchased by the school, is passing away, and because of this delay we shall be left a year behind. If this is after God's order, then a mist is over my eyes, and I cannot work in courage and hope. I send this letter to you. You and others have congratulated us on the securing of land for our school; but it is not yet an assured thing that the school will be located at                                           -143-     Dora Creek. There is some hesitancy on the part of the committee in taking up the land for this purchase!  {8MR 142.3}
[8MR 143.1]          I have received letters from Africa in which it is stated that they are willing to postpone their campmeeting to any time that we will specify, in order that they may have our presence at the meeting. They urge that we make no delay. But arrangements have been made here for the campmeeting, so that if we remain for that meeting, we must make a delay. We do not feel clear to break away from this field of labor so suddenly. After the campmeeting, I think we will join you in Africa. I have not consented to go to Africa until within a few days; but the turn that things have taken leads me almost to prefer to come to Africa, rather than to remain in this country. I dread the future, and have little courage to remain.  {8MR 143.1}
[8MR 143.2]          I shall do as I wrote you. I promised to take the school ground as my property, and I will not consider it a hard matter. I think no better missionary work could be done than to settle poor families on the land. Every family shall sign a contract that they will work the land according to the plans specified. Someone must be appointed to direct the working of the land, and under his supervision orange trees, and fruit trees of every appropriate description should be planted. Peach orchards would yield quick return. Vegetable gardens would bring forth good crops. This must be done at once. We have some six weeks yet to set things in running order, and with God's blessing on the land, we shall see what it will produce.  {8MR 143.2}
[8MR 143.3]          The question was asked of Moses, Can the Lord spread a table in the wilderness? The question may be asked, Will this land at Dora Creek produce as abundantly as Sister White believers that it will? Time will tell. We must                                           -144-     test the matter before we can speak assuredly, but we are willing to risk much, provided we can place the supervision of this enterprise under an understanding America farmer. We do want to demonstrate what can be done with the land when it is properly worked. When once this is done, we shall be able to help the poor who live in Australia in a far better way than by giving them money as we have had to do in the past.  {8MR 143.3}
[8MR 144.1]          I lay out this matter before you, that you may understand the situation, and be able to advise us in regard to leaving here for Africa. We shall have to enter into the plan suggested in order to know what can be done with the Dora Creek land; for great ignorance prevails in this country as to how to make the most of the land. The Dora Creek land produces the best oranges we have tasted since coming to Australia.--Letter 29, 1894, pp. 4-8. (To S. N. Haskell, September 2, 1894.)  {8MR 144.1}
[8MR 144.2]          Here we are in a new, strange locality--Brother and Sister Rousseau, Brother McKenzie, May Lacey, Willie, and your Mother. We came to this large farm to look at the land which has been represented as very grand and beautiful. I was not well and have not been able to eat much for several weeks, except rice flour porridge. But I am thinking to change the program and venturing to eat vegetables and fruit, which in about two or three weeks, we will have in abundance.  {8MR 144.2}
[8MR 144.3]          Willie has been having a long siege of council meetings and committee meetings. While pitching our tents, in driving a stake, he missed his stroke or his finger got in the way of the iron sledge, and he smashed his finger, splitting open the flesh to the bone in three places, but not breaking the                                           -145-     bone. The nail had to be drawn out. This finger needed considerable care. Brother Simmons dressed it carefully every day, but as this finger difficulty was in a fair way of recovery, a small pimple appeared on his wrist which increased to great inflammation, and after more than one week of suffering, the core came out and the second gathering appeared. Hops ［poultices］ and Elder Blow soon brought that to a head and he now has some peace. He concluded to take my span of horses and platform wagon and Brother McKenzie and himself came to this place.  {8MR 144.3}
[8MR 145.1]          I was not strong enough to ride twenty miles to Fairlight, and . . . twelve miles ［farther］ to this farm. They wished to see Brother and Sister Rousseau, and your Mother came on the cars, one hour's ride, to the station at Fairlight. Here the horses and carriage met us, and another horse and carriage was hired and we took another passenger, a lady, who has been the housekeeper for the family living in Sydney, who comes to this place to spend several days each month.  {8MR 145.1}
[8MR 145.2]          We expected to camp out in my tent, but we learned that the house on the place would accommodate us. It is a very excellent cottage and we found spring beds and everything, except food, and this we had brought with us in full supply. We did not arrive here until dark. Much of the road was uphill. I could but think of the inconvenience of locating a school eight or ten miles from ［the］ railroad. We were all weary and were glad to lie down and rest.  {8MR 145.2}
[8MR 145.3]          We all slept well, and this morning we were privileged to look over the buildings. There has been much outlay of money. There are immense cisterns built underground for reservoirs for rain water, and a large number of tanks                                           -146-     besides. These buildings could be utilized for a school, but other buildings would have to be erected with suitable accommodations for school purposes. This land, 3000 acres, is offered for four and five pounds per acre.  {8MR 145.3}
[8MR 146.1]          We see most serious objections in having to transport all provisions and goods eight miles over a very rough road, all up and down hill. Here ［there］ are orange and lemon groves, and pear trees, and that is about all in the line of fruit. ［The］ soil ［is］ not the best. This locality was ［settled］ when the convicts were exiled from England. We see the buildings they occupied, and expected we might have the privilege of occupying one of the buildings for a few nights. This 3000 acres of land will sell for the sum of $50,000 or $60,000 and where could we obtain so much money?--Letter 122, 1894, pp. 1, 2. (To "Dear Children," December 13, 1894.)  {8MR 146.1}
[8MR 146.2]          We have had to put all available help onto the land to prepare for the setting of our trees this week. If not set out this week we must wait one year and I have been on the ground using our two-horse team to go here and there and everywhere to save the time of the workers. We have pressed everyone into service we could command.  {8MR 146.2}
[8MR 146.3]          Mr. Mosely came ［the］ evening after the Sabbath. He is a gardener and furnished us the trees. He has a sample orchard at Orumbro twenty miles from here, and he will do his best to give us good fruit trees for this will be a sample of what he can furnish for others. Every hand is busy today. The plow goes into the ground and one follows the furrow to dig the holes and plant our trees of every variety. We have three acres cleared. The school planted                                           -147-     300 trees yesterday. This is only a quarter of what they have on hand to plant.  {8MR 146.3}
[8MR 147.1]          The light given me from the Lord is that whatever land we occupy is to have the very best kind of care and to serve as an object lesson to the Colonials of what the land will do, if properly worked. So you see, this has been a special, very important period of time for us. All our implements have to be bought in Sydney. All our provisions come from Sydney, and all our corrugated iron for ［the］ roofing of buildings, houses, and stables comes from Sydney. The rough lumber comes from the mills near us--from Morisset and Dora Creek--the other material from Sydney.  {8MR 147.1}
[8MR 147.2]          Just at this time everything is stirring to get a house that will shelter us in time of rain. I see we cannot safely depend on tents and this we have to do now. July and August are midwinter with us, and now will come more moderate weather. We have had no rain, with the exception of about four slight showers, since February. The past two months have been a most favorable opportunity to do our work on the ground. Nothing was done before this. We shall now have an opportunity to show what can be done.  {8MR 147.2}
[8MR 147.3]          Yesterday was Sunday. Mr. Mosely was on the ground with workers under him telling them what to do. Mr. Smith, who has recently moved to Cooranbong, is interested in the truth. He was on the ground receiving all the instruction possible from the lessons given by Mr. Mosely, the fruit grower. The keeper of the police station was on the ground and both these onlookers begged for Brother Rousseau to sell them a few trees--on Sunday, mind you--which he did. We are seeking to be friendly with all.                                           -148-  {8MR 147.3}
[8MR 148.1]          The school working team was so heavily loaded with water for watering the trees they could not get out on solid ground. Mr. Healy, a staunch Roman Catholic, saw the situation and put his horse onto the wagon, and drew it out. Yesterday, August 18, 1895, the first trees were planted on Avondale tract. Today, August 19, the first trees are to be set on Mrs. White's farm--an important occasion for us all.  {8MR 148.1}
[8MR 148.2]          This means a great deal to me, Edson. The circumstance of the securing of the land rested with myself. There was so much doubt and perplexity as to the quality of the land, but the Lord had opened up the matter so clearly to me that when they discouragingly turned from the land I said, No? You will not take it? Then I will take it; and with this understanding the land was purchased. Brethren Rousseau and Daniells backed as clear out of the matter as possible, but I knew the Spirit of God had wrought upon human minds. After the decision was made unanimously by several men to buy the land, then to back down and hinder its purchase was a great trial to me--not that I had the land on my hands, but because they were not moving in the light God had been pleased to give me. And I knew their unbelief and unsanctified caution were putting us back one year.  {8MR 148.2}
[8MR 148.3]          After looking at many places and spending time and money for nought, they found more objections and unfavorable presentations on the other lands than on this land, and the price asked for the only other tracts they would accept was $25,000 for one and $30,000 for another, and this land was purchased--1500 acres--for $4,500.  {8MR 148.3}
[8MR 148.4]          Since we have had our most excellent meetings in Cooranbong since July 1, during which time I spoke to the people under the inspiration of the                                           -149-     Spirit of God, Brother Rousseau ［has］ acknowledged to me that he was now perfectly satisfied for himself in his own ［that］ this is the place God designed the school should be established. There are advantages here that we could not have in any other location they had visited. The land they had thought so bad was found on working it, not to be the best land, but average.  {8MR 148.4}
[8MR 149.1]          Good portions ［of land of Avondale］ are adapted for fruit, especially peaches, apricots, nectarines, and other fruit, while other portions of land are favorable for vegetables. The twenty-five acres pronounced worthless because ［of］ swampland, would, they thought, prove ［to be］ the most valuable land. They have cut through drains, and a boat will float up one of the deep cuts ［carrying］ the produce and any boatloads of cargo directed to the school grounds. They can raise vegetables on this land if ［it is］ properly worked.  {8MR 149.1}
[8MR 149.2]          Now, Edson, you can judge what relief this gives me. After tugging and toiling in every way for one year to help them to discern the mind and will of God, and then after abundant research finding nothing on the whole as good as this, they accept it. The climate is the very best climate in Australia and cannot be equaled by the New Zealand climate.  {8MR 149.2}
[8MR 149.3]          And here we are on forty acres of land we have purchased, and now we are planting our orchard. Elder Daniells came on the land en route from Queensland to Melbourne. He called at Cooranbong and visited the land and expressed great pleasure at every part of the work that has been done in clearing and in ditching the swamp that is usually several feet under water. The dry season made it favorable for working, so it is being worked and the soil is black and rich. Oh, I am so glad, so glad that my warfare is now over!                                           -150-  {8MR 149.3}
[8MR 150.1]          About twenty-six hands--students--have worked a portion of the time felling trees in clearing the land, and then have their studies. They say they can learn as much as in the six hours of study as in giving their whole time to their books. More than this, the manual labor department is a success healthwise for the students. For this we thank the Lord with heart and soul and voice. The students are rugged and the feeble ones are becoming strong. Wild young lads such as _____ are becoming men under the discipline of labor. He is becoming a Christian, transformed in character. Oh, how thankful are his parents that he is blessed with this opportunity!--Letter 126, 1895, pp. 1-5. (To J. E. and Emma White, August 19, 1895.)  {8MR 150.1}
[8MR 150.2]                          Ellen White Depicts Educational Goals          The light which has been given me regarding the work of the Avondale school is that we must not pattern after the similitude of any school which has already been established. We must study the word of God critically as our great lesson book, in order to know what the school may become under the guidance of the word of God, if we receive and do that word. Unless we are watchful and guarded, we shall experience the same hindrances to the spiritual education, that have retarded the work of our older schools. This we shall do by a misconception with respect to what is the most essential work to be done by students, and by the teachers for them.  {8MR 150.2}
[8MR 150.3]          When Christ was in our world, he had but few followers. His disciples were continually kept back from making the advancement that they might have made, from supplying their great lack of knowledge, and from becoming efficient workers by the customs and the maxims of the scribes and Pharisees.                                           -151-     The customs and traditions, which had come down from generation to generation through the rabbis, had been made all-essential, and were regarded as of more force than even the ten commandments. Thus the precepts and teachings of men were dwelt upon as of more value than the words of the living God.  {8MR 150.3}
[8MR 151.1]          I have been warned that the teachers in our younger schools should not travel over the same ground that many of the teachers in the Battle Creek College have passed over. Popular amusements for students were brought into the Battle Creek school under a deceptive garb. Satan approached as an angel of light, and worked most assiduously. If he could secure the sanction of the teachers in this school at the great heart of the work, there was ［the］ prospect that every school established would follow its example. The leaven of evil introduced and sanctioned at the Battle Creek College would spread its properties to all with which it had connection, and thus affect all the schools.  {8MR 151.1}
[8MR 151.2]          The Lord has thought it essential to give reproof, correction, and instruction in righteousness on many points regarding the management of schools among Seventh-day Adventists. All the light that has thus been given must be carefully heeded. No one should be connected with our schools as a teacher who has not had an experience in obeying the word of God. The instruction which the Lord has given to our schools should be strictly regarded, and if the education given is not of a different character than that which has been given in the Battle Creek College, we need not go to the expense of purchasing land and erecting buildings.  {8MR 151.2}
[8MR 151.3]          In every school Satan will try to make himself the guide of the teachers who are instructing the students. It is he who would introduce the idea that                                           -152-     selfish amusements are a necessity. It is he who would lead students, sent to our schools for the purpose of receiving an education and training for the work of evangelists, ministers, and missionaries, to believe that amusements are essential to keep them in physical health, when the Lord has presented to them that the better way is for them to embrace manual labor in their education, and thus let useful employment take the place of selfish amusements. These amusements, if followed, soon develop a dislike for useful, healthful exercise of body and mind, such as would make students efficient to serve themselves and others.  {8MR 151.3}
[8MR 152.1]          The education to be gained in the felling of trees, the tilling of the soil, and the erection of buildings, as well as the studies of the classroom, is what our youth should seek to obtain. Tent making also should be taught, buildings should be erected, and masonry should be learned. Further on, a printing press should be connected with the school, that an education may be given to students in this line of work.  {8MR 152.1}
[8MR 152.2]          There are many things which the women students may also engage in, such as cooking, dressmaking, and gardening. Plants and flowers should be cultivated, strawberries should be planted. Thus the women students may be called out of doors to gain healthful exercise, and to be educated in useful labor. Book binding also, and a variety of trades should be taken up. These will not only give exercise to brain, bone, and muscle, but they will also give knowledge of great value. The greatest curse of our world today is idleness. The students coming to our school have had an abundance of amusements, which serve merely to please and gratify self. They are now to be                                           -153-     given a different education, that they may be prepared to go forth from the school prepared for any service.  {8MR 152.2}
[8MR 153.1]          The proper cooking of foods is a most important accomplishment. Especially where meat is not made a principal article of food, is good cooking an essential requirement. Something must be prepared to take the place of meat, and these substitutes for meat must be well prepared, so that meat will not be desired.  {8MR 153.1}
[8MR 153.2]          Education and culture on all points of practical experience will fit our youth for usefulness when they shall leave school to engage in mission work at home or in foreign countries. They will not then be dependent upon the people to whom they go to cook for them, to sew for them, or to build their habitations. Rather, they will be prepared to educate the ignorant to show others how to do all manner of labor by plans and methods that will produce the best results, and they will thus become much more influential and helpful.  {8MR 153.2}
[8MR 153.3]          Their abilities will be especially appreciated where money is hard to obtain, for a much smaller fund will be required to sustain such missionaries. Those who have put to the very best use their physical powers in useful, practical labor, while obtaining an education, will show that missionaries can become successful teachers and educators in various lines of labor, and, wherever they go, all that they have gained in these lines will give them favor, influence, and power.  {8MR 153.3}
[8MR 153.4]          It is also very essential that students shall understand the principles of medical missionary work, for, wherever students may be called, they need a knowledge of the science of how to treat the sick. This will give them a                                           -154-     welcome anywhere, because there is suffering of every kind in every part of the world.  {8MR 153.4}
[8MR 154.1]          It is an important matter that students be given an education that will fit them for successful business life. In many schools, the education given is one-sided. In our school the common branches should be fully and thoroughly taught. Bookkeeping is one of the most important lines of study to fit students for practical business life. Bookkeeping should be looked upon as of equal importance with grammar. And yet, there are very few who leave our schools with a clear knowledge of how to correctly keep accounts. Those who have a living interest in the cause and work of God should never allow themselves to settle down with the idea that they are not required to know how to keep accounts.  {8MR 154.1}
[8MR 154.2]          The reason for many of the mistakes made in accounts and the failure in business matters is because men have not a thorough knowledge of bookkeeping. They are not prompt in making a faithful record of all transactions and keeping a daily account of their expenditures, and many are charged with being dishonest, when they were not designedly dishonest. Their failure was come through a lack of knowledge of accounts. Many a youth, because of ignorance in the matter of keeping accounts, has been led into errors that have caused him serious trouble.  {8MR 154.2}
[8MR 154.3]          True education means much. We have no time now to spend in speculative ideas, or in haphazard movements. The evidences that the coming of Christ is near are many and are very plain, and yet many who profess to be looking for Him are asleep. We are not half as earnest as we ought to be to gather up the important truths that are for our admonition, upon whom the ends of the world                                           -155-     are come. Unless we understand the importance of passing events, and make ready to stand in the great day of God, we shall be registered in the books of heaven as unfaithful stewards. The watchman is to know the time of the night. Everything is now clothed with a solemnity that all who believe the truth should feel and understand. They should act in reference to the great day of God.  {8MR 154.3}
[8MR 155.1]          Our time is precious. We have but few days left of probation, in which to qualify ourselves for the future eternal life. We are not to devote these precious moments to cheap, common, or superficial things. We shall have to guard against the holding of ideas and maxims which may be presented as essential from a human standpoint, for it is not the words of worldly wisdom, it is not the maxims of men, or the theories of human beings that will qualify us for acceptable service. Rather, it is the word of the living God. In all our schools this word is to be made the essence of education. It is in feeding upon the word of God that we obtain the divine element that the soul needs in order to secure a healthy development of all its spiritual powers. Those who dig deep for the hidden treasure will find their reward in the precious veins of ore, and these hidden truths will make them wise unto salvation. They are following the example of their Saviour, and all the wiles and subtilties of Satanic agencies cannot beguile them from a position of steadfast self-denial.--Letter 60a, 1896, pp. 1-6. (To "The Friends of the ［Avondale］ School," December 20, 1896.)  {8MR 155.1}
[8MR 155.2]          We established the ［Avondale］ school for the purpose of making most diligent efforts to reach the higher education, of which Christ spoke in His                                           -156-     prayer to His Father. "And this is life eternal," He said, "that they might know Thee the only true God, and Jesus Christ, whom thou hast sent." (John 17:3.)--Letter 12, 1898, p. 9. (To Brother Hare, January 21, 1898.)  {8MR 155.2}
[8MR 156.1]         We must not limit our school advantages in teachers or in school facilities, if we would make the work a success. Our mission school must stand upon God-given principles, that students may receive on all-round education. We want young men and women to go forth from the Avondale school as medical missionaries, as laborers together with God.--Letter 52, 1898, p. 4. (To A. G. Daniells, typed June 13, 1898.)  {8MR 156.1}
[8MR 156.2]          Will not our churches in the Colonies do what they can to assist in sending to the school students who wish to prepare for missionary work? Our ［Avondale］ school is not reformatory, and we do not wish to have students come who have made up their minds to be unmanageable, who will not submit. Such students make the work of the teachers exceedingly hard, and their influence over the other students is detrimental. We want students who can be educated to reach those belonging to the higher classes, who have been sadly neglected. Is no effort to be put forth for them? Do they not need a Saviour? Few among them go to church, for they realize that they receive no benefit there. The teaching which they hear does not touch the soul. They want something which they have not. Are we to make no personal efforts in their behalf? Cannot we do the highest kind of missionary work in this line? Are there not those who will take the burden of this work, who will make it their                                           -157-     aim to obtain qualifications, which will enable them to work successfully for the higher classes? . . .  {8MR 156.2}
[8MR 157.1]          We need in the school young men and young women who can be educated to be church school teachers. In every church there is need of a church school. If there are two or three small churches close together, these should unite in supporting a teacher who can give children a true education. . . .  {8MR 157.1}
[8MR 157.2]          We need an army of workers to give the warning message to the world. Every town from Cooranbong to Queensland is to be worked. We are to press onward and still onward. We desire the youth to obtain an education which will enable them to educate others. The gospel of Christ lies at the foundation of all true education and progress. To diffuse light is the great work we are now to do. The truth that Christ is a personal Saviour is to be taught so clearly that souls will submit to be led and taught by God, and in their turn win other souls to Christ.--Letter 34, 1900, pp. 6, 12, 13. (To "My Brethren and Sisters in Australia," February 24, 1900.)  {8MR 157.2}
[8MR 157.3]          I am distressed and burdened that any of you who stand in responsible positions should open the door and, as it were, invite the enemy in, for this you have done in permitting the exhibitions which took place on the school grounds Wednesday afternoon.  {8MR 157.3}
[8MR 157.4]          Let those who are educating the youth take themselves in hand, and educate themselves according to the high principles which Christ has given us in His Word. Let us consider that, as far and as fast as possible, we are to recover the lost ground, that we may weave into our school the spirituality that was in the school of the prophets. The sixth chapter of John needs to be                                           -158-     studied with much more special diligence, for it reveals Christ as the Bread of Life.  {8MR 157.4}
[8MR 158.1]          Why has this school been established? Is it to be like all other schools, or is to be as God has revealed, a sample school? If so, we would better perfect everything after God's pattern, and discard all worldly make-shifts, which are called education. Brethren, your eyes need to be anointed with the heavenly eyesalve. I spoke to those assembled ［at the school］ on Wednesday morning words which the Lord led me to speak, not knowing anything of what was to take place, for no intimation of it had come to me. How could you harmonize your program of proceedings, which was of a character to counter-work and make of none effect the instruction from God to you, with the words spoken?  {8MR 158.1}
[8MR 158.2]          I afterward felt deeply the words which the Lord gave me for you ［the managers and teachers］ and for the benefit of the students--words which I would not have spoken, had I known what was to follow. If your perceptions had not been greatly beclouded, you would have taken the words, which were given of God as a reproof and a rebuke upon all that kind of pleasure, which afterwards transpired. This testimony from God presented before the students duties of the highest order. The inspiration of God was upon me, and to efface, by the after performance, all the impressions made, was virtually saying, "We want not Thy ways, Oh God; we want our own ways; we want to follow our own wisdom." I look at it all as an insult to the Lord Jesus.  {8MR 158.2}
[8MR 158.3]          In the night season I appeared to be in the performance that was carried on, watching the actions of the human minds in the development of the spirit that, in these amusements, was defacing the impression of the moral image of                                           -159-     God. Those persons who engaged in this performance acted out the mind of the enemy--some in a very unbecoming manner.  {8MR 158.3}
[8MR 159.1]          Who witnessed all this scene? The universe of heaven. The men and women who united in that afternoon performance received no light, no working of the Holy Spirit. In the night season, when the scene was all laid open before me, I felt so sorry, so sad that this should be, for Christ, who gave His life to elevate, ennoble, refine, and sanctify, was grieved at the exhibitions.  {8MR 159.1}
[8MR 159.2]          It will take time, and a vast amount of labor and sorrow to wipe out the degradation of some things in the performance on that occasion. I thought that this would be a lesson that would enable all to sense the tendency of these plays and games; that they would see how quickly such amusements reveal a sample of the taste and low ideas of some.  {8MR 159.2}
[8MR 159.3]          The armies of Satan gained a decided victory, and God was dishonored. The angels of God were on the grounds, not to approve, but to disapprove. The angels, the ministering spirits that minister to those who shall be heirs of salvation, were grieved, ashamed of the exhibition of the sons and daughters of God. As it was represented to me, One stood up, and in solemn words laid open the after effects of all similar programs. Words were spoken which I cannot write now, but I may have liberty to write hereafter. I am too much burdened to be able to produce the words on paper.  {8MR 159.3}
[8MR 159.4]          What an exhibition was this to be reported by students, who delight to trace such things on paper to send to their distant friends and acquaintances! They were witnesses to show, not what God has accomplished, but what Satan has accomplished in the Cooranbong school. In all these things there is among Christians a practice of necromancy ［witchcraft］, which will                                           -160-     lead away from righteousness and truth. Serious will be the consequences, for impressions are made which will be hard to efface.  {8MR 159.4}
[8MR 160.1]          In their efforts to regain that which was lost in such scenes, one such performance will make much work for those teachers who are working to save the souls of those under their instruction. Unless God shall work on human minds, teachers will manifest impatience, for in their efforts to undo the mischief, they will be severely tried. There will be a freedom among the students to seek pleasure, and they will have less regard for the instruction of ministers of the Word of God. Thus the Word is dishonored, and the indulgence of the human heart in sin and love of pleasure is the education received. Once the barriers are broken down, the advance of the enemy will be marked, unless the Lord shall humble hearts and convert minds.  {8MR 160.1}
[8MR 160.2]          Teachers need an intimate acquaintance with the Word of God. The Bible, and the Bible alone, is man's counselor. It is as the leaves of the tree of life. In it every want is met for souls who love its teachings and bring them into their practical lives. Though many students in the school have been baptized, yet many of them are unconverted. As they are not spiritually minded, they know not what it means to be sanctified by a belief of the truth. The Bible is to be searched, and understood. It is our spiritual food which is to be digested and assimilated. It is to be received into the heart, and worked out in the life. If the Word is unconsulted and unappropriated, no man need expect the Spirit of God ［to aid him］.  {8MR 160.2}
[8MR 160.3]          In answer to the lawyer's question, "What shall I do to inherit eternal life," Christ said, "What is written in the law? how readest thou?" (Luke 10:25, 26.) The lawyer felt that he could not evade this direct question of                                           -161-     Christ, and answered, "Thou shalt love the Lord thy God with all thy heart, and with all thy soul, and with all thy strength, and with all thy mind; and thy neighbour as thyself." (verse 27.) And Christ said, "Thou hast answered right: this do and thou shalt live. But he, willing to justify himself, said unto Jesus, And who is my neighbour?" (verses 28, 29). Just such questions will be asked now, when the truth is brought home to the naked soul. There are those who will evade it if they can.  {8MR 160.3}
[8MR 161.1]         The Lord would have His stewards discharge their duties faithfully in His name, and in His strength. By believing and acting upon the Word, they may go on conquering and to conquer. But, when men depart from the principles of righteousness, they can conceive a high opinion of their own goodness and aptitude, and unconsciously they exalt themselves. The Lord will allow them to walk alone, and to do their own way. He will give them opportunity to see themselves, and to manifest to others their own weakness. The Lord's way is always to be closely followed, His Word is to be taken as it reads, and men are not to devise and plan according to their own weak judgment.  {8MR 161.1}
[8MR 161.2]          Whenever true repentance exists, it will be revealed in doing justice, in loving mercy, and in walking humbly with God. Wherein the least wrong has been done to others, it will lead to a full restitution, that the soul may be cleared from guilt. What a work is before us! This school is to be as the School of the Prophets. The truths of the Bible are to be earnestly studied, and will be. If rightly brought before the minds, if earnestly studied and dwelt upon, the students will not cultivate an appetite or relish amusements. We are living very near the closing scenes of this earth's history. God's                                           -162-     judgments are and have been permitted to come upon the world, and will be more and more pronounced until the end.  {8MR 161.2}
[8MR 162.1]          The question is asked, What shall we do that we might work the works of God? What shall we do to gain heaven? This important question is answered to all who desire to know, "This is the work of God, that ye believe in Him whom He hath sent." (John 6:29.) The price for which you may have heaven is the Messiah; the way to heaven is faith in Jesus Christ. He asks you first to believe, next to work.  {8MR 162.1}
[8MR 162.2]         "This is the work of God, that ye believe on Him whom He hath sent." "For the Bread of God is He which cometh down from heaven, and giveth light unto the world." "I am the Bread of Life: he that cometh to Me shall never hunger; and he that believeth on Me shall never thirst" (verses 29, 33, 35). Christ gives them to understand that a man needs to be taught of God in order to comprehend these things. This is the cause of so much cheap knowledge of the Scriptures in the churches of today. Ministers preach only portions of the Word, and refuse to practice even as much as they teach. This leads to misconceptions of the Word and doctrine, it creates error and misinterpretations of the Scripture.  {8MR 162.2}
[8MR 162.3]         All, from the oldest to the youngest, need to be taught of God. We may be taught by man to see the truth clearly, but God alone can teach the heart to receive the truth savingly, which means to receive the words of eternal life into good and honest hearts. The Lord is waiting patiently to instruct every willing soul who will be taught. The fault is not with the willing Instructor, the greatest Teacher the world ever knew, but it is with the learner who holds to his own impressions and ideas, and will not give up his                                           -163-     human theories and come in humility to be taught. He will not allow his conscience and his heart to be educated, disciplined, and trained--worked as the husbandman works the earth, and as the architect constructs the building. "Ye are God's husbandry, ye are God's building." (1 Corinthians 3:9.) Everyone needs to be worked, molded and fashioned after the divine similitude. Christ tells you, my dear friends, young and old, the everlasting truth, "Except ye eat the flesh of the Son of man, and drink His blood, ye have no life in you. ［If you do not take Christ's word as the man of your counsel, you will not reveal His wisdom or His spiritual life.］ Whoso eateth My flesh, and drinketh My blood, hath eternal life; . . . For My flesh is meat indeed, and My blood is drink indeed. He that eateth My flesh, and drinketh my blood, dwelleth in Me, and I in him." (John 6:53-56.) Said Christ, "It is the Spirit that quickeneth; the flesh profiteth nothing: the words that I speak unto you, they are spirit, and they are life." (verse 63.)  {8MR 162.3}
[8MR 163.1]         Those who search the Scriptures, and most earnestly seek to understand them, will reveal the sanctification of the spirit through the belief of the truth, for they take into their very heart the truth, and have that faith that works by love and purifies the soul. All their spiritual sinew and muscle are nourished by the Bread of Life which they eat.--Letter 88, 1900, pp. 1-7. (To "The Managers and Teachers in the Avondale School," April 13, 1900.)     Released August 10, 1977.  {8MR 163.1}
[8MR 164.1]       MR No. 570 - God's Presence in Review Office         The Lord Jehovah's presence is to be recognized in every room of the ［Review and Herald］ office, as His voice was recognized by Adam and Eve in the garden of Eden. The Lord comes to His own place in the Review and Herald office. From thence should go forth the blessings of the light from His presence, imbuing with His Spirit every worker who is doing Him service, that not a trace of Satan's attributes shall be revealed in the look of the eye, the hearing of the ear, the words spoken, or the attitude taken.--Letter 150, 1899. (To "Those in Responsible Positions in the Review and Herald Office," September 26, 1899.)     Released September 26, 1977.  {8MR 164.1}
[8MR 165.1]       MR No. 573 - The Washington, D.C. Institutions         I have been all over the land which the brethren have bought here in Takoma Park.--Letter 141, 1904. (To J.E. White, April 27, 1904.)  {8MR 165.1}
[8MR 165.2]          I have been over the land that has been purchased in Takoma Park, for school and sanitarium purposes. This land is only a short distance from our house. It is very favorably located. . . . God's hand has been in the purchase of this land. It is in every way adapted for the purpose for which it will be used.--Letter 143, 1904. (To Marian Davis, April 27, 1904.)  {8MR 165.2}
[8MR 165.3]          We came East to spend some time in counsel with those in charge of the work here in regard to the buildings now in process of erection.--Letter 359, 1904. (To Mary Foss, August 10, 1904.)  {8MR 165.3}
[8MR 165.4]          We went out to view the land purchased for sanitarium and college site. The stream of pure water running through the whole length of our purchased land is clear as crystal and grateful to the taste. I am in no wise disappointed. . . . Here, then, was the favorable location for our buildings, near the settlements of people who have made their homes in the country.--Ms 141, 1904. (Diary, April 24, 1904.)  {8MR 165.4}
[8MR 165.5]          The instruction is still being given, Move out of the cities. Establish your sanitariums, your schools, and your offices away from the centers of populations. Many now will plead to remain in the cities, but the time will                                           -166-     come ere long when all who wish to avoid the sights and sounds of evil will move into the country; for wickedness and corruption will increase to such a degree that the very atmosphere of the cities will seem to be polluted.-- Letter 26, 1907. (To W. D. Salisbury, February 5, 1907.)     Released September 26, 1977.  {8MR 165.5}
[8MR 167.1]       MR No. 575 - Give the Lord a Chance to Work         While the Conference was in session at Minneapolis, there were coming over the wires from Battle Creek, decided messages from Brother Butler to bring the people to a decision then at that meeting, on the controverted point of the law in Galatians.  {8MR 167.1}
[8MR 167.2]          This matter was treated as though there were no one, or ones, at that meeting through whom God could work. This is a condition of things brought about by human agencies. Could not those in Battle Creek trust the Lord to work in that meeting? Had the Lord no one on the ground through whom He could communicate?  {8MR 167.2}
[8MR 167.3]          It is well for us all to give the Lord some chance to work on human minds, and not to feel that one human mind must mold all other human minds.-- Ms 13, 1889, p. 1. ("Standing on the Landmarks," 1889.)     Released December 6, 1977.  {8MR 167.3}
[8MR 168.1]       MR No. 576 - God Condemns All Sexual Impurity         O, how disgusted is God with the tame, lifeless, Christless efforts made by some of those who profess to be his servants. God's work must be carried forward strongly and upward. This cannot be done unless the sensuality that corrupts the whole man is separated from the religious experience. This work must be done.  {8MR 168.1}
[8MR 168.2]          Church-members need to fast and pray, striving earnestly to overcome by the blood of the Lamb and the word of their testimony. Not one particle of Sodomitish impurity will escape the wrath of God at the execution of the judgment. Those who do not repent of and forsake all uncleanness will fall with the wicked. Those who become members of the royal family and form God's kingdom in the earth made new will be saints, not sinners. Isaiah 30:1-3, 8-16.  {8MR 168.2}
[8MR 168.3]          Those who have had great light and have disregarded it stand in a worse position than those who have not been given so many advantages. They exalt themselves but not the Lord. The punishment inflicted on human beings will in every case be proportionate to the dishonor they have brought on God. Many by a course of self-indulgence have put Christ to open shame.--Letter 159, 1901, pp. 7, 8. (To S. N. Haskell, November 3, 1901.)  {8MR 168.3}
[8MR 168.4]          God is purifying unto Himself a peculiar people, zealous of good works. It is at the very time when God is purifying this peculiar people unto Himself that ［unsanctified］ individuals step in among us. Notwithstanding the straight truths they have heard--the terrors of the Word of God set before                                           -169-     them, and all the blazing truth for these last days calculated to arouse Israel--they sin with a high hand, give way to all the loose passions of the carnal heart, gratify their animal propensities, disgrace the cause of God, and then confess they have sinned and are sorry! And the church receives them and says "Amen" to their prayers and exhortations, which are a stink in the nostrils of God and cause His wrath to come upon the camp. He will not dwell in their assemblies. Those who move on thus heedlessly, plastering over these sins, will be left to their own ways, to be filled with their own doings.  {8MR 168.4}
[8MR 169.1]          Those who anciently committed these sins were taken without the camp and stoned to death. Temporal and eternal death was their doom; and because the penalty of stoning to death is abolished, this sin is indulged in beyond measure, and is thought to be a small offense.--Ms 3, 1854. ("Testimonies for Churches in New York State," February 12, 1854.)  {8MR 169.1}
[8MR 169.2]          Indulgence in unlawful things has become a power to deprave mankind, to dwarf the mind, and to pervert the faculties. Just such a state of things as exists today existed before the flood and before the destruction of Sodom. Dissipation is on the increase in our world. Handbills on which indecent pictures are printed are posted up along our streets to allure the eyes and deprave the morals. These presentations are of such a character as to stir up the basest passions of the human heart through corrupt imaginings. These corrupt imaginings are followed by defiling practices like those in which the Sodomites indulged. But the most terrible part of the evil is that it is practiced under the garb of sanctity. Our youth will be defiled, their                                           -170-     thoughts degraded, and their souls polluted unless they are barricaded with the truth.--Letter 1, 1875, p. 16. (To S. N. Haskell, October 12, 1875.)     Released December 6, 1977.  {8MR 169.2}
[8MR 171.1]       MR No. 577 - Restaurant Work         "Then the eleven disciples went away into Galilee, into a mountain where Jesus had appointed them. And when they saw Him, they worshipped Him: but some doubted. And Jesus came and spake unto them, saying, All power is given unto me in heaven and in earth. Go ye therefore, and teach all nations, baptizing them in the name of the Father, and of the Son, and of the Holy Ghost: Teaching them to observe all things whatsoever I have commanded you: and, lo, I am with you alway, even unto the end of the world" (Matthew 28:16-20).  {8MR 171.1}
[8MR 171.2]          We desire above all else to represent the truth as it is in Jesus. We cannot afford to represent that which is false. Into every department of our work, we are to carry the principles of righteousness. The Lord desires to do great things for His people, but if we do nothing, and think that everything will work out as it should, we shall certainly be disappointed. If we will unite with Christ, He will co-operate with us in all our efforts to serve Him.  {8MR 171.2}
[8MR 171.3]          I have been asked this morning to speak upon the subject of restaurant work. I have recently written considerable upon this subject, but it has not yet been copied, and I did not take time to find it to read at this meeting. But I hope soon to publish some things that have been presented to me in regard to our health food and restaurant work.  {8MR 171.3}
[8MR 171.4]          This is a very important question, and we wish you to move understandingly. If I make some statements this morning that you do not understand, I ask you not to put your own interpretation on these statements,                                           -172-     and report them to others as being what I have said. Be very careful that you make no wrong impression upon the minds of others.  {8MR 171.4}
[8MR 172.1]          In the health food and restaurant work, there is great need of a return to the first principles of health reform. The health reform is just what the name indicates it to be. It is not a term to be used merely to exalt certain restaurants by representing them to be what they are not in truth. There is too great a mixture of foods provided for those who patronize our restaurants. Soda and saleratus, rich gravies and desserts are used far too freely. We have certainly departed from the simplicity of diet.  {8MR 172.1}
[8MR 172.2]          We shall soon reach a time when we must understand the meaning of a simple diet. The time is not far hence, when we shall be obliged to adopt a diet very different from our present diet.  {8MR 172.2}
[8MR 172.3]          As the situation has been presented before me, I have felt that there should be a thorough examination of those who are connected with our restaurants to see if they stand on the platform of genuine health reform. We should put into our stomachs only those things that will make good blood. We need to study the art of preparing in a simple manner the fruits, grains, and vegetables. We do not need these complex combinations that are provided. As the matter now stands we are in danger of making dyspeptics. I would ask, How many are standing by the old principles of health reform, as they were given to us years ago?  {8MR 172.3}
[8MR 172.4]          The Lord would have the principles of health reform carried into every family. Those who cook for the family can learn how to prepare simple, wholesome food, even though they are unable to purchase the high-priced health foods that are on the market. The children should be educated in the                                           -173-     art of cooking hygienically. You need not be dependent upon the manufacturers of health foods, in order to practice health-reform. Many of us lived for years without the use of meat, even before we could obtain these substitutes.  {8MR 172.4}
[8MR 173.1]          We need a genuine education in the art of cooking. Instead of multiplying our restaurants, it will be better to form classes, where you may teach the people how to make good bread, and how to put together the ingredients to make healthful food combinations from the grains and the vegetables. Such an education will assist in creating a desire among our people to move out of the cities, to secure land in the country, where they can raise their own fruit and vegetables. Then they can care for their gardens, and their food will not come to them half spoiled and decayed.  {8MR 173.1}
[8MR 173.2]          The health food business, in which a few have planned certain food combinations, has been allowed to take from the family cooks much of the work they should do. I am instructed to say that there should be a reformation in the restaurants, and a reformation in the homes of our people. Every cook should understand the art of preparing wholesome and palatable food. The knowledge of healthful cookery has been neglected in the home, and our people have learned to depend too much upon the expensive food preparations. Let us arouse ourselves and see what we can do individually, without leaning so heavily upon the food companies.  {8MR 173.2}
[8MR 173.3]          Some of the foods that have been sent out from headquarters have not been what they should be. Some things are represented to be pure foods, but do you know that they are pure? Are you sure that they are what they are represented to be? In the name of Jesus Christ of Nazareth, I warn those who prepare the health foods never to put out the false for the true. May God                                           -174-     help us to walk honestly. Our families should be so educated that they can cook the foods that are necessary without depending so largely upon the products of the factory.  {8MR 173.3}
[8MR 174.1]          The multiplication of so many restaurants and food stores is helping to cause a dearth of laborers. Some who have intellect and talent that should be employed in evangelistic work choose to labor in restaurants rather than in sanitariums or in other lines of work where they are really needed. We have reached a time when we have but few ministers in the field, and but few well qualified teachers. Where are the canvassers to engage in the work of distributing our literature? Some are working conscientiously in selling our books, but there should be many more such workers in the field.  {8MR 174.1}
[8MR 174.2]          Why is there such a dearth of laborers in these important lines of work? Our young people choose to labor in some place where they can live without any particular exercise of their mind spiritually. The restaurants offer a free field for such individuals. As they engage in mere commercial work, there is danger that they will neglect the work of preparing for the future, immortal life, and that they will lose their spirituality and their souls.  {8MR 174.2}
[8MR 174.3]          Some who have become dissatisfied in our sanitariums, or in other lines of work, have found a hearty welcome from those who manage the food work. They find our restaurants ready to employ those who wish to rid themselves of the responsibility of the work of soul-saving. God has told his people to go into all the world and preach the gospel. All are to work diligently for the salvation of their own souls, and they are also accountable to God to work for the salvation of those around them.                                           -175-  {8MR 174.3}
[8MR 175.1]          There should be a reform in our diet, both in the home and in the restaurants. With many health reform means nothing more than to live without the use of flesh-meat. The so-called health reform of many might be better termed health deform. There is too much eating merely to gratify the appetite. Because the foods are called health-foods and are appetizing, some think it proper to eat more than they should. God desires us to restrain our appetites. We should partake of simple food, and eat no more than the stomach can readily take care of.  {8MR 175.1}
[8MR 175.2]          Far too much time is occupied in the preparation of the mixtures that are placed upon the table. We need to understand that even in the restaurants it is not necessary to provide such dishes as we have tried to instruct our people should not be put on the table--dessert dishes, and other unwholesome articles of diet. Let us return to the position we occupied several years ago. Let every family be determined that they will bring the principles of true health reform into the home.  {8MR 175.2}
[8MR 175.3]          God wants a work done in your restaurants that has never yet been done. When the question of establishing restaurants was first introduced, it was clearly pointed out that the one aim and object of their work was to be the conversion of souls. It was not that you might invent the many fancy dishes to gratify the appetite, and have no time left to devote to the work of creating in the minds of others an interest in the truth. Some attempts may have been made to interest souls in the truth, but they have been but feeble in comparison with what should have been done.  {8MR 175.3}
[8MR 175.4]          I had thought that the restaurants might be so conducted as to bring the principles of the truth before the minds of many. I had thought that they                                           -176-     might be an agency to help people to understand what they must do to inherit eternal life. There are many opportunities for our restaurant workers to become acquainted with those who enter, that they may be prepared to speak a word in season. Then when the workers meet the patrons outside the restaurant, they will be able to converse with them in regard to the truth.  {8MR 175.4}
[8MR 176.1]          God is in earnest with us. He has not instituted these restaurants simply that we may teach the world how they can live without meat, while but little is done for the salvation of souls. You can not afford to neglect spiritual advantages to help those who eat their meals in your restaurants.  {8MR 176.1}
[8MR 176.2]         I have been making inquiry as to how many have been converted to the truth as a result of the work done by our restaurants. Can anyone inform me? A few may be converted, but the results have been very small in comparison with the talent and capability employed, and the large efforts put forth in this work. Are those connected with these restaurants laboring earnestly for the souls that come in and go out every day? Do they watch for opportunities to speak a word in season? Are they diligent in distributing our literature to those with whom they are brought in contact? Do they remember that they must meet these souls in the judgment?  {8MR 176.2}
[8MR 176.3]          As God's chosen people, our only work is to win souls and teach the gospel. But the restaurants are not doing this work. They never have done it, and they never can do it, unless the workers are thoroughly converted to God.  {8MR 176.3}
[8MR 176.4]          Our Redeemer is disappointed that so little has been accomplished for the salvation of souls. Will you now take hold as never before to do the work of the Master? It is not necessary to make such a great display as is done in some restaurants. The greater the display, the less is it possible to                                           -177-     distinguish that the workers in these institutions are laborers together with God, laboring to prepare a people to stand in the last great day, when every case is to be decided for life or for death.  {8MR 176.4}
[8MR 177.1]          God calls for a change in these matters. My mind has been frequently drawn to this subject, but I have disliked to speak of the situation as it is. But I must tell you that there must be a thorough reformation, a readjustment of our health food work. God has not called our people to provide food to feed worldlings who have no disposition to study the truth. He desires us to feed them with the food that is to be found in the word of God. He will give you words to speak, that souls may be saved unto eternal life. Christ said, "Whoso eateth my flesh, and drinketh my blood, hath eternal life." (John 6:54.) But unless you lead others to partake of Christ's flesh and blood, of what benefit, I ask, is your work to the cause of God? You are spending your time for that which profiteth nothing. Every hour that we have in this life should be devoted to the work of enlightening the minds of those who know not the truth.  {8MR 177.1}
[8MR 177.2]         If we have the Spirit of God in our hearts, our work will be successful. Unless the work of our restaurants is made educational, it amounts to nothing more than a mere worldly commercial business. Educational advantages should be provided for those who are employed in carrying on the work in our institutions. When the restaurants become so that they do not educate and fit a people to prepare for the kingdom of our Lord, I can no longer endorse their work.  {8MR 177.2}
[8MR 177.3]          I do not say that all our restaurants should be closed, but as I have seen the situation, I have sometimes wished that circumstances would arise                                           -178-     that would compel them to be closed. It seems almost an impossibility for us to place ourselves in such a position that the existing evils can be corrected.  {8MR 177.3}
[8MR 178.1]          If you were put forth in other lines of work, one quarter of the effort that is being put forth in the work of the restaurants, in an earnest effort for the conversion of souls, you would see far greater results unto life eternal. God calls upon us to put forth the capabilities that he has given us, in the work of bringing souls to a knowledge of the truth.  {8MR 178.1}
[8MR 178.2]          Our people should study carefully the prayer of Christ in the seventeenth chapter of John. "These words spake Jesus, and lifted up His eyes to heaven, and said, Father, the hour is come; glorify Thy Son, that Thy Son also may glorify Thee: as Thou hast given Him power over all flesh that He should give eternal life to as many as Thou hast given Him. And this is life eternal, that they might know Thee the only true God, and Jesus Christ, whom Thou hast sent." (John 17:1-3.)  {8MR 178.2}
[8MR 178.3]         The closing words of this chapter are especially important. Jesus said, "While I was with them in the world, I kept them in Thy name: those that thou gavest me I have kept, and none of them is lost, but the son of perdition; that the Scripture might be fulfilled" (verse 12). Many of us have lost the science of soul-keeping. Christ calls us to come back, and to learn in his school how to keep the souls of those that are committed to our charge.  {8MR 178.3}
[8MR 178.4]         "And now I come to Thee; and these things I speak in the world, that they might have my joy fulfilled in themselves. I have given them Thy word; and the world hath hated them, because they are not of the world, even as I am not of the world. I pray not that Thou shouldest take them out of the                                           -179-     world, but that Thou shouldest keep them from the evil. They are not of the world, even as I am not of the world. Sanctify them through Thy truth: Thy word is truth. As thou hast sent me into the world, even so have I also sent them into the world" (Verses 13-18).  {8MR 178.4}
[8MR 179.1]         You know what the work of Christ was. He went from place to place, preaching the gospel. If souls are not saved through your efforts, it will be because you have taken no pains to save them. May God help us that his light and truth may be revived in our hearts, unto eternal life.  {8MR 179.1}
[8MR 179.2]          "Neither pray I for these alone, but for them also which shall believe on me through their word; That they all may be one; as Thou, Father art in me, and I in Thee, that they also may be one in us: that the world may believe that Thou hast sent me. And the glory which Thou gavest me I have given them; that they may be one, even as we are one: I in them, and Thou in me, that they may be made perfect in one; and that the world may know that thou hast sent me, and hast loved them as Thou hast loved me" (Verses 20-23).  {8MR 179.2}
[8MR 179.3]         Great reformations should take place. We must be in a position where we can learn at the feet of Jesus. The enemy is working with all his power to thwart the purposes of God, and many of our people are indifferent to his snares. They are not laborers together with God. In their homes, they do not keep the way of the Lord. The softening and subduing influence of the Spirit of God must come into our ranks.  {8MR 179.3}
[8MR 179.4]          A spirit of jealousy and suspicion is growing to an intensity, and the Lord God of heaven is not pleased with the representation. The contention that exists among the laborers in various branches of our work is very displeasing to God. It closes the door so that the Spirit of God cannot                                           -180-     enter. In our strife one with another, we lose our hold upon God, and upon the hearts of our brethren. God desires us to unite as brethren and sisters, that we may work together intelligently.  {8MR 179.4}
[8MR 180.1]          "Father, I will that they also, whom Thou hast given me, be with me where I am; that they may behold my glory, which Thou hast given me: for Thou lovedst me before the foundation of the world" (Verse 24). And yet the Father gave up his Son to die a cruel death, in order that salvation and light might be brought to the very people who come and go from the restaurants, many of them going away with no more knowledge of salvation than they had when they came.  {8MR 180.1}
[8MR 180.2]         "O righteous Father, the world hath not known Thee: but I have known Thee, and these have known that Thou hast sent me. And I have declared unto them Thy name, and will declare it: that the love wherewith Thou hast loved me may be in them, and I in them" (Verses 25, 26).  {8MR 180.2}
[8MR 180.3]         Let us study our Bibles more than we have done. Let us read the word of God with an earnest desire to understand the meaning of the revelation of God. Let us live lives of prayer.  {8MR 180.3}
[8MR 180.4]          If the Lord were to appear suddenly in the clouds of heaven, and if all the workers in our restaurants were called to give an account to Him of their stewardship, how many would stand on vantage ground, purified, made white, and tried, having on the robe of Christ's righteousness, prepared to sit with Him at his table?  {8MR 180.4}
[8MR 180.5]          Let us look this question fairly in the face, and see what has been gained by our efforts. If in the restaurant work you have gained that which brings you nearer heaven, that which counts in the work of God, I ask you to                                           -181-     show it. There are souls to be led to Christ, and you can not afford to meet hundreds of people every day, and yet withhold from them the warning, Prepare to meet thy God.  {8MR 180.5}
[8MR 181.1]          God calls for workers, for ministers, for teachers, for canvassers, for medical missionaries, for men and women who will go into the field and live in harmony with the principles that Christ has laid down in his word. We are to love one another as Christ has loved us. If it becomes necessary, in order to act harmoniously with your brethren, that you make some sacrifice, you will receive a rich reward in making that sacrifice.--Ms 150, 1905, pp. 1-11. ("The Restaurant Work," Talk, September 23, 1905.)     Released December 6, 1977.  {8MR 181.1}
[8MR 182.1]       MR No. 579 - Keep Christ Before the People         The standard by which to measure character is the royal law. The law is the sin detector. By the law is the knowledge of sin. But the sinner is constantly being drawn to Jesus by the wonderful manifestation of His love in that he humiliated Himself to die a shameful death upon the cross. What a study is this! Angels have striven, earnestly longed, to look into the wonderful mystery. It is a study that can tax the highest human intelligence, that man, fallen, deceived by Satan, taking Satan's side of the question, can be conformed to the image of the Son of the infinite God. That man shall be like Him, that, because of the righteousness of Christ given to man, God will love man--fallen but redeemed--even as He loved His Son. Read it right out of the living oracles.  {8MR 182.1}
[8MR 182.2]          This is the mystery of godliness. This picture is of the highest value to be placed in every discourse, to be hung in memory's hall, to be uttered by human lips, to be traced by human beings who have tasted and known that the Lord is good, to be meditated upon, to be the groundwork of every discourse. There have been dry theories presented and precious souls are starving for the bread of life. This is not the preaching that is required or that the God of heaven will accept, for it is Christless.  {8MR 182.2}
[8MR 182.3]          The divine picture of Christ must be kept before the people. He is that Angel standing in the sun of heaven. He reflects no shadows. Clothed in the attributes of Deity, shrouded in the glories of Deity, and in the likeness of the infinite God, He is to be lifted up before men. When this is kept before the people, creature merit sinks into insignificance. The more the eye looks                                           -183-     upon Him, the more His life, His lessons, His perfection of character are studied, the more sinful and abhorrent will sin appear. By beholding, man can but admire and become more attracted to Him, more charmed, and more desirous to be like Jesus until he assimilates to His image and has the mind of Christ. Like Enoch he walks with God. His mind is full of thoughts of Jesus. He is his best Friend.  {8MR 182.3}
[8MR 183.1]          We have been pained to see, when ministers are much together and laboring together, that one catches the ways and the attitudes and the gestures, the manner of address, the very tones of the voice, of another, until his identity is lost in that of his associate. This causes me pain of heart, because I know that if he had been looking to Jesus, thinking of Jesus, talking of His love and imitating His character, the stamp of Jesus would be upon him and not the human impress of finite beings who, in words, manner, and spirit, but faintly represent the Lamb of God who taketh away the sins of the world. If every minister who claims to love Jesus will only be filled with His charms and become assimilated to His image, what an example would he give to his brethren and to the world! The more ministers are in the company of Christ by communing with Him, the more they will be fastened to Christ. Catching His holy looks and copying His holy ways, they will be transformed into His image. They may be truly said to represent Jesus Christ. . . .  {8MR 183.1}
[8MR 183.2]          Selfishness is written on the human heart in plain, unmistakable characters. Just as soon as the love of God takes its place, there is the image and superscription of Jesus Christ. His entire life amid a world filled with pride and selfishness was without an exception an embodiment of that                                           -184-     charity that suffereth long, and is kind: that envieth not; that "vaunteth not itself, is not puffed up, doth not behave itself unseemly, seeketh not her own, is not easily provoked, thinketh no evil; rejoiceth not in iniquity, but rejoiceth in the truth; beareth all things, believeth all things, hopeth all things, endureth all things." (1 Corinthians 13:4-7.) Here is presented before us the fruits of the grace of God which every follower of Christ will manifest in his life and reveal in his character. If those manifestations are wanting, there must be most earnest seeking of God. By repentance and faith in Jesus Christ we may receive the spirit of Christ here specified, and then we may indeed be called children of God and not children of the wicked one. We must have greater faith; then we shall have more of Christ. . . .  {8MR 183.2}
[8MR 184.1]         A Christian is the highest type of a man, because he is Christlike, and when he departs from the principles that are after Christ's order he is often ignorant that he has done wrong. The Lord sets the case before him as it is, as he is. He does not specify all his wrongs but gives him a chance to manifest that he is a true child of God by his repentance and confession, not only of the sins specified but of those which conscience sets in order before him. In doing this work he reveals he has made an open rupture with Satan and with sin. He feels his weakness, he lays hold with earnest purpose and living faith upon the strength of God, and is an overcomer. Great becomes his peace, his joy, for it comes from the Lord, and there is nothing more acceptable in the sight of God than the continual humiliation of the soul before Him. These evidences are unmistakable proofs that the Lord has touched hearts by His Holy Spirit. More wonderful than miracles of physical healing is the miracle wrought in the child of God in wrestling with natural defects and overcoming                                           -185-     them. The universe of God looks upon him with joy far greater than on any splendid outward display. The inward character is molded after the divine Pattern. . . .  {8MR 184.1}
[8MR 185.1]          Holding up Christ as our only source of strength, presenting His matchless love in having the guilt of the sins of men charged to His account and His own righteousness imputed to man, in no case does away with the law or detracts from its dignity. Rather, it places it where the correct light shines upon and glorifies it. This is done only through the light reflected from the cross of Calvary. The law is complete and full in the great plan of salvation, only as it is presented in the light shining from the crucified and risen Saviour. This can be only spiritually discerned. It kindles in the heart of the beholder ardent faith, hope, and joy that Christ is his righteousness. This joy is only for those who love and keep the words of Jesus, which are the words of God.--Ms 24, 1888, pp. 10, 11, 13, 23, 25. ("Looking Back at Minneapolis," circa November or December, 1888.)  {8MR 185.1}
[8MR 185.2]          Bible religion is not made up of theological systems, creeds, theories, and tradition, for then it would not remain a mystery. The worldly would understand it through their own natural abilities. But religion, Bible religion, has a practical, saving energy, elements proceeding wholly from God--a personal experience of God's power transforming the entire man.--Ms 30, 1889, p. 23. ("Experience Following the Minneapolis Conference," circa June, 1889.)                                           -186-  {8MR 185.2}
[8MR 186.1]          To him who is content to receive without deserving, who feels that he can never recompense such love, who lays all doubt and unbelief aside, and comes as a little child to the feet of Jesus, all the treasures of eternal love are a free, everlasting gift.  {8MR 186.1}
[8MR 186.2]          Come up to the Conference in calm, perfect trust. "Great is the Lord, and greatly to be praised; and his greatness is unsearchable." He will work and who will let or hinder? There is nothing too hard for Him. His is the greatness, the power, the glory, the victory and the majesty. Let us not limit the Holy One of Israel.--Letter 19e, 1892, p. 1. (To O. A. Olsen, October 26, 1892.)     Released December 6, 1977.  {8MR 186.2}
[8MR 187.1]       MR No. 580 - Powerful Witnessing         The truth that we are to proclaim is that God so loved the world that he gave his only begotten Son, that whosoever believeth in him should not perish, but have everlasting life. This truth is to be developed in the closing scenes of this earth's history--that the Crucified One, though unto the Jews a stumbling block and unto the supposedly wise men foolishness, is nevertheless the power of God and the wisdom of God. Those who receive Christ as a personal Saviour, will stand the test of trial in these last days.  {8MR 187.1}
[8MR 187.2]          Strengthened by unquestioning faith in Christ, even the illiterate disciple will be able to withstand the doubts and questions that infidelity can produce, and put to blush the sophistries of scorners. The Lord Jesus will give the disciples a tongue and wisdom that their adversaries can neither gainsay nor resist. Those who could not by reasoning overcome Satanic delusions, will bear an affirmative testimony that will baffle supposedly learned men. Words will come from the lips of the unlearned with such convincing power and wisdom that conversions will be made to the truth. Thousands will be converted under their testimony.  {8MR 187.2}
[8MR 187.3]          Why should the illiterate man have this power, which the learned man has not? The illiterate one, through faith in Christ, has come into the atmosphere of pure, clear truth, while the learned man has turned away from the truth. The poor man is Christ's witness. He cannot appeal to histories or to so-called high science, but he gathers from the Word of God powerful evidence. The truth that he speaks under the inspiration of the Spirit, is so pure and remarkable and carries with it a power so indisputable, that his                                           -188-     testimony cannot be gainsaid. His faith in Christ is his anchor, holding him to the Rock of Ages. He can say, "I know whom I have believed, and am persuaded that He is able to keep that which I have committed unto Him against that day." (2 Timothy 1:12.) Yes, Jesus is able to keep that which is committed to him, against the day when he will be glorified and admired in all who believe.--Ms 53, 1905, pp. 10, 11. ("Unto Seventy Times Seven," May 11, 1905.)     Released December 6, 1977.  {8MR 187.3}
[8MR 189.1]      MR No. 581 - Relationship of Prayer to Soulwinning         Had you helped them when you saw them ［discouraged ones］ halting, had you in brotherly love drawn them into safe paths, had you manifested a spirit of interest, and shown that you did care for their souls, had you prayed with them and for them, you might have saved souls from death, and covered a multitude of sins. He who offers up fervent prayers in earnest love for the souls for whom Christ has died, will not only benefit those for whom he prays, but will benefit himself. . . .  {8MR 189.1}
[8MR 189.2]          There are many who are laborers together with God whom we do not discern; the hands of ministers have never been laid upon them in ordination for the work; but nevertheless they are wearing the yoke of Christ, and exert a saving influence in working in different lines to win souls to Christ. The success of our work depends upon our love to God, and our love to our fellow men. When there is harmonious action among the individual members of the church, when there is love and confidence manifested by brother to brother, there will be proportionate force and power in our work for the salvation of men. Oh how greatly we need a moral renovation! Without the faith that works by love you can do nothing. May the Lord give you hearts to receive this testimony.--Ms 33, 1894, pp. 6, 9, 10. ("Testimony to the Battle Creek Church," August 3, 1894.)  {8MR 189.2}
[8MR 189.3]          Every one who believes in Christ as a personal Saviour, is under bonds to God to be pure and holy, to be a spiritual worker seeking to save the lost, whether they are great or small, rich or poor, bond or free. The                                           -190-     greatest work upon earth is to seek and to save those who are lost; for whom Christ has paid the infinite price of His own blood. Every one is to do active service, and if he who has been blessed with light does not diffuse light to others, he will lose the rich grace which has been bestowed upon him, because he neglects a sacred duty plainly marked out in the word of God. As his light diminishes, his own soul is brought into peril, and the ones to whom he should have been a shining light, miss the labor that God intended that they should have through the human instrument. Thus the sheep unsought is not brought back to the fold.  {8MR 189.3}
[8MR 190.1]          God depends upon you, the human agent, to fulfill your duty to the best of your ability, and He Himself will give the increase. If human agents would but cooperate with the divine intelligences, thousands of souls would be rescued. The Holy Spirit would give devoted workers glimpses of Jesus, that would brace them for every conflict, that would elevate and strengthen them and make them more than conquerors. When two or three are met together to unite their counsel, and to send up their petitions, the promise is for them, "Ask, and it shall be given you; seek, and ye shall find; knock, and it shall be opened unto you." (Matthew 7:7.) "If ye then, being evil, know how to give good gifts unto your children: how much more shall your heavenly Father give the Holy Spirit to them that ask Him." (Luke 11:13.)  {8MR 190.1}
[8MR 190.2]         The Lord has promised that where two or three are met together in His name, there will He be in the midst. Those who meet together for prayer, will receive an unction from the Holy One. There is great need of secret prayer, but there is also need of several Christians meeting together, to unite with earnestness their petitions to God. In these small companies Jesus is                                           -191-     present, and the love of souls is deepened in the heart, and the Spirit puts forth His mighty energies, that human agents may be exercised in regard to saving those who are lost. Jesus ever sought to show how worthless were formal ceremonies, and strove to impress upon His disciples that the Holy Spirit must enlighten, renew and sanctify the soul.--Ms 52, 1894, pp. 1, 2. ("Seeking to Save the Lost," 1894.)  {8MR 190.2}
[8MR 191.1]          I pray that the Lord by his Holy Spirit will work to arouse the church. I am very anxious for all in Battle Creek. I hope there will be a reformation in the publishing house and in the church. If there is not a decided change in the heart; if from every worker there is not sent forth a pure, holy current, disease, spiritual consumption, will be revealed in him and in the work which he is handling. Souls have departed from the counsel of God, and by their headstrong passions, impatient of control, have set an example that has been fatal to others. The Lord has allowed them to have their own way and their own will, and they have abused their opportunities, rushing into methods and schemes and actions which God does not endorse. We have had sufficient warnings from God to work in Christ's lines, to humble self, and exalt the Lord in our hearts. I pray that the Physician of souls may undertake the case of each one, that they may fear and tremble before him.--Letter 76, 1897, p. 3. (To G. A. Irwin, July 22, 1897.)  {8MR 191.1}
[8MR 191.2]          It is the Lord's plan that men and women of wealth and influence shall feel a safety in a Sanitarium where prayer is offered up to God. They are to see that there is a people in the world having talent and knowledge who are                                           -192-     not vain and self-exalted, who follow the pattern Christ has given.--Letter 209, 1899, p. 5. (To Brethren Daniells and Farnsworth, December 19, 1899.)  {8MR 191.2}
[8MR 192.1]          God calls for human instrumentalities through which to work out His divine purposes. And while His messengers go forth into the harvest field, let those who remain at home give themselves to prayer. Let them by speaking encouraging words hold up the hands of those engaged in breaking the bread of life to hungry souls.--Ms 42, 1901, p. 3. ("Revealing the Christlikeness," June 2, 1901.)  {8MR 192.1}
[8MR 192.2]          Miss Baker, a young lady, who has opposed her mother's keeping the Sabbath, attended this meeting. She is, I think, about twenty years old. Her mother has taken her stand since the camp-meeting, and is thoroughly established in the faith. Since the two days' meeting in Hamilton, she has been making every effort to reach her daughter. She had held seasons of prayer with her alone. This has had a precious influence on the daughter. We think that she will return home from this meeting fully decided to observe the Sabbath. Mr. Baker has never opposed his wife, but his daughter has kept him back from keeping the Sabbath himself. There are three sons and one daughter in the family. We hope now that both the father and the daughter will take their stand.  {8MR 192.2}
[8MR 192.3]          Two young men, who live somewhere near Brother Ryan, on the Hawkesbury River, walked twenty miles to attend the meeting at Parramatta. The eldest has been convicted for a long time, but had not taken his stand positively until during this meeting we have just held. The younger has been a                                           -193-     Sabbath-keeper for some time. He is a resolute young man, a laborer together with God. He has been a diligent, faithful worker, but his parents, who are Wesleyans, are as bitter as gall against the truth. . . .  {8MR 192.3}
[8MR 193.1]          The eldest has been searching the Scriptures for some time, anxious, troubled, and convicted. He is afflicted with heart-trouble, and came to the Health Retreat for treatment. He had over-worked his brain, and his mind found no rest, no peace. He came to see me. Willie and I talked with him. He feared that he had resisted the truth, and that the Lord had given him up to his own way. We had a most solemn season of prayer with him. I felt drawn out to pray most earnestly for him. He prayed for himself. I was really afraid that unless he obtained relief, he would lose his mind. I laid my hands upon him, and in the name of the Lord rebuked the enemy. I felt it was a case where the Lord only could say, "Son, thy sins are forgiven thee." God only could keep his mind balanced under the terrible strain that was upon him. I knew that the Lord heard our united prayers.--Letter 104, 1900, pp. 2-4. (To Sister Wessels and Sister Anthony, July 16, 1900.)  {8MR 193.1}
[8MR 193.2]          In the time when God's judgments are falling without mercy, oh, how enviable to the wicked will be the position of those who abide "in the secret place of the Most High"--the pavilion in which the Lord hides all who have loved Him and have obeyed His commandments! The lot of the righteous is indeed an enviable one at such a time to those who are suffering because of their sins. But the door of mercy is closed to the wicked, no more prayers are offered in their behalf, after probation ends.--Ms 151, 1901, p. 5. ("The Reward of the Obedient," Diary, September 2, 1901.)                                           -194-  {8MR 193.2}
[8MR 194.1]          I have spent the greater part of the night praying that the Lord, by some way of His own choosing, will open Dr. Kellogg's understanding, that he may see that he is departing from the faith. Unless he is led to realize his true spiritual condition, he will walk away from Christ into false paths. --Ms 137, 1902, p. 1. ("Diary," October 26, 1902.)  {8MR 194.1}
[8MR 194.2]          I wake in the night, and my heart is drawn out after you ［J. H. Kellogg］. I ask myself, "Should his life end suddenly, would I be guiltless if I do not now do all in my power to lead his mind away from the world?" I find myself sitting up in bed, sending heavenward the petition, "Lord, open his eyes, that he may see wondrous things out of Thy law. The law of the Lord is perfect, converting the soul."--Letter 65, 1903, p. 1. (To J. H. Kellogg, April 19, 1903.)  {8MR 194.2}
[8MR 194.3]          There must be more praying among us. And we must have increased faith. Then God will work for us when we are in difficult places. God can soften the hardest heart. . . .  {8MR 194.3}
[8MR 194.4]          We are lamentably deficient in faith. We need a firmer belief in the words, "As the rain cometh down, and the snow from heaven, and returneth not thither, but watereth the earth, and maketh it bring forth and bud, that it may give seed to the sower, and bread to the eater: So shall my word be that goeth forth out of my mouth: It shall not return unto me void; but it shall accomplish that which I please, and it shall prosper in the thing whereto I sent it." (Isaiah 55:10, 11.)                                           -195-  {8MR 194.4}
[8MR 195.1]         We must pray more earnestly than we have done in the past for the deep moving of the Holy Spirit. We must not depend upon money as our means of success. All the riches in the world could not save one soul. But we can, through the Holy Spirit's power, draw near to souls, and lead them to look away from the things of earth to the things of heaven, to lift their eyes to Christ. We must consecrate all the powers of our being to the work of rescuing those whom Satan is seeking to draw to destruction. And in this work Christ is to be exalted as all and in all.  {8MR 195.1}
[8MR 195.2]          Prayer is acceptable to God only when offered in humility and contrition and in the name of Christ. He who hears and answers prayer knows those who pray in humbleness of heart. The true Christian asks for nothing except in the name of Christ, and he expects nothing except through His mediation. He desires that Christ shall have the glory of presenting his prayers to the Father, and he is willing to receive the blessing from God through Christ.  {8MR 195.2}
[8MR 195.3]          The Spirit of God has much to do with acceptable prayer. He softens the heart; He enlightens the mind, enabling it to discern its own wants; He quickens our desires, causing us to hunger and thirst after righteousness; He intercedes in behalf of the sincere suppliant. "The Spirit also helpeth our infirmities: for we know not what we should pray for as we ought; but the Spirit itself maketh intercession for us with groanings which cannot be uttered. And He that searcheth the heart knoweth what is the mind of the Spirit, because He maketh intercession for the saints according to the will of God." (Romans 8:26.)  {8MR 195.3}
[8MR 195.4]         "He that cometh to God must believe that He is, and that He is a rewarder of them that diligently seek Him." (Hebrews 11:6.) The human being                                           -196-     must draw nigh to God, realizing that he must have the help that God alone can give. It is the glory of God to be known as the hearer of prayer because the human suppliant believes that He will hear and answer.  {8MR 195.4}
[8MR 196.1]         Christ declares, "All things, whatsoever ye shall ask in prayer, believing, ye shall receive." (Matthew 21:22.) Paul's language is explicit and encouraging: "Be careful for nothing;"--that is, Do not worry or fret--"but in every thing by prayer and supplication with thanksgiving let your requests be made known unto God." (Philippians 4:6.)  {8MR 196.1}
[8MR 196.2]         The prayer of faith is the key that unlocks the treasury of heaven. As we commit our souls to God, let us remember that He holds Himself responsible to hear and answer our supplications. He invites us to come to Him, and He bestows on us His best and choicest gifts--gifts that will supply our great need. He loves to help us. Let us trust in His wisdom and His power. O what faith we should have! O what peace and comfort we should enjoy! Open your heart to the Spirit of God. Then the Lord will work through you and bless your labors.--Letter 49, 1903, pp. 4, 6-8. (To Elder Daniells and His Fellow-Workers, April 12, 1903).  {8MR 196.2}
[8MR 196.3]          When such a worker offers prayer to God in the family where he is visiting, the hearts of the members are touched as they would not be by any prayer offered in a public assembly. Angels of God enter the family circle with him, and the minds of the hearers are prepared to receive the word of God; for if the messenger is humble and contrite, if he has a living connection with God, the Holy Spirit takes the word and shows it to those for whom he is laboring.                                           -197-  {8MR 196.3}
[8MR 197.1]          This work is just what is needed to soften and subdue hearts, but I have been shown that it is too sparingly done. I tell you in the fear of God that there is more sermonizing than ministering. The field is a large one, but the servants of God, by straining themselves beyond their strength in their effort to do much preaching, neglect the corners of the Lord's vineyard, and overlook the hundred weekly opportunities for doing good.--Letter 95, 1896, pp. 4, 5. (To G. B. Starr, August 11, 1896.)  {8MR 197.1}
[8MR 197.2]         There is abundant reason why we have not more of the power of God's grace, why our light does not shine more brightly. Christ says, "You have left your first love. Except you repent, I will come unto you quickly, and will remove your candlestick out of his place." (See Revelation 2:4, 5.)  {8MR 197.2}
[8MR 197.3]          Shall we not humble ourselves before God in behalf of those who apparently have little spiritual life. Shall we not have appointed seasons of prayer for them. Shall we not pray every day for those who seem to be dead in trespasses and sins. As we plead with God to break the hearts of stone, our own hearts will become more sensitive. We shall be quicker to see our own sin.--Ms 117, 1903, pp. 8, 9. ("A Neglected Work," September 24, 1903.)  {8MR 197.3}
[8MR 197.4]          Let us be careful that we do not offend one of the little ones that believes in Jesus. All about us are souls that are tempted. They know not how to receive from Christ the grace and help that He can give. As Christians we are ever to stand ready to help such ones. With all the powers of our influence we are to seek to draw to Jesus Christ those that are in need of His grace. We are not to stand in indifference and coldness, with no sympathy                                           -198-     for those who are tempted. We must work, pray for, and encourage one another.--Ms 47, 1908, p. 2. ("As Little Children," Sermon, May 7, 1908.)     Released December 6, 1977.  {8MR 197.4}
[8MR 199.1]       MR No. 582 - A Rural College         You say, You have not answered my question ［THE QUESTION WAS: "WHAT SHALL WE DO WITH THE ［OLD］ SCHOOL BUILDING? SHALL WE SELL IT TO THE SANITARIUM? SHALL WE ESTABLISH SCHOOLS IN DIFFERENT LOCALITIES?"--LETTER 75, 1898, P. 1.］ yet. I would say, The same reasons that have led us to move away from the city and locate our school here ［Avondale, Australia］, stand good with you in America. The money that is expended in buildings, when they are thousands of dollars in debt, is not in God's order. In this you are not following the path that God has marked out. The counsel of God has not been regarded. Had the money which has been expended in adding to the college building been invested in procuring land in connection with the school, you would not have so large a number of students, with their debts increasing, in the city of Battle Creek.  {8MR 199.1}
[8MR 199.2]         Let the students be out in the most healthful location that can be secured, to do the very work that should have been done years ago. Then there would not be so great discouragements. Had this been done, you would have had some grumbling from students, and many objections would have been raised by parents, but this all-round education would educate the children and youth, not only for practical work in various trades, but would prepare them for the Lord's farm in the earth made new. If all in America had encouraged the work in agricultural lines that principals and teachers have discouraged, the schools would have had altogether a different showing. Opposing influences would have been overcome; circumstances would have changed; there would have been greater physical and mental strength; labor would have been equalized; and the taxing of all the human machinery would have proved the sum. But the                                           -200-     directions God has been pleased to give you, you have taken hold of so gingerly, that you have not had the ability to overcome obstacles. It reveals cowardice to move as slowly and uncertainly as you have done in the labor line, for this is the very best kind of education that can be obtained.  {8MR 199.2}
[8MR 200.1]          Opposing circumstances will and should create a firm determination to overcome them. One barrier broken down will give greater ability and courage to go forward. Fate has not woven its meshes about the workings of our schools that they need to remain helpless and in uncertainty. Press in the right direction, and make a change, solidly, intelligently. Then circumstances will be your helpers and not your hindrances.  {8MR 200.1}
[8MR 200.2]          Nature is our lesson book. "Ye are God's husbandry, ye are God's building" (1 Corinthians 3:9.) The Lord has not laid out His lines that you should be in uncertainty. The building up of so much that is in Battle Creek the Lord will surely counterwork, if His voice is not heeded, by bringing around circumstances that will pull them down.  {8MR 200.2}
[8MR 200.3]         Look at nature. There is room in her vast boundaries for schools to be located where grounds can be cleared, land cultivated, and where a proper education can be given. This work is essential for an all-round education, and one which is favorable to spiritual advancement. Nature's voice is the voice of Jesus Christ teaching us innumerable lessons of perseverance. The mountains and hills are changing, the earth is waxing old like a garment, but the blessing of God, which spreads a table for His people in the wilderness, will never cease.  {8MR 200.3}
[8MR 200.4]          Serious times are before us, and there is great need for the families to get out of the cities into the country, that the truth may be carried into                                           -201-     the highways and byways of the earth. Much depends upon your laying your plans according to the word of the Lord, and with persevering energies to go ahead. More depends upon active perseverance than upon genius and book knowledge. All the talents and ability given to human agents, if unworked, are of no value. The talent of genius must be constantly worked. Make a beginning. The tree is in the acorn, and the acorn in the tree.  {8MR 200.4}
[8MR 201.1]         There are those who are not adapted to agricultural work. These should not devise and plan in our conferences, for they will hold everything from advancing in these lines. This has held our people from advancing in the past. If the land is cultivated, it will with the blessing of God, supply our necessities.--Letter 75, 1898, pp. 6, 7. (To E. A. Sutherland, September 24, 1898.)  {8MR 201.1}
[8MR 201.2]          I have words to speak to you in reference to the calls that are from time to time made in behalf of the colored people, and the funds that shall come in response to these calls. It is stated by Brother ［C. P.］ Bollman that the work for the colored people is frequently deprived of the means that should come to the workers there, and that, therefore, that field does not receive all the donations intended for it.  {8MR 201.2}
[8MR 201.3]          I desire to say to you, my brethren, that not one penny of the means that comes in from different sources for the work in the Southern field should be diverted to the work elsewhere. If the Lord has opened the hearts of His people to give to this field that its distressing needs may be met, let it not be truthfully said that any portion of the means given was withheld from the field for which it was intended.                                           -202-  {8MR 201.3}
[8MR 202.1]          The standard of truth is to be lifted in new territories in the South. School buildings, humble but neat, are to be erected in various places. Churches are to be established. Some of the school buildings may be erected by the students themselves, under the instruction of men who understand this line of work. If the work of instruction is faithfully done, every stroke can be made to tell in the education of the students. And the buildings will be an object lesson to those living in the community, as well as a channel through which souls will be converted to the truth.  {8MR 202.1}
[8MR 202.2]          My brethren, I ask you in the name of the Lord, that you be careful how you handle the donations that are made to the Southern field. Not one dollar is to be turned aside to any other field. I entreat of you to be very careful.  {8MR 202.2}
[8MR 202.3]          The Lord has instructed me that, from the first, the work in Huntsville and Madison should have received adequate help. But instead of this help being rendered promptly there has been long delay. And in the matter of the Madison school, there has been a standing off from them because they were not under the ownership and control of some Conference. This is a question that should sometimes be considered, but it is not the Lord's plan that means should be withheld from Madison, because they are not bound to the conference. The attitude which some of our brethren have assumed toward this enterprise shows that it is not wise for every working agency to be under the dictation of conference officers. There are some enterprises under certain conditions, that will produce better results if standing alone.  {8MR 202.3}
[8MR 202.4]          When my advice was asked in reference to the Madison school, I said, Remain as you are. There is danger in binding every working agency under the                                           -203-     dictation of the conference. The Lord did not design that this should be. The circumstances were such that the burden bearers in the Madison school could not bind up their work with the conference. I knew their situation, and when many of the leading men in our conferences ignored them, because they did not place their school under conference dictation, I was shown that they would not be helped by making themselves amenable to the conference. They had better remain as led by God, amenable to Him, to work out His plans. But this matter need not be blazed abroad.  {8MR 202.4}
[8MR 203.1]          In their change from Berrien Springs, Brethren Sutherland and Magan made many sacrifices. The Lord counseled them where to go, and in their labors at Madison, they have worked far beyond their strength. But under the direction of the Lord they are capable of doing a good work. They will give to the students who come there an education altogether different than what has been given in Washington during the past years. They will not only labor to impart an education in book knowledge and manual work, but they will endeavor to teach the students to do justly, to love mercy, and to walk humbly with God.  {8MR 203.1}
[8MR 203.2]          These teachers should be regarded, not as men who have had no valuable experience, but as men who have in the past accomplished a great and good work, and who have suffered privations for the cause of God. They have not exacted their just dues. Had some of their brethren been better able to reason from cause to effect, there would be a different record. The restrictions by which their hands have been tied are not pleasing to the Lord. They might have had a sanitarium and suitable buildings, and they might have been years in advance of where they now are. I would say, Let justice now be done.                                           -204-  {8MR 203.2}
[8MR 204.1]          The world is our field. God's children who feel a burden for the work of the message are to be allowed to work where the Spirit directs them. Let not a forbidding power be exercised to restrict them in their work. Let God accomplish His work through the agencies that He chooses. A great mistake has been made in the exercise of human authority in God's work, and I am bidden to proclaim the message: "Break every yoke, and let the oppressed go free." I am bidden to say to church members, "Arise, shine; for thy light is come, and the glory of the Lord is risen upon thee." (Isaiah 60:1.)  {8MR 204.1}
[8MR 204.2]         When the disciples returned from their first missionary tour, the Saviour asked them, "Lacked ye anything?" And the answer was given, "Nay, Lord." The same power that supplied the needs of the first disciples will provide for the necessities of those who today go forth to labor earnestly to give the last gospel message to the world. O, why do men and women feel so little burden to take up the work that needs to be done? Angels of God are waiting to go forth with them in this work.  {8MR 204.2}
[8MR 204.3]         In the restrictions that have been placed on some who desired to do a definite work, many have found an excuse why they should not engage in active missionary work. I am bidden to bear my testimony against unnecessary restrictions being laid on those who desire to act a part in the work of the Lord.  {8MR 204.3}
[8MR 204.4]          In all their associations together, God desires His followers to guard their personal responsibility to Him, and their individual dependence upon Him. He is the Author and Finisher of our faith. No ruling power of man over man is to be exercised. We have as a people lost much time and means, because we have not followed closely the Lord's plan for us. By carrying out their                                           -205-     own devisings, men get in the way of the Lord, and close up the avenue by which He would reach those who need the blessings of the gospel.  {8MR 204.4}
[8MR 205.1]          My brethren, stand out of the way of your fellow-beings. Do not, by act of yours, hinder the work that God would have done for the people of the South in bringing to them the light of the truth. Time is passing rapidly, and the truth has yet to go to thousands in this field. Do not hinder, but pray and work, that God may use His human agencies as He designs.  {8MR 205.1}
[8MR 205.2]          Again and again the Lord has presented to me the needs of the unworked South. I have also been shown that our men in responsible positions need to feel the converting power of God on heart and mind and soul, or they will in their self-sufficiency, hinder the work that should be done. The Lord has a controversy with His ministers, because they have not taught church-members how to work for perishing souls.  {8MR 205.2}
[8MR 205.3]          Tell our people there is a work to be done in the South in teaching the old men and women how to read. For generations the colored people have been deprived of educational advantages which they should have been receiving. Church members might have engaged their talents and means in this work, but some, instead of doing this have spent their time and money for self-gratification, while these, their fellow-beings, because of their color, were left in ignorance and sin.  {8MR 205.3}
[8MR 205.4]          Ask our brethren how they will answer when the question is asked us, What have you done with the means I lent you in trust? Shall we feel justified when we are obliged to say, "I spent it for self, for dress, and amusements." In the day of final reckoning, the Lord will deal with each soul individually.                                           -206-  {8MR 205.4}
[8MR 206.1]          The Bible has not been studied as it should have been, that we might understand the will of God for His children. I now call upon presidents of conferences and men in responsible positions to set in operation every possible means by which the members of the churches may learn how to work for the perishing. Let those who have had experience teach those who are inexperienced. Let them pray together, and search the word of God together.  {8MR 206.1}
[8MR 206.2]          There is a great work to be done right in the shadow of our doors. In order to accomplish all that is expected of us, the command must be obeyed, "Sell that ye have, and give alms; provide yourselves bags that wax not old, a treasure in the heavens that faileth not." (Luke 12:33.) O that those who profess the name of Christ would return to the Lord His own of talents and of means!  {8MR 206.2}
[8MR 206.3]         More decided calls should be made for volunteers to enter the whitening fields. Unless there is more done than has been done for the cities of America, church members will have a heavy account to meet for neglected duties. We pray, "Thy kingdom come. Thy will be done in earth, as it is in heaven" (Matthew 6:10.) We profess to believe that the commission given to the first disciples includes the followers of Christ in 1907. But what are we doing? I pray that the Holy Spirit may move upon human hearts, that many may go forth as did the early disciples, making their way to homes and to churches, where men and women are waiting for a knowledge of present truth. My heart is sore when I see the blindness that is upon God's people.  {8MR 206.3}
[8MR 206.4]         There are among our church members faithful souls who feel a burden for those who know not the truth for this time. But one will say to such, The conference will not support you if you go here or there. To such souls I                                           -207-     would say, "Pray to God for guidance as to where you shall go; follow the directions of the Holy Spirit, and go, whether the conference will pay your expenses or not. "Go work today in My vineyard," Christ commands. When you have done your work in one place, go to another. Angels of God will go with you, if you follow the leadings of the Spirit.  {8MR 206.4}
[8MR 207.1]          To our brethren and sisters in America, the call must go to awake. There is missionary work to be done in this country, as verily as in any heathen land. When you have made your donation for the work in foreign fields, do not stop, thinking you have done all your duty. You are to be a light in the world. "Let your light so shine before men, that they may see your good works, and glorify your Father which is in heaven." (Matthew 5:16.)  {8MR 207.1}
[8MR 207.2]         There is no time to spend in frivolity. Deny self, and dress and live simply. Remember that there is a message to be borne to those who are in darkness, a work to be done for the Master. The Lord will bless all who will take part in the work of preparing a people to meet Him in peace. We should be terribly in earnest. Lay your plans before God. Tell Him that you desire to serve Him, give up your desires to Him, and He will teach you His way. --Letter 314, 1907, pp. 1-7. (To Elders Daniells and Evans, September 23, 1907.)     Released December 6, 1977.  {8MR 207.2}
[8MR 208.1]       MR No. 585 - Inherited and Cultivated Tendencies to Sin         The Lord said to Joshua, "Neither will I be with you any more, except ye destroy the accursed from among you." (Joshua 7:12.) The defects of character in any member of the church, or in the minister, are charged to the church, if the church make light of the defects. If you place Elder _____ over the church as a minister, you, as a church, assume his defects, you make them your own, and the whole church stands under the rebuke of God, even as ancient Israel was under His rebuke on account of the sin of Achan. But your case will be more grievous than theirs, because you knew the evil, yet hid your eyes from it, and walked contrary to the will of God.--Ms 1a, 1890, pp. 4, 5. ("A Consecrated Ministry," February 13, 1890.)  {8MR 208.1}
[8MR 208.2]         Your case was opened before me in _____, as you well know. I saw you were in danger from your hereditary tendencies, and your habits of life. You are of that nature that you should fear to follow your strong and sometimes fierce impulses. The more experience you gain in spiritual things, the more deeply you will realize your own weakness, and feel your need of clinging close to the Lord as your counselor.  {8MR 208.2}
[8MR 208.3]          One of the deplorable effects of the original apostasy was the loss of man's power to govern his own heart. When there is a separation from the Source of your strength, when you are lifted up in pride, you cannot but transgress the law of your moral constitution.--Letter 10, 1888, pp. 1, 2. (To E. P. Daniels, April, 1888.)                                           -209-  {8MR 208.3}
[8MR 209.1]          The children have inherited an appetite for wine and stimulating drinks and if there is a yielding to the tempter, moral power is gone. . . .  {8MR 209.1}
[8MR 209.2]          The children were pointed to the mother who had led a terrible life through the father's habits of strong drink. The children when solicited by temptation have less moral power than had the father. For this reason, their only safety is entire, total abstinence. The words were spoken, "Warn the mother to stand in firm independence, to warn and command her children." She needs the help of her elder children. She has reason to thank the Lord that so many are not ［alive］, that they did not live to testify, by physical and mental degeneracy, the sins of the father. The deficiencies of intellect must have been felt as is seen in _____ and still another young man that is not. The jewel of the mind was dimmed. God has mercifully spared the greatest sorrows. . . .  {8MR 209.2}
[8MR 209.3]          The Lord has mercifully spared the mother the greater sorrow, which would have been a living sorrow, had her little ones lived. The mother must educate herself to look with reconciliation upon her present sorrows. It is well with those that are not ［living］. She will, if faithful, meet them again in the morning of the resurrection. The Lord has mercifully softened the affliction ever before her eyes, of the birthright given to her son who is deficient in reason through the besotted father.  {8MR 209.3}
[8MR 209.4]          A and B will always be children, and will be restored by the power of the great restorer, when mortals shall have put on immortality. All their sad marks are obliterated. These marks are now a beacon of warning, repeating the history of what intemperance will do. He ［the angel］ turned to the eldest and said, "Upon you rests a mighty responsibility to cooperate with heavenly                                           -210-     intelligences and your mother, to counteract, as far as ［lies］ in your power, the traces left upon the family. God has given you precious intellect. You have advantage in every respect over A; but if you practice a life of disobedience and transgression, you will lose the future immortal life which will be given to A and B. Your light will go out in darkness, unless you are loyal and true to serve the Lord Jesus. Why are you not as is A, never able to increase in knowledge, never able to expand the intellect? It was no sin of his own that has left him a child in reason, always a child. This should be contemplated by you, and you should make very effort to reach a higher standard than you have yet done. . . .  {8MR 209.4}
[8MR 210.1]          In regard to the case of A, you see him as he now is and deplore his simplicity. He is without the consciousness of sin. The grace of God will remove all this hereditary, transmitted imbecility, and he will have an inheritance among the saints in light. To you the Lord has given reason. A is a child as far as the capacity of reason is concerned; but he has the submission and obedience of a child. You are a responsible member of the family. You have been redeemed by the blood of the only begotten Son of God. He gave His life for you. He bore the penalty of sin and transgression for every son and daughter of Adam that they should not perish if they believe in Him, but have everlasting life.--Letter 1, 1893, pp. 5-9. (To Sister Brown, August 4, 1893.  {8MR 210.1}
[8MR 210.2]          We are not to seek to extenuate the consequences of the original apostasy. It is not possible to overstate the degree of alienation from truth and righteousness entered into by those whose souls revolt from God. Satan                                           -211-     will present everything possible in a perverted light, to make of no effect the warnings that should be heeded by the people of God.--Ms 60, 1905, p. 3. ("A Message of Warning," May 21, 1905.)     Released December 6, 1977.  {8MR 210.2}
[8MR 212.1]       MR No. 586 - Consecrated Efforts to Reach Unbelievers         In all the relationships of life, whether in the intimacy of the home circle or in the business and social world, there are many ways in which Seventh-day Adventists may acknowledge their Lord, and win souls for His kingdom. We are living in the closing years of this earth's history, and it is especially important that we lose no time in acquainting others with the precious truth that will prepare them to stand blameless before God in the day of judgment.  {8MR 212.1}
[8MR 212.2]          Those who claim to be looking for the return of the Saviour, should bring into active service all the powers of their being. The church on earth is to be the light of the world. God designs that through the individual members of His church, life-giving beams shall shine forth into the dark places of earth, and into the heart of every benighted soul. Thus the whole earth is to be lightened with His glory. . . .  {8MR 212.2}
[8MR 212.3]          "Be ready always to give an answer to every man that asketh you a reason of the hope that is in you, with meekness and fear." (1 Peter 3:15.) The fear here spoken of does not mean distrust or indecision, but with due caution, guarding every point, lest an unwise word be spoken, or excitement of feeling get the advantage, and thus leave unfavorable impressions upon minds, and balance them in the wrong direction. Godly fear, humility, and meekness are greatly needed by all, in order to represent correctly the truth for this time.  {8MR 212.3}
[8MR 212.4]         God desires every believer to be a soulwinner; and He will bless all who look to Him in confidence for wisdom and guidance. As they move guardedly,                                           -213-     walking in wisdom's way, and remaining true to the Lord God of Israel, the purity and simplicity of Christ, revealed in the life-practice, will witness to the possession of genuine piety. In all that they say and do, they will glorify the name of Him whom they serve.  {8MR 212.4}
[8MR 213.1]          The believer who is imbued with a true missionary spirit, is a living epistle, known and read of all men. The truth goes forth from his lips in no feigned words. His piety and zeal and consecrated judgment grow with the passing days, and the unbelieving world sees that he is in living communion with God, and is learning of Him. The words spoken by converted lips are accompanied by a power that touches the cold hearts of unbelievers; for even those who know not God are enabled to distinguish between the human and the divine.  {8MR 213.1}
[8MR 213.2]          My brethren and sisters, do you feel the sanctifying power of sacred truth in your heart and life and character? Have you the assurance that God, for the sake of His dear Son, has forgiven your sins? Are you striving to live with a conscience void of offense toward God and man? Do you often plead with God in behalf of your friends and neighbors? If you have made your peace with God, and have placed all upon the altar, you may engage with profit in soul-winning service.--Ms 2, 1914 pp. 1, 3, 4. ("Consecrated Efforts to Reach Unbelievers," June 5, 1914.)     Released December 6, 1977.  {8MR 213.2}
[8MR 214.1]       MR No. 587 - Example of Precognition         I was struck as I looked upon his ［THOUGH THIS LETTER IS ADDRESSED TO "DEAR FRIEND COOK," ELLEN WHITE IS OBVIOUSLY SPEAKING TO BOTH MR. AND MRS. COOK. IN THE FIRST PARAGRAPH ABOVE, ELLEN WHITE IS SPEAKING TO MRS. COOK ABOUT MR. COOK, WHOM SHE REFERS TO IN THE THIRD PERSON.］ countenance for in my last vision this very countenance had been presented before me. He was shown me as a man making a profession of our faith, yet his heart is corrupt. His life in his youth was not as it should be. He was a hard, fearfully hard case. If, since he embraced the truth, he had been sanctified by the truth, he might have accomplished good, had he turned his ability in the right channel. But he has abused his privileges and his capabilities, and turned his power to the corrupting of souls instead of seeking to elevate them to purity and holiness.  {8MR 214.1}
[8MR 214.2]         You lack inward rectitude. You act as if nobody's judgment of men and things were equal to yours. Your manners you make engaging. The depravity of your heart finds occasions for its workings, and an outlet for its influence upon those who are charmed with your ways and manners. If you had real Christian principle ruling the heart and controlling the conduct you would not seduce poor inexperienced souls to violate the law of God and thus accomplish their ruin, not only in this life, but for the next world.-- Letter 19, 1875, p. 1. (To "Dear Friend Cook," June 14, 1875.) Released February 1, 1978.  {8MR 214.2}
[8MR 215.1]       MR No. 589 - SDA Message A World Wide Message         Pamphlets and books should be prepared containing subject matter upon important points of present truth in English, German, French, Swedish, Danish and Italian.  {8MR 215.1}
[8MR 215.2]          Men of other nations and tongues should be educated as missionaries, translators, and publishers. This will call for means; therefore no dollar should be spent needlessly.  {8MR 215.2}
[8MR 215.3]          The message of warning must be carried to every nation upon the globe. The work should move forward with alacrity. Satan is already astir to hedge up the way. We must be wise or he will prevail. What we do must be executed with greater promptness.--Letter 34, 1875, p. 7. (To S. N. Haskell, October 12, 1875.)     Released February 1, 1978.  {8MR 215.3}
[8MR 216.1]       MR No. 590 - Give the Message in Simple Language         I feel more thankful than I can express for the interest my workers have taken in the preparation of this book ［Acts of the Apostles］, that its truths might be presented in the clear and simple language which the Lord has charged me never to depart from in any of my writings. The Lord has been good to me in sending me intelligent, understanding workers. I appreciate highly their interest, and the encouragement I have had in preparing this book for the people. I trust that it will have a large circulation. Our people need all the light that the Lord has been pleased to send, that they may be encouraged and strengthened for their labors in proclaiming the message of warning in these last days.  {8MR 216.1}
[8MR 216.2]          I am very thankful that the Lord has given me the privilege of being His messenger to communicate precious truth to others. All who have heard me speak know that I have not departed from His instruction that I should present the truth in its simplicity.  {8MR 216.2}
[8MR 216.3]          There is a great work to be done. The truth for this time is to go forth with simplicity and yet with power. It is to be told in words that will be understood by all classes, that all may be blessed thereby. Even the unlearned are to comprehend the precious lessons which the Lord desires us to teach. It is the Holy Spirit that impresses the truth upon the heart. He will make the words of the faithful worker so impressive that the hearers will have no excuse for saying, I did not understand what the message meant. . . .  {8MR 216.3}
[8MR 216.4]          In visions of the night representations passed before me showing the results of presenting the truth in the simplicity of true godliness. I seemed                                           -217-     to be in a gathering with our people. The sick were being healed. The spirit of intercession was upon the people. Urgent appeals were made, and hearts were subdued and broken before the Lord. Many confessed their sins.  {8MR 216.4}
[8MR 217.1]          On every side doors were thrown open for the proclamation of the truth, and genuine conversions were made. I heard the voice of intercession. Then I heard the voice of rejoicing. I said, This is a work like that which was done in 1843 and 1844.  {8MR 217.1}
[8MR 217.2]          The Lord is sending us repeated instruction, pointing us to the importance of becoming earnest, diligent workers. We have an important work to do, a work that will not wait, a work that can be accomplished only in the power of the Spirit and under the guidance and direction of Christ. Let every believer at this time show himself a worker together with God. Let all differences be put away, all light, meaningless talk. Let us speak and act righteously. The Lord will work with every soul who will yield heart and mind to His control. To all who will be led by the Spirit, God will impart His righteousness. His glory will be their front guard and their rereward.  {8MR 217.2}
[8MR 217.3]          There is missionary work to be done in many unpromising places. Now is our time and opportunity to do this work. God requires that believers shall take up the work that is waiting to be done, and do it with earnestness and diligence.--Letter 80, 1911, pp. 1-4. (To S. N. Haskell, October 6, 1911.)     Released February 1, 1978.  {8MR 217.3}
[8MR 218.1]       MR No. 591 - Effectual Prayer         We may ask of our Lord, knowing that we shall receive. We need more of Christ's humility and meekness, that we may have fervent charity among ourselves; then we may pray, then we may intercede with God. Thus we shall prove the truth of the word, "The effectual fervent prayer of a righteous man availeth much." (James 5:16.) "The secret of the Lord is with them that fear Him." (Psalms 25:14.) But those whom the Lord would use are in great danger of getting on human stilts. There is earnest work to be done. There is need of walking with God. Then tracts right to the point will be issued.  {8MR 218.1}
[8MR 218.2]         Prayer and faith will do what no power upon earth can accomplish. We need not be so anxious and troubled. The human agent cannot go everywhere, and do everything that needs to be done. Often imperfections manifest themselves in the work, but if we show unwavering trust in God, not depending upon the ability or talent of men, the truth will advance. Let us place all things in God's hands, leaving Him to do the work in His own way, according to His own will, through whomsoever He may choose. Those who seem to be weak God will use, if they are humble. Human wisdom, unless daily controlled by the Holy Spirit, will prove foolishness. We must have more faith and trust in God. He will carry His work out with success. Earnest prayer and faith will do for us what our own devising cannot do. . . .  {8MR 218.2}
[8MR 218.3]          In our schools we have a very special work to do in educating and training workers. We must hold fast to God, praying to Him to do that work that mortals cannot accomplish.--Ms 120, 1898, pp. 2, 3, 5. ("The Need for Simplicity and Consecration in School Work," September 24, 1898.)  {8MR 218.3}
[8MR 219.1]       MR No. 592 - The Open Door         I saw some in Zion that were languishing; they were dormant and unbelieving. I asked the angel if Zion should languish. Said the angel, "She is rising never to fall again. God has stretched out His hand the second time to recover the remnant of His people."  {8MR 219.1}
[8MR 219.2]          I saw some that meet together at Oswego ［N.Y.］ and vicinity are not right. They do not partake of the spirit of the lovely Jesus; they have not vital godliness, and unless they soon partake of the spirit of Jesus and have their hearts sanctified by the truth they profess to believe, they will be purged out of the camp of Israel. . . .  {8MR 219.2}
[8MR 219.3]          "God's people are rising," said the angel, "never to fall again." Be careful," said the angel, "lest the branches be cut off and others are raised up in their stead." I saw that some would bear fruit and work to the glory of God. I saw we must keep close to Jesus and fast and pray if we could not get the victory over the power of darkness. I then saw Brother _____. He had wounded and torn the hearts of God's people. I saw he had been stubborn and rebellious, and unless he changed his course entirely, the church should disfellowship him, for he has been a dead weight to the church.  {8MR 219.3}
[8MR 219.4]          Said the angel, "Jesus has nearly finished His work in the sanctuary. It is no time to be stupid now; a quick work will the Lord do upon the earth; the four angels will soon let go the four winds." Said the angel, "Beware how thou treadest enchanted ground all around the east and west, north and south. If Satan can get thee to slumber now he is sure of his prey."                                           -220-  {8MR 219.4}
[8MR 220.1]          I saw some in Israel had been half starved for food and when the purest truth was presented to them, they grasped at it as half-starved children. Said the angel, "Can ye stand in the battle in the day of the Lord? Ye need to be washed, and live in newness of life." . . .  {8MR 220.1}
[8MR 220.2]          Said the angel, "Will ye sink and let others take the stars to your crown?" I told the angel that I could not endure to see any in Israel falling back. . . .  {8MR 220.2}
[8MR 220.3]          I saw they must look away from self to the worthiness of Jesus and throw themselves just as they are, needy and dependent and unworthy upon His mercy, and draw by faith, strength and nourishment from him. Said the angel, "The desolations of Zion are accomplished."  {8MR 220.3}
[8MR 220.4]          I saw he took away the first and established the second, that is, those who were in the faith would become rebellious and be purged out and others who had not heard the Advent doctrine and rejected it would embrace the truth and take their places.--Ms 5, 1850, pp. 1-4. ("A Vision the Lord Gave Me at Oswego ［N.Y.］, July 29, 1850.)  {8MR 220.4}
[8MR 220.5]          I saw Satan would work more powerfully now than ever he has before. He knows that his time is short and that the sealing of the saints will place them beyond his power; he will now work in every way that he can and will try his every insinuation to get the saints off from their guard and get them asleep on the present truth or doubting it, so as to prevent their being sealed with the seal of the living God.--Ms 7, 1850, pp. 2, 3. ("A Vision God Gave Me at Brother Harris', August 24, 1850.)                                           -221-  {8MR 220.5}
[8MR 221.1]          The angel said, "Some tried too hard to believe. Faith is so simple. Ye look above it. Satan has deceived some and got them to looking at their own unworthiness." I saw they must look away from self to the worthiness of Jesus, and throw themselves, just as they are, needy, dependent, upon His mercy, and draw by faith, strength and nourishment from Him.--Ms 8, 1850, p 1. ("Vision of August 24, 1850.")  {8MR 221.1}
[8MR 221.2]          Then I saw that the papers ［The Review and Herald］ would go and that it would be the means of bringing souls to a knowledge of the truth. I saw that James had not borne the burden alone, but that the angels of God had assisted and had oversight of the paper.  {8MR 221.2}
[8MR 221.3]          Then the angel pointed to Fairhaven, and said, "Ye have not moved in God at all times. There has been a stretching beyond the movings of God, and ［ye］ have moved in self." I saw that the mind should be taken from mortals and be raised to God.--Ms 11, 1850, p. 1. ("Vision at Paris, Maine," December 25, 1850.)  {8MR 221.3}
[8MR 221.4]          The enemy has tried hard to take some of our lives here ［Port Byron, NY］ of late. One after another of us has been afflicted almost unto death. Had it not been for the balm in Gilead and the Physician there, we must have perished.  {8MR 221.4}
[8MR 221.5]          The Lord showed me some weeks before we came to this place, that we must gird on the whole armor, for we were to have a great conflict with the enemy while we were getting out the paper, for he knew the paper would hurt his cause and would be the means of strengthening the things that remain and                                           -222-     would cause souls that were undecided to take a decided stand for God and His truth. Satan meant to hinder the work of the paper by causing sickness and distress in our company, but we laid hold of the sure promises of God. We anointed with oil in the name of the Lord and prayed over the sick and they were healed.  {8MR 221.5}
[8MR 222.1]          Oh, what battles we have had to fight with the enemy since we commenced to get out the paper. We have had to pray, pray, pray, and have faith, faith, faith and that is all the way we have been enabled to live. . . .  {8MR 222.1}
[8MR 222.2]          Satan has great power and we must have living, abiding faith in God or the powers of darkness will get the ascendancy over us and Satan will triumph. We will be free and we must be free in order to glorify God.--Letter 14, 1850, pp. 1-3. (To Sister Bates, September 1, 1850.)  {8MR 222.2}
[8MR 222.3]          Let us not rest unless we know that our lives are hid with Christ in God. We must have daily the full assurance that we are accepted of Him. If we have ［this］, all is well. We then can come to a throne of grace with holy boldness and draw strength and glory from the sanctuary, and be triumphant in God. I do long for the mind that was in Christ. Day after day I discover my unlikeness to the meek and lovely Jesus. I want His fashioning hand to be laid upon me, for I would reflect the lovely image of Jesus.  {8MR 222.3}
[8MR 222.4]         At times I feel the power of God, even in my flesh, and yet I am not satisfied. I want to plunge deeper and deeper in the ocean of God's love and be wholly swallowed up in Him. Be strong in God. Do not sink. My vision comes up before me and the words of the angel even now seem to ring in my ears, "Get ready, get ready, get ready. Time is almost finished, almost finished,                                           -223-     almost finished. Cry, cry, for the arm of the Lord to be revealed, for the arm of the Lord to be revealed. Time is almost finished. What you do, ye must do quickly!"--Letter 26, 1850, p. 2. (To Brother and Sister Loveland, November 1, 1850.)  {8MR 222.4}
[8MR 223.1]          Let us double our diligence to make our calling and election sure. Victory, victory, will be ours if we endure a little longer. I do beg and pray to be more like Jesus that I may reflect His lovely image. More and more I long to be filled with all the fullness of God. It is our privilege to rejoice in a whole Saviour, One that saves us from all sin. We will not rest unless we know the length and breadth, height and depth of perfect love. I expect you are buffeted by the enemy. Do not yield one inch to him. Let faith be in lively exercise. Let it enter within the second veil and take hold upon the most excellent glory.--Letter 30, 1850, p. 2. (To Brother and Sister Loveland, December 13, 1850.)  {8MR 223.1}
[8MR 223.2]          We are doing up a work for eternity, and may the Lord help us that we may have it done and well done that we may receive the refreshing and latter rain that is soon to come from God upon all those who are zealous of good works.  {8MR 223.2}
[8MR 223.3]          It becomes us to search our hearts carefully and have every wrong purged away from us that we may be pure and holy, and stand in the clear light of God, where we can shed a holy influence. We love you as we ever have; should be pleased to hear from you, but much more pleased to see you. I hope and pray that the enemy may make no more inroads. Strive hard to preserve union                                           -224-     among you. Where there is union there is strength, and God will work among you, by you, and through you, if you will only strive to be wholly consecrated to God and be at peace among yourselves, and each one strive with all his might to keep the victory over self and over every besetment, every wrong word and action.--Letter 1, 1851, p. 1. (To Brother and Sister Preston, October 19, 1851.)  {8MR 223.3}
[8MR 224.1]          I saw that many, very many, had been truly converted through the influence of persons who were living in open violation of the commandments of God, their lives vile and corrupt. Others I saw were very sick. . . .  {8MR 224.1}
[8MR 224.2]          Said the angel, "Shall He ［God］ leave the poor, suffering saints who are deceived, destitute entirely of His Spirit? Oh no! . . .  {8MR 224.2}
[8MR 224.3]          I saw that God would separate the precious from the vile. There would be truth or something from God to call for a decision. . . . God will work in mysterious ways to save the true, honest ones. . . .  {8MR 224.3}
[8MR 224.4]          I saw there is among you a spirit of linking up with a few, making everything of this one or that one that has any leading out to pray for the sick; and others who do not engage in it as zealously as you, are of but little account or have but little influence. Oh, I saw that this was not all of the requirements of Jesus. . . . The faith of Jesus takes in the whole life and divine character of Christ. . . .  {8MR 224.4}
[8MR 224.5]          God is about to work for His people; a great work is being done.-- Letter 2, 1851, pp. 2-5. (To Brother Pierce, undated.)                                           -225-  {8MR 224.5}
[8MR 225.1]          I saw that Christ will have a church without spot or wrinkle or any such thing to present to His Father, and as He leads us through the pearly gates of the New Jerusalem, or the golden city, Jesus will look upon His redeemed children and see of the travail of His soul and be satisfied.--Letter 5, 1851, p. 1. (To Brother Barnes, December 14, 1851.)  {8MR 225.1}
[8MR 225.2]          I had some straight messages to bear to different individuals ［at Bethel, Vermont］ which had their effect. When we parted, we parted in love, and union prevailed among nearly all. Thursday afternoon ［Nov. 6］ we left Royalton and took the cars for Waterbury. We changed cars at Northfield and as we stepped from the cars, met Brother Baker. He came with us to Waterbury. Found Brethren Loveland and Lindsay waiting for us at the depot. We went about two miles to Brother Butler's, stopped there a few hours for refreshment, and went eight miles in the eve toward Johnson and stopped with Sister Benson that night, and the next day went on to Johnson, the place appointed for the conference. Some had already arrived to attend the meetings.  {8MR 225.2}
[8MR 225.3]          I did not expect Brother and Sister Butler that night, for we parted with Brother Butler the day before about noon and he had to drive fifty or sixty miles to reach home, and then prepare to come twenty-five miles farther to Johnson. But he had got so waked up he could not stop on the way, but drove until one o'clock the next morn before he got home. He was anxious to get his wife to Johnson. She was not right, had been a strong believer in the                                           -226-     time ［THE BELIEF HELD BY SOME SABBATHKEEPING ADVENTISTS THAT CHRIST WOULD RETURN TO EARTH IN 1851.］ and had felt very wrong toward James and Brother Holt because they struck against the time. But about three o'clock two wagon loads came from Brother Butler's, Brethren Hart and Baker in one wagon, and Brother Butler, his wife, and sister in the other wagon. . . .  {8MR 225.3}
[8MR 226.1]         I asked Brother Walker where he would be or what would be his state, if Jesus had now left the Most Holy and His work for the saints was all done and he were in the state he then was? I talked plainly. The Lord helped me. I showed them how the messengers that had been toiling in the scattering time had labored to get the truth before them, how much they had suffered, and now, when God's cause was prospering, they embrace the third angel's message and enter into the labors of the chosen messengers of God, and lift up their heel against them, But I am making my story too long. . . .  {8MR 226.1}
[8MR 226.2]          We stopped (Brethren Holt, Wheeler, James, and self) a few days and wrote. Wednesday Brethren Holt and Wheeler went to Vergennes, Vermont, to inform them that we should be there Sabbath and Sunday. Brother Butler carried us to Vergennes Thursday, forty-four miles. Sabbath day it was very stormy, but he went three miles to Brother Evarts; there were but few who could attend that meeting on account of the storm. Brother Evarts is a blessed brother, but has been in the age-to-come all over, and he said he could not give it up. When we were there he was in a very dark place.  {8MR 226.2}
[8MR 226.3]          Henry Allen lived about one mile from Brother Evarts. He held such a strong mixture of views which, if followed out, would lead to spiritualism, the worst kind, such as spiritual wifery.                                           -227-  {8MR 226.3}
[8MR 227.1]          Sabbath eve I had a great burden, such as I have borne before. I saw that Brother Evarts must give up his age-to-come, that he had lost the power of the third angel's message, and I saw that the accursed thing must be put out of the camp, or Israel would be sickly. That accursed thing was such views as I have mentioned that Henry Allen held. He was not at the meeting at Brother Evarts, being sick. After I had the vision and told it, Brother Evarts began to confess and break down before God. He gave up his age-to-come and felt the necessity of keeping the minds of all on the third angel's message. I had as solemn a view at that time as I ever had in my life.  {8MR 227.1}
[8MR 227.2]          The next day we went to Henry Allen's and God gave me a cutting message for him which I dared not daub with untempered mortar. Never did I have such a cutting message for anyone before. He did not break down. We withdrew all fellowship from him until he should give up his spiritual union views and get right. We left the brethren and sisters there in a much better state than we found them.--Letter 8, 1851, pp. 3, 4, 6, 7. (To Brother and Sister Howland, November 12, 1851.)  {8MR 227.2}
[8MR 227.3]          I saw that you have a knowledge of the truth and a form of godliness, but the power has been lacking. You have not had faith in God as you should have had, and when you have obtained the victory it has lasted you but a short time. I saw that we must have victory every day and come up steadily. I saw . . . selfishness in your families, and I saw that there has not been true faith in the visions--that some have doubted them and still have not true faith in them, and if they remained where they were they would doubt them still more. I was shown the danger of doubting the visions. Had you                                           -228-     believed the visions in time back, you would not have been left to go into the error you did. I saw that we must have vital godliness and heart holiness if we would be covered with the covering of Almighty God.--Ms 9, 1851, pp. 1, 2. ("Testimony to Believers at Paris, Maine," 1851.)  {8MR 227.3}
[8MR 228.1]          We can rejoice in a whole Saviour; One that saves us from all sin. We can be shut in with God where we can daily say, "I live yet not I, for Jesus Christ liveth in me to will and do of His own good pleasure." Glory be to God. I know that my life is hid with Christ in God. . . .  {8MR 228.1}
[8MR 228.2]          The refreshing is coming from the presence of the Lord. Let us set our hearts in order that the truth of God may live in us; that it may purify us, ready to receive the latter rain.--Letter 9, 1851, pp. 1, 2. (To Brother and Sister Dodge, December 21, 1851.)  {8MR 228.2}
[8MR 228.3]          I hereby testify in the fear of God that the charges of Miles Grant, of Mrs. Burdick and others published in the Crisis are not true. The statements in reference to my course in 1844 are false.  {8MR 228.3}
[8MR 228.4]          With my brothers and sisters, after the time passed in '44, I did believe no more sinners would be converted. But I never had a vision that no more sinners would be converted, and am clear and free to state no one has ever heard me say or has read from my pen statements which will justify them in the charges they have made against me upon this point.  {8MR 228.4}
[8MR 228.5]          It was on my first journey east to relate my visions that the precious light in regard to the heavenly sanctuary was opened before me and I was shown the open and shut door. We believed that the Lord was soon to come in                                           -229-     the clouds of heaven. I was shown that there was a great work to be done in the world for those who had not had the light and rejected it. Our brethren could not understand this with our faith in the immediate appearing of Christ. Some accused me of saying, "My Lord delayeth His coming," especially the fanatical ones. I saw that in '44 God had opened a door and no man could shut it, and shut a door and no man could open it. Those who rejected the light which was brought to the world by the message of the second angel went into darkness and how great was that darkness.  {8MR 228.5}
[8MR 229.1]          I never have stated or written that the world was doomed or damned. I never have under any circumstances used this language to anyone, however sinful. I have ever had messages of reproof for those who used these harsh expressions.  {8MR 229.1}
[8MR 229.2]          We acknowledge to our grief that there was fanaticism in the State of Maine and that this fanaticism sprung up in different places in different states. It became my unpleasant duty to meet this, and we labored hard to suppress it. We had no part in it, only to bear a testimony decidedly against it wherever we met it. This reproof borne to those who engaged in fanaticism set many against me.  {8MR 229.2}
[8MR 229.3]          In regard to the charges of my introducing and engaging in the fanaticism of creeping, I will state, in the fear of God, I never crept as a religious duty, and never sanctioned or gave the slightest encouragement to this voluntary humility. I ever bore the testimony God gave me that He did not require this groveling exercise of His children. I was shown and told them this, that the Word of God contained close tests and duties which were of a character to elevate, and recommended them to the good judgment and                                           -230-     consciences of His sincere children. But these acts of voluntary humility taken up by some inconsistent fanatical ones, who were ever going to extremes, had a bad influence upon honest souls who wanted to be right and humble and who submitted to groveling acts, which brought a reproach upon the cause of God. Duties were made by men, tests manufactured that God had never required, and which found no sanction in His Word. I state definitely I never crept when I could walk, and have ever opposed it. I was shown in vision, after I refused to accept this as a duty, that it was not a requirement of God, but the fruit of fanaticism. Because I would not condescend to these fanatical, man-made tests to humble us, I was accused of being proud and like the world, shunning the cross, not willing to humble myself.  {8MR 229.3}
[8MR 230.1]          I might mention very many instances where I was pressed and urged, wept over and prayed for by zealots to come to these manufactured tests and crosses. I utterly refused to submit my judgment, my sense of Christian duties, and the dignity we should ever maintain as followers of Jesus Christ, who were expecting to be translated to heaven by receiving the finishing touch of immortality. Had I united with those who were engaging in these fanatical acts, there would have been no separation in the feelings from me. They who had once rejoiced as they listened to the message which God had given me for them, turned from me, because I stood firmly against their fanatical movements.  {8MR 230.1}
[8MR 230.2]          I sometimes traveled with Elder James White, always accompanied by my elder sister, my twin sister, or Sister Louisa Foss who was sister of my sister's husband.                                           -231-  {8MR 230.2}
[8MR 231.1]          I rejoice in God that not a spot or blemish can be fastened upon my name or character. We have in all our deportment, before and since our marriage, tried to abstain from even the appearance of evil. But the very ones God has called me to reprove and warn, because of their loose morals and for outbreaking sins, have judged me and have been embittered against me because I have exposed their sins, which were covered up. They have sought to make my testimony of no account by their misrepresentations and malicious falsehoods. But I have gone forward trusting in God to vindicate my cause and to sustain me. If I were not engaged in His work, I should not wish to be upheld.  {8MR 231.1}
[8MR 231.2]          Elder Files and his wife, Brother Haskins, Elder White, Miss Foss, and myself, went in company to New Hampshire. I had a testimony to bear. While there I was shown that great reproach was being brought upon the precious cause of God in Maine, and it was springing up in other States. I saw that I must go back to Maine and there bear the testimony God would give me for those who were in error. I was shown the course some were pursuing whom I had previously had great confidence in as ministers of righteousness. The dangers that were shown me and the evils which would extend in consequence of these errors burdened me, and my grief was so great I could not rest.  {8MR 231.2}
[8MR 231.3]          Again I was shown that the cause of God was suffering, souls were in danger, and Satan was triumphing, that the truth of God was covered with reproach by men who professed to love the truth. Some men and women had acted out their natural temperament, were harsh and denunciatory, overbearing, and self-confident. They had by their inconsistent, fanatical course caused unbelievers to hate them, and those who bore the Advent name were brought into disrepute. The innocent suffered with the guilty. I was shown that some                                           -232-     were thrown into prison, and severe measures were being pursued by those who had authority to prevent the evils they saw which were increasing. The hatred of many of the world against the preaching of the time of Christ's coming was increased as they saw the inconsistencies of those who had believed in the time. They exulted in the wisdom and prudence which they thought they had in opposing the preaching of the time.  {8MR 231.3}
[8MR 232.1]          Again I saw that God was grieved, that His frown was upon the existing errors of some of His professed people. Said the angel, "Go and tell them the things which you have seen, and my spirit shall attend your testimony whether they will hear or reject. You must not withhold the message I give you to bear."  {8MR 232.1}
[8MR 232.2]          We went immediately to Maine, and found indeed a fearful state of things. We met with a few of the brethren and sisters and the Spirit of the Lord came upon me, and I was taken off in vision. I was shown the individual cases of some present. J. Turner and J. Howell were among the number presented before me. J. Turner was present. As soon as I came out of the vision I related what I had seen, which was confirmed that same day by his wife, and brethren and sisters who were acquainted with his sinful course.  {8MR 232.2}
[8MR 232.3]          I was shown that God had a work for me to do amid dangers and perils, but I must not shrink. I must go to the very places where fanaticism had done the most evil, and bear my messages of reproof to some of those who were influencing others, while I should give comfort and encouragement to those who were timid and conscientious, but deceived by those they thought were more righteous than they. I saw that we would be in danger of imprisonment and abuse. Although I should have no sympathy with the deceived, fanatical                                           -233-     ones, no difference would be made, for anyone bearing the name of Adventist would have no consideration shown them.  {8MR 232.3}
[8MR 233.1]          I was young and timid, and felt great sadness in regard to visiting the field where fanaticism had reigned. I pled with God to spare me from this--to send by some other one. The Spirit of the Lord again came upon me, and I was shown my faith would be tested, my courage and obedience tried. I must go. God would give me words to speak at the right time. And, if I should wait upon Him, and have faith in His promises, I should escape both imprisonment and abuse, for He would restrain those who would do me harm. If I would look to God with humble confidence and faith, no man's hand should be laid upon me to do me harm. An angel of heaven would be by my side and direct me when and where to go.  {8MR 233.1}
[8MR 233.2]          I waited no longer, but went trusting in God. I saw most of the brethren and sisters. As I warned them of their dangers, some were rejoiced that God had sent me, others refused to listen to my testimony as soon as they learned that I was not in union with their spirit. They said I was going back to the world, that we must be so straight and plain and so full of glory, as they called their shouting and hallooing, that the world would hate and persecute us. Our brethren had hardly faith enough to let us go. They thought we were presumptuous to place ourselves in the way of an excited and wrathful community. We did not listen to their suggestions, but followed the Lord's bidding.  {8MR 233.2}
[8MR 233.3]          We had interviews with several families at the same time, who were brought together in a most wonderful manner. Many who had no knowledge of the meeting, but were moved by an earnest desire to go to a certain brother's                                           -234-     house, came, and the rooms were well filled. This occurred at three different points, giving me opportunity to bear my message to them. At one house in Orrington, the door was closed upon me as they saw me coming, but in the name of the Lord I opened it. They said Phebe Knapp was in vision. She was crying out in a most pitiful manner, warning against me. I knelt by her side and asked my heavenly Father to rebuke the spirit which was upon her. She immediately arose, her agony and burden ended. I then addressed those who were present in the name of the Lord. I reasoned with them, and rebuked their fanatical spirit, and showed them the inconsistency of their course. . . . ［I said］ "Am I not the same as when I came to you with the power of God resting upon me a few months since? I hold the same views as when we parted in union, love, and Christian fellowship. Who has changed since that time? Not I. You have changed. You believe the dead are raised. You have been baptized in the faith of the resurrection of the dead. I know this is all a delusion. Satan has been trying to deceive you. When Christ the great life-giver shall come in the clouds of heaven, to raise the dead, there will be a terrible earthquake. The trump of God will be heard resounding through earth's remotest bounds, and the voice of Jesus will call forth the dead from their graves to immortal life.  {8MR 233.3}
[8MR 234.1]          "You have not seen Christ coming with power and great glory which shall illuminate the earth from east to west, from north to south, like the lightning's flash. God has sent me to tell you that you are doing great injury to His cause. You take a blind, unreasonable position, and create hatred and prejudice by your fanaticism and inconsistencies. You call forth                                           -235-     persecution and create prejudice unnecessarily, and then feel that you are suffering with Christ."  {8MR 234.1}
[8MR 235.1]          Before I left the delusive spirit of Satan was checked. They seemed softened and said God loved me and that I was right.  {8MR 235.1}
[8MR 235.2]          The last meeting we there held was especially solemn. The poor souls, who had not the privileges of meeting for a long time, were greatly refreshed. While we were praying and weeping before God that night, I was taken off in vision and shown that I must return the next morning. I had not refused obedience to the Spirit of God, His hand had been with me, and His angel had accompanied us and hid us from the people, so that they did not know we were in the place. But our work was done; we could go; the emissaries of Satan were on our track, and we would fare no better than those who had been fanatical and wrong, and suffered the consequences of their inconsistent, unreasonable course by abuse and imprisonment.  {8MR 235.2}
[8MR 235.3]          Early in the morning we were taken in a small rowboat to Belfast. We were there placed on board the steamer and were soon on our way to Portland. We had been visiting two weeks among those who had been cursed with the fanatical course of men who were practicing voluntary humility. The few who assembled on Sunday, the last meeting we had, were enabled to avoid the vigilance of the jealous citizens, and God was worshiped without boisterous noise and confusion, but with calm dignity. The melting spirit of God subdued hearts, many tears were shed and penitent confessions made. As we left, we felt that we had done all we could in reproving, warning, comforting, and encouraging. We were free from the blood of all in that place.                                           -236-  {8MR 235.3}
[8MR 236.1]          We soon received letters from Orrington stating that when these brethren returned they were met by a number of exasperated citizens, who had come early to find those who had dared to hold meetings in Orrington. At our meeting Sunday one of the enemy's agents, who had been an Adventist, informed the citizens that we were holding meetings in Orrington. Our brethren informed the angry men that we were not in Orrington, but far away. They whipped and abused the men who had taken us to the boat. The house where we tarried was searched in vain for us, and they were greatly disappointed because they could not find us.  {8MR 236.1}
[8MR 236.2]          We visited from place to place, fanaticism raging, and brethren believing the truth were not permitted to visit one another, but were imprisoned and beaten. But we rode through these very places in broad daylight, visited from house to house, held meetings, and bore our testimony showing them how God regarded their errors. We comforted the fearing and desponding, and rebuked those who were pressing their fanatical errors upon others. We had very precious seasons and many showed their gratitude to God by weeping and rejoicing that relief had been sent to them. Others stubbornly refused to listen to the warnings and reproofs given. This class went on from bad to worse until their shame was made manifest to all. God gave them over to their own ways to be filled with their own doings.  {8MR 236.2}
[8MR 236.3]          We were sent to Garland, Maine, where we met Elder Dammon and many others in meeting and bore our testimony, that they were in error and delusion in believing that the dead had been raised. I told them that God had shown me that Satan had been introducing fanatical errors, that he might deceive and destroy their souls. When Christ should raise the dead there                                           -237-     would be no small stir. He would ride forth with power and great glory, escorted by the heavenly angels, with songs of triumph and victory. "For the Lord Himself shall descend from heaven with a shout, with the voice of the archangel and with the trump of God: and the dead in Christ shall rise first. Then ［not weeks, nor months, nor years, afterward, but then, at that very time］ we which are alive and remain shall be caught up together with them in the clouds, to meet the Lord in the air: and so shall we ever be with the Lord." (1 Thessalonians 4:16, 17.)  {8MR 236.3}
[8MR 237.1]         While I was repeating this Scripture, Elder Dammon arose and began to leap up and down, crying out, "The dead are raised and gone up; glory to God! Glory, glory, hallelujah!" Others followed his example. Elder Dammon said, "Don't be tried, Brother White. I cannot sit still. The spirit and power of the resurrection is stirring my very soul. The dead are raised, the dead are raised, and gone up, gone up."  {8MR 237.1}
[8MR 237.2]          Our testimony was rejected, and they clung tenaciously to their errors. Elder Dammon and several others were baptized many times and frequently by the hand of a woman, Mrs. Ayers, a female preacher who had drunk deep of fanaticism. We had done our duty, and with hearts filled with sorrow we turned from these our brethren, whom we had loved, reluctant to leave them in error and delusion. These souls that I had warned turned from me because I had told them they were in error and in darkness. Many of this company went on further and further in delusion and deception, following impressions and impulse rather than the Word of God, until they became disgusted with their own wicked course.                                           -238-  {8MR 237.2}
[8MR 238.1]          A fearful stain was brought upon the cause of God which would cleave to the name of Adventist like the leprosy. Satan triumphed, for this reproach would cause many precious souls to fear to have any connection with Adventists. All that had been done wrong would be exaggerated, and would lose nothing by passing from one to the other. The cause of God was bleeding. Jesus was crucified afresh and put to open shame by His professed followers. The anguish of my spirit could not be described. My tears and prayers went up to God for His bleeding, suffering cause. I could see nothing that I could do to help those who refused to be helped.  {8MR 238.1}
[8MR 238.2]          Now the very ones who were deepest in fanaticism cruelly charge upon me that delusion which I had not the slightest sympathy with, but from which my soul recoiled. And I bore a straightforward testimony to condemn these fanatical movements from first to last. Mrs. Burdick has made statements which are glaring falsehoods. There is not a shade of truth in her statements. Can it be that she has repeated these false statements till she sincerely believes them to be truth?  {8MR 238.2}
[8MR 238.3]          I believed the truth upon the Sabbath question before I had seen anything in vision in reference to the Sabbath. It was months after I had commenced keeping the Sabbath before I was shown its importance and its place in the third angel's message.  {8MR 238.3}
[8MR 238.4]          It is utterly false that I have ever intimated I could have a vision when I pleased. There is not a shade of truth in this. I have never said I could throw myself into visions when I pleased, for this is simply impossible. I have felt for years that if I could have my choice and please God as well, I would rather die than have a vision, for every vision places                                           -239-     me under great responsibility to bear testimonies of reproof and of warning, which has ever been against my feelings, causing me affliction of soul which is inexpressible. Never have I coveted my position, and yet I dare not resist the Spirit of God and seek an easier position.  {8MR 238.4}
[8MR 239.1]          The Spirit of God has come upon me at different times, in different places, and under various circumstances. My husband has had no control of these manifestations of the Spirit of God. Many times he has been far away when I have had visions. When our plans have been laid according to our best judgment, I have frequently been shown that if we followed our pleasure in these things we should not follow the leadings of God's Spirit. We have been warned of dangers and been corrected of errors.  {8MR 239.1}
[8MR 239.2]          I have never seen any persons crowned in the kingdom of God, only on conditions that if they were faithful they would receive the crown of immortal life in the kingdom of glory. I have never stated that this one or that one was doomed or damned. I never had a testimony of this kind for anyone. I have ever been shown that God's people should shun these strong expressions which are peculiar to the first-day Adventists. These very expressions have been used unsparingly by John Howell, the first husband of Mrs. Burdick. But I never uttered them myself to any living mortal. These very fanatics have made these wholesale statements, and have talked of God as irreverently as they would of a horse or of common things. Sacred things are brought down upon a level with common things. The elevated dignity of the religion of Christ is lowered unto the very dust.  {8MR 239.2}
[8MR 239.3]          I have no recollection of being in meetings with I. C. Welcome. It might have been, but I have no acquaintance with him, and never knew him by                                           -240-     sight. Before '44, I sometimes lost my strength under the blessing of God. I. C. Welcome may have confounded these exercises of the power of the Spirit of God upon me with the visions. I had no visions until in the winter, near spring, after the time had passed ［October 22, 1844］.  {8MR 239.3}
[8MR 240.1]          Elder Dammon had the most positive evidences that the visions were of God. He became my enemy only because I bore a testimony reproving his wrongs and his fanatical course, which wounded the cause of God. The prejudices they have fostered against me are unreasonable and wicked. The very same course that the Jews pursued toward Christ, my professed Advent brethren feel it a virtue to pursue toward me, when every argument fails against the truth. There is one bond of union between all those who oppose God's law; that bond is to use their smut and blacking against me, and present me as their unanswerable argument. They say I am possessed of a demon.  {8MR 240.1}
[8MR 240.2]          I feel no spirit of hatred against the poor prejudiced souls who are deluded and blinded by error, and are in so great darkness they trample under foot the law of God. They are so filled with bitterness against this holy law, the foundation of God's government in heaven and in earth, they cannot find words sufficiently strong to express their contempt of God's law, which the inspired Apostle calls "holy, and just, and good." (Romans 7:12.) I have left my case in the hands of God. He knows all. He can hold in check the prejudices and opposition of our enemies. He can turn their devices against themselves. He can make their bitter speeches and their enmity rebound upon their own heads.  {8MR 240.2}
[8MR 240.3]         Christ's life of self-denial and suffering is before me, and this hushes every murmuring thought, every dissatisfied feeling. The life of Christ's                                           -241-     followers will be beset at every step with trials, vexations, and hindrances, which will work for their good in developing character and gaining an education in the school of Christ which is of the highest value. In this conflict the Christian character is made strong.  {8MR 240.3}
[8MR 241.1]          During the entire life of Christ He was a man of sorrows and acquainted with grief, and had to endure the contradiction of sinners against Himself. His own nation was the most embittered against Him. The chief priests and the elders had the most to say. It was they, the most professedly pious, who declared, "He cast out devils through Beelzebub the chief of devils." (Luke 11:15.) But they could not through their opposition stop Him in His work. Evidences multiplied daily of His divine power as He wrought in curing the sick and raising the dead. They then assigned these mighty works to the power of a demon. Can I expect any better lot than the divine Son of God? Shall I complain? God forbid. If my work does not stand in God, let it come to naught. If it be of God, man's hatred and opposition cannot overthrow it.  {8MR 241.1}
[8MR 241.2]         Again we look at the life of Christ. He was poor, and suffered hunger and fatigue. He was tempted by a vile foe, and His path was made rough and obstructed with difficulties and obstacles. The Pharisees and Sadducees had one bond of union, which was opposition to Christ. They not only refused to receive His testimony themselves, but they perverted His testimony and sought to ensnare Him in His words by subtle questions. They called Him a winebibber because He sought to reach men where they were by eating at their tables. For His condescending love and great mercy He was the more hated by those who wished to destroy His influence. Because He claimed His oneness with the Father, they charged Him with blasphemy and madness.                                           -242-  {8MR 241.2}
[8MR 242.1]          Even the common people, who were astonished at His miracles and charmed with His words of wisdom, pointed sneeringly at His origin. His own neighbors in His native town refused to accept Him as the Messiah, and refused to hear Him as a prophet of God. His own brothers did not believe in His being the Son of God. They became impatient that His life was without display and worldly honor. Even His own chosen disciples, notwithstanding their great respect for Him, their faith in His divinity, and ［their belief］ that He was the long-expected Messiah, reproved Him because He did not fulfill their expectations, and establish a temporal kingdom and exalt them to positions of honor.  {8MR 242.1}
[8MR 242.2]          He frequently stood forth alone in His sorrows, griefs, sufferings, and necessities. The Saviour of a world died like a malefactor. The government and the people refused to accept Him who came to save them. He was forsaken of His own disciples; denied by Peter; betrayed by Judas; urged on by the spirit of Satan. Rude soldiers mocked Him. The violent mob, instigated by the chief priests and elders, cried, "Crucify Him!" He was seized in the night and hurried to the judgment hall. He was arrayed in an old purple, kingly robe, and hurried from tribunal to tribunal.  {8MR 242.2}
[8MR 242.3]          A crown of thorns was placed upon his sacred brow. He was insulted, smitten, scourged, spit upon, and hung like a criminal between two malefactors. Oh! what amazing condescension! What infinite love! He never coveted applause, or feared the threats of the world.  {8MR 242.3}
[8MR 242.4]          In consideration of the example of the Majesty of Heaven, who bore the griefs of man and made their necessities His own, shall we poor, sinful creatures, shun the sufferings and trials our Saviour bore with such meekness                                           -243-     and dignity? If my Master suffered thus, shall I murmur? Shall I seek ease and honor? God forbid. Let me suffer trials and reproach with the Master. I am in excellent company. He has said, "Rejoice, and be exceeding glad when ye suffer reproach for His name's sake, for great is your reward in heaven."--Letter 2, 1874, pp. 1-13. (To J. N. Loughborough, August 24, 1874.)     Released March 17, 1978.  {8MR 242.4}
[8MR 244.1]      MR No. 593 - The Investigative Judgment         God sees many temptations resisted of which the world, and even near friends, never know; temptations in the home, in the heart; He sees the soul's humility in view of its own weakness, the sincere repentance over even a thought that is evil; He sees the whole heart's devotion to the upbuilding of the cause of God, without one tinge of selfishness; He has noted those hours of hard battle with self, battles that won the victory--all this God and angels know.--Letter 18, 1891, p. 4. (To Brother Irwin, June 29, 1891.)  {8MR 244.1}
[8MR 244.2]          When speaking to congregations, there is always before me the final judgment, which is to be held in the presence of the world, when the law of God's government is to be vindicated, His name glorified, His wisdom acknowledged and testified of as just to believers and unbelievers. This is not the judgment of one person, nor of a nation, but of a whole world of intelligent beings, of all orders, of all characters. The judgment takes place first upon the dead, then upon the living, then the whole universe will be assembled to hear the sentence. I feel as if I were in the presence of the whole universe of heaven, bearing my message for time and for eternity.--Letter 109, 1898, p. 4. (To Brother Moon, November 29, 1898.)  {8MR 244.2}
[8MR 244.3]          In clear, plain language I am to say to those in attendance at this conference ［the General Conference of 1905］ that Brother Ballenger has been allowing his mind to receive and believe specious error. . . . God has not indited the message that he is bearing. This message, if accepted, would                                           -245-     undermine the pillars of our faith.--Ms 62, 1905, pp. 1, 2. ("A Warning Against False Theories," Talk, May 24, 1905.)  {8MR 244.3}
[8MR 245.1]          The truths given us after the passing of the time in 1844 are just as certain and unchangeable as when the Lord gave them to us in answer to our urgent prayers.--Letter 50, 1906, p. 1. (To W. W. Simpson, January 30, 1906.)  {8MR 245.1}
[8MR 245.2]          I have been surprised and made sad to read some of your articles in the "Medical Missionary," and especially those on the Sanctuary question. These articles show that you have been departing from the faith. You have helped in confusing the understanding of our people. The correct understanding of the ministration in the heavenly sanctuary, is the foundation of our faith.--Letter 208, 1906, p. 2. (To G. C. Tenney, June 29, 1906.)     Released March 17, 1978.  {8MR 245.2}
[8MR 246.1]       MR No. 594 - Ellen White's Description of Green River Formations         Scenery viewed on Friday while nearing Ogden: At Green River is the place where specimens of fossils, petrifications and general natural curiosities are seen. Shells and wood in a petrified state can be purchased for a trifle. There is a high projecting rock, in appearance like a tower, and there are twin rocks of gigantic proportions. The appearance of these rocks is as though some great temple once stood there and their massive pillars were left standing as witnesses of their former greatness.  {8MR 246.1}
[8MR 246.2]          There is a rock called Giant's Club, and in proportion it is a giant. It rises almost perpendicularly and it is impossible to climb up its steep sides. This is one of nature's curiosities. I was told that its composition bears evidence of its once having been located in the bottom of a lake. This rock has regular strata, all horizontal, containing fossils of plants and of fish and curiously shaped specimens of sea animals. The plants appear like our fruit and forest trees. There are ferns and palms. The fishes seem to be of a species now extinct.  {8MR 246.2}
[8MR 246.3]          A large flat stone was shown us in which were distinct specimens of fish and curious leaves. The proprietor told us, on a previous trip, that he brought these two large rocks on horseback eight miles. . . . In these split-off slabs of rock there were feathers of birds and other curiosities plainly to be seen.  {8MR 246.3}
[8MR 246.4]          We looked with curious interest upon rocks composed of sandstone in perfectly horizontal strata containing most interesting remains. These rocks assume most curious and fantastic shapes, as if chiseled out by the hand of                                           -247-     art. These are in lofty domes and pinnacles and fluted columns. These rocks resemble some cathedral of ancient date standing in desolation. The imagination here has a fruitful field in which to range. In the vicinity of these rocks are moss agates. When standing at a distance from these wonderfully shaped rocks you may imagine some ruined city, bare and desolate, but bearing its silent witness to what once was. We passed on quite rapidly to Devil's Gate, a canyon worn through the granite by the action of water. The walls of the canyon are about three hundred feet high, and at its bottom a beautiful stream flows slowly and pleasantly, murmuring over the rocks.  {8MR 246.4}
[8MR 247.1]          We passed on while the mountaintops rose perpendicularly toward heaven. They are covered with perpetual snows, while other mountain tops, apparently horizontal, were seen. In passing we got some views of the beauty and grandeur of the scenery in groups of mountains dotted with pines. Soon we entered Echo Canyon. Here the rocks look as if formed by art and placed in position, so regularly are they laid. The average height of all the rocks in this canyon is from six to eight hundred feet. The scenery here is grand and beautiful. We saw great caves worn by storm and wind where the eagles build their nests. One is called the Eagle Nest Rock. Here the king of birds finds a safe habitation in which to rear its young, where the ruthless hand of man cannot disturb them.  {8MR 247.1}
[8MR 247.2]          Here we came to the thousand-mile tree on which hangs a sign giving the distance from Omaha, and a little further on we passed the wonderful rocks called the Devil's Slide. This is composed of two parallel walls of granite standing upon their edges with about fourteen feet of space between. They form a wall about eight hundred feet long running up the side of the                                           -248-     mountain. This is a wonderful sight; but we reached Ogden, and night drew on.--Letter 6a, 1880, pp. 8, 9. (To Elizabeth Bangs, February 26, 1880.)     Released March 17, 1978.  {8MR 247.2}
[8MR 249.1]       MR No. 595 - Avondale College 1894-1900         We have now reached an important time in the history of our school in Australia. We should find a more suitable location. As yet the providence of God has not opened the way for us to move from the city to a more favorable place. We are waiting, and watching, and working.--Ms 18, 1892, p. 6. ("Bought With a Price," December, 1892.)  {8MR 249.1}
[8MR 249.2]          At last it is decided to locate the school at Morisset, or Dora Creek. ［NSW］ We feel sorry for the delay, but must accept this as one of the "all things" that work for good. My worry in regard to the school matter ended some time since. I am no longer on the anxious seat so far as that question is concerned.--Letter 26, 1894, p. 1. (To S. N. Haskell, November 22, 1894.)  {8MR 249.2}
[8MR 249.3]          In the dream you have heard me relate, words were spoken of land which I was looking at, and after deep ploughing and thorough cultivating, it brought forth a bountiful harvest.--Ms 35, 1894, p. 4. (To S. N. Haskell, August 27, 1894.)  {8MR 249.3}
[8MR 249.4]          The decision we have so long contemplated has been made in regard to the land we contemplate purchasing for the school. The tract comprises 1500 acres, which we obtain for about $4,500.--Letter 40, 1894, p. 1. (To Brother Jones, May 9, 1894.)                                           -250-  {8MR 249.4}
[8MR 250.1]          True education is the inculcation of those ideas which will impress the mind with the knowledge of God, the Creator, and Jesus Christ, the only begotten Son of God. . . .  {8MR 250.1}
[8MR 250.2]          The education given in our schools should be of that character which will strengthen the spiritual intelligence and give an increased knowledge of God and of Jesus Christ. This kind of education will qualify men to become missionaries. . . .  {8MR 250.2}
[8MR 250.3]          Unless our schools rise to a much higher plane of action, their candlestick will be removed out of its place.--Ms 20, 1895, pp. 1-3. ("True Education," November, 1895.)  {8MR 250.3}
[8MR 250.4]          The end of all true education is expressed in the words of Christ: "This is life eternal, that they might know Thee the only true God, and Jesus Christ, whom Thou hast sent." (John 17:3.)--Ms 40, 1895, p. 4. ("Education," January 9, 1895.)  {8MR 250.4}
[8MR 250.5]         In every school Satan has tried to make himself the guide of the teachers who instruct the students. It is he who has introduced the idea that selfish amusements are a necessity. Students sent to school for the purpose of receiving an education to become evangelists, ministers, and missionaries to foreign countries should not have received the idea that amusements are essential to keep them in physical health, when the Lord has presented before them that the better way is to embrace in their education manual labor in the place of amusements.--Ms 41a, 1896, p. 2. ("To Be Read at Campmeeting," December 20, 1896.)                                           -251-  {8MR 250.5}
[8MR 251.1]          Those who have not felt the necessity of studying hard, have never laid the foundation for an acquirement of real knowledge of how to read their Bibles intelligently, how to obtain a knowledge from the Word of the living God, how to love God supremely and their neighbor as themselves. This is the real essence of education.--Ms 54, 1896, p. 2. ("True Education," May 7, 1896.)  {8MR 251.1}
[8MR 251.2]          If a school building could be erected, it might serve as a chapel, or, if a chapel could be built, it might answer for a time for school purposes. Time will develop methods and plans. May the Lord give us wisdom.--Letter 114, 1896, p. 5. (To Sister Wessels, July 16, 1896.)  {8MR 251.2}
[8MR 251.3]          The work done by the students there was the best thing that could have been done. We feel so thankful that we have made the experiment, and can testify that the land, when thoroughly cultivated, will yield its treasures in fruit and vegetables. This is a fact that we have felt it necessary to demonstrate.--Letter 115, 1896, p. 2. (To Sister Wessels, December 14, 1896.)  {8MR 251.3}
[8MR 251.4]          True education strengthens the moral powers, expands the mind, and should be cultivated. But the grand educating book found in nature, which hears and sees God, has been greatly neglected. God help us to teach correctly what constitutes an all-sided education.--Letter 121, 1896, p. 7. (To Mr. and Mrs. J. E. White, April 11, 1896.)                                           -252-  {8MR 251.4}
[8MR 252.1]          We are bound about with poverty--no one to draw from--not a soul in this country who comes up and makes a donation. In America all is close and times are hard.--Letter 158, 1896, p. 6. (To "Dear Children," October, 1896.)  {8MR 252.1}
[8MR 252.2]          I determined to set my trees, even before the foundation of the house was built. We broke up only furrows, leaving large spaces unplowed. Here in these furrows we planted our trees the last of September, and lo, this year they were loaded with beautiful blossoms and the trees were loaded with fruit. It was thought best to pick off the fruit, although the trees had obtained a growth that seemed almost incredible. The small amount of fruit--peaches and nectarines--have served me these three weeks. They were delicious, early peaches. We have later peaches--only a few left to mature as samples. Our pomegranates looked beautiful in full bloom. Apricots were trimmed back in April and June, but they threw up their branches and in five weeks, by measurement, had a thrifty growth of five and eight feet.  {8MR 252.2}
[8MR 252.3]          If the Lord prospers us next year, as He has done the past year, we will have all the fruit we wish to take care of, early and late. The early fruit comes when there is nothing else, so this is an important item. The peaches are rich and juicy and grateful to the taste. We have quince trees set out, and lemon, orange, apple, plum, and persimmon trees. We have even planted elderberry bushes. We planted our vineyard in June. Everything is flourishing and we shall have many clusters of grapes this season.  {8MR 252.3}
[8MR 252.4]          We have a large strawberry bed which will yield fruit next season. We have a few cherry trees, but the testimony is that the land is not good for cherries. But so many false, discouraging testimonies have been borne in                                           -253-     regard to the land that we pay no attention to what they say. We shall try every kind of a tree. We have a large number of mulberry trees and fig trees of different kinds. This is not only good fruit land, but it is excellent in producing root crops and tomatoes, beans, peas, potatoes--two crops a season. All these good treasures that the land will yield have been brought in from Sydney and Newcastle and thousands of acres of land have been untouched because the owners say they will not raise anything. We have our farm as an object lesson.  {8MR 252.4}
[8MR 253.1]          The school orchard is doing excellently well. If the land is worked it will yield its treasures, but weeds will grow and those who own land will not exercise ambition to take these weeds out by the roots and give them no quarter. Deep plowing must be done. They let a few orange trees grow in the sod, also the lemons. We get the choicest, best oranges for three pence and two pence ha'penny per dozen--six cents American money, and four and five cents per dozen for large, beautiful, sweet oranges.  {8MR 253.1}
[8MR 253.2]          We have a large space of land devoted to ornamental trees and flowers. I have scoured the country for different plants and I have a large bush of lemon verbena honeysuckle. We have a large variety of roses, dahlias, gladioli, geraniums, pinks, pansies, and evergreens. This must be a sample settlement, to tell what can be raised here.--Letter 162, 1896, pp. 2, 3. (To J. E. White, December 16, 1896.)  {8MR 253.2}
[8MR 253.3]          I hope that all who can possibly do so will come to this first term of school, where the Bible will be made the most important line of study.--Letter 1, 1897, p. 6. (To the Church in Adelaide, April 22, 1897.)                                           -254-  {8MR 253.3}
[8MR 254.1]          The farther it ［the church］ is removed from the school buildings, calling the students to go to and from the place of meeting, the better will be the influence.--Letter 56, 1897, p. 3. (To Brother Hare, August 17, 1897.)  {8MR 254.1}
[8MR 254.2]          The youth ［at Avondale School］ should be taught to look upon physiology as one of the essential studies.--Ms 61, 1897, p. 5. ("Our School Work," June 8, 1897.)  {8MR 254.2}
[8MR 254.3]          Ever remember that whatever their age, the youth who attend school need instruction on physiology, that they may understand the house they live in.--Ms 69, 1897, p. 10. ("The Bible in Our Schools," June 17, 1897.)  {8MR 254.3}
[8MR 254.4]          We shall have to build a hospital on the school grounds just as soon as we can get means.--Ms 70, 1897, p. 6. (Diary, September 8, 1897.)  {8MR 254.4}
[8MR 254.5]          While special pains may be taken to make the school what it should be, two or three students, who act like larrikins, may make it very hard for those who are trying to maintain order. The students who want to do right, who want to think soberly, are greatly hindered by the association of those who are doing cheap, miserable work.--Ms 81, 1897, p. 5. ("Counsel to Students," July 7, 1897.)  {8MR 254.5}
[8MR 254.6]          We have not established the school to be a place where students are permitted to give loose rein to their own ways and objectionable traits of character. If you do not and will not consent to be under control, and to                                           -255-     behave yourselves as gentlemen, you have the privilege of returning to your homes. . . . The rooms that have been dedicated to God must not be defiled by your improper conversation and lawless course of action.--Ms 82, 1897, pp. 3, 10. (To the Students, July 18, 1897.)  {8MR 254.6}
[8MR 255.1]          You have not been taught to believe that diligent use of the muscles, combined with mental labor, is the most useful education that can be obtained for practical life.--Letter 89, 1897, p. 10. (To Brother and Sister Herbert Lacey, 1897.)  {8MR 255.1}
[8MR 255.2]          We have had evidence that four or five years of study in the schools in America has brought our youth back to Australia without an all-round experience. Some who have spent the longest time in America we have to begin to educate in regard to the first principles of the necessities of our school.--Ms 98, 1897, p. 1. ("School Matters," September 13, 1897.)  {8MR 255.2}
[8MR 255.3]          The teaching should be of a higher class, of a more sacred, religious order, than has been in schools generally. Human nature is worth working upon, and it is to be elevated, refined, sanctified, and fitted with the inward adorning which is in the sight of God of great price. . . .  {8MR 255.3}
[8MR 255.4]          Let the physical be employed in useful labor that will be doing good.-- Ms 136, 1897, pp. 5, 21. ("Principles of Education for Avondale," December 1, 1897.)                                           -256-  {8MR 255.4}
[8MR 256.1]          We have labored hard to keep in check everything in the school like favoritism, attachments, and courting. We have told the students that we would not allow the first thread of this to be interwoven with their school work. On this point we were as firm as a rock. I told them that they must dismiss all idea of forming attachments while at school. The young ladies must keep themselves to themselves, and the young gentlemen must do the same. The school was established at a great expense, both of time and labor, to enable students to obtain an all-round education, that they might gain a knowledge of agriculture, a knowledge of the common branches of education, and above all, a knowledge of the Word of God. The study of the Word is to be their educator.--Letter 145, 1897, p. 3. (To W. C. White, August 15, 1897.)  {8MR 256.1}
[8MR 256.2]          From the light given me in the night season before I came, I was sure that here the school should be located.--Letter 149, 1897, p. 10. (To J. E. and Emma White, May 30, 1897.)  {8MR 256.2}
[8MR 256.3]          One thing, I am thinking, you are crowding families all together too near the school. I advise that a large space of land be reserved without settling families so near the school. We see the folly of this. Let them locate at some distance from the immediate school lands. When families come in that can render moral strength to the workers in the school, then you have accomplished a good job, but from the light given me there will be, as there is now, those who shall settle on the land who will be thorns in our sides.-- Letter 167, 1897, pp. 6, 7. (To W. C. White, January 14, 1897.)                                           -257-  {8MR 256.3}
[8MR 257.1]          If these buildings had all been put up, we should not have had the best ideas of what was wanted. The third building would have been connected with the second. Now we seem to understand better the plans we need to work to. Having the school in operation has improved our methods and plans for the third building.  {8MR 257.1}
[8MR 257.2]          We feel that the third building must be a dormitory for the gentlemen students and must be in another location, a little distance from the building for the girls. This is, we learn, a positive necessity, and therefore we shall act in building very differently from that which we would have done if we had built at once.--Letter 177, 1897, pp. 1, 2. (To J. E. and Emma White, August 16, 1897.)  {8MR 257.2}
[8MR 257.3]          The most essential experience to be gained by the teacher and the student, is that obtained in seeking for the salvation of the souls for whom Christ has died. Teachers and students are to work for the recovery of that which was lost through transgression.--Letter 5a, 1898, pp. 3, 4. (To the Avondale School Board, April 28, 1898.)  {8MR 257.3}
[8MR 257.4]          I wish to be counted out, and find some place where I can be away from the school, and give myself entirely to the work of getting out my books.-- Letter 36, 1898, p. 3. (To J. E. and Emma White, January 11, 1898.)  {8MR 257.4}
[8MR 257.5]          The Lord has ever placed the school interest before any other enterprise; and I have no hesitancy in saying that at this time the school                                           -258-     interest must come first, and more than that, must be kept first.--Letter 50, 1898, p. 2. (To A. G. Daniells, June 3, 1898.)  {8MR 257.5}
[8MR 258.1]          An encouraging class of students are in attendance who are having the advantages of education. They are learning from nature's book the lessons essential for them in their religious life. . . .  {8MR 258.1}
[8MR 258.2]          They need also to learn to spell correctly, to write in a clear, fair hand, and to keep accounts. This last study has been strangely dropped out of our school work, but it should be considered an essential branch.--Ms 79, 1898, pp. 2, 3. ("Missionary Work a Means of Education," June 22, 1898.)  {8MR 258.2}
[8MR 258.3]          Every soul is to obtain an education with the object in view of imparting this knowledge to others.--Ms 54, 1898, pp. 3, 4. ("Our School," May 2, 1898.)  {8MR 258.3}
[8MR 258.4]          We have a special work to do in educating and training our children that they may not, either in attending school, or in association with others, mingle with the children of unbelievers.--Letter 58, 1898, p. 7. (To J. E. and Emma White, July 13, 1898.)  {8MR 258.4}
[8MR 258.5]          In every case ［of illness］ treatment is to be accompanied by prayer.-- Ms 67, 1899, p. 6. ("How We Are to Work," April 25, 1899.)  {8MR 258.5}
[8MR 258.6]          The boy whose ankle was cut to the bone with glass was a terrible case, but he was completely cured, and his grandfather, a Catholic, with whom he                                           -259-     lives, came yesterday to put him into the primary school at Avondale. We have several students from outside ［i.e., non-Adventists］ attending the school.-- Letter 84, 1898, p. 6. (To J. H. Kellogg, October 5, 1898.)  {8MR 258.6}
[8MR 259.1]          Our students are now deciding their eternal destiny. They are deciding whether they are willing to be fitted for the companionship of angels.--Ms 84, 1898, p. 4. ("Notes of the Work During the Week of Prayer," July 3, 1898.)  {8MR 259.1}
[8MR 259.2]          Before I visited Cooranbong, the Lord gave me a dream. In my dream I was taken to the land that was for sale in Cooranbong. Several of our brethren had been solicited to visit the land, and I dreamed that as I was walking upon the ground I came to a neat cut furrow that had been ploughed one quarter of a yard deep, and two yards in length. Two of the brethren who had been acquainted with the rich soil of Iowa were standing before this furrow and saying, "This is not good land; the soil is not favorable." But One who has often spoken in counsel was present also, and He said, "False witness has been borne of this land." Then He described the properties of the different layers of earth. He explained the science of the soil, and said that this land was adapted to the growth of fruit and vegetables, and that, if well worked, would produce its treasures for the benefit of man. This dream I related to Brother and Sister Starr and my family.  {8MR 259.2}
[8MR 259.3]          The next day we were on the cars, on our way to meet others who were investigating the land, and as I was afterward walking on the ground where the trees had been removed, lo, there was a furrow just as I had described                                           -260-     it, and the men also who had criticized the appearance of the land. The words were spoken just as I had dreamed.--Ms 62, 1898, p. 2. ("Selection of the School Land at Cooranbong," June 26, 1898.)  {8MR 259.3}
[8MR 260.1]          Will you ［the SDA churches in Australia］ do your best to help the school established here to help young men and young women, and those older in years to obtain an education that will qualify them to work intelligently as missionaries? . . .  {8MR 260.1}
[8MR 260.2]          In our school at Avondale we are seeking to make the Word of God the foundation of all the education given.--Ms 57, 1898, pp. 1, 8. ("Our School at Avondale," May 8, 1898.)  {8MR 260.2}
[8MR 260.3]          Our school is different from any school that has been instituted. The Bible is taking the place in the school that it should always have had.-- Letter 137, 1898, p. 10. (To Brethren Irwin, Evans, Smith and Jones, April 21, 1898.)  {8MR 260.3}
[8MR 260.4]          The greater distance that I can be from the school, the more safe will it be for me in every way. I cannot be where there is a constant burden upon my soul. I must be where I will not have to press through a mass of rubbish of opinion and ideas and sentiments received in education that are not sound.--Ms 180, 1898, pp. 10, 11. (Diary, January 21, 1898.)  {8MR 260.4}
[8MR 260.5]          "Come unto me, all ye that labor and are heavy laden, and I will give you rest. Take my yoke upon you, and learn of me; . . . and ye shall find                                           -261-     rest unto your souls. For my yoke is easy, and my burden is light" (Matt 11:28-30). This is the higher education, to learn the meekness and lowliness of Christ.--Ms 185, 1898, p. 6. (Diary, August 11, 1898).  {8MR 260.5}
[8MR 261.1]          Our school must be a model school for others who shall establish schools in Australia. Every movement we make must tell.--Ms 186, 1898, p. 7. (Diary, September 22, 1898.)  {8MR 261.1}
[8MR 261.2]          This school has been established in the order of God, that young men and young women may be partakers of the divine nature by linking up with Christ.--Ms 8, 1899, p. 2. (Talk given by Sister White at the opening of the school, February 1, 1899.)  {8MR 261.2}
[8MR 261.3]          We are fitting for heaven, the higher school. . . . It is because we desire you to learn of God and His law that we have established a school here, and the students are to understand that they must be obedient. They are to place themselves under the rules and regulations of the school. As soon as they persist in introducing into the school practices which the school was established to separate from students, they will be separated from the school, because we have not consented to engage in this expense and hired ［i.e. borrowed］ hundreds of pounds to establish a school here to bring together students who will carry out wrong practices. . . .  {8MR 261.3}
[8MR 261.4]          Courting is not to be carried on in the school. ［THE REVIEW AND HERALD OF MARCH 28, 1899, P. 194, INDICATES THAT AT THAT TIME ONLY ABOUT HALF OF THE STUDENTS WERE OVER SIXTEEN YEARS OF AGE.］ That is not what you                                           -262-     are here for. We are here to prepare for the future life.--Ms 66, 1899, pp. 1, 5, 6. (Extracts from a talk given by Mrs. E. G. White at the opening of College Hall, Avondale, April 17, 1899.)  {8MR 261.4}
[8MR 262.1]         This field is large, and has been represented to me as a new world, a second America, but very different from America in its government. But America is far from being what it once was. I feel sorry when I consider this.--Letter 74, 1899, pp. 1, 2. (To G. I. Butler, April 21, 1899.)  {8MR 262.1}
[8MR 262.2]          It is of no use for men to purchase large volumes of history, supposing that by studying these they can gain great advantage in learning how to reach the people at this stage of the earth's history. As I see the shelves piled up with ancient histories and other books that are never looked into, I think, Why spend your money for that which is not bread? We do not need ancient lore to tell us the things we must know now, just now.--Letter 164, 1899, p. 8. (To J. E. and Emma White, October 20, 1899.)  {8MR 262.2}
[8MR 262.3]          There must be expansion and expansion. The mind of the educator becomes impoverished by being kept in a class of labor which does not lead the mind to higher subjects.--Letter 197, 1899, p. 2. (To Miss Hattie Andre, December 1, 1899.)  {8MR 262.3}
[8MR 262.4]          I spoke in regard to the importance of the teachers and students becoming fully consecrated to God and making the very most of their God-given                                           -263-     time and opportunities, and increasing in ability and in spiritual comprehension.--Ms 92, 1900, p. 4. (Diary, April 11, 1900.)  {8MR 262.4}
[8MR 263.1]          We have now, I believe, all attending the school converted.--Letter 186, 1900, p. 3. (To J. E. and Emma White, July 1, 1900.)  {8MR 263.1}
[8MR 263.2]          The object of the school is to educate children to consecrate themselves to God.--Letter 84, 1900, p. 4. (To Sister Morse, June 7, 1900.)  {8MR 263.2}
[8MR 263.3]          God has said that the school in New South Wales should be an object lesson to our people in all other parts of the world.--Ms 18, 1901, p. 7. ("Canvassing for Christ's Object Lessons," February 27, 1901.)  {8MR 263.3}
[8MR 263.4]          The students in the Avondale school should have the advantages of those chapters of experience to be gained in this little sanitarium. In no case should this part of their education be dropped out or neglected. The Avondale Retreat can be made an educating influence, and, in connection with its work, principles may be brought into the work of the students, which shall help to qualify them to do the special work for this time.--Letter 4, 1907, p. 1. (To Brethren and Sisters in Avondale, January 17, 1907.)  {8MR 263.4}
[8MR 263.5]          When we came to Avondale to examine the estate, I went with the brethren to the tract of land. After a time we came to the place I had dreamed of, and there was the furrow that I had seen. The brethren looked at it in surprise.                                           -264-     How had it come ［to be］ there, they asked. Then I told them the dream that I had had.--Letter 350, 1907, p. 3. (To J. E. White, October 22, 1907.)  {8MR 263.5}
[8MR 264.1]         Last Friday night after retiring, a great burden came upon me. I could not sleep until midnight. About the time of the beginning of the Sabbath, I lay down upon the lounge, and (an unusual thing for me to do) fell asleep. Then some things were presented before me.  {8MR 264.1}
[8MR 264.2]          Some persons were selecting allotments of land, on which they purposed to build their homes, and One stood in our midst and said, "You are making a great mistake which you will have cause to regret. This land is not to be occupied with buildings except to provide the facilities essential for the teachers and students of the school. This is the school farm. This land is to be reserved as an acted parable to the students. They are not to look upon the school land as a common thing, but as a lesson book which the Lord would have them study. Its lessons will impart knowledge in the spiritual culture of the soul.  {8MR 264.2}
[8MR 264.3]         "For you to settle this land with private houses, and then be driven to select other land at a distance for school purposes would be a great mistake, always to be regretted. All the land upon the ground that is not needed for buildings is to be considered the school farm, where youth may be educated under well-qualified superintendents.". . .  {8MR 264.3}
[8MR 264.4]          The Lord would have the school grounds dedicated to Him as His own school room. The church premises are not to be invaded with houses. We are located where there is plenty of land. . . .                                           -265-  {8MR 264.4}
[8MR 265.1]          "Thus saith the Lord, the heaven is my throne, and the earth is my footstool: where is the house that ye build unto me? and where is the place of my rest? For all those things hath mine hand made, and all those things have been, saith the Lord: but to this man will I look, even to him that is poor and of a contrite spirit, and trembleth at my word." (Isaiah 66:1.)  {8MR 265.1}
[8MR 265.2]         We have had an experience to teach us what this means. Nearly one year ago, as we were living the last days of the old year, my heart was in a burdened condition. I had matters opening before me in regard to the dangers of disposing of land near the school for dwelling houses. We seemed to be in a council meeting, and there stood One in our midst who was expected to help us out of our difficulties. The words spoken were plain and decided, "This land, by the appointment of God, is for the benefit of the school. You have recently had an evidence of human nature, what it will reveal under temptation. The more families you settle about the school buildings, the more difficult it will be for teachers and students.--Ms 115, 1898, pp. 1, 3, 6. ("The School Farm," September 14, 1898.)     Released March 17, 1977.  {8MR 265.2}
[8MR 266.1]       MR No. 596 - Encouragement for the Sick         This sickness, I am convinced, is a part of God's plan, and He always knows what is best. I have had a rich experience during this long illness. I have become better acquainted with the Saviour, and have had so many tokens of His presence and light and love that I was really privileged in being sick and suffering, to feel myself the object of His special administration and tender care. The Lord Jesus was never more precious to me than now.--Letter 45, 1892, p. 2. (To A. T. Robinson, November 7, 1892.)  {8MR 266.1}
[8MR 266.2]          Christ's yoke is a yoke of restraint and obedience. We owe full and complete obedience to our Lord, for we are His by creation and by redemption. "God so loved the world, that He gave His only begotten Son, that whosoever believeth in Him should not perish, but have everlasting life." (John 3:16.)  {8MR 266.2}
[8MR 266.3]         We are to bear the yoke of Christ that we may be placed in complete union with Him. "Take my yoke upon you," He says. When God's requirements are in direct opposition to the will and purposes of the human agent, what is to be done? Hear what God says. "If any man will come after me, let him deny himself, and take up his cross, and follow me." (Matthew 16:24.) The yoke and the cross are symbols which represent the same thing--the giving up of the will to God. Wearing the yoke unites finite man in companionship with the dearly beloved Son of God. We cannot follow Christ without lifting the cross and bearing it after Him. If our will is not in accordance with the divine requirements, we are to deny our inclinations, give up our darling desires,                                           -267-     and step in Christ's footprints.--Ms 147, 1899, p. 1. ("The Yoke of Restraint and Obedience," October 9, 1899.)  {8MR 266.3}
[8MR 267.1]         I am instructed to say to the _____ church, Pray, pray. Let your conversation be with grace, for Christ is listening to the words you speak. Let compassion for one another be blended with all you say, then you will reveal the character of Christ. The manners of Christ were gentle and unassuming. As His followers we are to partake of His nature. We need to be daily learners of the great Teacher, that the atmosphere surrounding the soul may be filled with spiritual life.  {8MR 267.1}
[8MR 267.2]          The question has been asked by some, "Has Sister White healed the sick?" I answer, "No, no; Sister White has often been called to pray for the sick, and to anoint them with oil in the name of the Lord Jesus, and with them she has claimed the fulfillment of the promise, 'The prayer of faith shall save the sick.'" No human power can save the sick, but, through the prayer of faith, the Mighty Healer has fulfilled His promise to those who have called upon His name. No human power can pardon sin or save the sinner. None can do this but Christ, the merciful physician of body and soul.  {8MR 267.2}
[8MR 267.3]          It has often been my privilege to pray with the sick. We should do this much more often than we do. If more prayer were offered in our sanitariums for the healing of the sick, the mighty power of the Healer would be seen. Many more would be strengthened and blessed, and many more acute sicknesses would be healed.  {8MR 267.3}
[8MR 267.4]          The power of Christ to stay disease has been revealed in the past in a remarkable manner. Before we were blessed with institutions where the sick                                           -268-     could get help from suffering, by diligent treatment and earnest prayer in faith to God, we carried the most seemingly hopeless cases through successfully. Today the Lord invites the suffering ones to have faith in Him. Man's necessity is God's opportunity.  {8MR 267.4}
[8MR 268.1]          "And He went out from thence, and came into His own country; and His disciples follow Him. And when the Sabbath day was come, He began to teach in the synagogue: and many hearing Him were astonished, saying, From whence hath this man these things? and what wisdom is this which is given unto Him, that even such mighty works are wrought by His hands? Is not this the carpenter, the son of Mary, the brother of James, and of Joses, and of Juda, and Simon? and are not His sisters here with us? And they were offended at Him. But Jesus said unto them, A prophet is not without honour, but in His own country, and among His own kin, and in his own house. And He could do there no mighty work, save that He laid His hands upon a few sick folk, and healed them." (Mark 6:1-6.)  {8MR 268.1}
[8MR 268.2]         With all our treatments given to the sick, simple fervent prayer should be offered for the blessing of healing. We are to point the sick to the compassionate Saviour, and His power to forgive and to heal. Through His gracious providence they may be restored. Point the sufferers to their Advocate in the heavenly courts. Tell them that Christ will heal the sick, if they will repent and cease to transgress the laws of God. There is a Saviour who will reveal Himself in our sanitariums to save those who will submit themselves to Him. The suffering ones can unite with you in prayer, confessing their sin, and receiving pardon.                                           -269-  {8MR 268.2}
[8MR 269.1]          Sister White has never claimed to heal the sick. It is Christ who has healed in every instance, as it was Christ who in the days of His ministry raised the dead to life. It is Christ who performs every mighty work through the ministry of His servants. This Christ is to be trusted and believed in. His blessing upon the means used for restoration to health will bring success. The mercy of Christ delights to manifest itself in behalf of suffering humanity. It is He who imparts the ministration of healing to the sick, and physicians are to give to Him the glory for the wonderful works performed.--Letter 158, 1908, pp. 3-5. (To J. E. White, May 14, 1908.)     Released March 17, 1978.  {8MR 269.1}
[8MR 270.1]       MR No. 597 - The Need for a Proper Concept of Righteousness by Faith         By invitation I made some remarks in the ministers' tent ［at the Denver, Colorado, camp meeting］, to the ministers. We talked some in regard to the best plans to be arranged to educate the people here upon this very ground in reference to home religion.  {8MR 270.1}
[8MR 270.2]         Many people seem to be ignorant of what constitutes faith. Many complain of darkness and discouragements. I asked, "Are your faces turned toward Jesus? Are you beholding Him, the Sun of Righteousness? You need plainly to define to the churches the matter of faith and entire dependence upon the righteousness of Christ. In your talks and prayers there has been so little dwelling upon Christ, His matchless love, His great sacrifice made in our behalf, that Satan has nearly eclipsed the views we should have and must have of Jesus Christ. We must trust less in human beings for spiritual help and more, far more, in approaching Jesus Christ as our Redeemer. We may dwell with a determined purpose on the heavenly attributes of Jesus Christ; we may talk of His love, we may tell and sing of His mercies, we may make Him our own personal Saviour. Then we are one with Christ. We love that which Christ loved, we hate sin, that which Christ hated. These things must be talked of, dwelt upon."  {8MR 270.2}
[8MR 270.3]          I address the ministers. Lead the people along step by step, dwelling upon Christ's efficiency until, by a living faith, they see Jesus as He is--see Him in His fullness, a sin-pardoning Saviour, One who can pardon all our transgressions. It is by beholding that we become changed into His likeness.                                           -271-     This is present truth. We have talked the law. This is right. But we have only casually lifted up Christ as the sin-pardoning Saviour.  {8MR 270.3}
[8MR 271.1]          We are to keep before the mind the sin-pardoning Saviour. But we are to present Him in His true position--coming to die to magnify the law of God and make it honorable, and yet to justify the sinner who shall depend wholly upon the merits of the blood of a crucified and risen Saviour. This is not made plain.  {8MR 271.1}
[8MR 271.2]          The soul-saving message, the third angel's message, is the message to be given to the world. The commandments of God and the faith of Jesus are both important, immensely important, and must be given with equal force and power. The first part of the message has been dwelt upon mostly, the last part casually. The faith of Jesus is not comprehended. We must talk it, we must live it, we must pray it, and educate the people to bring this part of the message into their home life. "Let this mind be in you, which was also in Christ Jesus." (Philippians 2:5.)  {8MR 271.2}
[8MR 271.3]         There have been entire discourses, dry and Christless, in which Jesus has scarcely been named. The speaker's heart is not subdued and melted by the love of Jesus. He dwells upon dry theories. No great impression is made. The speaker has not the divine unction, and how can he move the hearts of the people? We need to repent and be converted--yes, the preacher converted. The people must have Jesus lifted up before them, and they must be entreated to "Look and live."  {8MR 271.3}
[8MR 271.4]          Why are our lips so silent upon the subject of Christ's righteousness and His love for the world? Why do we not give to the people that which will revive and quicken them into a new life? The apostle Paul is filled with                                           -272-     transport and adoration as he declares, "Without controversy great is the mystery of godliness: God was manifest in the flesh, justified in the Spirit, seen of angels, preached unto the Gentiles, believed on in the world, received up into glory." (1 Timothy 3:16.)  {8MR 271.4}
[8MR 272.1]         "Let this mind be in you, which was also in Christ Jesus: Who, being in the form of God, thought it not robbery to be equal with God: but made Himself of no reputation, and took upon Him the form of a servant, and was made in the likeness of men: And being found in fashion as a man, He humbled Himself, and became obedient unto death, even the death of the cross. . . . That at the name of Jesus every knee should bow, of things in heaven, and things in earth, and things under the earth; And that every tongue should confess that Jesus Christ is Lord, to the glory of God the Father." (Philippians 2:5-11.)  {8MR 272.1}
[8MR 272.2]         "In whom we have redemption through His blood, even the forgiveness of sins: Who is the image of the invisible God, the firstborn of every creature: For by him were all things created, that are in heaven, and that are in earth, visible and invisible, whether there be thrones, or dominions, or principalities, or powers: all things were created by Him, and for Him: And He is before all things, and by Him all things consist." (Colossians 1:14-17.)  {8MR 272.2}
[8MR 272.3]         This is the grand and heavenly theme that has in a large degree been left out of the discourses because Christ is not formed within the human mind. And Satan has had his way that it shall be thus, that Christ should not be the theme of contemplation and adoration. This name, so powerful, so essential, should be on every tongue.                                           -273-  {8MR 272.3}
[8MR 273.1]          "Whereof I am made a minister, according to the dispensation of God which is given to me for you, to fulfill the word of God; Even the mystery which hath been hid from ages and from generations, but now is made manifest to his saints: To whom God would make known what is the riches of the glory of this mystery among the Gentiles; which is Christ in you, the hope of glory: Whom we preach, warning every man, and teaching every man in all wisdom; that we may present every man perfect in Christ Jesus: Whereunto I also labour, striving according to His working, which worketh in me mightily." (Colossians 1:25-29.)  {8MR 273.1}
[8MR 273.2]         Here is the work of the ministers of Christ. Because this work has not been done, because Christ and His character, His words, and His work have not been brought before the people, the religious state of the churches testifies against their teachers. The churches are ready to die because little of Christ is presented. They have not spiritual life and spiritual discernment.  {8MR 273.2}
[8MR 273.3]          The teachers of the people have not themselves become acquainted by living experience with the Source of their dependence and their strength. And when the Lord raises up men and sends them with the very message for this time to give to the people,--a message which is not a new truth, but the very same that Paul taught, that Christ Himself taught--it is to them a strange doctrine. They begin to caution the people--who are ready to die because they have not been strengthened with the lifting up of Christ before them--"Do not be too hasty. Better wait, and not take up with this matter until you know more about it." And the ministers preach the same dry theories, when the people need fresh manna. The character of Christ is an infinitely perfect character, and He must be lifted up, He must be brought prominently into                                           -274-     view, for He is the power, the might, the sanctification and righteousness of all who believe in Him. The men who have had a Pharisaical spirit, think if they hold to the good old theories, and have no part in the message sent of God to His people, they will be in a good and safe position. So thought the Pharisees of old, and their example should warn ministers off that self-satisfied ground.  {8MR 273.3}
[8MR 274.1]          We need a power to come upon us now and stir us up to diligence and earnest faith. Then, baptized with the Holy Spirit, we shall have Christ formed within, the hope of glory. Then we will exhibit Christ as the divine object of our faith and our love. We will talk of Christ, we will pray to Christ and about Christ. We will praise His holy name. We will present before the people His miracles, His self-denial, His self-sacrifice, His sufferings, and His crucifixion, His resurrection and triumphant ascension. These are the inspiring themes of the gospel, to awaken love and intense fervor in every heart. Here are the treasures of wisdom and knowledge, a fountain inexhaustible. The more you seek of this experience, the greater will be the value of your life.  {8MR 274.1}
[8MR 274.2]          The living water may be drawn from the fountain and yet there is no diminution of the supply. Ministers of the gospel would be powerful men if they set the Lord always before them and devoted their time to the study of His adorable character. If they did this, there would be no apostasies, there would be none separated from the conference because they have, by their licentious practices, disgraced the cause of God and put Jesus to an open shame. The powers of every minister of the gospel should be employed to educate the believing churches to receive Christ by faith as their personal                                           -275-     Saviour, to take Him into their very lives and make Him their Pattern, to learn of Jesus, believe in Jesus, and exalt Jesus. The minister should himself dwell on the character of Christ. He should ponder the truth, and meditate upon the mysteries of redemption, especially the mediatorial work of Christ for this time.  {8MR 274.2}
[8MR 275.1]          If Christ is all and in all to every one of us, why are not His incarnation and His atoning sacrifice dwelt upon more in the churches? Why are not hearts and tongues employed in the Redeemer's praise? This will be the employment of the powers of the redeemed through the ceaseless ages of eternity.  {8MR 275.1}
[8MR 275.2]          We need to have a living connection with God ourselves in order to teach Jesus. Then we can give the living personal experience of what Christ is to us by experience and faith. We have received Christ and with divine earnestness we can tell that which is an abiding power with us. The people must be drawn to Christ. Prominence must be given to His saving efficacy.  {8MR 275.2}
[8MR 275.3]          The true learners, sitting at Christ's feet, discover the precious gems of truth uttered by our Saviour, and will discern their significance and appreciate their value. And more and more, as they become humble and teachable, will their understanding be opened to discover wondrous things out of His law, for Christ has presented them in clear, sharp lines.  {8MR 275.3}
[8MR 275.4]          The doctrine of grace and salvation through Jesus Christ is a mystery to a large share of those whose names are upon the church books. If Christ were upon the earth speaking to His people, He would reproach them for their slowness of comprehension. He would say to the slow and uncomprehending, "I                                           -276-     have left in your possession truths which concern your salvation, of which you do not suspect the value."  {8MR 275.4}
[8MR 276.1]          Oh, that it might be said of ministers who are preaching to the people and to the churches, "Then opened He their understanding, that they might understand the scriptures"! (Luke 24:45.) I tell you in the fear of God that up to this time, the Bible truths connected with the great plan of redemption are but feebly understood. The truth will be continually unfolding, expanding, and developing, for it is Divine, like its Author.  {8MR 276.1}
[8MR 276.2]         Jesus did not give full comments or continued discourses upon doctrines, but He oft spoke in short sentences, as one sowing the heavenly grains of doctrines like pearls which need to be gathered up by a discerning laborer. The doctrines of faith and grace are brought to view everywhere He taught. Oh, why do not ministers give to the churches the very food which will give them spiritual health and vigor? The result will be a rich experience in practical obedience to the Word of God. Why do the ministers not strengthen the things that remain that are ready to die?  {8MR 276.2}
[8MR 276.3]          When about to leave His disciples, Christ was in search of the greatest comfort He could give them. He promised them the Holy Spirit--the Comforter-- to combine with man's human effort. What promise is less experienced, less fulfilled to the church, than the promise of the Holy Spirit? When this blessing, which would bring all blessings in its train, is dropped out, the sure result is spiritual drought. This is the reproach that meets the sermonizer. The church must arise and no longer be content with the meager dew.                                           -277-  {8MR 276.3}
[8MR 277.1]          Oh, why do our church members stop short of their privileges? They are not personally alive to the necessity of the influence of the Spirit of God. The church may, like Mary, say, "They have taken away my Lord, and I know not where they have laid Him." (John 20:13.)  {8MR 277.1}
[8MR 277.2]         Ministers preaching present truth will assent to the necessity of the influence of the Spirit of God in the conviction of sin and the conversion of souls, and this influence must attend the preaching of the Word, but they do not feel its importance sufficiently to have a deep and practical knowledge of the same. The scantiness of the grace and power of the divine influence of the truth upon their own hearts prevents them from discerning spiritual things and from presenting its positive necessity upon the church. So they go crippling along, dwarfed in religious growth, because they have in their ministry a legal religion. The power of the grace of God is not felt to be a living, effectual necessity, an abiding principle.  {8MR 277.2}
[8MR 277.3]          Oh, that all could see this and embrace the message given them of God! He has raised up His servants to present truth that, because it involves lifting the cross, has been lost sight of, and is buried beneath the rubbish of formality. It must be rescued and be reset in the framework of present truth. Its claims must be asserted, and its position given it in the third angel's message. Let the many ministers of Christ sanctify a fast, call a solemn assembly, and seek God while He is to be found. Call upon Him while you are now lying at the foot of the cross of Calvary. Divest yourselves of all pride and as representative guardians of the churches, weep between the porch and the altar, and cry "Spare Thy people, Lord, and give not Thine heritage to reproach. Take from us what Thou wilt, but withhold not Thy Holy                                           -278-     Spirit from us, Thy people." Pray, oh, pray for the outpouring of the Spirit of God!--Ms 27, 1889. ("The Need of a New Concept of Righteousness by Faith," September 13, 1889.)     Released March 17, 1878.  {8MR 277.3}
[8MR 279.1]       MR No. 598 - Study Materials in SDA Schools         Infidel arguments have been brought into the college for the purpose of instructing our youth how to argue against infidelity. The seeds of infidelity may not at once be developed, yet they will manifest their existence when temptation arises. I have been shown that doubts will enter the heart, arguments in favor of infidelity will fasten in the mind which will finally lead to skepticism as a result of this course.--Letter 22, 1889, pp. 9, 10. (To R. A. Underwood, January 18, 1889.)  {8MR 279.1}
[8MR 279.2]          I want to tell you, brethren, there are debaters among us. I warned them in Minneapolis never to put a minister in a Conference by the side of a debater. For the last twenty years the light has shown upon me in regard to debaters. They will turn light into darkness. . . .  {8MR 279.2}
[8MR 279.3]          God presented the case ［of A.］ before me. I told it to Brother B. when we were in Des Moines. Said I, "If you don't come out as Elder Canright, it is because you will be a converted man; but every soul that is connected with you, that you have educated and trained as a debater, you will wish that work were undone." Brethren, we are not here for this work. We are not here to study infidel authors, to open our minds to the suggestions of the devil. We are here to get ready for the judgment, and we are right on the borders of the eternal world.--Ms 4, 1890, pp. 2, 3. (Sermon, March 8, 1890.)  {8MR 279.3}
[8MR 279.4]          We do not study the Scriptures as much as we should. Instead of spending our time in studying the various themes of the day, we need to devote that                                           -280-     time to the study of the Scriptures. We want to come with our Bibles on our knees before God and ask for wisdom from God to comprehend the treasures of truth. We cannot have root in ourselves unless we do this, for everything is to be shaken that can be shaken. The devil is working in a special manner with the popular churches to pick flaws with the Bible and with those who are working in Christ's lines, and infidelity prevails everywhere. It is the mystery of iniquity, the superhuman working of Satan, bewitching human minds with his power.--Ms 11, 1893, p. 3. ("Search the Scriptures," March 28, 1893.)  {8MR 279.4}
[8MR 280.1]          We are neglecting our salvation if we give authors, who have but a confused idea of what religion means, the most conspicuous places and devoted respect, and make the Bible secondary. Those who have been enlightened in reference to the truth for these last days will not find instruction in the books generally studied today in regard to the things which are coming upon our world. But the Bible is full of the knowledge of God and is competent to educate the student for usefulness in this life and for the eternal life.--Ms 9, 1896, pp. 10, 11. ("Those Who are Daily Learning," March 23, 1896.)  {8MR 280.1}
[8MR 280.2]          True education is the inculcation of those ideas which will impress the mind with the knowledge of God the Creator and Jesus Christ the only begotten Son of God. This education, which will ennoble the intellect and expand the mind, may be gained from a study of God's words: "In the beginning was the Word, and the Word was with God, and the Word was God. The same was in the beginning with God. All things were made by Him, and without Him was not                                           -281-     anything made that was made. In Him was life; and the life was the light of men. And the light shineth in darkness; and the darkness comprehendeth it not. . . . He was in the world, and the world was made by Him, and the world knew Him not." (John 1:1-5, 10.). . . .  {8MR 280.2}
[8MR 281.1]         The education gained in our schools by the study of objectionable authors has not been of that order that will mark the character of our schools with religious piety and consistency. When students enter school, their minds should be drawn to the Word of God; they should be taught to feed upon the teaching of Christ. As year after year passes into eternity and we draw near the end of this world's history, increased responsibility rests upon every teacher in our schools. The results of a rich and varied experience are shining upon our pathway, and teachers need to work in harmony with the increase of light, in order that their spiritual development may be proportionate to the light given. The treasures of the Bible, which, during the last few years have been rescued from the rubbish and re-set in a framework of truth, place God's commandment-keeping people upon vantage ground. If this divine light is received into the mind, it will sanctify the soul and equip it to stand, by the grace of God, through the coming conflict. . . .  {8MR 281.1}
[8MR 281.2]          I appeal to the teachers in our educational institutions for Christ's sake, and their own, not to let religious earnestness and zeal retrograde. If you do not go backward, you will advance. But unless our schools rise to a much higher plane of action, their candlestick will be removed out of its place. Broader views must be held, stronger faith and deeper piety must exist in regard to the work to be done, and when this is so students will not be                                           -282-     advised to take a course of study at Ann Arbor or any other college where the Word of God is not made the root and branch of all wisdom and all intellectual attainments.  {8MR 281.2}
[8MR 282.1]          When the converting power of God takes hold of the teachers in our schools, they will consider that a knowledge of God and of Jesus Christ covers a much broader field than the so-called scholastic education does. But unless they have a much broader view in regard to what constitutes education, they will experience great hindrance in preparing missionaries to go out and give their knowledge to others. In all our education, we should remember the words of Christ, "Ye are the light of the world. A city that is set on an hill cannot be hid." (Matthew 5:14.) Of ourselves we cannot shine, but if the Word of God abides in our souls, we will shine, for nothing can eclipse the light of heaven or retard the truth.  {8MR 282.1}
[8MR 282.2]         Wherever they may turn, the youth will see examples of unholiness. If they go with the multitude to do evil, their influence will be cast on the side of the adversary of souls; they will mislead those who have not cherished principles of unswerving fidelity to God. Warnings will not be heeded, and in their self-sufficiency they will say, I know enough not to be misled by any corrupting influence. Not seeking safe paths for their feet, they become unguarded, and, charmed with the careless recklessness of those who pride themselves upon their knowledge of evil, they will take fatal steps in the path which leads to death, for influence is power. But one person in a school who has a conscientious regard for truth and a true conception of duty, who will make straight paths for his feet lest the lame be turned out of the way, can do much in Christ's lines.                                           -283-  {8MR 282.2}
[8MR 283.1]          If those youth who have opportunity to gain an education will put the Word of God first, seeking to obtain that wisdom which comes as a sacred fire from heaven, they will learn lessons highly essential for them to know. As students enter upon their school life, they are in danger of receiving from other students impressions that will endanger their principles of right, and they need to fasten their hold more firmly upon God, relying by faith upon His promises, and inquiring at every step, How can I best acquire a knowledge of God? How shall I shun the road leading to destruction, for I cannot take one false step without leading others by my precept and example.  {8MR 283.1}
[8MR 283.2]          Teachers must be qualified to be ministers of righteousness. Their pathway must be kept free from any hindrance, in order that students may find in the school which they attend, a city of refuge. They should help those whom they are educating to disconnect from worldly influences and worldly associations, teaching them to obey the word of God, "Come out from among them, and be ye separate, saith the Lord, and touch not the unclean thing; and I will receive you, And will be a Father unto you, and ye shall be my sons and daughters." (2 Corinthians 6:17, 18.) What honor and exaltation is here given to humanity. Shall we not obey this invitation with grateful hearts?--Ms 20, 1895, pp. 1-4. ("True Education," November 10, 1895.)  {8MR 283.2}
[8MR 283.3]         In America the Bible has been brought into our schools to some extent, but teachers and students have depended upon the books of authors whose ideas and sentiments are misleading. When the light of truth for these last days came to the world in the proclamation of the first, second, and third angels' messages, we were shown that a different order of things must be brought in.                                           -284-     But it has taken much time to become aware of the changes that should be made in the lines of study in our schools.  {8MR 283.3}
[8MR 284.1]          It is most difficult to practice right principles after being so long accustomed to the practices of the world, but reforms must be entered into with heart, and soul, and will. Altogether too long have the old habits and customs been followed. The Word of God is to be our study book.--Ms 56, 1898, pp. 1, 2. ("The Need of Harmonious Action," April 27, 1898.)  {8MR 284.1}
[8MR 284.2]          There has been a departure from God among us, and the zealous work of repentance and returning to our first love essential to restoration to God and regeneration of heart has not yet been done. Infidelity to God has been making its inroads in our ranks; for it is the fashion to depart from Christ, and give place to skepticism. The cry of the heart has been, "We will not have this man to reign over us." (Luke 19:14.)--Letter 24, 1889, p. 6. (To "The General Conference Brethren," circa 1889.)  {8MR 284.2}
[8MR 284.3]         When any idea has been cherished by you, it finds a ready utterance, and will be caught up by other minds. Thus seed will be sown that is not true grain. But if you give yourself to God, He will lead you in safe paths. It is a very hard matter for you to part with the cherished idea that you have received from your teachers in Battle Creek. But there are things that you may and will have to learn in the future in the school of experience.  {8MR 284.3}
[8MR 284.4]          Make yourself thoroughly familiar with the Word of God. If you do not do this, projects and ideas will imprint themselves on your mind that should not be entertained, for it is not the way of the Lord. In all honesty you will                                           -285-     come to conclusions that will need to be sifted. It is essential for your clearness of eyesight to have a more elevated direction. The common customs and practices of school life, which may be called little things, cannot be brought into the school at Avondale. Your thoughts and ideas will change by experience if you earnestly and humbly inquire at each step, "Is this the way of the Lord?" "Ye are not your own . . , For ye are bought with a price: therefore glorify God in your body, and in your spirit, which are God's." (1 Corinthians 6:19, 20.). . . .  {8MR 284.4}
[8MR 285.1]         Proper education means much. Oh, that all could understand these matters in their true bearing. Physical, mental, and moral industry must be combined in proper education. Teachers who have not practiced this in their school life need to learn their lessons over again. Everything that would be detrimental to the spiritual interests of the school must be cut away from the process of education.--Letter 60, 1896, pp. 1, 5. (To Herbert Lacey, December 20, 1896.)  {8MR 285.1}
[8MR 285.2]          Very important is the work to be done. Much has been said, and too much cannot be said in regard to Bible education in our schools. The Bible is to be presented as the lesson book. I have seen that infidel sentiments would be brought from our schools where infidel authors are placed in the hands of the students. Sentiments will be expressed in regard to Scripture statements that are directly infidel and will open the way for the students, if but one chance is given them, to put a construction on the Scripture that will lead to unbelief and infidelity.--Letter 47, 1897, pp. 1, 2. (To A. G. Daniells and E. R. Palmer, June 28, 1897.)                                           -286-  {8MR 285.2}
[8MR 286.1]          We need, individually, to take heed as we have never done before to a "Thus saith the Lord." There are men who are disloyal to God, who transgress His holy Sabbath, who cavil over the plainest statements of the Word, who misinterpret and wrest the Scriptures from their true meaning, and who at the same time make desperate efforts to harmonize their disobedience with the Scriptures. But the Word condemns such practice, as it condemned the scribes and Pharisees in Christ's day. We need to know what is truth. Shall we do as did the Pharisees? Shall we turn from the greatest Teacher that the world has ever known to the traditions and maxims and sayings of men? Shall we not rather make a change in this matter? This is what the Jews should have done, but did not do. . . .  {8MR 286.1}
[8MR 286.2]          In order to do this work there must be schools similar to the schools of the prophets to educate in the Word of God, to shun profane and vain babblings, for they will increase unto the more ungodliness. This Scripture ［2 Timothy 2:14, 15］ is directly to the point. Those books which may contain some truth, but are intermingled with vain babblings, should not be placed in the student's hands, for they are seed sown in the human heart which in time of temptation will spring into life and lead the minds of students into paths that will lead away from God, away from truth into ungodliness. Attention should be given to the matter of keeping a pure line of study before teachers as well as scholars, for "their word will eat as doth a canker: of whom is Hymenaeus and Philetus; Who concerning the truth have erred, saying that the resurrection is past already; and overthrow the faith of some." (2 Timothy 2:17, 18.)--Ms 16, 1897, pp. 4, 5, 9, 10. ("Principles of Education," March 25, 1897.)                                           -287-  {8MR 286.2}
[8MR 287.1]         Do not allow other studies to occupy the largest portion of the time and the Bible the less. I have had presented before me that there is only a limited time given to the perusal of the Word of God. The Bible study is not to be the least but the greatest. It is to take the place of reading books and from the Word are to be presented lessons that shall crowd out as much as possible other books. The Lord's words and lessons are those which all the students recently attending school need above everything else. I write because I know that the Bible studies are not amply given, and the Lord will not sanction this. The Bible is our educator, our studybook. Please bear this in mind. It is not to be a book among books, but the Book of all books to educate. The mind must be impressed, and this must be the main study.--Ms 69, 1899, p. 1. ("The Bible In Our Schools," June 17, 1897.)  {8MR 287.1}
[8MR 287.2]          We are to learn a lesson from the sin of Israel. The men who accept the position of educators should be men who are in communion with God. If they dare to assume these responsibilities, while they do not keep a connection with the source of all wisdom, while they trust to their own human judgment, they incur guilt upon their souls, for they bring unsanctified maxims and customs and devisings into the most sacred work ever committed to mortals. These men lead astray those who depend upon them, and trust in them. If those who learn lessons from them are not ruined body and soul, it is not because of any saving virtue in these ancients. It is because the people themselves are alarmed by the developments in themselves and their teachers. Let the teachers in our schools, from the highest to the lowest, come under the instruction of the divine Teacher, learning His meekness and lowliness of                                           -288-     heart. Their own souls, and the souls under their care, will be in peril as long as they remain in their present position: Let every man and woman arouse to a sense of their God-given responsibility. Let not the ancients close the gates, so that the Lord can find no entrance into their families and their hearts. . . .  {8MR 287.2}
[8MR 288.1]          The teacher should strive to have his knowledge of the Word and spiritual truth continually increase. But he cannot do this by wedding himself to certain authors. If he would have his powers and capabilities daily improve, he must study the Word of God, and work in Christ's lines. This is represented as eating the flesh and drinking the blood of the Son of God.--Ms 37, 1899, pp. 4-6. ("The Need for Consecrated Workers," March 21, 1897.)     Released March 17, 1978.  {8MR 288.1}
[8MR 289.1]       MR No. 599 - What It Means to Partake of the Divine Nature         Christians preparing for the city God has built for the pure and holy must show that they love God and their fellow men. This must be. Otherwise Christ cannot stamp them with the image of God. He cannot restore in them His attributes, or make them partakers of the divine nature.--Ms 62, 1897, p. 3. ("To Brethren in California," June 3, 1897.)  {8MR 289.1}
[8MR 289.2]          There has been need for this prayer to be offered: "Oh, my best Friend, my Maker, my Lord, shape me and mold me into Thy divine likeness. Make me entirely like Thyself. Refine, purify, quicken me, that I may represent the character of God."  {8MR 289.2}
[8MR 289.3]          Religion and business are not two separate things, but one. All that trust in the Lord implicitly will be tested and tried. Then the superscription of God will be placed upon them.--Letter 49, 1897, p. 4. (To Brethren Daniells, Colcord, Faulkhead, Palmer, and Salisbury, September 1, 1897.)  {8MR 289.3}
[8MR 289.4]          There is not one of the feeblest of humanity but can be a conqueror by being a partaker of the divine nature. . . .  {8MR 289.4}
[8MR 289.5]          Every member of the human family is honored by the achievement of this ［Christ's］ wonderful victory, making it possible for every soul to become a partaker of the divine nature if he will connect with Christ.--Ms 49, 1897, pp. 9, 10. ("Obedience to Physical Law," May 19, 1897.)                                           -290-  {8MR 289.5}
[8MR 290.1]          How is man to become so favored as to have this vital connection with God? He can only receive it through Christ, the Sin-bearer, in behalf of all who shall repent of their sins and believe in Him. . . .  {8MR 290.1}
[8MR 290.2]          As man accepts the righteousness of Christ, he is a partaker of the divine nature.--Ms 58, 1897, pp. 6, 7. ("The Truth as It Is in Jesus," June 21, 1897.)  {8MR 290.2}
[8MR 290.3]          He ［Christ］ stood forth as God's representative in the world, to show that man in his humanity may take hold of divinity, and through that divine nature have power to escape the corruptions that are in the world through lust. . . .  {8MR 290.3}
[8MR 290.4]          Then ［after the third temptation］ it was that the divinity of Christ came to the aid of His humanity. With divine authority He commanded, "Get thee behind Me, Satan: for it is written, Thou shalt worship the Lord thy God, and Him only shalt thou serve." (Luke 4:8.)--Ms 92, 1908, pp. 6, 8. ("Lessons From the Fifteenth Chapter of John," Talk, August 22, 1908.)  {8MR 290.4}
[8MR 290.5]         It is of the greatest importance that you abide in Christ, and that in your humanity you lay hold upon divinity. . . .  {8MR 290.5}
[8MR 290.6]          What you need is the humanity that was in Christ Jesus, that laid hold upon divinity. Take hold upon that divinity and bring it into your life, and you will be a savor of life unto life.--Ms 19, 1909, pp. 2-4. ("Abiding in Christ," Sermon, May 15, 1909.)                                           -291-  {8MR 290.6}
[8MR 291.1]          Christ came to the earth to bring divinity to humanity. We need that divinity; young and old need it. If you do not know anything about this power, I beseech you, for Christ's sake, to seek for it.--Ms 33, 1909, p. 9. ("A Lesson in Health Reform," Talk, May 26, 1909.)  {8MR 291.1}
[8MR 291.2]          It is those who overcome the temptations that are in the world through lust, who are partakers of the divine nature. . . .  {8MR 291.2}
[8MR 291.3]          It requires prayer, it requires faith, it requires understanding to become a partaker of the divine nature. But as we obtain this experience, we are not benefiting ourselves alone, we are giving to all around us an evidence that all may be partakers of the divine nature; all may be overcomers.--Ms 49, 1909, pp. 5, 6. ("Partakers of the Divine Nature," Sermon, June 6, 1909.)  {8MR 291.3}
[8MR 291.4]          If we will take hold of the life of Christ and study His teachings, He will show us how to accept the attributes of His divine nature.--Ms 85, 1909, p. 9. ("Lessons of Self-Denial, Trust, and Cooperation," October 29, 1909.)  {8MR 291.4}
[8MR 291.5]          The Son of God came to our world in human form to show man that divinity and humanity combined does not commit sin. He is our Pattern. Through Him we may be partakers of the divine nature, having escaped the corruption that is in the world through lust.--Ms 16, 1898, p. 6. ("Wholehearted Service," February 10, 1898.)                                           -292-  {8MR 291.5}
[8MR 292.1]          The prayer of Christ is for all who acknowledge that they are His people, denominated to be loyal and true to all the light that Christ has given them. He first prays for their purity, and next He prays for their unity. The wisdom from above is first pure, then peaceable, then easy to be entreated by the invitation of the Holy Spirit, which Christ's true disciples shall receive in large measure, because they are assimilated to His image--partakers of the divine nature. . . .  {8MR 292.1}
[8MR 292.2]          But shall not this prayer be answered by those who claim to believe the truth? Those who are truly joined to the Lord are controlled by one Spirit. They are stamped with the same image and superscription, and they give evidence that they are influenced by the same power, because they are joined to the Lord by the infinite Sacrifice made by Christ, that they might be knit together through the sanctification of the truth, in the bonds of love, perfect, heavenborn love. They have exchanged the heart of selfishness and sin for the heart that God gives. They are partakers of the divine nature. They may differ in speech and attitude, but they are guided by the same Spirit. No vainglory, no independent "I" comes in to take possession. The quarrelsome spirit ceases, and the world is given evidence of the power of true conversion.--Ms 29, 1906, pp. 5, 8. ("That They All May Be One," March 8, 1906.)     Released March 17, 1978.  {8MR 292.2}
[8MR 293.1]       MR No. 600 - Living Up to Our Privileges and Opportunities         There has been presented before me as an illustration a class that has had every opportunity and privilege, as compared with another class that has far less qualifications and information, but which keeps the fear of God before it. Those who belong to this latter class regard their talents as entrusted to them. Their opportunities are limited, but they try to comprehend the grand lesson inculcated in the parable of the talents. They strive to use well their probationary time, vigilantly working in the contemplation of Christ's coming. By a thorough training in the educational lines within their reach, they discipline themselves, that they may be prepared to learn and digest all true knowledge. Under a sense of accountability to God, they strive to make the most of the gifts entrusted to them.  {8MR 293.1}
[8MR 293.2]          This constitutes the ideal of Christian character, the all-round man, the perfect man in Christ. He does not spend his life in prayerful meditation only, neglecting to do earnest work for the Master. Neither is his life all outward bustle. He does not engage in active work to the neglect of personal piety. There is a happy blending of both qualities. He is "Not slothful in business; fervent in spirit; serving the Lord." (Romans 12:11.)  {8MR 293.2}
[8MR 293.3]         The greatest work humanity has to do is to keep the lamp of the soul trimmed and the vessel filled with the oil of grace. You need to make every effort to prevent spiritual declension, lest the day of the Lord come upon you as a thief in the night. . . .                                           -294-  {8MR 293.3}
[8MR 294.1]          From the light I have received from God, I know that you have a prayerless home. The time of your sojourning here is short. You think that you have surrendered yourself to God, but you have never yet fully given up your bitter feelings against others. You have used your talent of speech to lead them into temptation. Then, because they develop the ideas and principles which you have inculcated and as the result injury is done to you (as the Lord designed it should be to show you the sure result of such actions), you feel wronged.  {8MR 294.1}
[8MR 294.2]          All are to be workers together with God. All have been entrusted with talents, to use for the glory of God, and not for selfish purposes. This capital is the Lord's; He will require again both principal and interest. Every natural advantage is a talent. The responsibility of each human agent is proportionate to the amount of gifts received from the Lord. On the one blessed with the largest amount of talents rests the heaviest responsibility.--Letter 29, 1897, pp. 4-6. (To Frank and Hattie Belden, January 1, 1897.)     Released March 17, 1978.  {8MR 294.2}
[8MR 295.1]       MR No. 601 - Ellen White's Relation to the Lord's Prayer         This morning my prayer to the Lord is for His rich grace. I never choose to begin a day without receiving special evidence that the Lord Jesus is my Helper, and that I have the rich grace that it is my privilege to receive. In my morning devotions I have regarded it my privilege to close my petition with the prayer that Christ taught to His disciples. There is so much that I really must have to meet the needs of my own case, that I sometimes fear that I shall ask amiss, but when in sincerity I offer the model prayer that Christ gave to His disciples, I cannot but feel that in these few words all my needs are comprehended. This I offer after I have presented my special private prayer. If with heart and mind and soul I repeat the Lord's prayer, then I can go forth in peace to my work, knowing that I have not asked amiss.  {8MR 295.1}
[8MR 295.2]          How much is comprehended in Christ's prayer for His disciples, as recorded in the seventeenth chapter of John! In this prayer is expressed His mind toward His Father and toward His disciples. This prayer is a lesson to all who are trying to follow the Saviour.--Ms 222, 1902, pp. 1, 2. (Diary, August 2, 1902.)     Released March 17, 1978.  {8MR 295.2}
[8MR 296.1]       MR No. 602 - True Education         The end of all true education is expressed in the words of Christ: "This is life eternal, that they might know Thee the only true God, and Jesus Christ, whom Thou hast sent." (John 17:3.)--Ms 40, 1895, p. 4. ("Education," January 9, 1895.)  {8MR 296.1}
[8MR 296.2]         The feeding upon the divine Word of God is the divine element which the soul needs in order to secure a healthy development of all its spiritual powers. In all our schools this word is to be made the essence of education; it is this that will give sanctified strength, wisdom, integrity, and moral power, if it is brought into the experience. It is not the words of worldly wisdom, it is not the maxims of men, not the theory of human beings, but it is the Word of God.--Ms 41a, 1896, p. 11. ("To Be Read At Campmeeting," December 29, 1896.)  {8MR 296.2}
[8MR 296.3]          True education is the preparation of the mental, moral, and physical powers for the performance of every duty, pleasant or otherwise, the training of every habit and practice, of heart, mind, and soul for divine service. Then of you it can be said in the heavenly courts, "Ye are laborers together with God." (See 1 Corinthians 3:9.)--Letter 189, 1899, p. 6. (To Brother and Sister Lacey, November 19, 1899.)  {8MR 296.3}
[8MR 296.4]         The Lord requires every person who shall take up responsibility to carry into work intelligent, trained capabilities, and work out his ideas                                           -297-     conscientiously according to his previous knowledge and service in schools. The Lord has not designed any one, special, exact plan in education. It is the fear of the Lord that is the beginning of wisdom. When men with their varied traits of character shall take up their appointed work as teachers and follow a plan of teaching according to their own capabilities, they are not to suppose they must be a facsimile of those teachers who served before them, lest they spoil their own record.--Ms 170, 1901, pp. 2, 3. ("Individuality in Education," May 13, 1901.)  {8MR 296.4}
[8MR 297.1]          The practice of telling others about Christ, of reading and explaining His Word, will stamp that word on the mind, and will make the truth their own. . . .  {8MR 297.1}
[8MR 297.2]          As religious teachers, we are under obligation to God to teach the students how to engage in medical missionary work.--Ms 70, 1898, pp. 3, 5. ("The Need of Missionary Effort," June 13, 1898.)     Released March 17, 1978.  {8MR 297.2}
[8MR 298.1]       MR No. 603 - Cautions Regarding Work Contracts         Yesterday I sent you the letter containing the warning that has been given again and again: The workers in our sanitariums are not to sign contracts binding themselves to an association or an institution for a certain number of years. They are to be bound, not to men, but to God.  {8MR 298.1}
[8MR 298.2]          No man is to treat those who learn under him as if he owned them body, soul, and spirit. The Lord wants no such binding up with human beings, even if these human beings are without blame. There are those who are not holding the beginning of their confidence firm unto the end. The gospel ministry and medical missionary work are to be united.  {8MR 298.2}
[8MR 298.3]          I have recently been instructed that no one should be advised to pledge himself to spend two, three, four, five, or six years under any man's tuition. Brethren, we have no time for this. Time is short. We are to hold out earnest inducements to the men who ought now to be engaged in missionary work for the Master. The highways and byways are yet unworked. The Lord calls for young men to labor as canvassers and evangelists, to do house to house work in places that have not yet heard the truth. God speaks to our young men, saying, "Ye are not your own; For ye are bought with a price: therefore glorify God in your body, and in your spirit, which are God's." (See 1 Corinthians 6:19, 20.)  {8MR 298.3}
[8MR 298.4]          The Lord must be given an opportunity to show men their duty and to work upon their minds. No one is to bind himself to serve under the direction of any human beings, for the Lord Himself will call men, as of old He called the humble fishermen, and will Himself give them the education He desires them to                                           -299-     have. He will call men from the plow, and from other occupations, to give the last note of warning to perishing souls. There are many ways in which to work for the Master, and the great Teacher will open the understanding of these workers, enabling them to see wondrous things in His Word.  {8MR 298.4}
[8MR 299.1]          The signs that show that Christ's coming is near are fast fulfilling. The Lord calls for canvassers and evangelists. Those who will go forth to this work under His direction will be wonderfully blessed.  {8MR 299.1}
[8MR 299.2]          Let our churches be guarded. Let our people work intelligently, not under the rule of any man, but under the rule of God. Let them stand where they can follow the will of God. Their service belongs to Him. Their capabilities and talents are to be refined, purified, ennobled. In this lower school--the school of earth--they are to be prepared for translation into the school of heaven, where their education will be continued under the personal supervision of Christ, the great Teacher, who will lead them beside the living waters, and open to them the mysteries of the kingdom of God.  {8MR 299.2}
[8MR 299.3]          Those who in this life do their best will obtain a fitness for the future immortal life.  {8MR 299.3}
[8MR 299.4]          The Lord calls for volunteers who will take their stand firmly on His side and will pledge themselves to unite with Jesus of Nazareth in doing the very work that needs to be done just now.  {8MR 299.4}
[8MR 299.5]          There are many young men and young women among us who, if inducements are held out, would naturally be inclined to take several years of study at Battle Creek. But will it pay? Has not the Lord some practical work to do in missionary lines? Manly young men will be needed to enter the printing office when it is established in Washington, to learn the printer's trade. Our                                           -300-     publications are to be prepared to go forth to the world. Canvassers are to be educated to take up the work of circulating these publications. Our books and papers are to go to places that are still in the darkness of error.  {8MR 299.5}
[8MR 300.1]          The Lord calls upon young men to enter our schools. Schools are to be established in which our youth can receive an education that will prepare them to go forth to do evangelical work and medical missionary work. Let schools be established out of the cities.  {8MR 300.1}
[8MR 300.2]          I call upon all to fasten themselves to Christ. He invites them, "Come unto me. . . . Take my yoke upon you, and learn of Me, for I am meek and lowly in heart: and ye shall find rest unto your souls. For my yoke is easy and my burden is light." (Matthew 11:28-30.)  {8MR 300.2}
[8MR 300.3]         Let us not in any way be deceived. Let us realize the weakness of humanity, and see where man fails in his self sufficiency. We shall then be filled with a desire to be just what God desires us to be--pure, noble, sanctified. We shall hunger and thirst after the righteousness of Christ. To be like God will be the one desire of the soul.  {8MR 300.3}
[8MR 300.4]          This is the desire that filled Enoch's heart, and we read that he walked with God. He studied the character of God to a purpose. He did not mark out his own course, or set up his own will, as if he thought himself fully qualified to manage matters. He strove to conform himself to the divine likeness.  {8MR 300.4}
[8MR 300.5]          A school such as had been planned, should be in some place where the students would not be closely associated with the large numbers who are expected to patronize the Sanitarium at Battle Creek. It is not wise to plan to maintain such a school in a place where a worldly element prevails to so                                           -301-     great an extent as to counterwork that which the Lord has outlined should be done for our youth in our educational institutions. So many youth should not be brought together in Battle Creek.  {8MR 300.5}
[8MR 301.1]          The Lord presented to us the reasons for removing the College from Battle Creek. This instruction should now be searched out and studied by those who are planning to organize another educational institution there. Let the light already given shine forth in its purity and beauty, that God's name may be glorified.--Letter 169a, 1903, pp. 1-4. (To A. G. Daniells, August 4, 1903.)     Released March 17, 1978.  {8MR 301.1}
[8MR 302.1]       MR No. 605 - Work for Various Classes         In the work for the lower class, the strongest precautions should be observed. There are many who should not go into the large cities to work for the most depraved. There is a work to be done not after the order of the work which has been done. Medical missionary work will become diseased if left to run to such lengths as it has been carried on in some places.  {8MR 302.1}
[8MR 302.2]          And work for the outcasts is not the only work that is to be done. It is not the Lord's will that the greatest amount of labor shall be put forth for those who all their lives have been abusing their physical, mental, and moral powers till they have injured themselves almost beyond recovery. They have been piling upon the foundation wood, hay, and stubble, which will all be consumed, and if they themselves are saved, it will be as by fire.  {8MR 302.2}
[8MR 302.3]          In many places too little work is being done for a class that the work of God needs, who will stand right royally for the truth. The Lord will not approve of passing carelessly over His vineyard, leaving unharvested the most promising crops. There are fields all ripe for the harvest. Camp meetings are to be held in different localities. In this way people are to be reached who will give influence to the work for this time.--Ms 17, 1901, p. 7. ("Testimony to the Battle Creek Church," February 26, 1901.)     Released March 17, 1978.  {8MR 302.3}
[8MR 303.1]       MR No. 606 - Purpose of Sanitariums         The Sanitarium is to be the Lord's instrumentality for sowing the seeds of truth in human hearts and removing the unjust stigma which has been placed upon Seventh-day Adventists.--Letter 42, 1900, p. 8. (To S. N. Haskell, March, 1900.)     Released March 17, 1978.  {8MR 303.1}
[8MR 304.1]       MR No. 607 - A Strain of Spiritualism         The world is full of speculation and false theories regarding the nature and character of God. The enemy of our souls is earnestly at work to introduce among the Lord's people pleasing speculation, and incorrect views regarding the personality of God . . . .  {8MR 304.1}
[8MR 304.2]          I have seen the results of these fanciful views of God, in apostasy, spiritualism, freelovism. The free love tendencies of these teachings were so concealed that it was difficult to present them in their real character. . . .  {8MR 304.2}
[8MR 304.3]          There is a strain of spiritualism coming in among our people, and it will undermine the faith of those who give place to it, leading them to give heed to seducing spirits, and doctrines of devils.--Letter 230, 1903, pp. 1, 3, 5. (To Dr. E. J. Waggoner, October 2, 1903.)     Released June 21, 1978.  {8MR 304.3}
[8MR 305.1]       MR No. 608 - Counsels on Hoarding Resources         The gifts of God both of mind and body are to be brought into the service of Christ. We need to understand their value in order that we may use them in such a way that the Master may not meet with loss. We rob the Lord's treasury when we spend money needlessly, and fail to put it at His command. God has not designed that thousands of pounds should be locked up in banks or in investments, but that they should be put to a wise use.--Letter 99, 1895. (To O. A. Olsen, May 7, 1895.)  {8MR 305.1}
[8MR 305.2]          O how I long to see His work advancing as rapidly as it should be advancing! If only we could put into circulation some of the means lying idle in banks and invested in unnecessary houses and lands, what a blessing it would be to the cause! How much more quickly the light of present truth would be diffused throughout the world!--Letter 109, 1902. (To G. B. Starr, June 12, 1902.)  {8MR 305.2}
[8MR 305.3]          We are too far advanced in this world's history to indulge in ease and idleness. And none should think to hoard their means for future years, but let them invest their means to create new interests in places where the need of truth is felt. If all the professed followers of Christ had followed this course, great changes would have been wrought in our cities.--Letter 96, 1911. (To Sister Gravelle, December 29, 1911.)                                           -306-  {8MR 305.3}
[8MR 306.1]          My soul is burdened and distressed, because of the way in which the work of our cause in _____ has in some respects been managed for the past three years. It has been laid out before me that there has been a lack of spiritual discernment. . . .  {8MR 306.1}
[8MR 306.2]          The men composing the Conference Committee should be men of ability. They are called by God to take their place in the work, . . . to build up the cause of God in right lines.  {8MR 306.2}
[8MR 306.3]          It should not be the chief consideration of conference officers to collect and save up money, for then the real work of the conference, the salvation of souls, will become a matter of secondary importance. Our people should never be permitted to lose sight of a world shrouded in darkness, waiting for the light of the gospel message.  {8MR 306.3}
[8MR 306.4]          What a change would have been seen in this conference, if all its laborers, with truly converted hearts, had worked with zeal and sanctified ability! Men and women would have been converted to the truth through the preaching of the Word, and these would have reached out for others. Many souls would have been converted, and these new converts would have brought additional revenue to the cause of God in their tithes and offerings.  {8MR 306.4}
[8MR 306.5]          The character of the economy which has often been revealed in the effort to save up means, is an offense to God. He says, "The silver is Mine and the gold is Mine." Religious and spiritual interests must not be narrowed down and subordinated to the accumulation of means in the conference treasury, that the officers may stand high in the estimation of the people as good financiers. The Lord looks beneath the surface to the outcome, and He does                                           -307-     not approve of such financiering.--Ms 17, 1908. ("The Work in California," February 15, 1908.)     Released March 17, 1978.  {8MR 306.5}
[8MR 308.1]       MR No. 609 - Meaning of Temptation         Will you allow temporal, earthly employment to lead you into temptation? Will you doubt your Lord, who loves you? Will you neglect the work given you, of doing service for God? Your associations are with a class who are earthly, sensual, and devilish. You have breathed moral malaria, and you are in serious danger of failing where you might win if you would place yourself in right relation with Jesus, making His life and character your criterion. Now, in order to escape the corruption that is in the world through lust, you must be a partaker of the divine nature. It is your duty to keep your soul in the atmosphere of heaven.  {8MR 308.1}
[8MR 308.2]         You should not place yourself where you will be corrupted by dissolute companionship. As one who loves your soul I beseech you to shun, as far as possible, the company of the profligate, the licentious, and the ungodly. Pray, "Lead us not into temptation," that is, "Do not, O Lord, suffer us to be overcome when assailed by temptation." Watch and pray lest ye enter into temptation. There is a difference between being tempted, and entering into temptation.  {8MR 308.2}
[8MR 308.3]          Often the spell of temptation will hold us like a charm. The suggestions of Satan will stir every element of depravity that still remains in the unrenewed nature. The flesh lusteth against the Spirit, and the Spirit against the flesh. But if you fail in the test and trial of your life now, in probationary time, you will fail forever.--Letter 8, 1893, pp. 5, 6 (To Joseph Hare, March 8, 1893.) Released June 21, 1978.  {8MR 308.3}
[8MR 309.1]       MR No. 610 - Character Transformed by Beholding Christ         As ministers of the gospel of Christ we need to study the example of our Master. How pitiful and courteous Jesus was. How tenderly He entered into the feelings of others. Touched with the feeling of their infirmities, He wept with those who wept, and with those who rejoiced He could rejoice. Such a character will not be without an influence on the characters of His followers. Those who educate their minds to dwell on the perfections of Christ will represent Him to the world. . . .  {8MR 309.1}
[8MR 309.2]          If your eyes were fixed upon Jesus, if you were contemplating His unsurpassed purity and excellence, you would see your own weakness and poverty and defects as they are. You would not regard yourself as holy. You would see yourself lost and hopeless, clad in garments of self-righteousness, like every other sinner. If we are saved, it will not be because of our superior intellect, our refinement of ideas, but through the grace of God. We have no garment of our own that will give us a position of honor at the marriage supper of the Lamb. Christ's robe alone, the garment woven in the loom of heaven, will give to the guests a worthiness to sit down at the marriage feast. Each must accept this robe, and it is offered to the lowliest who will believe in Him as his personal Saviour. The imputed righteousness of Christ alone can make the sons and daughters of Adam members of the family in heaven.--Ms 62, 1899, pp. 1, 3. ("Judge Not," April 18, 1899.)                                           -310-  {8MR 309.2}
[8MR 310.1]          We must have special help from the One who has light and help for us. God will help us to contemplate Christ in His divine fulness.--Letter 72, 1906, p. 7. (To Brother and Sister Farnsworth, February 19, 1906.)  {8MR 310.1}
[8MR 310.2]         Christian character is developed, not by a life of meditative abstraction, but by a life of earnest, unselfish effort. The time in which we are living calls for solid work--for work that is right to the point. We must meet the foe on the right hand and on the left. The lives of the combatants for the truth are not to be filled with bustle and excitement and display, to the neglect of personal piety. Vigilant watching is to be combined with earnest working. Every Christian grace is to be incorporated into the character. We are to be diligent "in business; fervent in spirit; serving the Lord." (Romans 12:11.)--Ms 44, 1905, p. 6. ("An Appeal for Faithful Stewardship," March 29, 1905.)     Released March 17, 1978.  {8MR 310.2}
[8MR 311.1]      MR No. 611 - George I. Butler         I do not wish the letters that I have sent to you should be used in a way that you will take it for granted that your ideas are all correct and Dr. ［E. J.］ Waggoner's and Elder ［A. T.］ Jones' are all wrong. . . .  {8MR 311.1}
[8MR 311.2]          I think you are too sharp. And then when this is followed by a pamphlet published of your own views, be assured I cannot feel that you are just right at this point to do this unless you give the same liberty to Dr. Waggoner. . . .  {8MR 311.2}
[8MR 311.3]          I want to see no Pharisaism among us. The matter now has been brought fully before the people by yourself as well as Dr. Waggoner, that it must be met fairly and squarely in open discussion. I see no other way and if this cannot be done without a spirit of Pharisaism then let us stop publishing these matters and learn more fully lessons in the school of Christ.  {8MR 311.3}
[8MR 311.4]          I believe now that nothing can be done but open discussion. You circulated your pamphlet; now it is only fair that Dr. Waggoner should have just as fair a chance as you have had. I think the whole thing is not in God's order. But brethren, we must have no unfairness.--Letter 13, 1887, pp. 1, 3. (To G. I. Butler and Uriah Smith, April 5, 1887.)  {8MR 311.4}
[8MR 311.5]          Because I came from the Pacific Coast they would have it that I had been influenced by W. C. White, Dr. Waggoner, and A. T. Jones.--Letter 7, 1888, p. 1. (To W. M. Healey, December 9, 1888.)                                           -312-  {8MR 311.5}
[8MR 312.1]          During this severe attack of sickness ［experienced in Oakland, California, in 1888］ I had vividly brought to my remembrance the experience I passed through when my husband was dying. I prayed with him in my great feebleness on that occasion. I sat by his side with his hand in mine until he fell asleep in Jesus. The solemn vows I there made to stand at my post of duty were deeply impressed upon my mind--vows to disappoint the enemy, to bear a constant, earnest appeal to my brethren of the cruelty of their jealousies and evil surmisings which were leavening the churches. I would appeal to them to love one another, to keep their hearts tender by the remembrance of the love of Jesus exercised toward them, in what He did for them. And He said, "Love one another, as I have loved you." (John 15:12.) I never can express with pen or voice the work that I discerned was laid out before me on that occasion when I was beside my dying husband. I have not lost the deep views of my work, as I sat by the bed of my husband with his dying hand in mind.--Ms 21, 1888, pp. 2, 3. ("Distressing Experiences of 1888," circa 1888.)  {8MR 312.1}
[8MR 312.2]         You have turned from plain light because you were afraid that the law question in Galatians would have to be accepted. As to the law in Galatians, I have no burden and never have had.--Letter 59, 1890, p. 6. (To Uriah Smith, March 8, 1890.)  {8MR 312.2}
[8MR 312.3]          The brethren ［at Minneapolis］ had all the evidence they would ever have that words of truth were spoken in regard to the righteousness of Christ. I knew that if they had distinguished the voice of the true Shepherd, if they                                           -313-     had opened their hearts to receive the light, such speeches would never be made to create sympathy and leave the impression upon the congregation that we were at variance and at enmity one with the other.  {8MR 312.3}
[8MR 313.1]          Had my efforts which I made before some of the prominent men in responsible positions done any good? Certainly my labors seemed to be vain. There was a spirit upon our brethren that I never met in them before. . . .  {8MR 313.1}
[8MR 313.2]          False statements and surmisings were current, but no one came to me to ask if there were any truth in these things. I was in their midst. I would have talked freely with any of them and have enlightened their minds if they had any desire to be enlightened.--Manuscript 24, 1888, pp. 20, 21. ("Looking Back at Minneapolis," circa November or December 1888.)  {8MR 313.2}
[8MR 313.3]          I thought I would make one more appeal to you.--Letter 73, 1890, p. 3. (To Uriah Smith, November 25, 1890.)  {8MR 313.3}
[8MR 313.4]          Elder ［W. W.］ Prescott confessed that he had not taken the course he should have taken in Battle Creek. He went far back to Minneapolis and acknowledged he did not have the true discernment there, and since that time he had not said much, but he had talked with Elder ［Uriah］ Smith and with a few others. He made thorough work. Elder Smith stated that the testimony in the Extra ［Review and Herald Extra, Dec. 23, 1890］ was meant for him. He accepted it as a reproof to him.  {8MR 313.4}
[8MR 313.5]          A call was made for all who desired to seek the Lord earnestly to come forward. All the seats in the center of the body of the house were soon filled, as people came from the gallery and the vestries, which had to be                                           -314-     opened to accommodate the people. Prof. Prescott linked his arm in Elder Smith's and they identified themselves as seeking the Lord most earnestly. The whole congregation was on the move and they ［the ministers leading out in the meeting held in Battle Creek in December 1890］ had to tell them to be seated just where they were.  {8MR 313.5}
[8MR 314.1]          Tuesday night a great burden came on me. I could not sleep. Elder Smith was before me and my supplications went up to heaven in his behalf all night. I was in a spirit of agony of wrestling with God, and great hope took possession of my soul for him. He is one of our old hands, one of our reliable men, and the Lord will give him His keeping power. What a change was in the meeting! The atmosphere seemed to be cleansed. Light was coming in to take the place of uncertainty and confused ideas.--Ms 54, 1890, pp. 1, 2. ("In Battle Creek Again," Diary, December 30, 1890.)  {8MR 314.1}
[8MR 314.2]          They do not know when it is for the interests of the institution to act nobly.--Ms 43a, 1901, p. 7. ("Talk of Mrs. E. G. White Before Representative Brethren in the College Library," April 1, 1901.)     Released March 17, 1978.  {8MR 314.2}
[8MR 315.1]       MR No. 612 - Personal Testimony to a Worker in a Responsible Position         In my dreams I was at the Health Retreat, and I was told by my guide to mark everything I heard and to observe everything I saw. I was in a retired place, where I could not be seen, but could see all that went on in the room. Persons were settling accounts with you, and I heard them remonstrating with you in regard to the large sum charged for board and room and treatment. I heard you with firm, decided voice refuse to lower the charge. I was astonished to see that the charge was so high. You seemed to be the controlling power. I saw that the impression made by your course on the minds of those who were settling their bills was unfavorable to the institution. I heard some of your brethren pleading with you, telling you that your course was unwise and unjust, but you were as firm as a rock in your adherence to your course. You claimed that in what you were doing, you were working for the good of the institution. But I saw persons go from the Retreat anything but satisfied. . . .  {8MR 315.1}
[8MR 315.2]          In the night season I saw you in the company of the matron of the institution. As far as your attentions to each other were concerned, you might have been man and wife. Your conduct toward each other was wrong in the sight of God, and my heart was grieved by the condition of things. I asked, "Who hath bewitched you, that ye should not obey the truth?" God is displeased. You have grieved His Holy Spirit. Sister H_____ will never again be what she once was. Both of you are guilty before God.--Letter 30, 1887, pp. 1, 11. (To Brother R., June 11, 1887.)                                           -316-  {8MR 315.2}
[8MR 316.1]          If I had my diary here, written during my last trip to Denmark, Norway, and Sweden, I could read to you some things therein. In a vision of the night I was passing through the rooms of the institution, and saw the very scenes which did take place there in this familiarity men with women and women with men. My soul was deeply troubled, and I arose and wrote out these things at 1 o'clock in the morning. . . .  {8MR 316.1}
[8MR 316.2]          I was shown at a certain time when the Spirit of the Lord was working upon those connected with the Institution, some confessions were made. They seemed to be assembled in a meeting of worship. Elder R_____ was standing upon his feet, and the Spirit of God was deeply moving upon his heart to confess his way out of darkness into the light. But he only spoke in general terms. He in no wise cleared his soul from the stains of wrong on his part in connection with Sr. H_____. He trembled for a while under the promptings of the Spirit of God, but refused to humiliate his soul before God in lifting the cross.--Letter 33, 1888, pp. 4-6. (To M. J. Church, March 21, 1888.)  {8MR 316.2}
[8MR 316.3]          While in Europe the things that transpired in . . . ［the sanitarium］ were opened before me. A voice said, "Follow me, and I will show you the sins that are practiced by those who stand in responsible positions." I went through the rooms, and I saw you, a watchman upon the walls of Zion, were very intimate with another man's wife, betraying sacred trusts, crucifying your Lord afresh. Did you consider that there was a Watcher, the Holy One, who was witnessing your evil work, seeing your actions and hearing your words, and these are also registered in the books of heaven?                                           -317-  {8MR 316.3}
[8MR 317.1]          She was sitting in your lap; you were kissing her, and she was kissing you. Other scenes of fondness, sensual looks and deportment, were presented before me, which sent a thrill of horror through my soul. Your arm encircled her waist, and the fondness expressed was having a bewitching influence. Then a curtain was lifted, and I was shown you in bed with _____. My guide said, "Iniquity, adultery.". . .  {8MR 317.1}
[8MR 317.2]          You have talked over matters as you viewed them, that the communications from Sister White are not all from the Lord, but a portion is her own mind, her own judgment, which is no better than anybody else's judgment and ideas. This is one of Satan's hooks to hang your doubts upon to deceive your soul and the souls of others who will dare to draw the line in this matter and say, this portion which pleases me is from God, but that portion which points out and condemns my course of conduct is from Sister White alone, and bears not the holy signet. You have in this way virtually rejected the whole of the messages, which God in His tender, pitying love has sent to you to save you from moral ruin. God presents to you His will and ways which is in marked contrast, in just that way which your case requires, and you are hereby tested whether you will accept the reproof, fall on the Rock and be broken, or will you become vexed over plain statements that come close to your soul, because it is the truth and condemns you, and then you feel at enmity with me. Hebrews 4:12. There is one back of me which is the Lord who has prompted the message, which you now reject, and disregard, and dishonor. By tempting God you have unnerved yourself, and confusion and blindness of mind has been the result. A fierce determination has sprung up in your heart in a spirit of defiance to brave it through. . . .                                           -318-  {8MR 317.2}
[8MR 318.1]          You have a work to do for your soul that no one else can do for you. Your course of error and wrong has been the means of helping others in the same direction. You were never alone. The same hand that traced the characters over against the wall of Belshazzar's palace was registering in the books of heaven the deeds and words that made Christ ashamed of you. You had no respectful courtesy for those whom you should have treated with respect and to whose wants you should have been attentive. These unholy things unfitted you to do the work of the Lord; but in your holy hands you took your Bible and led the worship, and as mouth-piece for God you were foremost to preach to the people. Where was your conscience? Where was your humility? Where was your fear of God? Where was your faithful work to keep the Health Retreat up to the highest standard?--Letter 16, 1888, pp. 4, 5, 7, 8, 16, 17. (To Brother R., April 30, 1888.)  {8MR 318.1}
[8MR 318.2]          We had a private meeting where humble confessions were made by Elder R_____ and Brother and Sister H_____.--Letter 27, 1888, p. 2. (To S. N. Haskell, May 29, 1888.)     Released March 17, 1978.  {8MR 318.2}
[8MR 319.1]       MR No. 613 - Ellen White an Inspired Interpreter of the Bible         The truths given us after the passing of the time in 1844 are just as certain and unchangeable as when the Lord gave them to us in answer to our urgent prayers. The visions that the Lord has given me are so remarkable that we know that what we have accepted is the truth. This was demonstrated by the Holy Spirit. Light, precious light from God, established the main points of our faith as we hold them today. And these truths are to be kept before the mind. We must arouse from the position of lukewarmness, from being neither cold nor hot. We need increased faith and more earnest trust in God. We must not be satisfied to remain where we are. We must advance step by step, from light to greater light.  {8MR 319.1}
[8MR 319.2]          The Lord will certainly do great things for us if we will hunger and thirst after righteousness. We are the purchased property of Jesus Christ. We must not lose our devotion, our consecration. We are in conflict with the errors and delusions that have to be swept away from the minds of those who have not acted upon the light they already have. Bible truth is our only safety. I know and understand that we are to be established in the faith, in the light of the truth given us in our early experience. At that time one error after another pressed in upon us; ministers and doctors brought in new doctrines. We would search the Scriptures with much prayer, and the Holy Spirit would bring the truth to our minds. Sometimes whole nights would be devoted to searching the Scriptures, and earnestly asking God for guidance. Companies of devoted men and women assembled for this purpose. The power of                                           -320-     God would come upon me, and I was enabled clearly to define what is truth and what is error.  {8MR 319.2}
[8MR 320.1]          As the points of our faith were thus established, our feet were placed upon a solid foundation. We accepted the truth point by point, under the demonstration of the Holy Spirit. I would be taken off in vision, and explanations would be given me. I was given illustrations of heavenly things, and of the sanctuary, so that we were placed where light was shining on us in clear, distinct rays.  {8MR 320.1}
[8MR 320.2]          All these truths are immortalized in my writings. The Lord never denies His word. Men may get up scheme after scheme, and the enemy will seek to seduce souls from the truth, but all who believe that the Lord has spoken through Sister White, and has given her a message, will be safe from the many delusions that will come in in these last days.  {8MR 320.2}
[8MR 320.3]          I know that the sanctuary question stands in righteousness and truth, just as we have held it for so many years. It is the enemy that leads minds off on side-tracks. He is pleased when those who know the truth become engrossed in collecting Scriptures to pile around erroneous theories, which have no foundation in truth. The Scriptures thus used are misapplied; they were not given to substantiate error, but to strengthen truth.  {8MR 320.3}
[8MR 320.4]          So you see that it is impossible for us to have any agreement with the positions taken by Brother _____, for no lie is of the truth. His proofs do not belong where he places them, and although he may lead minds to believe his theory in regard to the sanctuary, this is no evidence that his theory is true. We have had a plain and decided testimony to bear for half a century. The positions taken in my books are truth. The truth was revealed to us by                                           -321-     the Holy Spirit, and we know that Brother _____'s position is not according to the word of God. His theory is a deceiving theory, and he misapplies Scriptures. Theories of the kind that he has been presenting, we have had to meet again and again.  {8MR 320.4}
[8MR 321.1]          I am thankful that the instruction contained in my books establishes present truth for this time. These books were written under the demonstration of the Holy Spirit. I praise the Lord with heart and soul and voice, and I pray that He will lead into all truth those who will be led. I praise Him that He has so wonderfully spared my life up to this time, to bear the same message upon the important points of our faith that I have borne for half a century.--Letter 50, 1906, pp. 1-4. (To Elder W. W. Simpson, January 30, 1906.)     Released June 21, 1978.  {8MR 321.1}
[8MR 322.1]       MR No. 614 - Secret Societies and Confederacies         As we near the close of time, there will be greater and still greater external parade of heathen power; heathen deities will manifest their signal power, and will exhibit themselves before the cities of the world, and this delineation has already begun to be fulfilled. By a variety of images the Lord Jesus represented to John the wicked character and seductive influence of those who have been distinguished for their persecution of God's people. All need wisdom carefully to search out the mystery of iniquity that figures so largely in the winding up of this earth's history. God's presentation of the detestable works of the inhabitants of the ruling powers of the world who bind themselves into secret societies and confederacies, not honoring the law of God, should enable the people who have the light of truth to keep clear of all these evils. More and more will all false religionists of the world manifest their evil doings; for there are but two parties, those who keep the commandments of God and those who war against God's holy law.--Ms 139, 1903, pp. 5, 6. ("The Message in Revelation," October 23, 1903.)     Released June 21, 1978.  {8MR 322.1}
[8MR 323.1]       MR No. 615 - Some Effects of Adam's Apostasy         One of the deplorable effects of the original apostasy was the loss of man's power to govern his own heart. When there is a separation from the Source of your strength, when you are lifted up in pride, you cannot but transgress the law of your moral constitution.--Letter 10, 1888, pp. 1, 2. (To E. P. Daniels, April, 1888.)  {8MR 323.1}
[8MR 323.2]          Awake and see that at this time you must put on the beautiful robe of Christ's righteousness. "Buy of Me," He says, "gold tried in the fire that thou mayest be rich, and white raiment that thou mayest be clothed." What was the matter with Adam and Eve? They saw that they were naked. The covering of God was not enveloping them. God says, "Buy of me." Well, what? Buy of Me My righteousness. "Buy of Me gold tried in the fire, and white raiment that thou mayest be clothed." Are you clothed with it, or are you transgressing the commandments of God by your traditions and by the maxims of men? The righteousness of God never covers a soul all polluted with sin. John says, "Behold the Lamb of God that taketh away the sin of the world." Will you let Him take it away? You cannot bear your own sin. Christ says He will take your sin if you lay hold of the merits of a crucified and risen Saviour. Christ came and suffered for our sins "that whosoever believeth on Him should not perish, but have everlasting life." Believe on Him as One upon whom the sins of the whole world are laid that man might have another trial. That trial we are having today. Shall it be that Christ shall not have died for us in vain? Shall we give to the world the evidence of the character of God                                           -324-     because of our rectitude in keeping His commandments? May God help us to be loyal servants of His.--Ms 10, 1894, p. 10. ("Keep the Commandments," February, 1894.)     Released June 21, 1978.  {8MR 323.2}
[8MR 325.1]       MR No. 616 - The Workers' Need for Efficiency and Moderation         Instead of the work being molded according to the habits of men, their habits must be reformed. Where the workers are decidedly below their task, they must take a new turn and become efficient. The work must not bear the mark of a faulty education and of the hereditary tendencies of man. It must be accomplished with exactness. If one has no qualifications for a certain work, let someone else be chosen to learn it, even if it incurs an expense. The work is of such importance that the angels look down upon it with an intense interest, and walk through the rooms of the institution. They watch every worker and the work that comes forth from his hands, and the report is brought back to heaven of the manner in which it is performed and of the spirit in which it is done.  {8MR 325.1}
[8MR 325.2]          There is a great need of careful building in every important institution like this. There is a great need of tact, intelligence, skill and businesslike thoroughness. This is even an absolute condition of prosperity in this institution. It will be easy to make great blunders if the business is not looked after with clear and sharp attention. Although the novice or apprentice may be energetic, if there is not in the various departments someone to oversee, someone who is properly qualified for his work, there will be failure in many respects. As the work grows, it will become impossible even occasionally to postpone jobs from one date to another. What is not done in due time, be it in sacred or in secular matters, runs a great risk of not being done at all; in any case, such work can never be done so well as at the proper time.                                           -326-  {8MR 325.2}
[8MR 326.1]          This defect must be corrected in our managers as well as in our apprentices, for the eyes of the Lord are upon the work and the workmen. Much time goes by every day, and every hour of the day, which is far from showing the results which could be expected. Do one thing at a time, and complete it as far as possible, then take up another. It is impossible to think of having apprentices working diligently and yet making only very little advancement. The lesson to be taught is this: Do not take up your time with trifles, stop this state of things where everybody is in a hurry, and no one is getting ahead.  {8MR 326.1}
[8MR 326.2]          We must have at the head of the departments, calm, firm, punctual business men, able to bring order out of confusion, but who will not throw everything in confusion and keep things eternally on the run in order that jobs left behind may be done on time. There must be men who will begin a work in the right way, and hold to it and push it forward firmly. Everything must be done according to a well-matured plan, and with system. God has entrusted His sacred work to men, and He asks that they shall do it carefully. Regularity in all things is essential. Never be late to an appointment. In no department or office should time be lost in unnecessary conversations. The work of God requires things which it does not receive, because men do not learn from the God of wisdom. They press too many things into their life, postpone until tomorrow that which demands their attention today, and much time is lost in painfully picking up the lost stitches. Men and women can reach a higher degree of usefulness than to carry with them through life an unsettled state of mind. They can improve the defective                                           -327-     traits of their character contracted in their younger years. Like Paul, they can labor to reach a much higher degree of perfection.  {8MR 326.2}
[8MR 327.1]          The work of God must not be done by fits and starts. It will not be placed on vantage ground by following a sudden impulse. On the contrary, it is positively necessary to follow the good work patiently, day by day, progressing in our ways and methods. One should get up at a regular hour. If during the day the work is neglected, and the following night is spent in making up for lost time, the morrow and following day will show, as a result, a wearied brain and a general fatigue which constitute positive violations of the law of life and health. There should be regular hours for rising, for family worship, for meals and for work. And it is a religious duty, in every one of our institutions, to maintain this by precept as well as by a firm example. Many squander the most precious hours of the morning hoping that they can terminate the work thus neglected during the hours which should be devoted to sleep. Godliness, health, success, everything suffers from this lack of true religious system.  {8MR 327.1}
[8MR 327.2]          There are many lessons which should be taught here in Europe. Some workers need to give up the slow methods of work which prevail, and to learn to be prompt. Promptness is necessary as well as diligence. If we wish to accomplish the work according to the will of God, it must be done in an expeditious manner, but not without thought and care.  {8MR 327.2}
[8MR 327.3]          The work needs more effort and care than it is receiving here. Our translators have too much to do. They are not training their minds to a close and deep analysis of their work. They need to have their mind clothed with all its strength and elasticity and to have a clear and free imagination in                                           -328-     order to grasp the original to be translated. A translation should never be considered as complete as long as it has passed through the hands of one person only. For the translation of the Holy Scriptures, in many lands, a large number of men were chosen who labored together, closely examining and mutually criticizing their work.  {8MR 327.3}
[8MR 328.1]          Our work is much more important than is supposed, and requires much more thought. The translators should have less hours to devote to close and absorbing intellectual labor, lest the brain become too weary, and the force of penetration being relaxed, the labor accomplished shall be imperfect. In dealing with the truth, everything should be done with a grace and a solidity which have not thus far characterized the work; for this reason, the mind of one should not be overburdened. Brother _____ has too much to do. He is in danger of contracting the habit of not giving to his work all the thought, all the effort and all the care that he should, and as considerable responsibility rests upon him, he must not be laden with a multiplicity of matters which he feels he must do, lest he shall become positively incapable for the competent and thorough work which is needed.--Ms 24, 1887, pp. 3-6. ("Testimony for the Workers of the Publishing House at Basel," February 14, 1887.)  {8MR 328.1}
[8MR 328.2]          In order to be successful, you must do but one thing at a time, concentrating all your powers upon that. If God has said to you as He did to John, "Write," then give yourself to that, and do not attempt more. But if you are to give discourses, your mind, although intensely active, is not vigorous enough to sustain the strain of speaking and visiting, and writing                                           -329-     too. You should let your pen rest in a great measure when you engage in an effort to present new and startling truths to the people, the reception of which involves a cross. . . .  {8MR 328.2}
[8MR 329.1]          You must take time to be a Christian, not tax brain and nerve to such an extent that you cannot be Christlike under difficulties. It is only by living a life in harmony with that of the Saviour, that we meet the requirement of God to be not only hearers but doers of the word of God.  {8MR 329.1}
[8MR 329.2]          The Lord would not have us be so excitable, in such a hurry. The counsels of God in His word were not given in a few days, on the high-pressure plan. It took a long period of time to bring out the Bible history. Under the inspiration of the Spirit of God, a chapter was written, a psalm composed, a proverb penned, a vision recorded, and so down through the ages the will and purposes of God were brought out. About fifteen hundred years passed from the time Moses began to write the book of Genesis, down to the completion of the Revelation by the beloved John.  {8MR 329.2}
[8MR 329.3]          The people need to be educated. This cannot be done if all the preacher's powers are given to other things. If your vitality, both mental and physical, has been expended needlessly, you cannot do your work with efficiency. . . .  {8MR 329.3}
[8MR 329.4]          It is not so much the activity that we bring into the work that makes it a success, but it is the well-directed efforts, not trusting in ourselves, but through the grace of Christ, taking God at His word, working humbly with Him, keeping self under strict control, preserving nerve and brain from over taxation, and having religion the controlling element in our lives, that the                                           -330-     atmosphere of heaven may be diffused in the home circle, in the church, everywhere.  {8MR 329.4}
[8MR 330.1]          Show that you believe in God. Self-will indulged will drive to infidelity. Self subdued will lead to the submission of every thought, word, and action to Christ. The Word of God, not impulses, not impressions, must be your guide.  {8MR 330.1}
[8MR 330.2]          A solemn, sacred work is this, to preach the truths for these last times to perishing souls. Take the things God has revealed in warnings, reproofs, corrections, encouragements. But if we have eyes that see not, ears that hear not, and hearts that feel not, then it is in vain that the declaration from God has ever come to us. God has honored us by making us the depositaries of His truth; and He has placed us under the most sacred obligations to diffuse that light, that it may illuminate those who are in darkness.  {8MR 330.2}
[8MR 330.3]          Has God been mistaken in us? Are we not His chosen vessels? Are we not the agents He has selected through whom to send forth the last message of mercy to a world? Oh, if we only had Jesus in our hearts, if His Spirit controlled our actions, if His law was the rule of our life, what a power for good we would be in the world! We must remember that others have pleaded and preached for souls--persons more learned and talented than we--and have pleaded in vain. But the humble, devoted worker, feeling his own weakness, and depending only upon God, will realize the strength and sufficiency of the mighty Helper.--Letter 56, 1887, pp. 1, 5, 9, 10. (To D. T. Bourdeau, 1887.)  {8MR 330.3}
[8MR 330.4]          Physicians should practice what they teach. They should teach that by studying after nine o'clock, there is nothing gained but much lost. Teach and                                           -331-     practice that the time can be systematically employed, one duty after another attended to promptly, not allowed to lag, so that midnight hours will not have to be employed in laborious studies.--Letter 85, 1888, p. 9. (To Brethren Caldwell and Gibbs, May 10, 1888.)  {8MR 330.4}
[8MR 331.1]          God has given you talents and ability, but these gifts are not to be misused and consumed faster than the supply is furnished. What you can do calmly, under the divine guidance of God's Holy Spirit, that you may venture to do.--Letter 15, 1896, p. 2. (To Elder J. O. Corliss, July 20, 1896.)  {8MR 331.1}
[8MR 331.2]          When teachers of the Word depend upon outward appearance, they forget the nobler scene before them. They forget the great and mighty Worker who has promised to be with them always. They forget that there is present One who can enlarge the faculties of the speaker, One who can make impressive the presentation of the power and grace of the truth.  {8MR 331.2}
[8MR 331.3]          The gospel minister should realize that he is a laborer together with God. He should reflect into the hearts of others the divine rays of light that shine into his heart. Thus he will cooperate with God in stamping upon human hearts the divine likeness.--Letter 49, 1902, pp. 4, 5. (To Brother and Sister Haskell, February 5, 1902.)  {8MR 331.3}
[8MR 331.4]          For their usefulness and success, the Lord's servants are dependent on Christ. He reads their hearts. He knows their motives and purposes, and He calls upon them to separate from themselves everything that would prove a hindrance to their success in presenting the truth for this time. This is the                                           -332-     work that is to be made first of all. As they give themselves to it, success will surely crown their efforts. Angels of God will impress hearts, and many will be brought into the light of truth. . . .  {8MR 331.4}
[8MR 332.1]          Live as becomes the subjects of His kingdom. To carry out the words, "Thy will be done on earth, as it is done in heaven,"--this is our life-work.--Ms 124, 1902, pp. 7, 8. ("The Work in Nashville," May, 1902.)  {8MR 332.1}
[8MR 332.2]          When the Lord lays upon His stewards a special work, they should be careful not to increase their responsibilities; for this overtaxes their powers. My brethren, give diligent heed to the business for which you are fitted. Had Elder _____ attended to his special line of work in connection with the General Conference, pleading with God for His purifying power and for wisdom to keep the way of the Lord, he would have had victory at every step.--Ms 3, 1903, p. 2. ("To Every Man His Work," March 1, 1903.)  {8MR 332.2}
[8MR 332.3]          You need spiritual life. This life would give vigor to your soul and to your body. Spiritual life yields to its possessor that which all the world is seeking, but which can never be obtained without an entire surrender to God. You will have to say more often than you have ever yet said, "Be still, and know that I am God." This will give your soul the needed rest. It will give you contentment in doing the very best you can.  {8MR 332.3}
[8MR 332.4]          Spiritual life--what is it? It is the contemplation of Him who loved us and gave Himself for us, that our lives might be sweet and fragrant, that we might have power to perfect an unselfish Christian experience, and that from us others might learn to do good.                                           -333-  {8MR 332.4}
[8MR 333.1]          The work given you is to represent Christ. He came to this world to shed upon you His own brightness and peace. Close the windows of your heart against the atmosphere of unbelief, and open them heavenward. It is your privilege to face the light, to talk light and faith.  {8MR 333.1}
[8MR 333.2]          Be affable and compassionate. Let your countenance reflect the joy of the Lord. Speak of His goodness and tell of His power. Then your light will shine more and more distinctly. Above your trials and disappointments will be revealed the reflection of a pure, healthy religious life. In the outworking of the inner life there will be a wonderful peace and joy. You may reflect the beauty of the character of your risen Lord, who, though He was rich, yet for our sake became poor, that through His poverty we might be made rich in the grace of heaven. As you rise above despondency into the clear sunlight of the presence of Christ, you will reveal the glory of God.  {8MR 333.2}
[8MR 333.3]          We can, we can reveal the likeness of our divine Lord. We know the science of spiritual life. We can glorify God in our body and in our spirit, which are His. Do we do it? Oh, what an illustrious example we have in the life that Christ lived on this earth. He has shown us what we can accomplish through cooperation with Him. We are to seek for the union with Him of which He speaks when He says, "Abide in Me, and I in you." This union is deeper, stronger, truer, than any other union. The heart must be filled with the grace of Christ. His will must control us, moving us by His love to suffer with those who suffer, to rejoice with those who rejoice, to feel a deep tenderness for everyone in weakness, sorrow, or distress.                                           -334-  {8MR 333.3}
[8MR 334.1]          Being partakers of the divine nature will make us willing always to reach forth a helping hand to those in need of relief.--Letter 121, 1904, pp. 6-8. (To Edson and Emma White, March 29, 1904.)  {8MR 334.1}
[8MR 334.2]          Let us have a revival of our faith. My son, let us, you and I, set an example of doing our best to clear the King's highway, and after we have done this, let us place everything in the hands of God, saying, "Lord, I have done my part. I believe Thy promises. Wilt Thou not now give evidence of Thy working?" He will hear and answer. . . .  {8MR 334.2}
[8MR 334.3]          There is spiritual life for every church member. We all need to apply the Word of God most earnestly to ourselves. We need to live in a higher, purer atmosphere. If we have the faith that works by love and purifies the soul, we shall be partakers of the divine nature. Then we shall have spirit and life and health. When the Word of God is brought into the daily life, there will be spiritual soundness. The powers of the soul will be exercised unto righteousness and godliness. Christ will dwell in our hearts by faith, and the presence of His Spirit will be revealed by a healthy spiritual growth.--Letter 123, 1904, pp. 3, 7. (To Edson White, March 29, 1904.)  {8MR 334.3}
[8MR 334.4]          I long for strength to do the work that must be done at this time. I would speak daily at this Long Beach campmeeting if I could; but I have not strength to do this. I dare not consume all my strength in this meeting; for there is other important work before me. Lately I have given considerable time and effort to the work of completing the book on the Acts of the                                           -335-     Apostles. This book is now nearly finished, and I am very thankful for this. . . .  {8MR 334.4}
[8MR 335.1]          Let no time be wasted, but do not overwork. Teach the truth as it is in Jesus. When the power of truth is felt in the soul, the principles of truth will be brought into the daily life. Then true godliness will  appear.--Letter 66, 1911, p. 3. (To Brother and Sister Haskell, August 28, 1911.)     Released June 21, 1978.  {8MR 335.1}
[8MR 336.1]       MR No. 617 - No Respect of Persons with God         The love of God perfected in the human soul will be revealed by the sanctification of soul, body, and spirit. The love of God is fulfilled in him who loves God with all the heart and his neighbor as himself. This is the whole duty of man. The Gospel is satisfied when this victory is achieved. The Word of God labors from age to age to make men more practical. The Lord does not despise the day of small things, but He requires growth in every good work. Advancement must be made. And how many who commenced under difficulties and had to work under disappointment, have lived to see the work established.  {8MR 336.1}
[8MR 336.2]          There is a variety of talent used in the Lord's work. God uses whoever is converted and sanctified to His service--the ignorant outcast, the heathen, the European, the slave. These are Christ's by creation and by redemption, no matter who they are. There is no caste in heaven. All who believe in Christ as a personal Saviour, whatever their position, whether they be high or low, rich or poor, black or white, are Christ's, bought with a price. If converted from sin to holiness, they are members of the royal family, children of the heavenly King, heirs of God and joint-heirs with Christ, His well-beloved brethren who will walk with Him in white because they are worthy. Those who are now looked upon as lords, great men of the earth, will be glad, when their intelligence shall see what is the only source of true nobility, to go to heaven and associate with those who have washed their robes and made them white in the blood of the Lamb, even though their skin is as black as a coal.                                           -337-  {8MR 336.2}
[8MR 337.1]          Angels of God are sent to minister to them that shall be heirs of salvation. Angels are co-workers with God's servants in preaching the gospel to their poor brethren. If all would heed the instruction given in the Word, there would be a development of high intellectual attainment and true spiritual refinement of sentiment and manners, for all these things follow in the great result of the renewal of the soul by the grace of Christ. The character is transformed and renewed after the divine similitude.--Letter 165, 1899, p. 7. (To F. E. Belden, October 22, 1899.)     Released June 21, 1978.  {8MR 337.1}
[8MR 338.1]       MR No. 618 - Our Responsibility to Glorify God         You can glorify God only by bearing fruit to His glory. Ministers, for Christ's sake begin the work for yourselves. By your unsanctified lives you have laid stumbling-blocks before your own children and before unbelievers. Some of you move by impulse, act from passion and prejudice, and bring impure, tainted offerings to God. For Christ's sake cleanse the camp by beginning the personal work of purifying the soul, through the grace of Christ, from moral defilement. A jovial minister in the pulpit, or one who is stretching beyond his measure to win praise, is a spectacle that crucifies the Son of God afresh, and puts Him to open shame. There must be thorough repentance, faith in our Saviour Jesus Christ, vigilant watchfulness, unceasing prayer, and diligent searching of the Scriptures.  {8MR 338.1}
[8MR 338.2]          God holds us responsible for all that we might be if we would improve our talents; and we shall be judged according to what we ought to have been but were not; what we might have done but did not accomplish, because we did not use our powers to glorify God. For all knowledge that we might have gained but did not, there will be an eternal loss, even if we do not lose our souls. All our influence belongs to God. All that we acquire is to be used to His glory. All the property that the Lord has entrusted to us is to be held on the altar of God, to be returned to Him again. We are working out our own destiny. May God help us all to be wise for eternity.--Letter 15, 1890, pp. 6, 7. (To Brother Irwin, August 12, 1890.)     Released June 21, 1978.  {8MR 338.2}
[8MR 339.1]       MR No. 620 - Ellen White's Early Concepts of Her Work         We do not want you to feel, Brother Collins, that you cannot write us unless you can send us some money. No, no. Write us. We are just as glad to hear from you as though you sent us ever so much money--Letter 4, 1850, p. 1. (To Brother and Sister Collins, February 10, 1850.)  {8MR 339.1}
[8MR 339.2]          I was pointed back to the children of Israel in Egypt. I saw when God worked through Moses before Pharaoh the magicians came up and said they could do the same. I saw the same work was now going on in the world and among the professed churches similar to the work of the magicians anciently. I saw the power of the magicians has increased within a few months tenfold, and it will still be on the increase and spread, and unless Israel is rising and increasing in power and strength and is growing in grace and in the knowledge of the truth, the powers of darkness will get the victory over them. . . .  {8MR 339.2}
[8MR 339.3]          Said the angel, Have faith in God. I saw some tried too hard to believe. Faith is so simple, ye look above it. Satan tried to deceive some of the honest children and had got them looking to self to find worthiness there. I saw they must look away from self to the worthiness of Jesus and throw themselves just as dependent and unworthy as they are upon His mercy and draw by faith strength and nourishment from Him.--Letter 8, 1850, pp. 1, 2. (To Arabella Hastings, August 4, 1850.)  {8MR 339.3}
[8MR 339.4]          We make our home at Brother Thompson's (at whose table we are now writing). He and his wife are whole-hearted in the truth. They have four                                           -340-     daughters with them in the faith. Their ages are 24, 22, 20 and 12. They are goodhearted girls and are trying to serve God. Their voices were never heard in prayer until after the Milton conference. We had a powerful season of prayer and the burden of their cases was rolled upon me. I pleaded the promises of God for them, and could not give it up, and finally their voices were raised in prayer to God.--Letter 7, 1851, p. 1. (To Brother and Sister Hastings, July 27, 1851.)  {8MR 339.4}
[8MR 340.1]          We do not expect rest here, No, no. The way to heaven is a cross-bearing way; the road is straight and narrow, but we will go forward with cheerfulness knowing that the King of glory once trod this way before us. We will not complain of the roughness of the way, but will be meek followers of Jesus, treading in His footsteps. . . .  {8MR 340.1}
[8MR 340.2]          We will not have a murmuring thought because we have trials. God's dear children always had them, and every trial well endured here will only make us rich in glory. I crave the suffering part. I would not go to heaven without suffering if I could, and see Jesus who suffered so much for us to purchase for us so rich an inheritance; and to see the martyrs who laid down their lives for the truth, and the sake of Jesus. No, no. Let me be perfected through sufferings. I long to be a partaker with Christ of His sufferings, for if I am, I know I shall be partaker with Him of His glory.--Letter 9, 1851, p. 1. (Brother and Sister Dodge, December 21, 1851.)  {8MR 340.2}
[8MR 340.3]          I am very anxious that you should form good characters. . . . Especially do I charge you, as a mother, to be kind and forbearing, yielding to and                                           -341-     loving one another. This will save you many unhappy hours, many unpleasant reflections. You can be happy if you choose. You must learn the important lesson of not always having your own way, but of sacrificing your will and way to gratify and make others happy.--Letter 1, 1860, p. 1. (To Henry and Edson, March 14, 1860.)  {8MR 340.3}
[8MR 341.1]          Mary, dear Mary, I have seen that God's providence has placed John and you where you are. God has been working for you both that you, Mary, may be left without excuse. . . . Mary, I fear for you greatly. I was shown that God lays out the work for John. He must perform it. Just as long as he remains a servant of God he must go at His bidding. . . .  {8MR 341.1}
[8MR 341.2]          I feel the deepest interest for you. I love you. I know that your happiness depends upon the course of your action. And unless it is entirely different in many respects than it has been, you cannot have life, have salvation. I have written this letter sadly, discouragingly. My heart aches while I write. Gladly would I write encouragingly if I had it to write. I was in hopes that God would never give me another message for you. . . . I have felt agony of soul. I have cried in agony for above an hour.--Letter 1, 1858, pp. 3, 5. (To Mary Loughborough, March 3, 1858.)  {8MR 341.2}
[8MR 341.3]          We must study to find out the best way in which to take up the review of our experiences from the beginning of our work, when we separated from the churches, and went forward step by step in the light that God gave us. We then took the position that the Bible, and the Bible only, was to be our guide; and we are never to depart from this position. We were given wonderful                                           -342-     manifestations of the power of God. Miracles were wrought. Again and again, when we were brought into strait places, the power of God was displayed in our behalf. At such times, souls were convicted, and amidst the scorn and derision of the opposing churches, they bore testimony in favor of the truth. "So mightily grew the Word of God and prevailed." Under the preaching of the truth, men were converted, and were "instructed in the way of the Lord; and being fervent in the spirit, spake and taught diligently the great things of the Lord."  {8MR 341.3}
[8MR 342.1]          I was then very young, but I believed the message, and the Spirit of the Lord was upon me. I was guided by the Spirit to act an important part in the work of the Lord for this time.  {8MR 342.1}
[8MR 342.2]          I have lost none of my faith in the message. After the passing of the time in 1844, we were a disappointed people, few in numbers. We sought the Lord most earnestly, and read and re-read His commandments. We saw wherein we had been working and walking contrary to them, and then we thanked the Lord for our disappointment. The fourteenth chapter of Revelation was most diligently studied, and we discerned the meaning of the words, "Here is the patience of the saints; here are they that keep the commandments of God, and the faith of Jesus." Light was given us on the claims of the law of God. We were convicted that the seventh day is the Sabbath of the Lord, and we began to observe it as holy unto Him.--Letter 105, 1903, pp. 2, 3. (To G. I. Butler, June 1, 1903.)                                           -343-  {8MR 342.2}
[8MR 343.1]          I am so thankful that ever since I was fifteen years old, the Lord has permitted me to have a part in His work.--Ms 39, 1908, p. 6. (Sermon, March 11, 1908.)     Released June 21, 1978.  {8MR 343.1}
[8MR 344.1]       MR No. 621 - Eschatological Events         John in the Revelation writes of the unity of those living on the earth to make void the law of God: "These have one mind, and shall give their power and strength unto the beast. These shall make war with the Lamb, and the Lamb shall overcome them: for he is Lord of lords, and King of kings: and they that are with Him are called, and chosen, and faithful." (Revelation 17:13, 14.) "And I saw three unclean spirits like frogs come out of the mouth of the dragon, and out of the mouth of the beast, and out of the false prophet." (Revelation 16:13.)  {8MR 344.1}
[8MR 344.2]         All who will exalt and worship the idol Sabbath, a day that God has not blessed, help the devil and his angels with all the power of their God-given ability, which they have perverted to a wrong use. Inspired by another spirit which blinds their discernment, they cannot see that the exaltation of Sunday observance is entirely the institution of the Catholic church. . . .  {8MR 344.2}
[8MR 344.3]          Satan is making his last and most powerful efforts for the mastery, his last conflict against the principles of God's law. A defiant infidelity abounds.  {8MR 344.3}
[8MR 344.4]          After John's description in Revelation 16 of that miracle working power that was to gather the world to the last great conflict, the symbols are dropped, and the trumpet voice once more gives a certain sound: "Behold, I come as a thief. Blessed is he that watcheth, and keepeth his garments, lest he walk naked, and they see his shame." (Revelation 16:15.)--Ms 7a, 1896, pp. 2, 3, 10. (Untitled, February 27, 1896.)                                           -345-  {8MR 344.4}
[8MR 345.1]         "And I saw three unclean spirits like frogs come out of the mouth of the dragon, and out of the mouth of the beast, and out of the mouth of the false prophet. For they are the spirits of devils, working miracles, which go forth unto the kings of the earth and of the whole world, to gather them to the battle of that great day of God Almighty. Behold, I come as a thief. Blessed is he that watcheth, and keepeth his garments, lest he walk naked (without the robe of Christ's righteousness) and they see his shame." (Revelation 16:13-15.)--Letter 141, 1902, p. 6. (To Brother and Sister Haskell, September 10, 1902.)  {8MR 345.1}
[8MR 345.2]         There will be seducing spirits and doctrines of devils in the midst of the church, and these evil influences will increase; but hold fast the beginning of your confidence firm unto the end.--Ms 61, 1906, p. 2. ("Hold Fast the Beginning of Your Confidence," June 29, 1906.)  {8MR 345.2}
[8MR 345.3]          Satan and his angels will appear on this earth as men, and will mingle with those of whom God's Word says, "Some shall depart from the faith, giving heed to seducing spirits, and doctrines of devils." (1 Timothy 4:1.)--Letter 147, 1903, p. 3. (To Brother and Sister Farnsworth, July 14, 1903.)  {8MR 345.3}
[8MR 345.4]         When these spiritualistic deceptions are revealed to be what they really are--the secret workings of evil spirits--those who have acted a part in them will become as men who have lost their minds.--Letter 311, 1905, p. 5. (To Brethren Daniells and Prescott, and Their Associates, October 30, 1905.)                                           -346-  {8MR 345.4}
[8MR 346.1]               We are approaching the end of this earth's history, and Satan is working as never before. He is striving to act as director of the Christian world. With an intensity that is marvelous he is working with his lying wonders. Satan is represented as walking about as a roaring lion, seeking whom he may devour. He desires to embrace the whole world in his confederacy. Hiding his deformity under the garb of Christianity, he assumes the attributes of a Christian, and claims to be Christ Himself.--Ms 125, 1901, p. 6. ("The Unchangeable Law of God," December 9, 1901.)  {8MR 346.1}
[8MR 346.2]          Satan himself will personate Christ, declaring that he is the Son of God. One will say, "Christ is here;" another, "He is there;" and still another that He is somewhere else.--Ms 110, 1901, p. 12. ("The Christian Hope," Sermon, October 5, 1901.)  {8MR 346.2}
[8MR 346.3]          Satan will work . . . wonders before men to make the world believe him to be Christ, come the second time to our world. He transforms himself into an angel of light, but while he bears the appearance in every particular as far as appearance goes, he is not Christ.--Letter 46, 1889, p. 2. (To "Brethren in Healdsburg," January 10, 1889.)  {8MR 346.3}
[8MR 346.4]          The mighty angel from heaven is to "lighten the earth with His glory" (Revelation 18:1), while he cries mightily with a loud voice, "Babylon the great is fallen, is fallen" (Verse 2). . . .  {8MR 346.4}
[8MR 346.5]         We would lose faith and courage in the conflict if we were not sustained by the power of God.                                           -347-  {8MR 346.5}
[8MR 347.1]          Every form of evil is to spring into intense activity. Evil angels unite their powers with evil men, and, as they have been in constant conflict and attained an experience in the best modes of deception and battle, and have been strengthening for centuries, they will not yield the last great final contest without a desperate struggle. All the world will be on one side or the other of the question. The battle of Armageddon will be fought, and that day must find none of us sleeping. Wide awake we must be, as wise virgins having oil in our vessels with our lamps. What is this?--Grace. Grace!  {8MR 347.1}
[8MR 347.2]          The power of the Holy Ghost must be upon us and the Captain of the Lord's host will stand at the head of the angels of heaven to direct the battle.--Letter 112, 1890, pp. 3, 4. (To Edson and Emma, and Willie White, December 22, 1890.)  {8MR 347.2}
[8MR 347.3]          In the day of His ［Christ's］ coming, the last great trumpet is heard, and there is a terrible shaking of earth and heaven. The whole earth, from the loftiest mountains to the deepest mines, will hear. Everything will be penetrated by fire. The tainted atmosphere will be cleansed by fire.  {8MR 347.3}
[8MR 347.4]          The fire having fulfilled its mission, the dead that have been laid away in the grave will come forth--some to the resurrection of life, to be caught up to meet their Lord in the air; and some to behold the coming of Him whom they have despised, and whom they now recognize as the judge of all the earth.  {8MR 347.4}
[8MR 347.5]          All the righteous are untouched by the flames. . . . Earthquakes, hurricanes, flame, and flood cannot injure those who are prepared to meet their Saviour in peace. But those who rejected our Saviour, and scourged and                                           -348-     crucified Him, will be among those who will be raised from the dead to behold His coming in the clouds of heaven, attended by the heavenly host--ten thousand times ten thousand, and thousands of thousands.--Ms 159, 1903, p. 5. ("A Message to Leading Physicians," September 4, 1903.)  {8MR 347.5}
[8MR 348.1]          The Son of man will come in the clouds of heaven in his own glory and the glory of His Father, and of all the holy angels. There will be no lack of honor and glory. In that day the law of God is to be revealed in its majesty, and man, who has broken that law and stood in defiant rebellion against its holy precepts, will understand that that law which he has despised, discarded and trampled under foot is God's standard of character.--Ms 39, 1898, p. 6. ("The Day of Reckoning," November 22, 1898.)  {8MR 348.1}
[8MR 348.2]          The trump of God will be heard resounding through earth's remotest bounds, and the voice of Jesus will call forth the dead from their graves to immortal life.--Letter 2, 1874, p. 5. (To J. N. Loughborough, August 24, 1874.)  {8MR 348.2}
[8MR 348.3]          The just . . . shall come forth from all parts of the earth, from rocky caverns, from dungeons, from caves of the earth, from the waters of the deep--not one is overlooked.--Letter 113, 1886, p. 4. (To Edson and Emma White, July 11, 1886.)     Released June 21, 1978.  {8MR 348.3}
[8MR 349.1]       MR No. 623 - Publications for Non-SDA Readers         The cut in Gospel Reader--Moses Viewing the Promised Land--does great injustice to the subject. . . . What sort of an impression will it make on the readers of the book? It is not in any sense a correct representation of Moses. It looks more like a picture of the great deceiver, Satan, after he had lost Paradise.  {8MR 349.1}
[8MR 349.2]          Page 52, same book, The Ark Standing in the Midst of Jordan. See the cherubim on either end of the ark. What a misrepresentation of the heavenly angels looking with reverence upon the mercy seat, the cover of the ark! A child might take the representation to be a bird hunched up. . . .  {8MR 349.2}
[8MR 349.3]          If you choose to have a few pictures and good ones, I do not object. Let illustrations be choice rather than numerous.--Letter 28a, 1897, pp. 2, 3. (To "Those in Responsible Positions in Our Publishing Houses," January 9, 1897.)  {8MR 349.3}
[8MR 349.4]          Pictures ［used］ to represent Bible scenes must be no cheap designs. . . . A proper illustration of Bible scenes requires talent of a superior quality. With these cheap, common productions, the sacred lessons of the Bible disdain comparison.--Ms 23, 1896, p. 1. ("Illustrations of Heavenly Things," June 6, 1896.)     Released June 21, 1978.  {8MR 349.4}
[8MR 350.1]       MR No. 624 - Make No Human Being Your Criterion         ［Ellen G. White speaking:］ Sister White has not had meat in her house or cooked it in any line, or any dead flesh, for years and years. And here is the ［basis of some people's］ health reform: "Now I have told you Sister White did not eat meat. Now I want you not to eat meat, because Sister White does not eat it." Well, I would not give--I would not care a farthing for anything like that. If you have not got any better conviction--you won't eat meat because Sister White does not eat any--if I am the authority, I would not give a farthing for your health reform. What I want is that every one of you should stand in your individual dignity before God, in your individual consecration to God, that the soul-temple shall be dedicated to God. "Whosoever defileth the temple of God, him will God destroy," Now I want you to think of these things, and do not make any human being your criterion.-- Ms 43a, 1901, p. 13. ("Talk of Mrs. E. G. White, Before Representative Brethren, in the ［Battle Creek］ College Library, April 1, 1901.)     Released June 21, 1978.  {8MR 350.1}
[8MR 351.1]       MR No. 625 - Christian Forbearance When Feelings Are Stirred         Blend in Christian love with your fellow workers and do not allow yourself to be easily wounded. When you become interested in the salvation of perishing souls, you will not mind the little differences that are so common in the association of human beings with one another.  {8MR 351.1}
[8MR 351.2]          I had to learn my lesson when much younger than I am now. When my husband and I were living in Rochester, New York, carrying on the publication of the Review and Herald, there were twenty-two who every day gathered round our family board. These workers were of different temperaments and dispositions. We had much to try us, and many perplexing problems to solve. Under great difficulties and with little money, we were endeavoring to carry forward the proclamation of present truth.  {8MR 351.2}
[8MR 351.3]          I purposed in my heart that no word or act of mine should cause irritation. When others were irritated, I would say, "We are all Christ's little children, members of His family. Let us bring all the sunshine that we can into our home." Do not speak one word that would hurt the feelings of another. When you are tempted to speak or act unadvisedly, look to Jesus, and remember that when the feelings are stirred, silence is eloquence.--Letter 29, 1904, pp. 2, 3. (To J. A. Burden and wife, January 17, 1904.)     Released June 21, 1978.  {8MR 351.3}
[8MR 352.1]       MR No. 626 - Counsel Concerning Adventists and Politics         We have no more strength and grace given us than we can wisely appropriate. If God has a work for any of His commandment-keeping people to do in regard to politics, reach the position and do the work with your arm linked in the arm of Christ. The salvation of your souls should be your greatest study.--Letter 4, 1898, p. 13. (To "My Brethren," February 20, 1898.)     Released June 21, 1978.  {8MR 352.1}
[8MR 353.1]       MR No. 627 - Workers to Be Located Where Their Light Can Shine in Population Centers         Strong men should be set to work in Oakland. Men and women of experience should be brought in as educators, and workers should be trained, that the work may be carried forward in strong, even lines. Let no one seek to discourage a fellow worker. There should be ten in the field where now there is one. Such instruction as has been given by Brother and Sister ［S. N.］ Haskell in Southern California should be given in many places. . . .  {8MR 353.1}
[8MR 353.2]          Let some of our workers be located where they can be a light in the centers of population and influence, and let the lines of missionary work be multiplied. The Lord does not desire a large number of workers in various lines to be gathered into any one place.--Ms 67, 1906, pp. 1,3. ("The Work in Oakland," August 6, 1906.)     Released June 21, 1978  {8MR 353.2}
[8MR 354.1]       MR No. 628 - Pius VI, The Pope of the Deadly Wound         That afternoon ［November 2］ he ［Elder Bourdeau］ had us accompany him to the Cathedral ［in Valence, France］ and look upon the bust of Pius VI who was noted in prophecy, who was led into captivity and died in captivity. Here was the one marked in history who received the deadly wound. His heart is encased in the marble monument beneath where the bust is located. We felt rather solemn as we looked upon the monument of this man noted in prophecy.--Letter 110, 1886, p. 2. (To W. C. White and wife, November 4, 1886.)     Released June 21, 1978.  {8MR 354.1}
[8MR 355.1]       MR No. 629 - Justified by Faith         Justification by faith is to many a mystery. A sinner is justified by God when he repents of his sins. He sees Jesus upon the cross of Calvary. Why all this suffering? The law of Jehovah has been broken. The law of God's government in heaven and earth has been transgressed, and the penalty of sin is pronounced to be death. But "God so loved the world, that he gave his only begotten Son, that whosoever believeth in him should not perish, but have everlasting life." Oh what love, what matchless love! Christ, the Son of God, dying for guilty man!  {8MR 355.1}
[8MR 355.2]          The sinner views the spirituality of the law of God and its eternal obligations. He sees the love of God in providing a substitute and surety for guilty man, and that substitute is One equal with God. This display of grace in the gift of salvation to the world fills the sinner with amazement. This love of God to man breaks every barrier down. He comes to the cross, which has been placed midway between Divinity and humanity, and repents of his sins of transgression, because Christ has been drawing him to Himself. He does not expect the law to cleanse him from sin, for there is no pardoning quality in the law to save the transgressors of the law. He looks to the atoning Sacrifice as his only hope, through repentance toward God--because the laws of His government have been broken--and faith toward our Lord Jesus Christ as the One who can save and cleanse the sinner from every transgression.  {8MR 355.2}
[8MR 355.3]          The mediatorial work of Christ commenced with the commencement of human guilt and suffering and misery, as soon as man became a transgressor. The law was not abolished to save man and bring him into union with God. But Christ                                           -356-     assumed the office of his surety and deliverer in becoming sin for man, that man might become the righteousness of God in and through Him who was one with the Father. Sinners can be justified by God only when He pardons their sins, remits the punishment they deserve, and treats them as though they were really just and had not sinned, receiving them into divine favor and treating them as if they were righteous. They are justified alone through the imputed righteousness of Christ. The Father accepts the Son, and through the atoning sacrifice of His Son accepts the sinner.  {8MR 355.3}
[8MR 356.1]          A general faith is entertained by many, and their assent is given that Christianity is the only hope for perishing souls. But to believe this intellectually is not sufficient to the saving of the soul. James tells us in his epistle that the devils believe and tremble, but this is not a saving faith that will justify them. There are thousands who believe in the gospel and in Jesus Christ as the world's Redeemer, but they are not saved by that faith. This is only an assent of their judgment to that which is a fact, but it does not transform the character. They do not repent and have that faith that lays hold upon Christ as their sin-pardoning Saviour; their belief is not unto repentance. There must be a faith that accomplishes its work for the receiver, a faith in the atoning sacrifice, a faith that works by love and purifies the soul.  {8MR 356.1}
[8MR 356.2]          There will be need not only of faith but of a trust in God. This is the true faith of Abraham, a faith which produced fruits. "Abraham believed God, and it was imputed unto him for righteousness." James 2:23. When God told him to offer his son as a sacrifice it was the same voice that had spoken telling him to leave his country and go into a land which God would show him. Abraham                                           -357-     was saved by faith in Christ as verily as the sinner is saved by faith in Christ today.  {8MR 356.2}
[8MR 357.1]          The faith that justifies always produces first true repentance, and then good works, which are the fruit of that faith. There is no saving faith that does not produce good fruit. God gave Christ to our world to become the sinner's substitute. The moment true faith in the merits of the costly atoning sacrifice is exercised, claiming Christ as a personal Saviour, that moment the sinner is justified before God, because he is pardoned.--Ms 46, 1891. ("Justified by Faith," January 6, 1891.)     Released June 21, 1978.  {8MR 357.1}
[8MR 358.1]       MR No. 630 - Ellen White and Avondale College         At the seven o'clock meeting of the conference the subject of the need of establishing a school in the colonies was presented. W. C. White and Elder Tenney made appropriate remarks, and were listened to with deep interest.  {8MR 358.1}
[8MR 358.2]          At the nine o'clock meeting I read important matter in regard to our schools and the work that should be done in them.--Ms 45, 1891, p. 2. (Diary Fragments, December 28, 1891.)  {8MR 358.2}
[8MR 358.3]          This afternoon I had a very pleasant ride with Willie and Brother Rousseau. We spent the time profitably in talking about the preparation for and management of the school. I pray that this school shall be conducted in such a way as to glorify God. May every lesson given be filled with the riches of true knowledge.--Ms 35, 1892, p. 2. (Diary, August 7, 1892.)  {8MR 358.3}
[8MR 358.4]          Brother and Sister Rousseau are still with us, also Elder Israel's daughters, who are making up the linen for the school boarding home. I am very desirous that every dollar expended in preparing for the opening of this school shall be wisely invested. Strong, unbleached sheets and good, durable table linen have been bought. There are many things yet to be purchased.--Ms 35, 1892, pp. 2, 3. (Diary, August 8, 1892.)  {8MR 358.4}
[8MR 358.5]          We are well pleased with the place that has been chosen for the school.-- Ms 35, 1892, p. 4. (Diary, August 19, 1892.)                                           -359-  {8MR 358.5}
[8MR 359.1]          Last winter when we saw that we must have a school to meet the demands of the cause, we were put to our wits ends to know where we should obtain the funds. I was suffering with prostration of the nerves, and suffering from rheumatism. Our rent was $23.00 a month and water bills extra, and other expenses were still added to this, aside from the buying of food. A carriage had to be purchased, and although secondhand, it cost me $200.00. Nothing but what was easy of access and comfortable would be of any service to me then. And even to ride only a short distance was at times next to impossible. My hips and spine caused me such keen suffering, almost beyond endurance. The keeping of a horse, and sickness increased our household expenses so that it dared not hardly be estimated. But to return to the school question. Some thought it could not be done; yet we knew that it must be started in 1892. Some thought all that could be done was to hold a short institute for the ministers.  {8MR 359.1}
[8MR 359.2]          We knew that there were many youth who needed the advantages of the school.--Letter 79, 1893, pp. 9, 10. (To Mr. Harmon Lindsay, April 24, 1893.)  {8MR 359.2}
[8MR 359.3]          I see so many places I wish to use every shilling to benefit those whom I desire to send to the school.--Ms 80, 1893, p. 19. (Diary, May 22, 1893.)  {8MR 359.3}
[8MR 359.4]          We are much pleased with this place as a location for the school. The clearing of the land does not appear to be as formidable a task as we supposed. Some spaces are already cleared; some spaces have nothing on them but charred underbrush, with a few large monarchs of the forest still                                           -360-     standing. There are trees of smaller growth which are as straight as an arrow.  {8MR 359.4}
[8MR 360.1]          I cannot for a moment entertain the idea that land which can produce such large trees can be of a poor quality.--Letter 82, 1894, pp. 3, 4. (To Edson and Emma White, May 24, 1894.)  {8MR 360.1}
[8MR 360.2]          Because of the slack, slipshod way the land holders cultivate their farms, nothing flourishes as it should, and the impression made upon those who view the land is that it is too poor to yield a good crop. I have been anxious that the land should be taken in hand and thoroughly worked. Even the orange trees are left to grow up amid the grass, as wild trees grow. But where such immense trees flourish as flourish here, many of them growing up perfectly straight toward heaven, I am convinced that with the blessing of God, with diligence and faithfulness in working the land, farmers might produce gratifying results, and in return for the labor put forth, they might reap a good harvest. . . .  {8MR 360.2}
[8MR 360.3]          I was much pleased with the ground. We walked over one farm where the land had been cleared, and which joined the school land. We examined the way in which they work the land, and found that the plough had been put in only to about the depth of six inches. An intelligent American farmer would not regard this as a faithful way of working the land. Those who work in this cheap, superficial way cannot expect to receive anything out of harmony with their method, but in accordance with it.  {8MR 360.3}
[8MR 360.4]          Having had this matter presented to me at different times, I am more than ever convinced that this is the right location for the school. Since I                                           -361-     have been here for a few days and have an opportunity to investigate, I feel more sure than at my first visit that this is the right place. I think any land which I have seen will produce some kind of a crop.--Ms 35, 1894, pp. 2- 4. (To S. N. Haskell, August 27, 1894.)  {8MR 360.4}
[8MR 361.1]          Brethren Rousseau and Daniells had propositions to lay before us that land selected for the locating of the school was not as good land as we should have on which to erect buildings; we should be disappointed in the cultivation of the land; it was not rich enough to produce good crops, etc., etc. This was surprising intelligence to us and we could not view the matter in the same light. We knew we had evidence that the Lord had directed in the purchase of the land. They proposed searching still for land. Already much money and much time and anxiety had been expended in searching for suitable land and there were objectionable features in all places they investigated. The land purchased was the best, as far as advantages were concerned. To go back on this and begin another search meant loss of time, expense in outlay of means, great anxiety and uneasiness, and delay in locating the school, putting us back one year. We could not see light in this. We thought of the children of Israel who inquired, Can God set a table in the wilderness? He did do this, and with God's blessing resting upon the school the land will be blessed and will produce good crops.  {8MR 361.1}
[8MR 361.2]          We talked the matter over some time, and we found these two brethren very firm and decided. I knew that anything I might say would make no change in their ideas. They left for Melbourne about five o'clock, and we left for                                           -362-     Granville at the same time. But a weight was upon my soul. I felt dazed and too amazed to sleep. I knew from light given we had made no mistake. . . .  {8MR 361.2}
[8MR 362.1]          I am impressed by representations that we have made no mistake in the place we have selected. I see that place before me, and buildings and orchards and produce from the grounds and property. I see success and rejoicing. Then I awake with the impression our brethren Rousseau and Daniells are keeping in their minds the rich lands they have worked in Iowa, and that they will not trust the Lord to make a home for us in the wilderness. But I shall hold right on and believe and trust and wait.--Ms 77, 1894, p. 3. (Diary Fragment, August 31, 1894.)  {8MR 362.1}
[8MR 362.2]          I want you all, brethren, to seek the Lord and see light for yourselves, and follow your own convictions after the presentation of that which I consider light from the Lord. Do not make decision unless that light is your own light and you can step forward in confidence because that which has been spoken by me to you commends itself to your judgment, and it becomes light to you as it has to me. Will you keep this prayer constantly ascending to God, Show me Thy way, O God? The Lord desires to lead you whom He will make representative men, who will be taught of God if you walk humbly before Him. But if any one of you becomes wise in your own conceit, be sure the Lord will leave you to follow your own finite judgment. The Lord God is our Strength, our Guide, our Counsellor. Keep mind and heart in constant prayer when in consideration on the land. Oh, do not regard this matter of little consequence, for it means much.--Letter 153, 1894, pp. 1, 4. (To W. C. White, November 5, 1894.)                                           -363-  {8MR 362.2}
[8MR 363.1]          As you go to Dora Creek my prayers shall follow you. This is an important mission and angels of God will accompany you. We are to watch and pray and believe and trust in God and look to Him every moment. . . . The Lord would have you pray and receive answers to prayer and have perfect faith in Jesus Christ. No really good thing will be withheld from them that walk uprightly. Believe in the bare Word of God and go not to worldly wise men for wisdom, for they receive not that wisdom which cometh from above.--Letter 154, 1894, p. 1. (To "Brethren," November 5, 1894.)  {8MR 363.1}
[8MR 363.2]          These students are doing their best to follow the light God has given to combine with mental training the proper use of brain and muscle. Thus far the results have exceeded our expectations. At the close of the first term, which was regarded as an experiment, opportunity was given for the students to have their vacation and engage in whatever work they chose to do. But everyone begged that the school might be continued as before, with manual labor each day, combined with certain hours of study. The students did not want to give up the present opportunity of learning how to labor and how to study. If this is their choice under the most disadvantageous circumstances, what influence will it have when the school buildings are up and there are more favorable surroundings for the students? . . .  {8MR 363.2}
[8MR 363.3]          The students work hard and faithfully. They are gaining in strength of nerve and in solidity as well as activity of the muscles. This is the proper education, which will bring forth from our schools young men who are not weak and inefficient, who have not a one sided education, but an all-round                                          -364-     physical, mental, and moral training. The builders of character must not forget to lay the foundation which will make education of the greatest value. This will require self-sacrifice, but it must be done. The physical training will, if properly conducted, prepare for mental taxation. But the one alone always makes a deficient man. The physical taxation, combined with mental effort, keeps the mind and morals in a more healthful condition, and far better work is done. Under this training, students will come forth from our schools educated for practical life, able to put their intellectual capabilities to the best use. Physical and mental exercise must be combined if we do justice to our students. We have been working on this plan here with complete satisfaction, notwithstanding the inconveniences under which students have to labor.--Letter 47a, 1895, pp. 1, 4. (To Dr. and Mrs. J. H. Kellogg, August 27, 1895.)  {8MR 363.3}
[8MR 364.1]          The school land, fifteen hundred acres, was purchased for $5,500. The school has twelve acres put into orchard. I have two acres in fruit trees. We shall experiment on this land, and if we make a success, others will follow our example. Notwithstanding oranges and lemons have yielded year after year, not a new tree is planted by the settlers. Their indolence and laziness causes false witness to be borne against the land. When right methods of cultivation are adopted there will be far less poverty than now exists. I did not expect to write you in this way, but these particulars we want you to have that you may understand what we are doing. We intend to give the people practical lessons upon the improvement of the land, and thus induce them to cultivate their land, now lying idle. If we accomplish this, we shall have                                           -365-     done good missionary work.--Letter 42, 1895, p. 3. (Letter to Dr. J. H. Kellogg, August 28, 1895.)  {8MR 364.1}
[8MR 365.1]          On October 1, 1896, we assembled on the school grounds to lay the corner stone of our first school building. A draft for one thousand pounds had come a few days before, and we were able to walk by sight. The Lord had moved upon the hearts of Sister Wessels and her sons to grant my request for a loan of one thousand pounds at four and a half per cent interest.  {8MR 365.1}
[8MR 365.2]          This was an important occasion, but only a few were present. It had been hurriedly planned that I should have the privilege of laying the corner stone, as I was to leave the following day for Sydney, en route for Melbourne and Adelaide. We had a season of prayer and singing, and then I took the stone in my hand, and laid it in position. My heart was filled with gratitude to God that He had opened the way that we could erect this first building. We praised the Lord for this favor. The building had been delayed for want of means, and the faith of our people had almost come to a standstill. Many, I fear, had lost faith. But I knew that God would work in our behalf, and prepare the way.--Ms 55, 1896, p. 1. (Diary, October 1, 1896.)  {8MR 365.2}
[8MR 365.3]          April 28 our school opened. At the opening exercises the upper room of the second building, above the dining room, was quite full. Bro. Haskell opened the meeting by reading a portion of Scripture. He then prayed, and made a few remarks. I then followed. My subject principally was that the smaller children should not be neglected. This work is fully as essential as the work for the older pupils. For many years my attention has been called to                                           -366-     this phase of the work. Schools should be established where children may receive the proper education. From the teachers in the public schools, they receive ideas that are opposed to truth. But farther than this, they receive a wrong education by associating with children that have no training, that are left to obtain a street education. Satan uses these children to educate children that are more carefully brought up. Before Sabbath-keeping parents know what evil is being done, the lessons of depravity are learned. The souls of their children are corrupted.  {8MR 365.3}
[8MR 366.1]          This subject has long been neglected. The first seven or ten years of a child's life is the time when lasting impressions for good or for evil are made. What is education? The fear of the Lord is the beginning of wisdom. The child should be educated to receive the truth in the heart. It should be given instruction which will lead it to see what constitutes sin. It should be taught to see that all sin is an offense toward God. The heart should be carefully guarded; for by giving the life of his dear Son, God has purchased the soul of every child. He would have the precious life that has been redeemed by Jesus Christ moulded and fashioned after the similitude of a palace, that Christ may be enshrined as the king of the soul.  {8MR 366.1}
[8MR 366.2]          Is obedience to all the commandments of God taught the children in their very first lessons? Is sin presented as an offense toward God? I would rather children grew up in a degree of ignorance of school education as it is today, and employ some other means to teach them. But in this country parents are compelled to send their children to school. Therefore in localities where there is a church, schools should be established, if there are no more than six children to attend. A teacher should be employed who will educate the                                           -367-     children in the truths of the word of God, which are so essential for these last days, and which it is so important for them to understand. A great test is coming; it will be upon obedience or disobedience to the commandments of God. Intemperance is seen everywhere. Disregard for the law of God, rioting, and drunkenness prevail.  {8MR 366.2}
[8MR 367.1]          "The word of the Lord was unto them precept upon precept, precept upon precept; line upon line, line upon line; here a little, and there a little; that they might go, and fall backward, and be broken, and snared, and taken." When should education commence? "Whom shall he teach knowledge, and whom shall he make to understand doctrine? Them that are weaned from the milk, and drawn from the breasts." It is then that the education of children in Bible principles should commence.--Letter 141, 1897, pp. 1, 2. (Letter to W. C. White, May 5, 1897.)  {8MR 367.1}
[8MR 367.2]         We rejoice to tell you that we now have two buildings. The one first started is completed. The second is enclosed. This is as far as we can go at present, but we can use it all the same; for it is much better than anything we have had since coming to this region. We are more than pleased; we are deeply thankful we have a better room for meetings. Some feared that we could not commence the school at the time appointed. They looked at the still unfinished building, which was to be used for dining room, kitchen, boy's sleeping rooms, and meeting house. Only a few of the weatherboards were on this building, no floors were laid, and a cistern of large circumference was to be dug, to provide water for both buildings. And we had only about three                                           -368-     weeks before the time for the school to open.--Letter 126, 1897, pp. 1, 2. (To Brother and Sister John Wessels, May 18, 1897.)  {8MR 367.2}
[8MR 368.1]          Elder Haskell visited me in the afternoon and invited me to attend the school faculty meeting, which I consented to do, at half past six. The days are the shortest now that they will be. It was dark. We passed over the new-made road, through the woods. We dared not trust to our eyesight. Brother Connell, mounted on his horse and wearing a white coat so we could see him, led the way. Sara and I followed with Jessie. We have no moon now, but one will soon appear.  {8MR 368.1}
[8MR 368.2]          We had an excellent meeting, consulting in regard to how we shall bring our expense in the eating line within the low figures given for rooms, board, and tuition. I had considerable talking to do, and read matter I had written, which was important to be acted upon. Should the teachers of our school relax their strict and vigilant rules of order, cleanliness, thoroughness, and neatness, it would involve a moral loss to the pupils. There are few of the human family strong enough to grasp the eternal holiness, without the means God has provided, that their fellow beings shall encourage and help those who are weak in the faith to a higher standard. It is the Lord's anointed ones who keep their full hold of their own souls to impart knowledge and strength to the poor and needy ones.--Ms 173, 1897, p. 7. (Diary, June 30, 1897.)  {8MR 368.2}
[8MR 368.3]          We have been picking the later peaches in January. These are the most beautiful in appearance that I have ever seen, being delicately and highly colored. And they are just as choice in taste as they are in appearance. I                                           -369-     think I have never seen larger. Two of them weighed one pound. These same peaches are selling in Sydney at three pence each. If the Lord favors us next year, we will have at this time, beginning with December and lasting until the last of January, all the early peaches, nectarines, and apricots that we can eat and can. . . .  {8MR 368.3}
[8MR 369.1]          We are seeing the exact fulfilment of the light the Lord has given me, that if the land is worked thoroughly it will yield its treasures. I was never in a more healthful place than this. There seems to be health in the very air we breathe.--Letter 92, 1897, pp. 2, 3. (To Sister Lindsay, January 31, 1897.)  {8MR 369.1}
[8MR 369.2]          The Lord designs that the school shall also be a place where a training may be gained in women's work--cooking, house-work, dressmaking, book-keeping, correct reading and pronunciation. They are to be qualified to take any post that may be offered,--superintendents, Sabbath-school teachers, Bible workers. They must be prepared to teach day schools for children.--Letter 3, 1898, pp. 4, 5. (To "Brethren," February 2, 1898.)  {8MR 369.2}
[8MR 369.3]          We are much pleased to have the privilege of hearing how greatly the blessing of the Lord is resting upon the Avondale school. How pleased I should be to see the grounds as they are now, looking as I was instructed they might look under proper, intelligent cultivation.  {8MR 369.3}
[8MR 369.4]          In the darkest hour of the establishment of the Avondale school, when the outlook seemed the most discouraging, I was sitting in the hotel in Cooranbong then used by our people, completely wearied out by the complaints                                           -370-     made regarding the land. My heart was sick and sore. But suddenly a great peace came upon me. Angels seemed to be in the room, and then the words were spoken, "Look ye." And I saw flourishing, cultivated land, bearing its treasure of fruit and root-crops. Many resources were spread out before me, and wherever my eye was directed, I saw prosperity.  {8MR 369.4}
[8MR 370.1]          I saw the school filled with promising students. All seemed to be helped, by the inspiration of well-organized efforts, to stand and work upon a high platform. There was so large a number of pleasant faces that I could not fail to understand that the light of the Lord's countenance was lifted upon them.  {8MR 370.1}
[8MR 370.2]          A great light and peace came upon me. I was so blessed that I praised the Lord aloud, saying, "His word is fulfilled, 'God will spread a table in the wilderness.'"  {8MR 370.2}
[8MR 370.3]          I had this vision in that hotel, when the enemy was working decidedly to create forebodings and unbelief. Since then I have not had one hour of discouragement in regard to the Avondale school.  {8MR 370.3}
[8MR 370.4]          Early in the morning, at six o'clock, some one tapped at the door of my room, and inquired, "Will Sister White speak to the students this morning?" I said, "I will." I found a goodly number assembled, and I told them what God had revealed to me in the night season. Brother Rousseau and all the rest present, listened with intense interest. When I had finished speaking, Brother Rousseau said, "Sister White, a similar impression came to me; and now, for the first time, I confess my unbelief. If the Lord will pardon me, not another shade will I cast upon your soul to cause you sorrow. I will now look and work on the side of faith."                                          -371-  {8MR 370.4}
[8MR 371.1]          We felt the Holy Spirit's power in that meeting. Since that time we have had unwavering faith regarding the school.  {8MR 371.1}
[8MR 371.2]          At this time, not a building was started. The ground was being prepared, but there were a few who did not have faith to go forward. But after this, all took hold to carry forward the work in faith and hope.--Letter 36, 1907, pp. 1-3. (To Professor Irwin and Others Bearing Responsibilities in the Avondale School, February 6, 1907.)     Released June 21, 1978.  {8MR 371.2}
[8MR 372.1]       MR No. 631 - Two Meals a Day Versus Three Meals a Day         The impression is upon many minds that the diet question is being carried to extremes. When students combine physical and mental taxation, so largely as they do at this school, the objection to the third meal is to a great extent removed. Then no one needs to feel abused. Those who conscientiously eat only two meals need not change in this at all. But when we have to prepare the third meal for different ones among our ministers, and for the president of the General Conference, it does not seem consistent to limit the students to only two meals. The statement need not be made that the third meal is limited as regards material, but this meal should be simple.  {8MR 372.1}
[8MR 372.2]          The fact that some, teachers and students, have the privilege of eating in their rooms, is not creating a healthful influence. There must be harmonious action in the conducting of meals. If those who only eat two meals have the idea that they must eat enough at the second meal to answer for the third meal also, they will injure their digestive organs. Let the students have the third meal, prepared without vegetables, but with simple, wholesome food, such as fruit and bread. Then the controversy will be ended. Then the removal of the vexed question, which keeps the minds of some fathers and mothers in a condition of distressed sympathy for their children, although these children are gaining flesh all the time, will remove a serious objection to the school.  {8MR 372.2}
[8MR 372.3]          I think that healthy, growing youth need a nourishing diet, especially when dispensing with meat, which has an immediate stimulating influence, to be followed by depression. Meat eating cannot be tolerated in the school. Tea                                           -373-     or coffee should not be allowed. And if the students are allowed to have lunches in their rooms, unwholesome food will be eaten, which will be deleterious to health.--Letter 141, 1899, pp. 1, 2. (To A. G. Daniells, W. C. White and E. R. Palmer, September 15, 1899.)     Released June 21, 1978.  {8MR 372.3}
[8MR 374.1]       MR No. 633 - Food in Campmeetings         Let not food or confectionery be brought upon our campground that will counterwork the light given our people on health reform. Let us not gloss over the temptation to indulge appetite, by saying that the money received from the sale of such things is to be used to meet the expenses of a good work. Where is your discernment? All such temptation to self-indulgence should be firmly resisted. Let us not persuade ourselves to do that which is unprofitable to the individual under the pretext that good will come of it. Let us individually learn what it means to be self-denying, yet healthful, active missionaries. . . .  {8MR 374.1}
[8MR 374.2]          In the matter of cooking, if the meals are taken at the dining tent, no preparation of food will be necessary. When families board themselves, far too much cooking is often done. Some have never attended a campmeeting, and do not know what preparations are required. Others are liberal minded, and want everything done on a bountiful scale. The food which they provide includes the rich pies and cakes, with other articles that cannot be eaten without positive injury.  {8MR 374.2}
[8MR 374.3]          It is not wise to make such great preparation. The task they take upon themselves is so heavy that these sisters come to the meeting thoroughly wearied in body and mind; and those for whom the work is done are not benefited. The stomach is overburdened with food which is not as plain and simple as that eaten at home, where a far greater amount of exercise is taken. As a result of overwork and bad food, much of the benefit of the meeting is lost. A lethargy takes possession of the mind, and it is difficult                                           -375-     to appreciate eternal things. The meeting closes, and there is a feeling of disappointment that no more of the Spirit of God has been enjoyed.  {8MR 374.3}
[8MR 375.1]          Nothing in the line of food should be taken to campmeeting but the most wholesome articles, cooked in a simple manner. Plenty of good bread with other necessary food, may be provided without overtaxing the strength. And all, both those who cook and those who eat, will enjoy better health, be better able to appreciate the words of life, and more susceptible to the influence of the Holy Spirit.  {8MR 375.1}
[8MR 375.2]          My sisters, let the preparation for eating and dressing be a secondary matter; but let deep heart-searching commence at home. The great burden of the thoughts should be, How is it with my soul? When such thoughts occupy the mind there will be such a longing for spiritual food--something that will impart spiritual strength--that no one will complain if the diet is simple. Pray often, and, like Jacob, be importunate. At home is the place to find Jesus; then take Him to the meeting, and the hours you spend there will be precious. But how can you expect to realize the presence of the Lord, and to see His power displayed, when the individual work of preparation has been neglected?  {8MR 375.2}
[8MR 375.3]          The arrangements for the dining tent are very important; for on the cooking and serving of the food, the health of the campers very largely depends. Those who have the responsibility of this department should be good cooks, who can be depended upon to do painstaking, skillful work. But on many occasions, this has been overdone. Great care and thought have been given to the cooking, and the table has been supplied, not only with plenty of plain, substantial food, but with meat, pies, cake, and a variety of other luxuries.                                           -376-     In this way precious time has been given to needless labor, merely for the gratification of appetite; and the faithful workers have had the privilege of attending but few of the meetings.  {8MR 375.3}
[8MR 376.1]          This is unnecessary. The cooking may be so planned as to give the workers more advantages of the meeting than they have usually enjoyed, and on the Sabbath, in particular, their duties should be made as light as possible. We should have sympathy for those who are confined to the hot kitchen, engaged in the preparation of food, and should be willing to deny ourselves unnecessary luxuries for their sake.  {8MR 376.1}
[8MR 376.2]          A few simple articles of food, cooked with care and skill, would supply all the real wants of the system. No greater luxuries are required than good, wheaten-meal bread, gems, and rolls, with a simple dessert, and the vegetables and fruits which are so abundant in most countries. These articles should be provided in sufficient quantity and of good quality, and when well cooked they will afford a good, wholesome, nourishing diet.  {8MR 376.2}
[8MR 376.3]          No one should be compelled to eat flesh meats because nothing better is provided to supply their place. Meat is not essential to health or strength; had it been, it would have been included in the bill of fare of Adam and Eve before the fall. The money that is sometimes expended in buying meat would purchase a good variety of fruits, vegetables, and grains, and these contain all the elements of nutrition. . . .  {8MR 376.3}
[8MR 376.4]          All needful preparation ［for Sabbath meals at campmeeting］ should be made beforehand. On Sabbath morning, if the weather is cool, let hot gruel, or something equally simple, be provided, and for dinner some kind of food                                           -377-     may be warmed. Further than this all cooking should be avoided as a violation of the Sabbath.  {8MR 376.4}
[8MR 377.1]          If all will exercise judgment and reasonable care in regard to clothing and diet, the blessings of the meeting may be enjoyed in health and comfort. The clothing should be varied according to the weather. During sudden changes, and the chill of morning and evening, warmer garments and additional wraps are essential to health. The feet, in particular, should be well protected. Whatever the weather, they need to be kept warm and dry.  {8MR 377.1}
[8MR 377.2]          In eating, errors in the quantity as well as the quality of food should be avoided. Eating too much of even a simple diet will injure the health, as will also irregular eating, and eating between meals. All these abuses of the stomach cloud the mind and blunt the conscience.  {8MR 377.2}
[8MR 377.3]          If right habits are ever observed, they certainly should be at these large and important meetings. Here, if anywhere, we want our minds clear and active. We should honor God at all times and in all places; but it seems doubly important at these meetings, where we assemble to worship Him, and to gain a better knowledge of His will.  {8MR 377.3}
[8MR 377.4]          One reason why we do not enjoy more of the blessing of the Lord, is that we do not heed the light He has been pleased to give us in regard to the laws of life and health. If we would all live more simply, and let the time usually given to unnecessary table luxuries and pride of dress, be spent in searching the Scriptures and in humble prayer for the bread of life, we should receive a greater measure of spiritual strength. We need to give less attention to our mere temporal wants, and more to our eternal interests.                                           -378-  {8MR 377.4}
[8MR 378.1]          Let all who possibly can, attend these yearly gatherings. Return unto the Lord, gather up the rays of light that have been neglected, comply with the conditions laid down in the Word of God, and then by faith claim the promises. Jesus will be present; and He will give you blessings which all the treasures you possess, be they ever so valuable, would not be rich enough to buy. A strong, clear sense of eternal things, and a heart willing to yield all to Christ, are of inestimable value; in comparison with these the riches, and pleasures, and glories of this world, sink into insignificance.--Ms 8, 1882, pp. 3-9. ("Campmeeting Hygiene," May 5, 1882.)     Released June 21, 1978.  {8MR 378.1}
[8MR 379.1]       MR No. 634 - Importance of Parental Establishment of Children's Eating Habits         Our work now is a very solemn, earnest work. We cannot evade it. There is the greatest necessity of education in more lines than one. The one great need with you both is to feel that you must be under supervision to God. You are His property. Your children are His property to be trained as younger members of the Lord's family, not to consider themselves to be especially indulged in any whim and denied nothing. Were you an observer of the same plan of discipline you see others pushing in managing their children, you would criticize them severely. And again, not to indulge yourselves in sitting at the table spread with a large variety of food, and, because you enjoy these things eat them before your children, and say, No, you cannot have this. You cannot have that, it will hurt you, while you eat largely of the very things you forbid them to touch, and your discipline in this line needs the reformation and the principle of practice.  {8MR 379.1}
[8MR 379.2]          It is cruelty to sit down yourself to the third meal, and take satisfaction in talking and enjoying yourselves while you have your children sit by and eat nothing, representing the excellent discipline your children are under to let them watch your eating and not rebel against your authority. They do rebel. They are young now, but you continue this kind of discipline and you will spoil your authority. Then again you seem to fear when your children are at the table that they will not eat enough and urge them to eat and to drink. You need not have the slightest concern and show the anxiety you have manifested lest they shall not eat sufficiently. Their little stomachs are small and cannot hold a large amount. Better far let them have                                           -380-     three meals than two for this reason. You let them have a large amount of food at one meal. The foundation is being laid for distention of the stomach which results in dyspepsia.  {8MR 379.2}
[8MR 380.1]          To eat and to drink that which is not agreeable to them is not wisdom. And again, be sure and set before them the very food you desire they shall eat. That which is of a healthful quality of food for them is healthful for you, but the quantity of even healthful food should be carefully studied, not to introduce into the stomach too large a quantity at one meal. We must ourselves be temperate in all things, if we would give the proper lessons to our children. When they are older any inconsideration on your part is marked.--Letter 12, 1884, pp. 3, 4. (To Brother and Sister Brownsberger, 1884.)  {8MR 380.1}
[8MR 380.2]          In the ignorance of the wants of their infants, many parents think that they can be fed upon those things which they themselves eat. These parents have no knowledge of what constitutes a proper diet. Many mothers have come to me, saying, "My baby does not thrive. What is the matter with it? It is poor and fretful, and sick." "What do you give your child to eat?" I have questioned. "The same food that we eat ourselves, a little bit of everything, a little tea, and coffee, and potatoes, a little beer and meat."  {8MR 380.2}
[8MR 380.3]          This variety of food is unwholesome for the parents, and how much more so for the child. The child has but a small stomach, and should have its regular periods of eating, and then not eating too largely. This crowds the stomach, and distress is the result. This "stuffing" process has placed many a little child in its narrow bed, just because of the ignorance of the                                           -381-     parents in managing them. And they serve their own bodies in the same way. They have not an intelligent knowledge of how to eat properly themselves. The simplest preparation for the table is always the most wholesome and healthful.  {8MR 380.3}
[8MR 381.1]          Parents, it is impossible for you to give your children a proper training unless you first give yourselves to God, learning of the great Teacher the most precious lessons of obedience to His will. The mother should feel her great need of the Holy Spirit's guidance, that she may herself have a genuine experience in submission to the way and will of the Lord. Then, through the grace of Christ, you can be a wise, gentle, loving teacher of your children.--Ms 126, 1897, pp. 1, 2. ("The Training of Children," November 15, 1897.)  {8MR 381.1}
[8MR 381.2]          Some infants are being constantly fed, which creates a feverishness in the stomach. Let the infant have its regular hours of eating. Educate it to correct habits.--Ms 9, 1893, p. 4. ("True to Principle," March 5, 1893.)     Released June 21, 1978.  {8MR 381.2}
[8MR 382.1]       MR No. 635 - The Use of Tea, Coffee, and Meat in SDA Institutions         Light has been given showing the injurious effects of tea, coffee, and flesh meats; but this light has been disregarded, even by those who profess to believe the testimonies. They even feel that to deny themselves of these health-destroying indulgences would be a restriction of their liberties. If deprived of their use for a time, they feel the loss, because of former indulgences, and are always pleading to be allowed to use them in some form. Care should be exercised in the case of self-indulgent worldlings who have been accustomed to the use of these stimulants. Enlighten their minds by the means of the talks and the lectures, in regard to the effects of tea, coffee, and flesh meats, and thus lead them to a voluntary correction of their habits.  {8MR 382.1}
[8MR 382.2]          But so long as the use of tea and coffee is favored by some who are connected with the institute, there will be a demand for these articles on the part of the patients. . . .  {8MR 382.2}
[8MR 382.3]          The patients soon learn the condition of things, and who will be most ready to listen to their appeals, and indulge them in their use of these articles. If those who occupy positions of trust in the institution are not true to principle, they will be the ones to lower the standard of reform. Arrangements will be made for a liberal table where tea and coffee and meat can be furnished. Then those who have but little power to resist the cravings of appetite will see these things and plead for a place at the liberal table. Thus a constant temptation is placed before those who should be led to dispense with these hurtful indulgences. Persons who are fully satisfied as                                           -383-     to the effect of these things, and who want to reform, have asked me to use my influence to prohibit tea and coffee and meat from coming upon their table.  {8MR 382.3}
[8MR 383.1]          But what shall be done with those in responsible positions who love these things, and who give their influence in favor of their use? I see no way but to dismiss them; lest the reforms that are hard enough to make when they have the support of all connected with the institute shall be given up in discouragement. The institution would thus be perverted from its real object, and would become like all popular institutions, where tables are spread with all the condiments and stimulants called for.--Letter 6a, 1890, pp. 7, 8. (To "The Managers of the Health Institution at Crystal Springs, St. Helena, California," April, 1890.)  {8MR 383.1}
[8MR 383.2]          Every church should be staunch and true to the light God has given. Some justify their use of tea and of meat by saying that they have been in the habit of eating meat and drinking tea. But this is a great evil. He who thus tries to justify these practices is not walking in the light. Some try to live the truth but their habits are not brought into conformity with the will of God. Their appetites and passions bear away the victory, and the safeguards are broken down. How then will the church be prepared to help those newly come to the faith. They are far behind in the principles of health reform, and lead others in the same line.--Ms 49, 1898, p. 14. ("The Lack of Spirituality in Our Churches," April 9, 1898.)     Released June 21, 1978.  {8MR 383.2}
[8MR 384.1]       MR No. 636 - Use and Non-Use of Various Foods         Meat-eating is doing its work; for the meat is diseased. We may not long be able to use even milk. The very earth is groaning under the corrupted inhabitants. We need to consider closely our habits and practices, and banish our sinful, darling self-indulgences.--Letter 73a, 1896, p. 15. (To Dr. and Mrs. Maxson, August 30, 1896.)  {8MR 384.1}
[8MR 384.2]          Soon butter will never be recommended, and after a time milk will be entirely discarded; for disease in animals is increasing in proportion to the increase of wickedness among men. The time will come when there will be no safety in using eggs, milk, cream, or butter.--Letter 14, 1901, p. 3. (To Dr. S. Rand, January 22, 1901.)  {8MR 384.2}
[8MR 384.3]          Concerning flesh meat we can all say, Let it alone. And all should bear a clear testimony against tea and coffee, never using them. They are narcotics, and are injurious to the brain and they clog the whole human machinery. It is also well to discard desserts. But we have not come to the time when I can say that the use of milk and eggs should be wholly discontinued. Milk and eggs should not be classed with flesh meat. In some ailments the use of eggs is necessary.--Letter 177, 1901, p. 8. (To "The Brethren and Sisters that Compose the Iowa Conference," May 7, 1901.)  {8MR 384.3}
[8MR 384.4]          The food provided should be scrupulously simple. Pastry and other desserts make havoc in the stomach, and these might better be discarded. The                                           -385-     food should be palatable and nutritious, and we do not recommend the disuse of salt or milk.--Letter 145, 1901, p. 3. (To A. T. Jones, October 19, 1901.)     Released June 21, 1978.  {8MR 384.4}
[8MR 386.1]       MR No. 637 - Ellen White and the Discarding of Butter         As a family we consulted together as to how we could reduce expenses; but we found we could not do much in the food line. Butter was very high, so we decided that we would not place butter on our table.--Letter 54a, 1894, p. 2. (To Brother Olsen, June 24, 1894.)  {8MR 386.1}
[8MR 386.2]         You see we have a large family, and it takes some provision to satisfy our wants. We have been studying how we can economize. The only thing I decided we could give up was butter. This has been banished from the table; we use no flesh meats nor butter.--Letter 46, 1894, pp. 2, 3. (To Dr. J. H. Kellogg, May 17, 1894.)     Released June 21, 1978.  {8MR 386.2}
[8MR 387.1]       MR No. 638 - Ellen White and the Combination of Fruits and Vegetables         We have a generous diet which consists in the preparation of apples, vegetables, and grains in a skillful manner. We have but little pie upon our table and cake is seldom seen there; no luxuries or dainties.--Letter 5, 1870, p. 1. (To "Dear Sister," April 3, 1870.)     Released June 21, 1978.  {8MR 387.1}
[8MR 388.1]       MR No. 639 - Institutional Food Service Management         You should not follow your own inclinations. You should be very careful to set a right example in all things. Do not be inactive. Arouse your dormant energies. Make yourself a necessity to your husband by being attentive and helpful. Be a blessing to him in everything. Take up the duties essential to be done. Study how to perform with alacrity the plain, uninteresting, homely, but most needful duties which relate to domestic life. Your inactivity has been indulged and cultivated when it should be guarded against strictly and with a determined effort.  {8MR 388.1}
[8MR 388.2]          My sister, your mind will bear taxing. If you take up the burdens that you should, you can be a blessing to the ［St. Helena］ Health Retreat. But the indulgence of your sluggish temperament is a detriment to you, physically, mentally, and spiritually. You need the quickening, converting power of God. You need to stand firmly and truly for God and the right. You need to be vitalized by the grace of Christ. Will you wake up, and put to the task your almost paralyzed energies, seeking to do all the good in your power? You must exercise the living machinery, or else you will not be able to throw off the waste matter, and you will fall short of gaining health.  {8MR 388.2}
[8MR 388.3]          Try to make a success of your domestic life. It means more to fill the position of wife and mother than you have thought. Should you, as you desired, engage in sewing, it would not give you the employment necessary for your health; it would not remedy the deficiencies you now possess. You need the culture and experience of domestic life. You need the variety, the stir, the earnest effort, the cultivation of the will power, that this life                                           -389-     brings. Right where you are now, if you took hold of the management of your child you could make it a success, but this requires more time, more thought, more steadiness of purpose, a more unyielding demand for obedience, than you have thought of putting forth. . . .  {8MR 388.3}
[8MR 389.1]          Time is precious, time is golden; it should not be devoted to little, unimportant things, which serve only to gratify the taste. You can be more useful, my sister, when you cease to allow unimportant things to take your golden moments, when useful and necessary things engage your attention and your time. There are many things to be done in this world of ours, and I hope you will not neglect the thoughtful, caretaking part of your work. You might have saved the institution with which you are connected hundreds of dollars, had you put your soul into the work. Had you spoken a word here, and done some planning there, you could have been a real blessing. Had you awakened your dormant energies by exercise in the open air, and done what it was in your power to do with cheerfulness and alacrity, you could have accomplished much more than you have, and been a real blessing.  {8MR 389.1}
[8MR 389.2]          I hope that you will devote your mind and your wisdom to the work. See that everything is run on an economical plan. This must be done, or debts will accumulate. Women of sharp, quick intellect are needed, to discern where there is waste in little things, and to rectify it. You have stood at the head of the Health Retreat as matron, and it was your duty to do this.  {8MR 389.2}
[8MR 389.3]          Much could be saved that is now wasted for the want of a head to see and plan and tell what should be done, one who will take right hold, and by precept and example do this work. Girls will not be conscientious, diligent, and economical unless a right example is given them by the one standing at                                           -390-     the head. If the girls are not willing to be taught, if they will not do as you wish them, let them be discharged. I know that much can be saved at our boarding house, and much at the Sanitarium if thoughtfulness and painstaking effort is brought into the work. Not one crumb of bread should be wasted unless it has been spoiled by being handled. Take the bits of bread that are left, and use them for puddings. Lessen your meat bills by buying as little meat as possible. More than is necessary is expended for meat. Light must shine forth on this subject. The potatoes that are left can be used for stuffing, put into a pan, and baked with the meat. Then the meat will not be served in the most concentrated form.  {8MR 389.3}
[8MR 390.1]          There are hundreds and hundreds of ways in which a little is lost, and this makes a large loss in the end. If the little wastes are all thoroughly looked after, there will be some margin in the institution to work on. But many of the girls of California know not what economy means. They are not educated to save the little things. Girls go out to work, and they cook well if they can have the privilege of going to a large supply, and using freely and extravagantly the things provided. In the place of saving, of gathering up the fragments that remain, that nothing be lost, much is lost that must be purchased again.  {8MR 390.1}
[8MR 390.2]          We need to have thoroughly competent cooks connected with our schools, that the youth may be taught how to make much out of little. I have been pained as I have seen good, sweet biscuits and ears of corn left from the noon meal thrown into the waste barrel. The corn could have been cut from the cobs, and with a little milk prepared into a palatable dish. I need not enumerate all the jots and tittles that might be saved.                                           -391-  {8MR 390.2}
[8MR 391.1]          By exerting a proper influence in these lines, you may educate girls for domestic service. This will be a great blessing to them.  {8MR 391.1}
[8MR 391.2]          All our talents should be used; they should not be allowed to rust through inaction. All our influence should be used to the very best account. After Christ fed the multitude, He said, "Gather up the fragments that remain, that nothing be lost." This lesson may apply to spiritual things as well as temporal. Those who do not appreciate and make the best use of their spiritual blessings, gathering up every precious ray of light, will soon become indifferent and inappreciative! Blessings are not given to those who do not value them. All our physical energies as one of God's talents, should be used to the glory of God. Our influence is to be recognized and employed as belonging to God. God calls upon all to do their best.  {8MR 391.2}
[8MR 391.3]          I would be glad to spend much time at the Health Retreat, but with your present expense to furnish the tables, every additional one increases the outlay of means, and I prudently stay away. I hope that if you set so liberal a table, you will charge accordingly, that there may be a surplus of means. If nothing is gained to help forward the improvements that must be made, what is the use of going to all this trouble and perplexity. If the boarders are lessened by a plain, wholesome diet, let them be lessened. Watch all waste. Do not allow it. I know that there is great loss here. I must tell you, Bro. and Sr. ---, that you are too much afraid of the boarders; you try too hard to meet their every desire. I should not do this. I should set a good liberal table, not getting the most expensive food, but making the fare palatable by skill and care. I felt anxious that the Health Retreat shall be all that                                              -392-     prudence, sharp foresight, and economy can make it.--Letter 5, 1884. (To the Matron of the St. Helen Health Retreat, February 5, 1884).  {8MR 391.3}
[8MR 392.1]          I have to tell the matter in my simple style. I want you to know this, Brother Prescott. Again much complaint is made in reference to the diet question. I had written, I think, something in regard to this matter, and have had an article waiting to be copied some time, all of four months, but every month brought so great a pressure of matter I did not present it to my copyist, but next mail it shall be sent.  {8MR 392.1}
[8MR 392.2]          I know not who is cook at the ［Battle Creek］ boarding hall, but I beseech you, do not place any persons to oversee the cooking of food for the college students unless they have a thorough knowledge of the right kind of cooking that the students shall take away with them the very best intelligence of what hygienic cooking means. The much liquid food, the pastries, the desserts prepared for the table after European hotel fashion, is not the proper food to place before a hungry lot of students, whose appetites are keen to devour the most substantial food.  {8MR 392.2}
[8MR 392.3]          The very best thorough cook should be employed. If it were to your own family I was speaking I would say the same. But it is not merely your own family, but it is in behalf of God's heritage of children I am speaking. No one person's ideas, or tastes or customs, or habits are to control the boarding house table, but obtain the very best cook, and have helps that she as matron in the kitchen shall oversee. The students pay for their board, and give them good solid nourishing food.                                               -393-  {8MR 392.3}
[8MR 393.1]          God give you, my dear brother, heavenly wisdom, but for Christ's sake do not introduce practices of the Gentiles in worldly fashionable habits into the school as though this were the education so essential for them to have. It is not. I know whereof I speak. Now you have some of my reasons why I felt pained in regard to additions being made to the school building, and to the other buildings in Battle Creek.--Letter 46, 1893. (To W. W. Prescott, September 5, 1893.)  {8MR 393.1}
[8MR 393.2]          Let our institutions guard against employing those who are not skillful in the preparation of food. To prepared dishes that will recommend health reform requires tact and knowledge. There are some who are called good cooks who only understand how to prepared meat and vegetables and the general round of diet used in the world. But we need cooks who are educated in hygienic methods so that they can prepare dishes that will be both palatable and wholesome. There is a great dearth of cooks of this character. I know that many of our most precious, able men have died because of improper diet. There was placed upon their tables hot saleratus biscuits, and dishes of a similar character.  {8MR 393.2}
[8MR 393.3]         The students in our schools should be educated so that they can prepare food in tasteful, healthful manner. They should know how to make good sweet, thoroughly baked bread; but it is not essential that they understand how to make a great variety of cake and prepare knickknacks to tempt the appetite. The science of cooking is an essential science in practical life, and this science must be taught in such a way that the poorer classes can be benefited. Simple articles of diet should be prepared in a simple manner, and                                                 -394-     yet be found all the more palatable and wholesome because of their simplicity.  {8MR 393.3}
[8MR 394.1]          In Australia the people depend almost solely on baker's bread, and meat is used at breakfast, dinner, and supper. So baker's bread, meat, fruits and vegetables generally compose the diet of the people. Now if the health reform diet is presented to them in such a way that they think it will cost more money, time, and labor than the diet to which they are accustomed, I fear we shall make very poor headway in correcting their habits. What we need here is the labor of persons who have a knowledge of practical and domestic economy, who can instruct as to how to prepare a simple, nutritious, palatable diet for the common people.--Letter 19, 1892, pp. 9, 10. (To Dr. J. H. Kellogg, August 5, 1892.)  {8MR 394.1}
[8MR 394.2]          I am instructed to say that God calls for greater purification and sanctification in His sanitariums. Those connected with the Lord's work are to reach a far higher standard. All superficiality is to be put away. All cheap pretense of serving God is to cease. His institutions are established to glorify His name. He is to be recognized in them. He is to be made the first and last and best in everything. Then the truth which have been given us for this time will stand out before the world with convincing power. . . .  {8MR 394.2}
[8MR 394.3]          The one who holds the position as cook has a most responsible place. He should be trained to habits of economy, and should realized that no food is to be wasted. Christ said. "Gather up the fragments, that nothing be lost." Let those who are engaged in any department heed this instruction. Economy is to                                           -395-     be learned by the educators and taught to the helpers not only by precept, but by example.  {8MR 394.3}
[8MR 395.1]         Self-denial is to be brought into the daily experience of each worker. Let them say to one another, "Come; we will put all earnestness into our labors; for the night is at hand, when no man can work." Let no one lose minutes by talking, when he should be working. There are times when he has no right to talk nor to stand still. Make not others idle by tempting them to listen to your conversation. Not only is your own time lost, but that of others is wasted, when you spend in chatting the time you should spend doing your work. The word of inspiration tells us that we are to be "not slothful in business, fervent in spirit, serving the Lord." Then let all take hold of the work in earnest.  {8MR 395.1}
[8MR 395.2]          If helpers have not learned the science of being quick, doing their work with dispatch, let them begin at once to train themselves in this line, or consent that their wages be proportioned to the amount of work done. Every day each one should become more and more efficient, more all-round and helpful. All can individually help themselves to reach a higher and still higher standard, as the Lord's helping hand.  {8MR 395.2}
[8MR 395.3]          Let those who are naturally slow train themselves day by day to do their work more quickly and at the same time more carefully. Ask the Lord to help you to be able to learn the science of being quick. The present is our time for earnest labor. Let those who work for the Lord, in whatever department it may be, put all diligence into their efforts. Pray for grace to overcome shiftlessness in temporal and spiritual matters. Rise above indolence. We                                           -396-     will be led to work faithfully when we have faith in God and a genuine love for souls.  {8MR 395.3}
[8MR 396.1]          Be determined to be just what the Lord desires you to be. Put your heart and soul into your work. We are to love God with all our heart, mind, and strength. The efforts we put forth to advance His cause will show our love. Every worker should be willing to put in faithful time. All should be producers as well as consumers, becoming able to take hold of the work in various places, if called from one department to another. Seek to become efficient in every line of the work. Those who are earnest and faithful may receive knowledge and understanding from God, and can gain tact and ingenuity because they are willing to learn and to do.--Ms 88, 1901, pp. 1-4. ("Sanitarium Workers," 1901.)     Released June 21, 1978.  {8MR 396.1}
[8MR 397.1]       MR No. 640 - Cautions Regarding Restaurant Work         The opening of hygienic restaurants is a work that God would have done in the cities. If wisely conducted, these restaurants will be missionary centers. Those working in them should have at hand publications on health and temperance topics and on other phases of gospel truth, to give to those coming for meals.--Ms 114, 1902, p. 4. ("Instruction Regarding Sanitarium Work," September 1, 1902.)  {8MR 397.1}
[8MR 397.2]          We are starting these restaurants in many cities, that we may teach the people the value of a health reform diet. No meat, tea, or coffee are served in our restaurants. The fare is wholesome and nourishing, and is made up of grains, vegetables, nuts, and fruits. We endeavor to demonstrate to those who come the advantage of a diet of this kind over a flesh diet.--Letter 143, 1902, p. 1. (To Mary Foss, September 12, 1902.)  {8MR 397.2}
[8MR 397.3]          We need to count the cost of starting restaurants, and see if matters cannot be so arranged that the efforts put forth to conduct them will tell more decidedly for the saving of souls. Thus God will be better glorified. If the managers and helpers of these restaurants are so busily engaged that they have little time to commune with God themselves and little opportunity to bring the light of truth before the people they serve, let the restaurant work be given up, and let our people take up some other line of work that will do more to awaken an interest in present truth. The restaurant work will prove a snare if the helpers are kept so busy that they have no time to work                                           -398-     for the saving of souls.--Letter 145, 1902, p. 3. (To J. A. Burden and wife, September 21, 1902.)  {8MR 397.3}
[8MR 398.1]          For a time health food restaurants may be carried on in the cities. If those who take up this work will make it a means of the conversion of souls, then the plans of God in establishing the health food work will be carried out. But if the managers continue to increase their facilities, and to bring in workers, who are brought into daily contact with the worldly element, without putting forth a strong effort to counteract the evil influences, the workers will be led astray by temptation, and souls will not be converted. And if souls are not saved by the work of our restaurants, why should those interests continue to be conducted under the present plan?  {8MR 398.1}
[8MR 398.2]          Los Angeles and San Diego should be worked. At this time of the year large numbers of tourists come to these places, many of whom are seeking to regain lost health. I appeal to our people to invest their means in the establishment of sanitariums near these places.--Ms 85, 1903, p. 4. ("Diary," September 29, 1903.)  {8MR 398.2}
[8MR 398.3]          I have written that restaurants should be established as a means of bringing those who know the truth into touch with the people of the world, and of providing opportunities of reaching these people with the message of present truth. Should those attending these restaurants reform in their habits of eating, they would be better prepared to listen to arguments in favor of the truth.                                           -399-  {8MR 398.3}
[8MR 399.1]          But, if by the restaurant work there is not awakened a deep and living interest in the things of eternal importance, what is gained by this work? Christ is hungry for souls, hungry to see those for whom He gave His life receiving the blessings placed within their reach. Shall He have died for them in vain? Satan will use every opportunity to seduce men from their allegiance to God. He and the angels who fell with him will appear on the earth as men, seeking to deceive. God's angels, also, will appear as men, and will use every means in their power to defeat the purposes of the enemy. We, too, have a part to act. We shall surely be overcome unless we fight manfully the battles of the Lord.  {8MR 399.1}
[8MR 399.2]          It is in order that those who love God and keep His commandments may have as little hindrance as possible in their advancement in the heavenward way that they are warned not to live in the cities. If by our restaurant work souls are not won to the truth, what is gained by entering so largely into this work, which must be done in the cities? Will the result justify the effort put forth? Will it pay for our young men and young women to spend their time and energy in providing and serving food for worldlings, while they make no effort to save their souls, no effort to lead them to see the light of present truth?--Letter 83, 1903, pp. 2, 3. (To H. W. Kellogg, May 13, 1903.)  {8MR 399.2}
[8MR 399.3]          Should her ［Sister Tuxford］ advice be followed as to the food that should be provided for those who patronize the restaurant ［probably in St. Helena, California］, there is danger that the restaurant will become a consumer instead of a producer. When it is seen that an enterprise is running                                           -400-     behind, a change should be made, so that money enough will be brought in to cover expenses. If this cannot be done, it would be better for the enterprise to be closed.--Letter 62, 1903, p. 1. (To J. A. Burden and wife, April 21, 1903.)  {8MR 399.3}
[8MR 400.1]          We are now to prepare for the marriage supper of the Lamb. We are to give the message everywhere, in the highways and the hedges, to high and low, rich and poor. House-to-house work is to be done. I am becoming afraid as I see how little soul-saving work is done by our restaurants. As I think of these things, I am instructed that unless the restaurant work is managed in such a way as to save souls, the young people engaged in it will be in danger of losing their interest in present truth. God would have us make decided plans to keep as far as possible from the snares that await those who enter largely into food speculations. We must pray and watch unto prayer, and we must find out the real results of the restaurant work.--Letter 243, 1903, p. 4. (To Sister Hall, May 11, 1903.)  {8MR 400.1}
[8MR 400.2]         The Word of God contains food for mind and soul. The appetite for reading the novels or the trashy reading to be found in many of the magazines that are flooding the world, will cause a dwarfage of spiritual growth. An unhealthful appetite is created, and very feeble will be the desire for the sincere milk of the Word. We desire to encourage all to be sensible, and give up the reading of all that is unprofitable, and to become interested in the Word of God, which teaches young and old how to set an example of righteousness. Eat ye that which is good, and instructive, that your souls                                           -401-     may have a healthful growth.--Letter 279, 1905, p. 3. (To Clarence Santee, October 4, 1905.)  {8MR 400.2}
[8MR 401.1]          From Loma Linda we went to San Diego. I was still sick with influenza, yet on Sabbath I stood before a large congregation, and spoke to them from the fifty-eight chapter of Isaiah. I talked for an hour and a half on the restaurant work, and the danger of this line of work becoming so enlarged that those who should be engaged in giving the gospel to souls starving for the bread of life, would be occupied in serving tables.  {8MR 401.1}
[8MR 401.2]          This was my message, and the Lord strengthened me in a most remarkable manner.--Letter 305, 1905, pp. 1, 2. (To Walter Harper, October 27, 1905.)  {8MR 401.2}
[8MR 401.3]          My message is that the restaurants are carrying a burden that the Lord has not laid upon them. The preparations of food are so expensive that the poorer class receive but little benefit. There should be greater simplicity in the preparation of foods. The living testimony of truth should be borne, and a reformation should take place. Too much talent and capability are absorbed in a work which reveals but few results in the salvation of souls.-- Letter 269, 1905, pp. 2, 3. ( To S. N. Haskell, G. I. Butler, and I. A. Ford, September 15, 1905.)  {8MR 401.3}
[8MR 401.4]          Some features of the health work have proved a snare to capture talents of influence that might have been used in feeding souls with the bread of life. While thousands are perishing without a knowledge of the truth, while multitudes have not the bread of life to feed upon, while God is calling for                                           -402-     a quick work to be done to prepare a people for the coming of Christ, shall our hygienic restaurants prove a snare, by being operated merely for commercial advantage, and their influence extend no further?  {8MR 401.4}
[8MR 402.1]          It was hoped that much good would be done by preparing food for worldlings, that thereby many would be brought to a knowledge of the truth. And this might have been, had the glory of God been kept in view. But these enterprises have been run so largely on a commercial basis, for the temporal advantages to be gained, that they have often become a snare, as it were, to hold men and women of talent, who, by study and diligent effort, could do acceptable service in the winning of souls to Christ. The end of all things is at hand. We must learn to fulfill God's purposes. Let no one delay.-- Letter 230, 1906, p. 6. (To the Elders of the Battle Creek Church, and to Ministers and Physicians, July 5, 1906.)  {8MR 402.1}
[8MR 402.2]          God has not been glorified in any special manner by the hygienic restaurants as ordinarily conducted.--Ms 19, 1911, p. 1. ("Fragments," October 9, 1911.)  {8MR 402.2}
[8MR 402.3]          When the importance of the restaurant work has been presented to me, it has not been outlined that hygienic restaurants would be the means of making large sums of money. They are to be places where the truth will be presented by word of mouth, and by the distribution of literature treating upon the coming of Christ, and of the message for this time.  {8MR 402.3}
[8MR 402.4]          The restaurant work should be made a means in the purpose of God to prepare a people to stand in the day of judgment. The work of satisfying the                                           -403-     hunger of the body is to be made only a means to this great end. Evangelistic work is to be done, and literature should be sold and given away. Let the subject of temperance be made prominent. The patrons of our restaurants should be warned that the great day of God's wrath is near, that it hasteth greatly. As the judgments of God fall upon the cities, let this be sounded as a note of warning.  {8MR 402.4}
[8MR 403.1]          Simplicity in habits and practices should be studied. Let no one, in these days of peril, neglect prayer. "Ye cannot serve God and mammon." Listen not to the plausible fictions of Satan.--Ms 10, 1906, p. 2. ("On the Health Food and Restaurant Work," 1906.)     Released June 21, 1978.  {8MR 403.1}
[8MR 404.1]       MR No. 641 - No Respecter of Persons with God         The Lord God of heaven would have the entire church devising ways and means whereby high and low, rich and poor, may hear the message of truth. The Lord Jesus, the mighty Saviour, has died for these souls. He can arouse them from their indifference; He can awaken their sympathies; He can soften their hearts; He can reveal to their souls the beauty and power of the truth. The master worker is God, and not finite man, and yet, He calls upon men to be the agents through whom He can impart light to those in darkness. God has jewels in all the churches, and it is not for us to make sweeping denunciations of the professed religious world, but in humility and love, to present to all the truth as it is in Jesus. Let men see piety and devotion. Let them behold Christlikeness of character, and they will be drawn to the truth. He who loves God supremely and his neighbor as himself, will be a light in the world. Those who have a knowledge of the truth are to communicate the same; they are to lift up Jesus, the world's redeemer; they are to hold forth the word of life.--Ms 152, 1897, pp. 1, 2. ("The Church Must Be Quickened," 1897.)  {8MR 404.1}
[8MR 404.2]          It is possible to be a formal, partial believer, and yet be found wanting, and lose eternal life. It is possible to practice some of the Bible injunctions, and be regarded as a Christian, and yet perish because you lack qualifications essential to Christian character. If you neglect or treat with indifference the warnings that God has given, if you cherish or excuse sin, you are sealing your soul's destiny. You will be weighed in the balances and                                           -405-     found wanting. Grace, peace, and pardon will be forever withdrawn; Jesus will have passed by, never again to come within the reach of your prayers and entreaties. While mercy lingers, while the Saviour is making intercession, let us make thorough work for eternity. . . .  {8MR 404.2}
[8MR 405.1]          God will hold men accountable who have the plain teachings of His Word, but disregard them and accept the sayings and customs of men. And yet how many are doing this! They reject the light in regard to the Sabbath, and trample upon God's holy day. Ministers and people, with the Bible open before them, show contempt for the Word of God in His holy precepts, while they exalt a spurious sabbath, which has no other foundation than the authority of the Roman church. The claims of this spurious sabbath are to be enforced upon the world. The Protestant churches, having received doctrines which the Word of God condemns, will bring these to the front and force them upon the consciences of men, just as the papal authorities urged their dogmas upon the advocates of truth in Luther's time. The same battle is again to be fought, and every soul will be called upon to decide upon which side of the controversy he will be found.--Ms 100, 1893, pp. 6, 7, 9. ("Christ Our Helper in the Great Crisis," 1893.)     Released August 17, 1978.  {8MR 405.1}
[8MR 406.1]       MR No. 642 - Christians to Reflect God's Character         It would be sad if those who profess to love our heavenly Father should misrepresent Him. If we live in the light of His countenance we shall reflect His glory to all around us. If we bring the light and glory of heaven into our religious service, we place the religion of Jesus Christ upon that high and elevated plane where the Bible places it.  {8MR 406.1}
[8MR 406.2]          Many seem to think that they must beg pardon of all the world for being a Christian. John did not regard it so. He says, "Behold, what manner of love the Father hath bestowed upon us, that we should be called the sons of God." (1 John 3:1.) The Christian does not take a step down to a low level; he is constantly progressing forward, and the religion of Jesus Christ never degrades the receiver. It refines his taste; it sanctifies his judgment. Why should it not, when he is in connection with a pure and holy God, and the power which is invested in God He imparts to His sons and daughters. "Come out from among them, and be ye separate, saith the Lord. . . . And I will receive you, and will be a Father unto you, and ye shall be My sons and daughters, saith the Lord Almighty." (2 Corinthians 6:17, 18.) Here is the promise that we shall become members of the royal family, that we shall be children of the heavenly king. . . .  {8MR 406.2}
[8MR 406.3]         It has been my life study since I was eleven years of age, that I might place my feet in the road cast up for the ransomed of the Lord to walk in. I do not expect this path will be smooth and without trouble, but my precious Jesus traveled that path before me and He has beat down the thorns and rough places and made a smooth path for my feet, and I will follow in His footsteps                                           -407-     and choose the suffering part of religion. I want to be a partaker with Christ of His sufferings, and then I have the promise that I will be partaker with Him in His glory.--Ms 16, 1887, pp. 5, 7. (Sermon, May 22, 1887.)     Released August 17, 1978.  {8MR 406.3}
[8MR 408.1]       MR No. 643 - Faith and Works         Christ said, "If any man will come after me, let him deny himself, and take up his cross, and follow me." (Matthew 16:24.) I feel such an intense interest that every soul shall see, and understand, and be charmed with the consistency of the truth. The evidence of our love to Christ is not pretension; but practice. My brother, it is hard for the mind to comprehend this point, and do not confuse any mind with ideas that will not harmonize with the Word. Please to consider that under the teaching of Christ many of the disciples were lamentably ignorant; but when the Holy Spirit that Jesus promised came upon them and made the vacillating Peter the champion of faith, what a transformation in his character! But do not lay one pebble, for a soul that is weak in the faith to stumble over, in overwrought presentations or expressions. Be ever consistent, calm, deep, and solid. Do not go to any extreme in anything, but keep your feet on solid rock. O precious, precious Saviour. "He that hath my commandments, and keepeth them, he it is that loveth me: and he that loveth me shall be loved of my Father, and I will love him, and will manifest myself to him." (John 14:21.)  {8MR 408.1}
[8MR 408.2]         This is the true test--the doing of the words of Christ. And it is the evidence of the human agent's love to Jesus, and he that doeth His will giveth to the world the practical evidence of the fruit he manifests in obedience, in purity, and in holiness of character. "If a man love me, he will keep my words; and my Father will love him, and we will come unto him, and make our abode with him." (John 15:23.) We, that is, the Father, Son, and the Holy Ghost, ［will come］ and make our abode in him.                                           -409-  {8MR 408.2}
[8MR 409.1]         O my brother, walk carefully with God. But remember that there are some whose eyes are intently fixed upon you, expecting that you will overreach the mark, and stumble, and fall. But if you keep in humility close to Jesus, all is well.  {8MR 409.1}
[8MR 409.2]          See 2 Peter 1:1-11. This is the faith which we must have, that works by love, and purifies the soul.  {8MR 409.2}
[8MR 409.3]          There is no place in the school of Christ where we graduate. We are to work on the plan of addition, and the Lord will work on the plan of multiplication. It is through constant diligence that we will, through the grace of Christ, live on the plan of addition, making our calling and election sure, for, if ye do these things,--"add to your faith virtue; and to virtue knowledge; and to knowledge temperance; and to temperance patience; and to patience godliness; and to godliness brotherly kindness; and to brotherly kindness charity"--"For if ye do these things ye shall never fall: for so an entrance shall be ministered unto you abundantly into the everlasting kingdom of our Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ" (2 Peter 1:10, 11.)--Letter 44, 1893. (To A. T. Jones, April 9, 1893.)     Released August 17, 1978.  {8MR 409.3}
[8MR 410.1]      MR No. 644 - The Example Children Follow         In the family the spirit of criticizing and faultfinding should have no place. The peace of the home is too sacred to be marred by this spirit. But how often, when seated at the meal table, the members of the family pass around a dish of criticism, faultfinding, and scandal.  {8MR 410.1}
[8MR 410.2]          Should Christ come today, would He not find many of the families who profess to be Christians cherishing the spirit of criticism and unkindness? The members of such families are unready to unite with the family above. I am instructed to say to them, "Prepare to meet thy God." Discord in families leads to discord in the church. The unruly tongue creates mischief of all kinds. . . .  {8MR 410.2}
[8MR 410.3]          In the home circle, generous, gracious, Christlike words are of more value than any earthly treasure. Remember that your children will follow closely the example that in word and deed you set them. Live lives that will help them to prepare for translation into the courts above, when the last trump shall sound, and Christ shall come to gather His faithful ones to Himself.--Letter 272, 1903. (To "Dear Brethren and Sisters Gathered in Council at Nashville," December 20, 1903.)     Released August 17, 1978.  {8MR 410.3}
[8MR 411.1]       MR No. 645 - God Rules in Spite of Evil         My dear brother, wherever you are you can make for yourself friends. We can see now more clearly some of the difficulties that lie in the way of those who would obey God. Men are finite; God is infinite. The Heavens do rule.  {8MR 411.1}
[8MR 411.2]          We may not now be able to reconcile this fact with circumstances, but God works in a mysterious way His wonders to perform. God is working, we will not doubt, to bring light before many who otherwise would never have received knowledge of it. He works to diffuse blessings to His people scattered throughout our world. Do not for a moment think that God's hand is against you. Keep up good courage and remember that the Lord is Supreme Ruler. God suffers sin to develop itself in crimes and cruelties, yet He will not leave those who love Him, to confusion.  {8MR 411.2}
[8MR 411.3]          Think of the love of God manifested to man. Think what Jesus the Prince of Life suffered in this world, the just for the unjust, that He might save men from death and misery. God governs the world. He is Omnipotent. Be sure then, whatever His wisdom desires, or His love inspires, His power will execute. "O Lord God of hosts, who is a strong Lord like unto Thee? or to Thy faithfulness round about Thee? Thou rulest the raging of the sea: when the waves thereof arise, Thou stillest them. Justice and judgment are the habitation of Thy throne; mercy and truth shall go before Thy face" (Psalm 89:8, 9, 14).--Letter 49, 1886, pp. 1, 2. (To L. R. Conradi, August 30, 1886.) Released August 3, 1978.  {8MR 411.3}
[8MR 412.1]      MR No. 646 - One Day Sufficient for Creation         God took six days to make our world when he could have spoken it into existence in one.--Letter 7a, 1878, p. 2. (To W. C. White, undated.)     Released October 26, 1978.  {8MR 412.1}
[8MR 413.1]       MR No. 647 - The Prophecies of Daniel and the Revelation can be Understood         Much ignorance of Scripture prevails, even among those that preach the Word. Well-educated, intelligent men preach at the Word, and around the Word, but they do not touch the inner meaning of the Word. They do not present truth in its genuine simplicity. These men, considering themselves authority, tell their hearers that they cannot understand either Daniel or Revelation.  {8MR 413.1}
[8MR 413.2]          Many ministers make no effort to explain Revelation. They call it an unprofitable book to study. They regard it as a sealed book, because it contains the record of figures and symbols. But the very name that has been given it, "Revelation," is a denial of this supposition. Revelation is a sealed book, but it is also an opened book. It records marvelous events that are to take place in the last days of this earth's history. The teachings of this book are definite, not mystical and unintelligible. In it the same line of prophecy is taken up as in Daniel. Some prophecies God has repeated, thus showing that importance must be given to them. The Lord does not repeat things that are of no great consequence.--Ms 107, 1897, pp. 1, 2. (Search the Scriptures," undated.)     Released October 26, 1978.  {8MR 413.2}
[8MR 414.1]       MR No. 648 - Letter to M. B. Czechowski         In the vision given me at Roosevelt, ［August 3, 1861,］ I was shown that your moving to New York City was wrong. You followed your own judgment. You looked with suspicion upon the very ones in whom you should safely confide and whose judgment would benefit you. The enemy tempted you in regard to Brethren Whipple and Taylor. You were shown to me looking upon them and their families with suspicion and distrust. You misjudged them. These brethren are conscientious and would do their duty if they knew what it was. They are experienced. God loves them. Brother Taylor's spirit is precious in the sight of the Lord.  {8MR 414.1}
[8MR 414.2]          Your French brethren in that section are not refined and intelligent and because Brethren Taylor's and Whipple's families do not come right down to them to make much of them and supply their wants, they become jealous and dissatisfied and think themselves misused. If Brethren Taylor and Whipple should take the whole burden of these brethren upon themselves, their own families must be neglected and suffer, while they would only hurt the French people. If they should be helped, they would only look for more help from the same direction and would not depend upon their own efforts. God does not require this church to take the charge of every poor family who shall embrace the message. If they should do this, the work of the messengers to enter new fields must cease for the fund would be exhausted. Many are poor from their own lack of diligence and economy and they know not how to use means aright. If they should be helped, it would only hurt them. Poor people choose to raise large families when they know they have nothing to support them and                                           -415-     worse than this, no family government leave their children to come up to ruin. Who must be the sufferers in this case? Must the cause of God be sapped and the treasury in different places exhausted to take care of these large families of (the) poor? No, the parents must suffer. They will suffer no more after they embrace the Sabbath than they suffered before.  {8MR 414.2}
[8MR 415.1]          There were those in New York City who had not the least foresight or judgment, who were not capable of taking care of themselves. Brother Wilcox was ready to advise you and lead you on to venture out and plan for you to advantage himself with the little means you had. He was poor and did not love to labor. Wished to obtain a living in an easy way without suffering much fatigue or hardship. Such men have no right to marry and have the charge of a family. If they choose to venture, they must bear it and suffer. Brother Wilcox has not been diligent and judicious, but has looked upon his brethren who were better situated than he in regard to the things of this world, and felt tried with them if they did not favor him and impart of their substance to him, when God did not require them to do this. He has been the instigator of much of the difficulty in New York. He has felt tried and had bitter feelings against Brother Andrew's family because they have not taken hold to help him and follow out the plans he has suggested. They had no confidence in his judgment or his diligence.  {8MR 415.1}
[8MR 415.2]          He has related things to different individuals in regard to Brother Andrews and wife and created prejudice in their minds that could not be readily effaced. He has had views and feelings like this, that if his brethren were better off than he in any respect, he was entitled to a share. If he needed, he had a right to it, yet he would not consent to labor as hard                                           -416-     as his brethren to acquire the means they possessed. His views and feelings in regard to these things have been carried out and he has not been honest, but appropriated means to his own use which did not belong to him. I saw that he had taken from the treasury of God and through his calculations and contrivance, led Brother Czechowski into difficulty and suffering and distress, and brought discouragement upon the church in regard to helping Brother C. again. I saw that the Lord required Brother Wilcox to replace the means he had been the means of sinking which had come from this treasury.  {8MR 415.2}
[8MR 416.1]          Brother C. you do not have discernment of character. You confide in some you should not because they manifest zeal and are ready to venture in any new enterprise, while those whom you could safely confide in, you do not appreciate, because they do not enter zealously into all your plans.  {8MR 416.1}
[8MR 416.2]          It was not the place for you in that city. It was very expensive for you to live. Money must be paid for everything necessary to support a family. Your own lack of judgment with poor calculations and miserable counselors to help you, consumed means which would have made your family comfortable elsewhere, and saved you from much suffering and privation.  {8MR 416.2}
[8MR 416.3]          Dear Brother, you make too many calculations that you can never carry out. If you should attempt to follow your own plans, you would make a failure which would drive you to discouragement and instead of censuring your self, you would be tempted by the enemy to blame and censure your brethren because they did not engage with you in your enterprise. You have many temptations in regard to your brethren. You must resist them or the enemy will make you weak and overthrow you. It is your duty to do what good you can as God opens the way before you. You are constantly trying to open some way for yourself. If                                           -417-     you continue to plan and follow your judgment, you will burden your brethren and exhaust their patience.  {8MR 416.3}
[8MR 417.1]          I was shown that individuals would present inducements to tempt you. They will represent that the Seventh-day people do not appreciate your talents, that you could accomplish a far greater and more useful work to leave them. Those who would thus deceive you are Satan's agents. You will be tempted to break away from this people where you can be pushed forward to do a great work.  {8MR 417.1}
[8MR 417.2]          I was shown, if individuals could obtain their object and estrange your heart from this people, they would engage with you in your plans, raise your hopes, and then their interest in you would die when they could serve themselves of you no longer. They would leave you saying they were disappointed in you, and you and your family would suffer.  {8MR 417.2}
[8MR 417.3]          Your being a learned man does not qualify you for a leader or efficient laborers in this work. If you had much less learning than you have and could speak English readily, you would be more useful in this work. Your zeal is good. You are ambitious to see the work moving forward. You are conscientious and perfectly honest before God.  {8MR 417.3}
[8MR 417.4]          I saw you looking anxiously forward to a field of labor. You are absent from your country and cannot expect to labor in your favorite sphere. Your following the light which God has given you while in foreign countries, has cost you much suffering, much persecution and your views now differ so widely from theirs, your liberty and life would be in danger of falling a sacrifice to a superstitious people. Do all you can where you are, Hold yourself ready                                           -418-     to follow the opening Providence of God, but you should not mark out a course for yourself.  {8MR 417.4}
[8MR 418.1]          You are very sensitive. You possess fine feelings, but if you are not careful, the enemy will take advantage of your sensitiveness. Disappointment throws you upon the battlefield of the enemy. To avoid disappointment move cautiously and sure. Counsel with experienced brethren. The Lord has blessed the Brethren Bourdeaus with judgment and experience, God will make them a blessing to you. They seek to move cautiously. Counsel with them.  {8MR 418.1}
[8MR 418.2]          You would be of far greater use to control your mind, restrain it and not suffer it to be on the constant reach to engage in some great work. Content yourself to do what good God would have you to do. Follow His opening providence. In thus doing, you can be of far greater use than to urge your own way forward and endanger your liberty and life and your helpless family be left without a protector.  {8MR 418.2}
[8MR 418.3]          Your children need a father's care. Teach them habits of industry. Be not too careful to shield them from hardship. Teach them the power of endurance. Teach them as much as possible to be useful, especially your eldest son. If you cannot be with him to instruct him to useful employment, which will prevent evil habits from taking root, it would be wise to have a judicious person take charge of him who could love him and yet teach him industry, light labor or ［that］ which will not tax the constitution. Such a course would be for the interest of your child.  {8MR 418.3}
[8MR 418.4]          Dear Brother, you must lean upon the judgment of those who have experience. They must be your anchor to steady your course or you will drift                                           -419-     in confusion anywhere and will be of no use in this last great work of preparation of God's people.  {8MR 418.4}
[8MR 419.1]          Brother C. must learn as he passes along by the things he suffers. I saw that God loved Brother C. The loss of means in New York City rests heavily on Brother Wilcox. He is much more to blame than Brother C. I saw Brother C., if you should follow out all your plans, it would require an inexhaustible fund to support your plans that would accomplish nothing in the end. Brother C. the same means which you have expended would have kept a successful laborer in the gospel field. If Brother Taylor had received half this means, he could have left home free and have accomplished much more than has been accomplished by Brother C. Brother C.'s life has been such, he has not valued money. He is very free, openhearted and confiding and has not discernment of character. He must value means more. The brethren work hard and some suffer privations to put money into the treasury, and then when they see it foolishly wasted for want of judgment, it saddens them and also discourages those who have used their influence to call out means from their brethren.  {8MR 419.1}
[8MR 419.2]          If God has a special important work for you to accomplish, He will open the way before you and not only teach you your duty in the matter, but instruct the church, lay the burdens upon them to assist you by their prayers and aid you with their means.  {8MR 419.2}
[8MR 419.3]          I was shown that Brother C.'s family must not be left to suffer. There is no need of this. If all the churches in Vermont and Canada do a very little each while Brother C. is with them, they would scarcely feel it, and at the same time, Brother C.'s family would be comfortable. This burden must not rest upon any one individual. God loves Brother C. His eye is upon him                                           -420-     and his family, and He will bless those who will kindly care for them and aid with their sympathy and substance. Brother C. suffers much in mind. His trials are peculiar to himself, and his family has known what pinching want is. Sister C. suffers from poor health yet she tries to do her duty to rightly care for her little family. I was shown that none should oppress them, but do them good; yet Brother C. must be willing to be corrected and reproved and must reform where he fails. Yet Brother C. must not be deceived and think his labors more valuable than they really are. Brother C. must exercise judgment and economy in using means. Brethren work hard for their means and, while they see so little accomplished in the field by Brother C., they are in trial. Brother C. must remember the brethren have cause for trial on account of his lack of judgment and use of means. He must be willing to be instructed by his brethren where he lacks judgment and not suffer jealousy to come into his heart against them who would labor for his interest.            In love, ［Signed］ Ellen G. White.  {8MR 419.3}
[8MR 420.1]          Some in Vermont are deceived in regard to Brother Buck. God does not acknowledge him as his servant to labor for the salvation of his fellowmen. He has long been a hindrance to the cause of God by his lack of consecration. He has so long suffered self to rule and has been controlled by a passionate and willful spirit that he is weak, too weak to help others. Unless there is a thorough reform on his part, God will not use him in His cause. His life has not been elevated, his expressions have been rough and unbecoming a Christian. His influence has not been good. He has been too ready to dictate. He has been making efforts to reform yet he has not taken all the stumbling                                           -421-     blocks out of the way. He has spoken against this matter and that, and expressed himself very hard against them, and has not made thorough work to undo what he has done. When he makes clean work in the sight of God, then the church will know it. God sees not as man seeth. Only those who are holy without spot, or wrinkle, or any such thing, will Jesus present to His Father. God's work requires clean instruments, pure vessels. "Be ye clean that bear the vessels of the Lord" ［Isaiah 52:11］.--Letter 3, 1864. (To Brother Czechowski, circa 1864.)     Released October 26, 1978.  {8MR 420.1}
[8MR 422.1]      MR No. 649 - How God Trains His Workers         Christ has given to every man his work, and we are to acknowledge the wisdom of the plan He has made for us by a hearty cooperation with Him. It is in a life of service only that true happiness is found. He who lives a useless, selfish life is miserable. He is dissatisfied with himself and with everyone else.  {8MR 422.1}
[8MR 422.2]          True, unselfish, consecrated workers gladly use their highest gifts in the lowliest service. They realize that true service means to see and to perform the duties that God points out.  {8MR 422.2}
[8MR 422.3]          There are many who are not satisfied with the work that God has given them. They are not satisfied to serve Him pleasantly in the place that He has marked out for them, or to do uncomplainingly the work that He has placed in their hands.  {8MR 422.3}
[8MR 422.4]          It is right for us to be dissatisfied with the way in which we perform duty, but we are not to be dissatisfied with the duty itself, because we would rather do something else. In His providence God places before human beings service that will be as medicine to their diseased minds. Thus He seeks to lead them to put aside the selfish preferences which, if cherished, would disqualify them for the work He has for them. If they accept and perform this service, their minds will be cured. But if they refuse it, they will be left at strife with themselves and with others.  {8MR 422.4}
[8MR 422.5]          The Lord disciplines His workers, so that they will be prepared to fill the places appointed them. He desires to mold their minds in accordance with His will. For this purpose He brings to them test and trial. Some He places                                           -423-     where relaxed discipline and over-indulgence will not become their snare, where they are taught to appreciate the value of time, and to make the best and wisest use of it.  {8MR 422.5}
[8MR 423.1]          There are some who desire to be a ruling power, and who need the sanctification of submission. God brings about a change in their lives, and perhaps places before them duties that they would not choose. If they are willing to be guided by Him, He will give them grace and strength to perform the objectionable duties in a spirit of submission and helpfulness. They are being qualified to fill places where their disciplined abilities will make them of the greatest service.  {8MR 423.1}
[8MR 423.2]          Some God trains by bringing to them disappointment and apparent failure. It is His purpose that they shall learn to master difficulty. He inspires them with a determination to make every apparent failure prove a success.  {8MR 423.2}
[8MR 423.3]          Often men pray and weep because of the perplexities and obstacles that confront them. But if they will hold the beginning of their confidence steadfast unto the end, He will make their way clear. Success will come to them as they struggle against apparently insurmountable difficulties; and with success will come the greatest joy.  {8MR 423.3}
[8MR 423.4]          Many are ignorant of how to work for God, not because they need to be ignorant, but because they are not willing to submit to His training process. Moab is spoken of as a failure because, the Word declares, he "hath been at ease from his youth, . . . and hath not been emptied from vessel to vessel, therefore his taste remained in him, and his scent is not changed." (Jeremiah 48:11.)                                          -424-  {8MR 423.4}
[8MR 424.1]         Thus it is with those whose hereditary and cultivated tendencies to wrong are not purged from them. Their hearts are not cleansed from defilement. They were given opportunity to do a work for God, but this work they did not choose to do, because they wished to carry out their own plans.  {8MR 424.1}
[8MR 424.2]          The Christian is to be prepared for the doing of a work that reveals kindness, forbearance, longsuffering, gentleness, patience. The cultivation of these precious gifts is to come into the discipline-life of the Christian, that when called to service by the Master, he may be ready to exercise the energies of heart and mind in helping and blessing those who are ready to die.--Ms 79, 1903, pp. 1-3. ("How God Trains His Workers," August 4, 1903.)     Released October 26, 1978.  {8MR 424.2}
[8MR 425.1]       MR No. 650 - Dangers of Pantheistic Speculation         I beseech you by the mercy of God to be on your guard. To you and to other ministers and teachers, the Lord says, "Examine yourselves, whether ye be in the faith." The world is full of speculation and false theories regarding the nature and character of God.--Letter 230, 1903, p. 1. (To E. J. Waggoner, October 2, 1903.)  {8MR 425.1}
[8MR 425.2]          I was instructed that there was danger of Dr. ［J. H.］ Kellogg becoming unsettled in regard to the truth, that he was not standing firm upon the true foundation. He has labored so hard to make the medical missionary work the whole body that he has lost sight of the spirit of the message.--Letter 214, 1903, pp. 2, 3. (To P. T. Magan and E. A. Sutherland, October 9, 1903.)  {8MR 425.2}
[8MR 425.3]          All through the book The Living Temple, passages of Scripture are used, but in many instances these passages are used in such a way that the right interpretation is not given to them. The message for this time is not, "The temple of the Lord, The temple of the Lord, The temple of the Lord, are these." (Jeremiah 7:4.) Whom does the Lord receive as vessels unto honor?--those who cooperate with Christ; those who believe the truth, who live the truth, who proclaim the truth in all its bearings.  {8MR 425.3}
[8MR 425.4]         There are those whose minds will be taken up with smooth words and fair speeches--put into language that they cannot understand or interpret. Precious time is rapidly passing, and many will be robbed of the time that should be given to the proclamation of the messages that God has sent to a                                           -426-     fallen world. Satan is pleased to see the diversion of minds that should be engaged in the study of the truths that have to do with eternal realities.--Letter 211, 1903, pp. 3, 4. ("To the Teachers in Emmanuel Missionary College," September 22, 1903.)     Released October 26, 1978.  {8MR 425.4}
[8MR 427.1]       MR No. 651 - Our Church Paper         To all interested managers in our General Conference: I wish you to understand that I am every day grateful to our heavenly Father that our printing plant is to send forth the church paper from Takoma Park to all parts of our world, and more than this I am instructed to say that its circulation should be greatly increased. It is circulated in all places in a limited way. The Lord would have this paper come to many more families, in England, yes, in many places. It should go to Australia, where there are located large numbers of English-speaking people. And everything should be carefully written that light shall shine forth as a lamp that burneth. Much more should be written upon actual experiences and much more given in short articles, right to the point, on Bible present truth. The reasons why we are denominated people of God are to be repeated and repeated. Deuteronomy 4:1-13;  5:1-33.--Ms 175, 1905. (Diary, July 10, 1905.)     Released October 26, 1978.  {8MR 427.1}
[8MR 428.1]      MR No. 652 - The Inspiration of Ellen White         Physically, I have always been as a broken vessel; and yet in my old age the Lord continues to move upon me by His Holy Spirit to write the most important books that have ever come before the churches and the world. The Lord is evidencing what He can do through weak vessels. The life that He spares I will use to His glory. And, when He may see fit to let me rest, His messages shall be of even more vital force than when the frail instrumentality through whom they were delivered, was living.--Ms 122, 1903. ("The Time of the End," October 9, 1903).  {8MR 428.1}
[8MR 428.2]         That which is holy and elevated in heavenly things, I scarcely dare represent. Often I lay down my pen and say, Impossible, impossible for finite minds to grasp eternal truths, and deep holy principles, and to express their living import. I stand ignorant and helpless. The rich current of thought takes possession of my whole being, and I lay down my pen, and say, Oh Lord, I am finite, I am weak, and simple and ignorant; thy grand and holy revelations I can never find language to express.--Ms 23, 1896. ("Illustrations of Heavenly Things," June 6, 1896.)  {8MR 428.2}
[8MR 428.3]          I must not write more now, although there is much that I shall write when I know that the time has fully come.--Letter 124, 1902. (To J. E. White, June 12, 1902.)     Released October 26, 1978.  {8MR 428.3}
[8MR 429.1]       MR No. 653 - Marriage Considerations         One about to marry a wife should stop to consider candidly why he takes this step. Is his wife to be his helper, his companion, his equal, or will he pursue toward her such a course that she cannot have an eye single to the glory of God? Will he venture to give loose rein to his passions and see how much care and taxation he can subject his wife to without extinguishing life, or will he study the meaning of the words, "Whatsoever ye do, in word or deed, do all in the name of the Lord Jesus?"--Ms 152, 1899, p. 1. ("The Temple of God Must Be Holy," October 31, 1899.)  {8MR 429.1}
[8MR 429.2]          I understand that you have desired to have my judgment in regard to matters that trouble you in reference to marriage with Brother _____'s daughter. I understand that the father of the one upon whom you have placed your affection is not willing that his daughter should connect with you in marriage. While I would feel due sympathy for you because of your disappointment, I would say that who should feel interested in his own child more than her own father, and also her mother? The very fact of your urgency of this matter against the wishes of the parents is evidence that the Spirit of God has not the first place in your heart and a controlling power upon your life. You have a strong will, a firm, persistent determination to carry out anything you have entered upon.  {8MR 429.2}
[8MR 429.3]          Will my brother please look to his own spirit and criticize his motives and see if he has a single eye in this matter to act in all things for the glory of God? I was shown the cases of several in _____ who were very much                                           -430-     exercised upon the subject of marriage, that they had their minds so fully engrossed with this subject that they were disqualifying themselves to do the work God would have them to do. Some of these were in _____, but not all. There were several in other places. From what I learn of your case, you must be one of these, for one was presented before me who would not submit to any objections to his marriage. He was a young man of determined will but this persistency of will he interpreted as an evidence that his plans and purposes were right when he was deceived in himself.  {8MR 429.3}
[8MR 430.1]          Now, my brother, will you show that you want your will to be in subjection to the will of God?--Letter 25, 1885. (To Brother V., December 16, 1885.)     Released October 26, 1978.  {8MR 430.1}
[8MR 431.1]       MR No. 654 - Marriage with an Unbelieving Spouse         I was in the night season in my dreams brought in connection with the Health Retreat. I felt grieved to see you unhappy and much discouraged. . . . But while I was distressed over this revelation to me, there was one speaking with you, Dr. _____. His words reproved you, but were mingled with tender compassion. I cannot write the exact words as he spoke them. I will try my best to give you the import of them. He said: "You are nourishing despondency, but in this you are not wise; you will become weak and inefficient. This will give the enemy advantage over you. God would have you grow nearer and closer to Himself, to resemble the image and character of Christ. Your heart is the seat of many tumultuous feelings, which you do not strive vigorously to overcome. You do not put your full heart and will into the work of cleansing the soul-temple. Your mind is unwisely exercised on the subject of divorce from your wife. God is not leading you in this. You are not keeping this matter bound within your own mind. You are telling your ideas and plans to others, and in thus doing you are preparing the way for Satan to affect the minds of others by your suggestions.  {8MR 431.1}
[8MR 431.2]          The matter of the marriage covenant does not stand sacred and elevated in your mind as it should, and you will be certainly in danger of pursuing a wrong course yourself, and endangering other souls by your suggestions. Your mind while stirred up on this subject cannot be prepared to do the best work, and you cannot be an earnest seeker for the blessing of the Lord, unless you shall come up on higher ground. You have done positive injury to the hearts and minds of others. Close quickly the door of your heart that has been open                                           -432-     to the enemy. Open wide the door of your heart and invite Jesus to come in. You will then have a balance-wheel to your somewhat erratic nature, that you can put your whole being into your work, realizing its importance. Improve every opportunity to work your way upward, exerting a firm and healthful influence. Lose no time in this matter. If you would be a free and happy man, you must resist the enemy. . . .  {8MR 431.2}
[8MR 432.1]          What you need is heart-religion, a heart purified, refined, elevated from common things, taking hold upon the divine. Be a man. Call your wife to your side, become better acquainted with the truth, be molded by the Spirit of God, and you will have peace. If you take the right course, if you are unwavering in the truth, if you keep your own soul in the love of God, you will be in the hands of the Lord the means of saving your wife, and in her turn, if she accepts the truth of heavenly origin, if she is a meek and humble follower of Christ, she will be the means in the hands of God of being a great blessing to you. . . .  {8MR 432.1}
[8MR 432.2]          It is not profitable to you or to others to engage in long talks. They do no one any special good. The time thus spent should be devoted to a searching of the Scriptures, to meditation and earnest prayer which will give vigor to the mind and stability to the character. If a man be in Christ, he is a new creature; he is prepared to use all his capabilities to minister to the soul as well as to the body, earnestly seeking the wisdom of God and guided by his Spirit. The work will be of a character to the saving of the body and also of the soul. Let this have an influence to humble your heart, that there is not one action of your life that is not open for the all-seeing eye of a holy God. The invitation from Christ is, "Come unto me, all ye that                                           -433-     are weary and heavy laden, and I will give you rest." Have you accepted this invitation? Is your will as God's will? Then you will have peace and rest.--Letter 8, 1888, pp. 3, 4, 7. (To Dr. G., 1888.)  {8MR 432.2}
[8MR 433.1]          The Lord has a work for you to do; it is not a public work, but a very important one, a work in your own home, to be true to your position as a wife and mother. No other can do this, your work.  {8MR 433.1}
[8MR 433.2]          The Spirit and the Word of God agree. Remembering this, let us read the words of inspiration from Jesus Christ through Paul to Titus. He is charged to speak "the things which become sound doctrine: That the aged men be sober, grave, temperate, sound in faith, in charity, in patience. The aged women likewise, that they be in behavior as becometh holiness, not false accusers not given to much wine, teachers of good things: that they may teach the young women to be sober, to love their husbands, to love their children, to be discreet, chaste, keepers at home, good, obedient to their own husbands, that the Word of God be not blasphemed." (Titus 2:1-5.)  {8MR 433.2}
[8MR 433.3]         With this Scripture before you, I ask, For what are you spending your time in Battle Creek? Has God called you to neglect your home? No, no.  {8MR 433.3}
[8MR 433.4]          My sister, the Lord has shown me that you are mistaking your duty. Your husband needs you; your children need their mother. You have stepped out of the path where Jesus leads the way. He is saying to you, "Follow me," and He will lead you in your own home duties, which are now sadly neglected. The voice of the Lord has not bidden you to separate your interests from that of your husband and children. Your first duty is in the home. The Spirit of the                                           -434-     Lord has not given you a work or qualified you to do a work, that is contrary to His own Word. . . .  {8MR 433.4}
[8MR 434.1]          You have a great work, a sacred, holy calling to exemplify the Christian graces as a faithful wife and mother; to be lovable, patient, kind, yet firm in your home life, to learn right methods and acquire tact for the training of your own little ones, that they may keep the way of the Lord. As a humble child of God, learn in the school of Christ, seek constantly to improve your powers to do the most perfect, thorough work at home, both by precept and example.  {8MR 434.1}
[8MR 434.2]          In this work you will have the help of the Lord; but if you ignore your duty as a wife and mother, and hold out your hands for the Lord to put another class of work in them, be sure that He will not contradict Himself; He points you to the duty you have to do at home. If you have the idea that some work greater and holier than this has been entrusted to you, you are under a deception. In neglecting your husband and children for what you suppose to be religious duties, either to attend meetings or to work for others, to give Bible readings or to have messages for others, you are going directly contrary to the words of inspiration in the instruction of Paul to Titus. The religion of Christ never leads a wife and mother to do as you have done.  {8MR 434.2}
[8MR 434.3]          You may now cultivate the home-making qualities with good effect, for your children are of the age when they most need a mother. The restless spirit naturally inclines to mischief; the active mind, if left unoccupied with better things will give heed to that which Satan may suggest. The children need the watchful eye of the mother. They need to be instructed, to                                           -435-     be guided in safe paths, to be kept from vice, to be won by kindness, and be confirmed in well doing, by diligent training.  {8MR 434.3}
[8MR 435.1]          The Saviour discerns a value and dignity in every soul, because of the image of God which it bears. He died that your children might have the gift of eternal life. He looks upon them with divine compassion. Their souls may be saved unto eternal life, and they are just as precious as the souls of others. The Lord has not called you to neglect your home and your husband and children. He never works in this way; and He never will. You have before your own door a little plot of ground to care for, and God will hold you responsible for this work which He has left in your hands. Through earnest prayer and study, you may become wise in your home, learning the different dispositions of your children, and carefully noting their behavior. You may have at home a little school, of which you shall be the teacher. If you seek wisdom from the Lord to understand His way, and to keep it, He will lead you, not away from your own home, but back to it.  {8MR 435.1}
[8MR 435.2]          If you are one of those who are the light of the world, that light is to shine in your home. Poverty has been your lot, but this you could not help, and it was not sin. But your mind has been of that cast which has led you to view everything in too intense a light. Here you have lessons to learn at the feet of Jesus; you need to trust more to Jesus, and be less anxious; you need to have genuine faith in the promises of God. Yet, you are to be a laborer together with God, cultivating your mind, that you may bring to the education and training of your children a restful spirit, a loving heart, that you may imbue them with pure aspirations, cultivate in them a love for things honest and pure and holy.                                           -436-  {8MR 435.2}
[8MR 436.1]          Never for a moment suppose that God has given you a work that will necessitate a separation from your precious little flock. Do not leave them to become demoralized by improper associations and to harden their hearts against their mother. This is letting your light shine in a wrong way altogether; you are making it more difficult for your children to become what God would have them and win heaven at last. God cares for them, and so must you if you claim to be His child.  {8MR 436.1}
[8MR 436.2]          In time past you have erred in having too great an anxiety for your children. Your trust has not been fully in God, and you have indulged them more than was for their good. And now you leave them to themselves. What sort of an experience is this? Certainly it has not God and truth for its source. You are offending God in claiming to be led by Him and yet neglecting your duty to your children. . . .  {8MR 436.2}
[8MR 436.3]          When we give ourselves unreservedly to the Lord, the simple, commonplace duties of home life will be seen in their true importance, and we shall perform them in accordance with the will of God. Oh, my sister, you may be bound about with poverty, your lot in life may be humble, but Jesus does not forsake your family for this or for any other cause. God has made you a trustee, a steward in your home; seek to educate yourself for this work, and He will be by your side to bless all your endeavors, that by and by, when the reckoning time for the administration of your trust shall come, he may say, "Well done, thou good and faithful servant."  {8MR 436.3}
[8MR 436.4]          Your husband has rights; your children have rights; and these must not be ignored by you. Whether you have one talent or three or five, God has given you your work. Parents are fearfully neglectful of their home duties.                                           -437-     They do not meet the Bible standard. But to those who forsake their homes, their companions and children, God will not entrust the work of saving souls, for they have proved unfaithful to their holy vows. They have proved unfaithful to sacred responsibilities. God will not entrust to them eternal riches. . . .  {8MR 436.4}
[8MR 437.1]          The Christian mother's work begins in the home circle, in making her home what it should be, pleasant to her husband, pleasant to her children. These dear ones are in her hands to educate faithfully. . . .  {8MR 437.1}
[8MR 437.2]          Scolding and fretting, gathering clouds and gloom about the soul, will bring only a shadow and discouragement in the home life. Mothers do not half appreciate their possibilities and privileges. They do not seem to understand that they can be in the highest sense missionaries, laborers together with God in aiding their children to build up a symmetrical character. This is the great burden of the work given them of God. The mother is God's agent to Christianize her family. She is to exemplify Bible religion, showing how its influence is to control us in its everyday duties and pleasures, teaching her children that by grace alone can they be saved, through faith, which is the gift of God. This constant teaching as to what Christ is to us, and to them, His love, His goodness, His mercy, revealed in the great plan of redemption, will make a hallowed, sacred impress on the heart.  {8MR 437.2}
[8MR 437.3]          Let not one word of fretfulness, harshness or passion escape your lips. The grace of Christ awaits your demand. His Spirit will take control of your heart and conscience, presiding over your words and deeds. Never forfeit your self-respect by hasty, thoughtless words. See that your words are pure, your                                           -438-     conversation holy. Give your children an example of that which you wish them to be.--Letter 28, 1890. (To Sister V., July 1, 1890.)  {8MR 437.3}
[8MR 438.1]          It is essential for you to put your trust in God. I am sorry that in the place where you live, you have so little encouragement in religious lines. There are many who will give you words of sympathy, but they do not bring comfort to the longing, hungry soul, which is bruised and wounded, and which needs the healing balm. Never forget that your Saviour lives and reigns. Your grasp on the divine promises must be strong. Human teachers in Christian faith are few.  {8MR 438.1}
[8MR 438.2]          You may have felt almost discouraged, and may have yielded to the temptation to neglect your religious duties, to shun the cross-bearing life of a Christian; you may have consented to be governed by worldly principles and sentiments, you may have neglected prayer, neglected to confess Christ. If you have done this, do so no more. Remember the words of Christ, "Ye are my witnesses." Your light may have been flickering, but thank God, it is not too late, even now, to acknowledge the claims the Lord has upon you.  {8MR 438.2}
[8MR 438.3]          You are the property of Jesus Christ. He has purchased you at an infinite cost to Himself. His you are by creation and by redemption. Although to you your hope of heaven may be at times uncertain, yet you know in whom to trust. Your hope of heaven is found alone in the merits of Jesus Christ. You may now gain a living experience in the things of God. Looking unto Jesus by faith, trusting in His merits, doubts of His love will vanish as dew before the morning sun.                                           -439-  {8MR 438.3}
[8MR 439.1]          Let your surrender to God be full and complete; wait not one day or hour. Make the most now of your probationary time, be it longer or shorter. Just as soon as you cast yourself unreservedly upon Jesus Christ, He accepts you. Do not in any way conceal the fact that you have chosen truth, and all the inconveniences that this choice will involve. . . .  {8MR 439.1}
[8MR 439.2]          Never, under any circumstances, even in appearance, consent to leave the path cast up for the ransomed of the Lord to walk in. Be steadfast, immovable to Christian obligations and to your God. . . .  {8MR 439.2}
[8MR 439.3]          I urge upon you to fulfill your Christian obligations to God. If there is no one within a hundred miles of you who observes the Sabbath, the whole universe of heaven is in sympathy with you. Christ your Saviour and the heavenly angels are round about you. If you will call upon God in every time of need. He will be your helper. Practice the truth in your home. "Ye are my witnesses, saith the Lord."  {8MR 439.3}
[8MR 439.4]          But I am not able to write you more. If you love the father of your children, live the life of a Christian at all times and under all circumstances. If you had done this, God would have worked in your behalf. But when you please yourself, and displease your heavenly Father, how can the Lord work in your behalf?  {8MR 439.4}
[8MR 439.5]          May the Lord help you, my poor, dear tempted one, to choose the right way just now. May He help you to give your husband and children a testimony that you are a Christian in practice, that you love God, that you love Jesus, who gave His life for you. "And as your day is, so shall your strength be."-- Letter 76, 1896. (To Sister G., August 1, 1896.)                                           -440-  {8MR 439.5}
[8MR 440.1]          In order to render to God perfect service you need to accept the invitation, "Come unto me, all ye that labor and are heavy laden, and I will give you rest." You have not always pursued the course that will ensure to you the blessing of God. Do you want the abiding presence of Christ in your family? Then you must obey the Word, "Take my yoke upon you, and learn of me." As you take upon you Christ's yoke of restraint and obedience, you will by individual experience find rest. Lift Christ's yoke, not a yoke of your own manufacture, which will always be galling. "Ye shall find rest unto your soul," He declares. "For my yoke is easy, and my burden is light." In Christ's school learn perfectly the lessons of meekness and lowliness of heart. Seek to do His will and to glorify His name. . . .  {8MR 440.1}
[8MR 440.2]          The day we visited you we appreciated much the bountiful repast prepared for us. But you need to study how to prepare nutritious food in the most simple way. Your husband's wishes regarding the preparation of food should be respected, and still you may study to prepare appetizing dishes in as simple and healthful a way as possible, so that the fine nerves of the brain will not become weakened and paralyzed, making you excitable, nervous, and easily provoked. . . .  {8MR 440.2}
[8MR 440.3]          My dear sister, you stand in a responsible position in your home. Hold the reins of government with a wise, even hand. Do not allow the members of your family to lose their love and respect for you. Bind them to your heart with the silken cords of love. This you can do if you live close to Jesus. By beholding Him you will be changed into His image, having escaped the corruption that is in the world through lust. God loves you; He loves your husband, and He is seeking to draw him to Himself. He desires to take his                                           -441-     attention off mere earthly enterprises, and fix them on the eternal riches. --Letter 145, 1900. (To Sister K., November 8, 1900.)  {8MR 440.3}
[8MR 441.1]          My sister, our Saviour is a present help in every time of need. Do not distrust Him. Do not take your troubles to human beings. Take them to the Lord. You may think that others should sympathize with you in your downcast feelings, but you will sometimes be disappointed. Jesus never disappoints one who comes to Him for help.  {8MR 441.1}
[8MR 441.2]          Are you one that makes mistakes? Go to Jesus, and ask Him to forgive you, and then believe that He does. "If we confess our sins, He is faithful and just to forgive us our sins, and to cleanse us from all unrighteousness." Ask the Lord to pardon your errors. Then rejoice in Him. It will not help you in the least to keep mourning over your defects. Say, "Lord, I cast my helpless soul on Thee, and Thee alone. I will not worry, because Thou hast said, 'Ask, and ye shall receive.'" Believe that you do receive. Believe that your Saviour is full of compassion, full of tender pity and love. Let not little mishaps trouble you. Small mistakes may be ordered by the Lord to save you from making larger mistakes.  {8MR 441.2}
[8MR 441.3]          Act your part in helping yourself, as all must do who would be blessed. Believe that Christ helps you. Refuse to speak a word of unbelief. When the enemy tells you that the Lord has forsaken you, tell him that you know He has not; for He declares, "I came not to call the righteous, but sinners to repentance."  {8MR 441.3}
[8MR 441.4]          Jesus says, "Him that cometh to Me I will in no wise cast out." Then, my sister, dismiss the enemy. Tell him that you will not dishonor God by                                           -442-     doubting His mercy, His goodness, His love. Never argue with Satan; for he has wonderful powers of deception. If, when he went to Adam and Eve, they had kept repeating the words of God, saying, "He hath said, and I believe His word, I will not distrust Him," they would not have been overcome.  {8MR 441.4}
[8MR 442.1]          Instead of bemoaning your weakness, and talking unbelief, and feeling that you are hardly used, begin to sing. Talk of the mercy and love of God. To all who labor and are heavy laden Christ gives the invitation, "Come unto Me, . . . and I will give you rest. Take My yoke upon you, and learn of Me; for I am meek and lowly in heart, and ye shall find rest unto your souls. For My yoke is easy, and My burden is light." This is the lesson that Christ desires you to learn, and in learning it you will find rest.  {8MR 442.1}
[8MR 442.2]          When discouraging words are spoken to you, do not reply unless you can return a pleasant answer. When you are tried and tempted by unkind words, do not retaliate. Say to yourself, "I will not disappoint my Saviour." Every man who is a Christian is a gentleman; and every woman who is a Christian is a gentlewoman. The law of kindness is ever on the lips of the Christian woman. She utters no hasty words. To speak gentle words when you feel irritated will bring sunshine into your heart, and will make your path more smooth. A school girl, in answer to a question, said, "meek people are those who give soft answers to rough questions." Christ says, "Blessed are the meek; for they shall inherit the earth." They will be fit subjects for the kingdom of heaven; because they are willing to be taught.  {8MR 442.2}
[8MR 442.3]          You say that your husband is not yet converted to the truth. Show him in your life the advantage of taking Christ at His word. By patience, forbearance, and kindness you may win your husband to the Saviour.                                           -443-  {8MR 442.3}
[8MR 443.1]          In the power of God's grace you may obtain most precious victories. You are not to treat your life as a romance, but as a reality. You are to labor together with God in forming a character that He can approve. "Work out your own salvation with fear and trembling." Does the charge end there? No, no, thank God! "For it is God that worketh in you, both to will and to do of His good pleasure." You are to be a co-worker with Him in the saving of your soul. You are to will to do the will of God. Then do not spend your time and strength in murmuring, in talking unbelief and finding fault with God. Encourage confidence in Him. Speak kindly of Him. Honor Him who so loved the world, that He gave His only begotten Son, that whosoever believeth in Him should not perish, but have everlasting life."  {8MR 443.1}
[8MR 443.2]          Be sure to perform your smallest duties in the fear and love of God, with faithfulness and cheerfulness. God declares, "He that is faithful in that which is least is faithful also in much." Faithfully discharge your home duties, and then leave yourself with God, saying, "I commit the keeping of my soul to Him. I will not take the ordering of my life out of His hands. I will leave myself in His keeping."  {8MR 443.2}
[8MR 443.3]          Study the life that Christ lived while on this earth. He did not disregard the simplest, smallest duty that fell to Him. Perfection marked all that He did. Look to Jesus for His help, and this will enable you to perform your daily duties with the grace and dignity of one who is seeking for a crown of immortal life. . . .  {8MR 443.3}
[8MR 443.4]          All that God expects of you and all other Christians is that you live out your profession. Show that Christ's word is true, that He can keep human                                           -444-     beings from sin. Conform your life to His pure, beautiful, holy life. Obey His commandments. This will bring you practical godliness.  {8MR 443.4}
[8MR 444.1]          Do not dwell upon the hardships of the Christian life. Do not talk of your trials; for if you do, you will become more and more inclined to complain of God. Talk of the love of Christ, bringing it into your heart and life. Be thankful that the Lord has spared you, that you have not been cut off without having gained a preparation for entrance into the heavenly kingdom, where there is no sin, no sorrow. You have only one life in which to perfect a Christian character. If you reveal the grace of God in your character, if the law of kindness is ever on your lips, if you constantly thank the Lord for His goodness to you, you are preparing to praise Him in the home above.--Letter 72, 1903. (To Sister W., April 28, 1903.)     Released October 26, 1978.  {8MR 444.1}
[8MR 445.1]       MR No. 655 - Ellen White's Use of Historical Information         Tell her ［Marian Davis］ I have just one minute ago read the letters in which she has specified the improvements to be made in articles for Volume 1 ［Patriarchs and Prophets］. I thank her. Tell her that she has a point about Zedekiah's having his eyes put out. That needs to be more carefully worded--also the rock, when the water flowed--something in reference to this. I think I can make the articles specified more full. . . .  {8MR 445.1}
[8MR 445.2]          Well, my dear Willie and Edson and Emma, let us draw very nigh to God. Let us live daily as we would wish we had lived when the judgment shall sit and the books shall be opened, and when everyone will be rewarded according to his works. I am not cast down nor discouraged, but I feel weighed down as a cart beneath sheaves. We have had several days of beautiful weather. It has commenced raining this afternoon. Tell Mary to find me some histories of the Bible that would give me the order of events. I have nothing and can find nothing in the library here.--Letter 38, 1885. (To Edson and Willie White, from Basel, Switzerland, December 22, 1885.)  {8MR 445.2}
[8MR 445.3]          May 15, 1887--We have just returned from visiting Zurich. It is a much prettier city than Basel. The old part of the city contains many historical places of interest. . . .  {8MR 445.3}
[8MR 445.4]          We rode out in a rowboat upon the Zurich Lake which was narrow but thirty-five miles long. This gave us a good idea of the extent of Zurich and the many cantons situated on the borders of the lake. Zurich is pleasantly situated on the shores of Lake Zurich. This is a noble expanse of water,                                           -446-     enclosed with banks which swell upwards, clothed with vineyards and pine forests, from amid which hamlets and white villas gleam out amid trees and cultivated hills which give variety and beauty to the picture, while in the far off horizon the glaciers are seen blending with the golden clouds. On the right the region is walled in with the craggy rampart of the Albis Alp but the mountains stand back from the shore and by permitting the light to fall freely upon the bosom of the lake and on the ample sweep of its lovely and fertile banks, give a beauty to the picture which pen or brush of the artist could not equal.  {8MR 445.4}
[8MR 446.1]          The neighboring lake of Zug is in marked contrast to Zurich. The placid waters and slumbering shore seem perpetually wrapped in the shadows.--Ms 29, 1887. (Diary, January 1 to May 15, 1887.)     Released October 26, 1978.  {8MR 446.1}
[8MR 447.1]       MR No. 656 - Christ's Obedience and Ours         The great Teacher came into our world, not only to atone for sin, but to be a teacher both by precept and example. He came to show man how to keep the law in humanity, so that man might have no excuse for following his own defective judgment. We see Christ's obedience. His life was without sin. His life-long obedience is a reproach to disobedient humanity. The obedience of Christ is not to be put aside as altogether different from the obedience He requires of us individually. Christ has shown us that it is possible for all humanity to obey the laws of God. He served as a son with the Father. Just so we must every one serve with God, not in our own improvised plans. Serving is a living service, when self is not made supreme.  {8MR 447.1}
[8MR 447.2]          The serving of the Son of God with the Father has ennobled all service. "I delight to do Thy will, O my God:" he said, "yea, thy law is within my heart" (Psalm 40:8). David's heart was enlarged, and he ran in the way of the Lord's commandments.  {8MR 447.2}
[8MR 447.3]         The work of Christ was not a divided heart service. Christ came not to do His own will, but the will of Him that sent Him. Jesus says, Step in the footprints of my Sonship in all obedience. I obey as in partnership with the great firm. You are to obey as in co-partnership with the Son of God. Often you will not see the path clearly; then ask of God, and He will give you wisdom and courage and faith to move forward, leaving all issues with Him. We want to comprehend so far as possible the truly human nature of our Lord. The divine and human were linked in Christ, and both were complete.--Letter 69, 1897, pp. 10, 11. (To Brother Hardy, February 7, 1897.)  {8MR 447.3}
[8MR 448.1]       MR No. 657 - E. G. White Not a Grammarian         Friday, January 10, 1873:--We rose early to prepare to go to San Francisco. My heart is inexpressibly sad. This morning I take into candid consideration my writings. My husband is too feeble to help me prepare them for the printer, therefore I shall do no more with them at present. I am not a scholar. I cannot prepare my own writings for the press. Until I can do this I shall write no more. It is not my duty to tax others with my manuscript. . . .  {8MR 448.1}
[8MR 448.2]          Saturday, January 11, 1873:--We rested well last night. This Sabbath morning opens cloudy. My mind is coming to strange conclusions. I am thinking I must lay aside my writing I have taken so much pleasure in, and see if I cannot become a scholar. I am not a grammarian. I will try, if the Lord will help me, at forty-five years old to become a scholar in the science. God will help me. I believe He will.--Ms 3, 1873, p. 5. (Diary, January 1 to 31, 1873.)  {8MR 448.2}
[8MR 448.3]          Tuesday, April 1, 1873:--Have arranged my writings, preparatory to work. . . .  {8MR 448.3}
[8MR 448.4]          Wednesday, April 2, 1873:--Continued my work upon my writings in the office.--Ms 6, 1873. (Diary, April 1 to 30, 1873.)     Released October 26, 1978.  {8MR 448.4}
[8MR 449.1]       MR No. 658 - Sister Kerr's Gifts         Sister Kerr took me into her parlor bedroom, and opened a box of ruches ［A STRIP OF LACE, NET, RIBBON, OR THE LIKE, USED IN PLACE OF A COLLAR OR CUFF.］ for the neck, and desired me to accept the entire box. Her husband is a merchant in Honolulu, and though not a believer, he is a very liberal man. She also presented me with three yards and a half of silk, costing three dollars a yard with which I was to make a sack. ［A SHORT COAT OR JACKET FITTING SOMEWHAT LOOSELY.］ I saw that she was very desirous that I should have this, and I could not refuse without greatly disappointing her. It was beautiful silk left from a dress which she had. She also gave me a silk scarf, and a ten dollar pin, composed of white stones, very plain and serviceable. I thought I could not accept this, but she looked so sorry, that I finally did take it, and have worn it ever since, for it is handy and becoming, while it is not showy at all.--Letter 32a, 1891, pp. 2, 3. (To J. E. and Emma White, December 7, 1891.)     Released October 26, 1978.  {8MR 449.1}
[8MR 450.1]      MR No. 659 - No Excuse for Sin         Another night of restlessness and suffering has passed. I welcome the coming of five o'clock in the morning; for then Emily Campbell builds my fire, and I can be dressed.  {8MR 450.1}
[8MR 450.2]          I will not allow my mind to dwell on the dark side. Jesus has light and comfort and hope and joy for me. I want to face the light, that the brightness of the Sun of Righteousness may shine into my heart, and be reflected to others. It is the duty of every Christian to shine,--to shed abroad the light of the grace that Christ imparts. God would have me, even in my pain, praise Him, showing that I realize that His presence is with me. "Being justified by faith, we have peace with God." (Romans 5:1.) "This is the record, that God hath given to us eternal life, and this life is in His Son." (1 John 5:11.) Whatever else the sin of Adam did, it did not give human beings an excuse for transgressing God's law.--Ms 33, 1892, p. 8. (Diary, June 21, 1892.)     Released October 26, 1978.  {8MR 450.2}
[8MR 451.1]      MR No. 660 - The Use of Flesh Meat in SDA Sanitariums         In regard to flesh meat, do not bring it into the Sanitarium.--Letter 200, 1902. (To Dr. and Mrs. Kress at the Wahroonga, Australia, Sanitarium, December 15, 1902.)  {8MR 451.1}
[8MR 451.2]          If your institution gives indulgence to meat-eating and various other appetites, then is not its influence against the Sanitarium already established, where the principles of health reform are upheld? I have had the situation opened to me, my brother, and the results for which a sanitarium should be conducted.  {8MR 451.2}
[8MR 451.3]          The Boulder Sanitarium had, in the fear of God, taken the ground that our other leading sanitariums have taken--to discard meat, tea, coffee, spirituous liquors, and the drug medication. Temperance principles have been taught in parlor lectures, and in other ways. Wholesome foods were served, and genuine health reform was taught.  {8MR 451.3}
[8MR 451.4]          This institution should have had the right of way. But by the location of another sanitarium so nearby, the principles of which are in some respects quite different from those of the Boulder Sanitarium, difficulties will be presented which should not exist.--Letter 196, 1906. (To Dr. O. G. Place, who was operating a competitive medical institution within a half a mile of the Boulder Sanitarium, June 26, 1906.)     Released October 26, 1978.  {8MR 451.4}
[8MR 452.1]       MR No. 662 - How to Deal with an Unproductive Worker         There is one thing more which I would like to present before you concerning the case of Elder C and family. Elder C stated to Willie that when he entered the work he knew that he was not prepared to preach. Others also presented themselves at the same time that he did, and all were allotted some place to work as beginners. He urged that he should be allowed to go as tent master with one of the ministers, and learn how to work, but Elder B did not regard his request. He asked if they were not going to give him something to do, and Elder B told him to go out to some country town and hammer away, to go to work in school houses. He feels that he has not had a fair chance, and I hope that his case will not be passed over without due attention. Give him a chance to learn the lessons that he should have had an opportunity to learn years ago. He is fearful that he is to be sent to America and then be dropped out of the work, but this should not be. He has some excellent qualifications although Australia is not his place. Please give Elder C a chance somewhere, and in order to know where to put him you must get acquainted with him.--Letter 39, 1892, p. 1. (To O. A. Olsen, July 7, 1892.)  {8MR 452.1}
[8MR 452.2]          Elder Olsen, we feel deeply in regard to our ministers. In the last mail I wrote you something in regard to Elder C. We all feel greatly relieved that he is no longer in Australia. The church in Adelaide where Brother C made his home, has been strangely neglected. The man devoted much of his time to his own enterprises, and took no care of the church. The sick were not visited, the desponding were not comforted, and the influence of this neglect is now                                           -453-     felt by us who are here. Yesterday Elder ［G.C.］ Tenney read me a letter from a brother in Adelaide, in whom all have confidence, which set forth the condition of things. His course in money matters has been very much after the order that D pursued. Means was entrusted to him toward the building of a meeting-house, and, thinking to replace it, he used this means, and then hardly knew how much he had appropriated. He was paid more salary than any other man in the conference. It is a great pity that he was ever sent here across the wide ocean. I cannot understand what kind of discernment those in office could have had to advise this step. All feel wondrously relieved that he is no longer to labor in this conference.  {8MR 452.2}
[8MR 453.1]          At the very commencement of the conference we had a long meeting of three hours with the ministers alone and the Spirit of the Lord was upon me. Calling each person by name, I laid out the true condition of each one. Especially did I open before Elder C his method of labor. Oh, how he cried, and yet I could see that while he was depreciating himself there was an attempt at justification, as though after all he was not so bad, but I could not allow it. I told them all that I knew their situation. I told how wrong it was to receive pay as ministers and yet neglect the flock, leaving them to perish. I told them the Lord did not accept their labors. Then confessions were made, and prayer was offered together that He would mercifully heal the wounds that they had given to the cause.  {8MR 453.1}
[8MR 453.2]          I have talked with Elder C twice since then in regard to his increasing family, that brought such burdens upon his wife. The brother who wrote from Adelaide stated that when they thought that Sister White was coming they felt sure the Lord would set things before her, and he would be sent back to                                           -454-     America and, said he, "The Lord did work to relieve the church."--Letter 40, 1892, pp. 15, 16. (To O. A. Olsen, July 15, 1892.)  {8MR 453.2}
[8MR 454.1]          I do not expect to visit Adelaide again, although this is not certain. I am fully pleased with the place. I think much of the people and am sore distressed when I consider how much might have been done that is not done because of unconsecrated workers. It is these thoughts that distress me and wear me, that our General Conference should make such unwise moves as have been made in sending Elder C here to Australia, and that the Conference in Australia should not have examined his work and changed this order of things. Now the neglect of doing that which was manifestly the duty of someone to do, has left a burden on this Conference to be especially liberal in doing a work now to redeem the past and make, as far as in their power, restitution for the past neglect, for Elder C is supposed to have the endorsement of the Conference, and thus leaves a guilt upon the Conference for sustaining a man who was remiss in his duty, unfaithful to his charge, giving lessons in dealing with the supposed erring, contrary to the Bible rule, which now have to be counteracted and an entirely different mold given to the church. This business is to me a sad and sorrowful one. And it is not a feeble effort or short work that can make a sufficient change and leave a healthful, wholesome influence in the church, which will be abiding.--Letter 84, 1892, p. 2. (To W. C. White, November 9, 1892.)  {8MR 454.1}
[8MR 454.2]          On Sunday I visited Brother and Sister H. I did not think it best for Elder ［A. G.］ Daniells to go with me, although I should have been glad to                                           -455-     share the labor with him. I went to Brother H's at two p.m., and labored for Sister H till past five o'clock. She wept as I read things I had written to help her mind in regard to the Sabbath and points connected with it. She is helped. I prayed with them. She has promised to attend meeting again with the church. Elder C's course in reference to them was very censurable, all because he thought Brother H did not speak to him respectfully. I have been shown that these two--Brother and Sister H--will, if consecrated, make superior workers in the church.  {8MR 454.2}
[8MR 455.1]          They were both apparently fully consecrated, ready to do all the good they could, both with their means and by active effort. But Elder C knew not how to deal with them, and he has wounded and bruised and driven away Sister H. Brother H was for eight years an active worker in the Presbyterian church, taking charge of the Sunday school, until he embraced the truth. Then he took charge of the Sabbath school, and in the absence of a preacher conducted the meetings. Through Elder C's mismanagement he was relieved of every office, yet he would not give up the truth or forsake the church. About the time we came, he was in a position of sore temptation, but he is strengthened and established by the things that he has heard. His wife is a woman of great firmness, of decided opinions, and independent judgment. She has much push, and if consecrated, would be an aggressive worker. I have no doubt now that she will come along if she is rightly treated, and the Lord will be glorified if this sheep that has been driven away is restored to the fold. I shall see them once more in their home before I leave. I have perfect liberty in speaking plain things to them in love.--Letter 29a, 1892, pp. 1, 2. (To W. C. White, November 20, 1892.)  {8MR 455.1}
[8MR 456.1]       MR No. 663 - Pictures in The Desire of Ages         I wish to say to you that I am sadly disappointed in the cuts prepared for such a book as the Life of Christ. I consider that if Brother A accepts such figures that his eye and taste has lost its cunning. You cannot expect me to be pleased with such productions. Look at these figures critically, and you must see that they are either made from Catholic designs or Catholic artists. The picture of Mary has a man's face, the representations of Christ with the two fingers prominent, while the others are closed, is wholly a Catholic sign and I object to this. I see but very little beauty in any of the faces, or persons. There is the scenery of nature, landscape scenery, that is not as objectionable, but I could never rest my eyes upon the face pictures without pain.  {8MR 456.1}
[8MR 456.2]          I would much prefer to have no pictures than representations that are not representations, but disfigurements of the true. This is my opinion. Where is the discerning eye? Better pay double price, or treble, and have pictures, if pictures must be had, that will not pervert facts. I wish there had not been an attempt to make one representation, but send out the book and let it make a place for itself. I call these faces in the pictures and scenes so poorly represented that it is a perversion of the facts.  {8MR 456.2}
[8MR 456.3]          If this is A's work, I cannot accept him as a designer, and if he can accept such pictures I cannot respect or honor his judgment. Do not spoil my book by disfigurements which lower the facts and the matters they represent. Brother A needs the sanctification of the senses to understand the spirituality of truth. He may study European artistic skill, but there will                                           -457-     be seen in nearly all designs the Catholic features.--Letter 81a, 1897, p. 1. (To C. H. Jones, Manager of the Pacific Press, December 20, 1897.)  {8MR 456.3}
[8MR 457.1]          I write to you, having received your letters concerning the book now in your hands. I advise that the book be not delayed. It is greatly needed in the field, and I would hasten it out, with the cuts you deem suitable.  {8MR 457.1}
[8MR 457.2]          I have just received my American mail, and sorry enough I am that the letters were not opened at Sunnyside, so that Willie ［W. C. White］ could have read them. But they were sent without being opened, and neither Willie nor Marian ［Davis］ have seen them. But I say, put in your cuts; for it is not possible for you to hear anything from W. C. White or Marian till next mail. Close up the book, and put it in circulation as soon as possible. I am sure that W. C. White and Marian would give this advice.  {8MR 457.2}
[8MR 457.3]          These delays are most painful to me. We are losing time that we can ill afford to lose. Whatever the cuts may be, if they are essential to the sale of the book, put them in, and afterwards, if we have a chance to make improvements, we will do so. But we must have the book, so please hasten its completion. May the Lord give you all wisdom and counsel, is my prayer.-- Letter 19, 1898, p. 1. (To C. H. Jones, Manager of the Pacific Press, March 25, 1898.)     Released November 13, 1978.  {8MR 457.3}
[9MR 0.2]       Table of Contents    Ms. Release                                                        Page    664  Christ's High Standard Attainable by His Grace ............... 1    665  Sabbath Conversation That God Blesses ........................ 2    666  Phrenology or the Power of God? .............................. 3    667  Prophetic Interpretation ..................................... 7    668  Counsel Regarding the Moving of Workers ...................... 9    669  Relation of Faith and Works .................................. 12    670  Proper Voice Culture ......................................... 13    671  Pacific Press Branch Office in Mexico ........................ 16    672  Go Apart and Rest Awhile ..................................... 17    673  Refuge for Jewish Converts Encouraged ........................ 18    674  Not Processed.    675  Ellen White's Desire to Labor for Non-SDA's .................. 20    676  Now Is the Time to Prepare for the Hereafter ................. 21    677  Fanny Bolton's False Claims Refuted .......................... 23    678  Sister Caro's Ministerial Work ............................... 25    679  Unity in Diversity Among SDA's ............................... 26    680  The Course of Offshoot Leaders ............................... 27    681  This Material Appears in 3SM 199,120.    682  This Material Appears in 3SM 92, 93.    683  Ellen G. White's Writings on the Life of Christ .............. 28    684  Contrasts Between Adam and Christ ............................ 37    685  The Work of Reconversion Cannot Be Hidden .................... 38    686  Divine Guidance in the Early Days of the Advent Movement ..... 40    687  Carl Ottosen a Man of Great Promise........................... 41    688  What We Must Do to Receive the "Well Done" ................... 42    689  "Is Your Headache Better, Grandma?" .......................... 44    690  Counsels Concerning Proper Rest .............................. 46    691  Ellen White's Regard for the Poor ............................ 50    692  Ellen White Counsels Regarding Education ..................... 51    693  To Overcome as Christ Overcame ............................... 76    694  Ellen White's Sister, Caroline Clough ........................ 80    695  Evangelistic Methods to Which Seventh-day Adventists Are             Not Called .............................................. 81    696  Testimony or "Social" Meetings ............................... 91    697  Faith in Christ Needed to Keep From Sinning .................. 102    698  The Saints' Eternal Home ..................................... 104    699  SDA's to Present a United Front .............................. 106    700  Satan's Confederacy of Evil Angels and Evil Men .............. 108    701  Materials Appearing in 3SM.    702  Preparing the E. G. White Books .............................. 110    703  Sorcery Shows and Lotteries Are Satan's Snares ............... 111    704  Right and Wrong Uses of the Testimonies ...................... 113    705  Faithful Ministers Needed .................................... 115    706  The Study of Greek and Latin ................................. 116    707  Ellen White on Jewelry ....................................... 117    708  Insights Concerning the Incarnation........................... 121    709  Appeal for Total Consecration ................................ 127    710  SDA's and Politics ........................................... 128    711  The Sacredness and Value of Adventist History ................ 132    712  Ellen White Had a Sense of Humor ............................. 136    713  Meaning of Those Who Are "Left". ............................. 137    714  The Master Shepherd Through His Chosen Messenger       Counsels Conference Presidents ............................... 138    715  This Material Is Included in Manuscript Release       No. 1131.    716  The Law in Galatians and the 1888 General Conference ......... 181    717  The Question of Influence on Ellen White As Revealed       in an Interview .............................................. 188    718  Ellen White's Suggestions for Question and Answer       Periods ...................................................... 191    719  Ellen White's Care for Her Parents ........................... 192    720  Discipline of SDA Church Members ............................. 193    721  The Authority of the Spirit of Prophecy ...................... 198    722  Soliciting Funds From Non-Adventists ......................... 200    723  This Material Is Included in Manuscript Release       No. 900.21.    724  Relation of Faith to Evidence ................................ 202    725  Compelling Power in Preaching ................................ 207    726  Treatment of Others Reveals True Character ................... 209    727  Service of Joyful Obedience .................................. 210    728  This Material Is Cited in "How The Desire of Ages Was       Written," by Robert W. Olson. Available From the E. G.       White Estate.    729  Angels in Human Form Converse With Us ........................ 211    730  Righteousness By Faith ....................................... 212    731  The Law in Galatians ......................................... 215    732  Letter to a Colporteur ....................................... 227    733  Results of Adam's Sin ........................................ 229    734  Manuscripts for Conflict Books ............................... 242    735  Preparing for Heaven ......................................... 249    736  Jewish Leaders Turned People From Christ ..................... 265    737  This Material Is Cited in Chapter 31 of The Early       Elmshaven Years, by Arthur L. White.    738  Christ's Human Nature in Gethsemane .......................... 266    739  Difficulty in Delivering Some Messages ....................... 267    740  Ellen White's Helpers, Marian Davis and Fannie Bolton ........ 268    741  The Witness of John Huss ..................................... 275    742  A. T. Jones's Sermons on the Validity of the Testimonies ..... 278    743  Materials Appearing in Selected Messages, Book 3.    744  Principles Relating to Sickness .............................. 280    745  Our Relationship With God .................................... 288    746  Increasing Importance of the Three Angels' Messages .......... 290    747  Christ Our Righteousness ..................................... 293    748  The Power of United Prayer ................................... 303    749  This Material Is Included in Manuscript Release       No. 900.26.    750  Jesus, Friend of Sinners ..................................... 304    751  This Material Is Included in Manuscript Release       No. 900.35.    752  Hattie Andre ................................................. 307    753  Our Duty Toward the Jews ..................................... 309    754  Items Relating to J.N. Andrews ............................... 313    755  The Whites in Colorado ....................................... 317    756  Title to Heaven .............................................. 319    757  Under the Control of the Enemy ............................... 320  758 Reverence on the Sabbath....................................... 321    759 Demonic Influences............................................. 324    760 These Materials Were Assembled for "The Integrity of the      Sanctuary Truth," Available From the E. G. White Estate.    761 The Law in Galatians........................................... 325    762 E. G. White and Harmony With the Brethren...................... 338    763 Ellen White and the Church in Adelaide, South Australia........ 339    764 Restoration of the Image of God................................ 370    765 Not Processed.    766 Schools Built by D. T. Shireman................................ 382    767 Junior Story Material, Spirit of Prophecy Day, 1980............ 383    768 The Harris Family.............................................. 384    769 Heart Worship Required......................................... 386    770 Expensive Theatrical Evangelistic Displays..................... 387  {9MR 0.2}
[9MR 1.1]       MR No. 664 - Christ's High Standard Attainable by His Grace         When the truth is manifested in the daily life, the fruit will be unto righteousness and true holiness. In the life that He lived on this earth, Christ has given us an example of what the lives of those who believe on Him should be. God calls for a depth of piety that many have not yet known.  {9MR 1.1}
[9MR 1.2]          Christ loved the church, and gave Himself for it, that He might sanctify and cleanse it with the washing of water through the Word. His prayer for the believers is:                 Neither pray I for these alone, but for them also which shall        believe on Me through their word; That they all may be one; as Thou,        Father, art in Me, and I in Thee, that they also may be one in us:        That the world may believe that Thou hast sent Me. And the glory        which Thou gavest Me I have given them; that they may be one, even as        We are one: I in them, and Thou in Me, that they may be made perfect        in one; and that the world may know that Thou hast sent Me, and hast        loved them, as Thou hast loved Me.--John 17:20-23.  {9MR 1.2}
[9MR 1.3]          This high standard Christ has made it possible for us to reach. He will be present in His grace and strength, to help every striving soul not to fall short of His high calling. Our expectations need to be elevated far above that which is seen in the piety of many professing Christians. God calls upon us to reveal the Saviour to the world in works of righteousness. He calls upon us to remember that we are a spectacle to the world, to angels, and to men.-- Manuscript 17, 1906, p. 5. ("The United States as an Asylum for Religious Liberty.")     White Estate Washington, D. C. October 30, 1978  {9MR 1.3}
[9MR 2.1]       MR No. 665 - Sabbath Conversation that God Blesses         The Sabbath is holy unto the Lord. Affectionate, personal, private conversation in regard to religious experience will be blessed of the Lord. "Then they that feared the Lord spake often one to another: and the Lord hearkened, and heard it, and a book of remembrance was written before Him for them that feared the Lord, and that thought upon His name. And they shall be mine, saith the Lord of hosts, in that day when I make up my jewels; and I will spare them, as a man spareth his own son that serveth him." (Malachi 3:16, 17.)--Letter 8, 1898, p. 5. (To Sister Gotzian, February 14, 1898.)     White Estate Washington, D.C. October 30, 1978  {9MR 2.1}
[9MR 3.1]      MR No. 666 - Phrenology or the Power of God?         A certain minister in California was tampering with phrenology, while carrying on the ministry, as a means of making money. He falsified in many respects, and discouraged souls by his course. He even said to some married couples that they were unfitted for each other. God never gave him such a commission.  {9MR 3.1}
[9MR 3.2]         What I want to know is what kind of a heart have you. The devil had a splendid head, but he had an envious heart. There is no excuse for the rebellious heart that came in Satan, and that iniquity is unexplainable.  {9MR 3.2}
[9MR 3.3]          This minister said, "I shall have to use phrenology in order to get out of debt," and he was receiving from $15 to $18 per week. I said to him, "I rebuke your spirit in the name of Jesus Christ of Nazareth." He thought he could do such wonderful things, and he made a young man think the same, and he went home and lived upon the earnings of his poor mother, and has never done that wonderful thing yet. He was going to tell them of themselves. Those who practice this work do a hundred times more harm than good.  {9MR 3.3}
[9MR 3.4]          Ministers are granted credentials that they may instruct people in the Word of God. And they can overcome their hereditary and cultivated tendencies. The phrenologist would tell them about marriages, etc., and confessions were made by women as they would confess to a Catholic priest.  {9MR 3.4}
[9MR 4.1]         Christ is soon to come. We must preach the third angel's message. Use the Bible, which will transform character.  {9MR 4.1}
[9MR 4.2]          The wife of the minister who used phrenology as a means to bring in more money, said, "My husband is capable of standing in the highest positions." It was astonishing the influence that he had over human minds. But he did not walk in the light as God would have him, and today he is selling brushes as a means of making a living.  {9MR 4.2}
[9MR 4.3]          I said to a Brother Butler ［not the minister-phrenologist aforementioned］, "God desires that you should preach His truth." But said he, "Look at my head, I have no power of faith, and I can never go and preach, and I am just as full of infidelity as I can be."  {9MR 4.3}
[9MR 4.4]          But I told him that God had shown me that he should go and proclaim the message. He did go, and after he had labored some years he said, "Sister White the hollow in my head is all filled up." It was because he had been cultivating faith, and working in God's lines.  {9MR 4.4}
[9MR 4.5]          You may say it was due to phrenology, but it was due to the transforming grace and power of God. Those who engage in this work of reading character by the head practice all kinds of deception under ［the］ profession of knowledge. ［They］ may try to reform character, but they never do it. Preach Christ, and present the pattern, and work in His lines. . . .                                             -5-  {9MR 4.5}
[9MR 5.1]          In the early days of the first angel's message, one poor man that was foolish was impressed with the truth, and he went to a learned Elder and repeated the following words, "Elder G_____, behold, the bridegroom cometh, go ye out to meet Him." ［Elder G_____ said］ "Give us your reasons, Brother," but he presented no reasons, and kept on repeating these words, instead of trying to give proof for the soon coming of the Lord, for he of himself was unable to give any reason. But he repeated the words, "Behold, the bridegroom cometh, go ye out to meet Him." And the Spirit of God rested upon them, and Elder G_____ fell on his knees and confessed his pomp and pride before the Lord.  {9MR 5.1}
[9MR 5.2]          God sent this poor man and brought the learned man to his knees and his position before God.  {9MR 5.2}
[9MR 5.3]          "Where is the wise? where is the scribe? where is the disputer of this world? hath not God made foolish the wisdom of this world?" (1 Corinthians 1:20. See also verses 21-25, and 1 Corinthians 2:1). The apostle Paul could meet oratory with oratory, philosophy with philosophy. He could meet people on their own ground. Now he said, "For I determined not to know any thing among you, save Jesus Christ, and Him crucified" (1 Corinthians 2:2. See also verses 3-10).  {9MR 5.3}
[9MR 5.4]         God alone can transform character. Jesus Christ came into our world to bring back through the mighty power of the cross of Calvary that which was lost. "Now we have received, not the spirit of the world, but the spirit which is of God; that we might know the things that are freely given to us of God. Which things also we speak, not in the words which man's wisdom teacheth, but which the Holy Ghost teacheth; comparing spiritual things with spiritual" (1 Corinthians 2:12, 13. See also verses 14-16.)                                            -6-  {9MR 5.4}
[9MR 6.1]         We want you to sense these things. We want you to understand the working of the Spirit of God.--Manuscript 12, 1893, pp. 4-7. ("A Sermon at Camp Meeting in New Zealand," March 28, 1893.)     White Estate Washington, D. C. November 2, 1978  {9MR 6.1}
[9MR 7.1]       MR No. 667 - Prophetic Interpretation         The Book With Seven Seals Contains the History of the World.-- "And I saw in the right hand of Him that sat on the throne a book written within and on the backside, sealed with seven seals. And I saw a strong angel proclaiming with a loud voice, Who is worthy to open the book, and to loose the seals thereof? And no man in heaven, nor in earth, neither under the earth, was able to open the book, neither to look thereon" (Revelation 5:1-3).  {9MR 7.1}
[9MR 7.2]          There in His open hand lay the book, the roll of the history of God's providences, the prophetic history of nations and the church. Herein was contained the divine utterances, His authority, His commandments, His laws, the whole symbolic counsel of the Eternal, and the history of all ruling powers in the nations. In symbolic language was contained in that roll the influence of every nation, tongue, and people from the beginning of earth's history to its close.  {9MR 7.2}
[9MR 7.3]          This roll was written within and without. John says: ［Revelation 5:4, 5, 8-14;  6:8-11; Revelation 8:1-4; quoted.］  {9MR 7.3}
[9MR 7.4]          The same spirit is seen today that is represented in Revelation 6:6-8. History is to be repeated. That which has been will be again.--Letter 65, 1898, pp. 6-9, 12. (To Brethren Griggs and Howe, August 23, 1898.)  {9MR 7.4}
[9MR 7.5]          Prophecies of Revelation Repeat Prophecies of Daniel.-- Revelation is a sealed book, but it is also an opened book. It records marvelous events that are to take place in the last days of this earth's history. The teachings of                                             -8-     this book are definite, not mystical and unintelligible. In it the same line of prophecy is taken up as in Daniel. Some prophecies God has repeated, thus showing that importance must be given to them. The Lord does not repeat things that are of no great consequence.--Manuscript 107, 1897, pp. 1,2. ("Search the Scriptures," no date.)     White Estate Washington, D. C. November 14, 1978  {9MR 7.5}
[9MR 9.1]       MR No. 668 - Counsel Regarding the Moving of Workers         Ministers and Conference Presidents Not to Stay Too Long in One Place.--I have some things to give you which were written January 1, 1897:  {9MR 9.1}
[9MR 9.2]          I have not been able to sleep after one o'clock. Through the night season the light has been given me that it is not wise to keep ministers in the same locality year after year, that it is not right to keep the president of the conference in one place through a succession of years. His position as president should be carefully considered, and changed as soon as God shall open the way for another to take his place. It is not justice to have the burdens that must come upon the president of any conference placed upon one man year after year, for a condition of things will come into existence that will not be for his good, or for the good of the conference. It is in this way that one man's mind and judgment comes to be thought infallible. The work is in the Lord's hands, and He will signify to us when He has a man prepared for the place. Until then we may let our minds rest.--Letter 87, 1898, p. 1. (To N. D. Faulkhead, October 20, 1898.)  {9MR 9.2}
[9MR 9.3]          Much Prayer to be Offered Before Decisions Are Made.-- Many men are better off to take care of their little families ［and］ do what they can by home influence than to extend their efforts and influence in a broader capacity. They are far better adapted to move in a narrow sphere. To uproot them and send them adrift, because they flatter themselves they can do something, is a wonderful mistake. We must have sharp discriminating powers, and there must be much prayer offered                                            -10-     before decisions are made. Things are accepted as in God's order that are not in His order. There must be much prayer in every move made, in every man chosen for a particular work. There are mistakes made. Finite judgment, without the counsel of God, makes sad blunders.  {9MR 9.3}
[9MR 10.1]          We should bring God into all our counsels, and not make moves unless we have the enlightenment of God. Plead with God. Importune Him for light, for wisdom, and for counsel, that every move may be made in God. If this is so, less haphazard work will be done. There will be less to tear down, less to go to pieces, more steady, firm, thorough work done, and more power in what is done. We do not pray in humble dependence one half as much as we should. We cannot afford to make a mistake in this matter where eternal interests are involved.--Letter 9, 1884, pp. 1,2. (To S. N. Haskell, cir. 1884.)  {9MR 10.1}
[9MR 10.2]          Any Moves Should Leave a Positive Influence on the Cause of God. --After the council meeting ［in Stanmore, NSW, Australia］ I saw quite a change being made. As I told you, there was a transferring of workers and our Counselor was saying that the same men should not continue a length of time in one place. The health of the Cause and the working out of the plans of God demanded that the same gifts in labor in certain lines of work, should not continue a length of time. There were families with their goods being drawn away to be transported to other places. There was a necessity for this in order to leave a positive influence on the work and the cause of God, and its advancement. I would encourage the movement you suggest, and believe the Lord is in Elder ［A.G.］ Daniells' moving to Sydney at this time, and the Lord will tell him what to do next.--Letter 63a, 1898, p. 1. (To W. C. White, August 12, 1898.)                                            -11-  {9MR 10.2}
[9MR 11.1]          Why God Wants Men Moved Frequently.--A life of monotony is not the most conducive to spiritual growth. Some can reach the highest standard of spirituality only through the breaking up of the regular order of things. It is often necessary to change men into different positions.  {9MR 11.1}
[9MR 11.2]          God desires human beings to be more closely associated with Him. Therefore He takes them away from their friends and acquaintances. When God was preparing Elijah for translation, He moved him from place to place, that he might leave behind the methods and customs he had previously followed, that he might not settle down on his lees and thus fail of obtaining moral greatness and spiritual soundness. It was God's design that Elijah's influence should be a power to help many souls to a more perfect experience.-- Letter 59, 1901, p. 8. (To A. G. Daniells, June 5, 1901.)  {9MR 11.2}
[9MR 11.3]         Not Too Long in the Same Place.--Brother Simpson feels that it is not best for one or two men to continue their labors for too long a time in the same place, going over and over the same lines in presenting the Scriptures. New talent should be brought into Los Angeles, while those who have worked here so long go to new fields. This is wisdom.--Letter 241a, 1905, p. 3. (To W. C. White, August 13, 1905.)     White Estate Washington, D. C. November 15, 1978  {9MR 11.3}
[9MR 12.1]       MR No. 669 - Relation of Faith and Works         Christ said, "If any man will come after Me, let him deny himself, and take up his cross daily, and follow Me" (Luke 9:23). I feel such an intense interest that every soul shall see, and understand, and be charmed with the consistency of the truth. The evidence of our love to Christ is not pretention, but practice. . . .  {9MR 12.1}
[9MR 12.2]          "If a man love Me, he will keep My words: and My Father will love him, and We will come unto him ［"We," that is, the Father, Son, and the Holy Ghost］, and make Our abode with him" (John 14:23). Oh, my brother, walk carefully with God. But remember that there are some whose eyes are intently fixed upon you, expecting that you will overreach the mark, and stumble, and fall. But if you keep in humility close to Jesus, all is well.  {9MR 12.2}
[9MR 12.3]          ［See 2 Peter 1:1-11.］ This is the faith which we must have, that works by love, and purifies the soul. There is no place in the school of Christ where we graduate. We are to work on the plan of addition, and the Lord will work on the plan of multiplication. It is through constant diligence that we will, through the grace of Christ, live on the plan of addition, making our calling and election sure. For if ye do these things--"add to your faith virtue; and to virtue knowledge; And to knowledge temperance; and to temperance patience; and to patience godliness; And to godliness brotherly kindness; and to brotherly kindness charity"--"for if ye do these things, ye shall never fall: For so an entrance shall be ministered unto you abundantly into the everlasting kingdom of our Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ" (2 Peter 1:1, 5-7, 10, 11).--Letter 44, 1893, pp. 4-6. (To A. T. Jones, April 9, 1893.)     White Estate November 15, 1978  {9MR 12.3}
[9MR 13.1]      MR No. 670 - Proper Voice Culture         I have words of caution to give you, which I am repeating to you in the night season. I was saying this: "I have a message for you from the Lord. Cultivate your vocal organs. This is your privilege and duty. The voice is a most precious treasure. You often speak too hurriedly. Words are crowded too quickly upon words, and your utterance lacks the clear distinctness that it should have."  {9MR 13.1}
[9MR 13.2]          Speaking to large congregations as you do, it is your duty to give your vocal organs all the relief possible. When speaking, take deep, full inspirations of air. Use the muscles of the abdomen and thus put upon them the burden you are now placing upon the throat and lungs.  {9MR 13.2}
[9MR 13.3]          The Lord would not have you injure your vocal organs by a long, continuous strain. Your words will be much more forcible if you give your lungs more air and speak fewer words. When you are speaking, you need to give time to taking full, deep inspirations. Bring the muscles of the abdomen into action. Stand straight, breathe deep, and speak your words with as much force as you please.  {9MR 13.3}
[9MR 13.4]          I was taught this lesson when my throat and lungs were so much affected that I could not breathe without suffering. No human friend gave me any hint of what to do in order to improve, but the great Medical Missionary, whom I love and obey, told me what to do. The directions given me, I give you. The importance of voice culture was impressed upon me, and ever since I have tried to impress this upon others. Let our ministers speak slowly, taking in full                                          -14-     inspirations of air, and there will be a melody in their voices that is now heard in the voices of but few, because it is hard to change wrong habits for right ones.  {9MR 13.4}
[9MR 14.1]          God would have His workers treat their vocal organs with special care, as a precious gift from Him. These organs are not to be abused by over-taxation. Let great care be shown in their use. Then the discourses given will be more impressive, and those who speak will be enabled to do more work for the Master. There are men who have gone down to the grave because they did not take pains to be in harmony with nature's laws in their use of the vocal organs.  {9MR 14.1}
[9MR 14.2]          The Lord would have His messengers guard sacredly their health and strength. They are not to sacrifice their God-given organs by misusing them. One organ is not to be overstrained, made to bear a burden of abuse that will bring disease and cut short the usefulness of the worker.  {9MR 14.2}
[9MR 14.3]          The Lord would have you improve in speech by placing the burden where it belongs, upon the muscles of the chest and abdomen. The throat is only the channel for the words. Speak slowly and breathe deeply. This will enable you to throw out your words with distinctness and volume, while the throat and lungs, instead of being injured, will be strengthened to resist consumptive tendencies.  {9MR 14.3}
[9MR 14.4]          It is your privilege to take lessons in voice culture, if possible. Voice culture is a study that should find a place in every institution for the education of the youth. Especially is this study essential for those who are preparing themselves to labor as teachers or ministers. In every study the importance of speaking slowly and distinctly, and of placing the burden upon the muscles of the abdomen, should be made prominent. This line of work should be made a specialty in every school. The students should be taught to stand straight, to breathe deep, and to give the proper emphasis to important words and sentences.                                           -15-  {9MR 14.4}
[9MR 15.1]          I am deeply interested in your work in Southern California. I am so anxious that you shall not break down under the strain of long, continuous effort. Let someone connect with you who can share your burdens. This is the plan that was followed by the Great Teacher. He sent His disciples out two and two.  {9MR 15.1}
[9MR 15.2]          Think of these suggestions. Give them due attention, for the preservation of your life demands this. The human agent is to do all in his power to preserve his health and strength. The minister of the gospel should give the organs of speech special care, giving the throat every advantage, so that it shall not become irritated. He must take time to rest. Then his vocal organs will not be so overworked that they will become diseased beyond remedy.  {9MR 15.2}
[9MR 15.3]          I must urge you to exercise discretion. You talk hurriedly, and the throat and lungs become wearied and irritated. Elder ［C.W.］ Sperry was a man of great ability. I did my best to persuade him to be careful of his health, but he would not follow my advice. He said that he could not enjoy freedom in speaking if he kept the rules which he knew to be essential to the health of his vocal organs. The force of habit was so strong that he did not change. When he was dying, he sent for my husband and me to come and pray for him. While we were with him, he said, "Oh, Sister White, I need not now be dying had I heeded the warnings that you gave me."--Letter 367, 1904, pp. 1-3. (To. W. W. Simpson, September 18, 1904.)     White Estate Washington, D. C. November 15, 1978  {9MR 15.3}
[9MR 16.1]       MR No. 671 - Pacific Press Branch Office in Mexico         In reference to the establishment of a branch office in Mexico, I cannot see why this work should not be entered upon. I cannot see why, when we are the helping hand of God, when we have been given instruction in regard to the part the publishing work is to act in carrying the message of present truth, this opportunity should not be improved. It is through the publication of our literature that light is to shine forth to many places. Our books and tracts and papers will go where we cannot go. As these messengers are sent on their way, they will give their message. No one can enter into controversy with them, for they cannot answer back. They stand as dumb, but powerful witnesses for the truth.--Manuscript 81, 1901, pp. 6,7. (Talk given by Mrs. E. G. White to Board of Directors of Pacific Press, August 21, 1901.)     White Estate Washington, D. C. November 15, 1978  {9MR 16.1}
[9MR 17.1]       MR No. 672 - Go Apart and Rest Awhile         When you get so weary that you feel full of care and worry and self-pity, just go apart and rest awhile. Do not worry yourself out of the arms of Jesus. . . .  {9MR 17.1}
[9MR 17.2]          Look away from yourself unto Jesus, who is the author and the finisher of your faith. Be of good courage, and He will bring it to pass. You are not to be weaklings. When you feel thus, take an entire rest. Talk courage, talk faith, and you may create an atmosphere of hopefulness and brightness.-- Letter 187, 1901, p. 3. (To Brother and Sister S. N. Haskell, December 29, 1901.)     White Estate Washington, D. C. November 15, 1978  {9MR 17.2}
[9MR 18.1]       MR No. 673 - Refuge for Jewish Converts Encouraged         Refuge for Jewish Converts.--I have just had an interview with Brother ［F.C.］ Gilbert, the converted Jew. He is looking much better in health than when I saw him last, and his wife looks well. He had much to say in the short time he was with me, and he spoke clearly and distinctly. He always has a very interesting history to relate. He certainly is doing a good work. I hope he will be able to raise money for the place he has just purchased. How thankful I would have been if I could have given him something for this enterprise, but I was unable to do this.--Letter 62, 1908, p. 1. (To G. W. Reaser, Feb. 2, 1908.)  {9MR 18.1}
[9MR 18.2]          Fresno Church Encouraged to Take Special Offering for Refuge for Jewish Converts.-- I was much pleased to have some conversation with Elder ［F.C.］ Gilbert and his wife. What he told me of his work was very interesting. I believe that if he will hold on patiently his work for the Jewish people will be successful. I greatly desired to help him with money in properly fitting up the place he has purchased. I wish the church at Fresno might be induced to make an offering to his work, that the Jews who accept Christ, and because of this are cut off from their people, may have a place of refuge. Elder Gilbert is using his God-given powers in a noble work. I pray that through his efforts many of the seed of Israel may be grafted into the true stock, Christ Jesus. . . .  {9MR 18.2}
[9MR 18.3]          I ask you to study this whole chapter ［Romans 11］ carefully. There is a great work to be done for the Jewish people. In seeking to do this work, Brother Gilbert has placed himself in a trying position, and at times his life has been endangered. But the Lord has wonderfully preserved him, and has blessed his                                                                              19  efforts in giving him converts to the faith. Now that he has purchased a farm where he can make a home for these converted Jews, I trust that our people in Fresno will help him in this work. I am in fullest sympathy with this work, and I desire to solicit an offering from the Fresno church for its support. I trust that no hindering influence will come in to turn their hearts from giving. Not only will this home serve as a refuge to those who accept Christ, but it will be a place where they will learn how to work for their own people.--Letter 60, 1908, pp. 1-3. (To S. N. Haskell, February 3, 1908.)     White Estate Washington, D. C. November 16, 1978  {9MR 18.3}
[9MR 20.1]       MR No. 675 - Ellen White's Desire To Labor For Non-SDA's         I do not think that my labors should be mainly for our own people, but for those who have not yet had the light of truth.--Letter 195, 1904, p. 3. (To A. G. Daniells, June 13, 1904.)     White Estate Washington, D. C. December 7, 1978  {9MR 20.1}
[9MR 21.1]       MR No. 676 - Now Is the Time to Prepare for the Hereafter         Eternity is before us. All improvements we make here of our mental powers, all the high attainments we make in refining and elevating ourselves by connecting closely with heaven, will be translated with us, while if we dwarf our capabilities by inaction, if we deteriorate our talents, which are susceptible of the highest cultivation, we cannot in the better world redeem that past neglect of self-culture, that great loss.  {9MR 21.1}
[9MR 21.2]          Some may be saved as by fire. Their useless life has brought to them infinite loss. We should make improvement in this life, all that we can by the help and grace of God, knowing we can take these improvements with us into heaven. We will glorify our Father in heaven in proportion as we purify and perfect our characters here. The greatest possible good we can do to our fellow men is to overcome our own faults and improve our characters, making them as excellent and symmetrical as possible. Then our influence upon our fellow men will be more effectual than even the pulpit labor of the most learned ministers without their seeking to improve the character and purify the life. Let your light so shine before men that they, in seeing your good works, may glorify our Father which is in heaven. . . .  {9MR 21.2}
[9MR 21.3]          Oh, that the people of God would take this to heart! That they would consider that not one wrong will be righted after Jesus comes! Not one error of character will be removed when Christ shall come. Now is our time of preparation. Now is our time of washing our robes of character in the blood of the Lamb. If we go on excusing our errors and trying to make                                          -22-     ourselves believe we are about right we deceive our own souls and will find ourselves weighed in the balance and found wanting. Many profess the truth but are not sanctified through the truth.--Manuscript 5, 1874, pp. 4-7. ("Testimony Concerning Brother Stockings," circa 1874.)     White Estate Washington, D. C. December 29, 1978  {9MR 21.3}
[9MR 23.2]         My work has been in the field since 1845. Ever since then I have labored with pen and voice. Increased light has come to me as I have imparted the light given me. I have very much more light on the Old and New Testament Scriptures, which I shall present to our people if my way is not blocked by such influences as the influence exerted by Fannie Bolton. Such a work as hers calls for my pen and voice to contradict her statements, in order to save poor souls from being entirely swamped by her assertion that she has received the Holy Ghost. This is another phase of her desire to exalt herself as ordained by the Lord to bear a message to His people. The Lord did not send her, yet she ran. She will not honor the cause of God, but will mislead others.  {9MR 23.2}
[9MR 23.3]          Those who have been unwilling to receive the true testimonies of God, notwithstanding that these testimonies have been in the field for so many years, who know not the voice of the Lord, may listen to the voice of a stranger, and receive from a poor, deceived, unbalanced human agent what is supposed to be truth. What is the chaff to the wheat? Know that you                                        -24-     are on trial for spiritual life, and accept no delusive sentiments. God save His people from Satan's snare.--Letter 61a, 1900, pp. 4,6,7. (To G. A. Irwin, April 23, 1900.)     White Estate Washington, D. C. December 29, 1978  {9MR 23.3}
[9MR 25.1]       MR No. 678 - Sister Caro's Ministerial Work         Sister Caro Very Capable Woman.--Sister Caro is a superior dentist. She has all the work she can do. She is a tall stately woman, but sociable and companionable. You would love her if you should see her. She does not hoard her means, she puts it into bags which wax not old. She handles an immense amount of money, and she uses the money to educate young men to become laborers for the Master. I am greatly attached to her. She holds her diploma as dentist and her credentials as minister. ［MRS. CARO IS LISTED IN THE SEVENTH-DAY ADVENTIST YEARBOOK FOR 1894, P. 7, AS MINISTERIAL "LICENTIATE."］ She speaks to the church when there is no minister, so you see that she is a very capable woman. Her husband is a physician and surgeon.-- Letter 33, 1893, p. 2. (To Jennie L. Ings, Sept. 26, 1893.)  {9MR 25.1}
[9MR 25.2]         She ［Sister Caro］ is a queenly woman, tall, and every way proportioned. Sister Caro not only does her business, but she has a ministerial license ［MRS. CARO IS LISTED IN THE SEVENTH-DAY ADVENTIST YEARBOOK FOR 1894, P. 7, AS MINISTERIAL "LICENTIATE."］ and bears many burdens in their church at Napier ［New Zealand］. She speaks to the people, is intelligent and every way capable. She supports her three sons--two in Battle Creek, and one in England who is studying law. . . . Dr. Caro supports the home. Sister Caro takes in a great deal of money, but nothing is expended in luxuries. She is supporting young men in the Bible school at Melbourne, besides some in America. The Lord blesses this noble, unselfish woman. Her work is about double when compared with the patronage of the other dentists in Napier.--Manuscript 22, 1893, p. 2. (Untitled, July 12, 1893.)     White Estate February 1, 1979  {9MR 25.2}
[9MR 26.1]      MR No. 679 - Unity in Diversity Among SDA's         We are not to feel that we must speak the very same things, giving the same representation in the same words, and yet there is to be unity in the diversity. All the different testimonies unite to form one whole, as the books of the Bible are brought together, and bound under one cover. . . . One must not labor to have everything that comes from his mind entirely different from that which comes from another man's mind. But he is to follow in the line where the Spirit of the Lord shall direct, then there will be different figures and different ways of presentation, that will interest and educate different minds.--Letter 53, 1900, p. 2. (To S. N. Haskell, April 5, 1900.)     White Estate Washington, D. C. January 16, 1979  {9MR 26.1}
[9MR 27.1]       MR No. 680 - The Course of Offshoot Leaders         Brother A has done a work that was tearing down--new views after the order of the views of Brother B. . . .A council ［of responsible men］ heard his ［Brother A's］ arguments and then wrote out their answer. He has consented to abide by the decision of his brethren.  {9MR 27.1}
[9MR 27.2]          From that which the Lord has been pleased to show me, there will arise just such ones all along, and many more of them, claiming to have "new light," which is a side issue, an entering wedge. The widening will increase until there is a breach made between those who accept these views, and those who believe the third angel's message. Just as soon as these new ideas are accepted, then there will be a drawing away from those whom God has used in His work, for the mind begins to doubt and withdraw from the leaders because God has laid them aside and chosen "more humble" men to do His work. This is the only interpretation they can give to this matter, as the leaders do not see this important "light."  {9MR 27.2}
[9MR 27.3]          God is raising up a class to give the loud cry of the third angel's message. "Of your own selves shall men arise, speaking perverse things, to draw away disciples after them" (Acts 20:30). It is Satan's object now to get up new theories to divert the mind from the true work and genuine message for this time. He stirs up minds to give false interpretation of Scripture, a spurious loud cry, that the real message may not have its effect when it does come. This is one of the greatest evidences that the loud cry will soon be heard and the earth will be lightened with the glory of God.--Letter 20, 1884, p. 2. (To Uriah Smith, July 27, 1884.)     White Estate Washington, D. C. January 16, 1979  {9MR 27.3}
[9MR 28.2]         We have been having company about every day for some days back, but I try to stick to my writings and do as much each day as I dare. I cannot write but one half of a day each day. . . .  {9MR 28.2}
[9MR 28.3]          Mary ［is］ in the office, I upstairs writing, Mary Clough in the office; so you see that they ［ADDIE AND MAY WALLING, ELLEN WHITE'S ADOPTED DAUGHTERS.］ must be left to their own devices.  {9MR 28.3}
[9MR 28.4]         I have had much freedom in prayer and sweet communion with God in my waking hours at night and early in the morning. I am gaining some strength, but find that any taxation affects me seriously, so that it takes time to                                           -29-     recover from it. My trust ［is］ in God. I have confidence that He will help me in my efforts to get out the truth and light He has given me to His people. Mary is a good help. I appreciate her.--Letter 3, 1876, pp. 1,2. (To James White, April 4, 1876.)  {9MR 28.4}
[9MR 29.1]          The precious subjects open to my mind well. I trust in God and He helps me to write. I am some twenty-four pages ahead of Mary. She does well with my copy. It will take a clear sense of duty to call me from this work to camp meetings. I mean to finish my writings on one book, at any rate, before I go anywhere. . . .The East will not see me for one year unless I feel that God calls me to go. He has given me my work. I will do it, if I can be left free.--Letter 4, 1876, p. 2. (To James White, April 7, 1876.)  {9MR 29.1}
[9MR 29.2]          I have liberty in writing and I plead with God daily for counsel and that I may be imbued with his Spirit. I then believe that I shall have help and strength and grace to do the will of God. . . .  {9MR 29.2}
[9MR 29.3]          I never had such an opportunity to write in my life, and I mean to make the most of it. . . .  {9MR 29.3}
[9MR 29.4]          How will it do to read my manuscript to Elders ［J.H.］ Waggoner and ［J.N.］ Loughborough? If there is any wording of doctrinal points not so clear as might be, he might discern it (W. I mean).--Letter 4a, 1876, pp. 1, 2. (To James White, April 8, 1876.)  {9MR 29.4}
[9MR 29.5]          My husband writes that an appeal is to be sent to me from the ［General］ Conference ［Session］, but I shall not be moved from that which I believe to be my duty at this time. I have a special work at this time to write out the things which the Lord has shown me. . . .                                            -30-  {9MR 29.5}
[9MR 30.1]          I have a work to do which has been a great burden to my soul. How great, no one but the Lord knows.  {9MR 30.1}
[9MR 30.2]          Again, I want time to have my mind calm and composed. I want to have time to meditate and pray while engaged in this work. I do not want to be wearied myself or be closely connected with our people who will divert my mind. This is a great work, and I feel like crying to God every day for His Spirit to help me to do this work all right. . . .  {9MR 30.2}
[9MR 30.3]          I have been getting matter ready for third form of Testimony. . . . Matter at Petaluma was needed for labor there next week. I put copy in Elder Waggoner's hand to copy. He just did a miserable job. He did not change anything or improve it at all. I prize Mary more and more every day.-- Letter 59, 1876, pp. 1-3. (To Lucinda Hall, April 8, 1876.)  {9MR 30.3}
[9MR 30.4]          It seems to me my writings are important, and I ［am］ so feeble, so unable to do the work with justice. I have pleaded with God to be imbued with His Holy Spirit, to be connected with heaven, that this work may be done right. I can never do this work without the special blessing of God.-- Letter 7, 1876, p. 2. (To James White, April 14, 1876.)  {9MR 30.4}
[9MR 30.5]          I have written quite a number of pages today. Mary is hard after me. She gets so enthusiastic over some subjects, she brings in the manuscript after she has copied it, to read it to me. She showed me today quite a heavy pile of manuscripts she had prepared. She viewed it quite proudly. . . .  {9MR 30.5}
[9MR 30.6]          I am feeling very free and peaceful. I feel the precious love of Christ in my heart. It humbles me in my own sight, while Jesus is exalted before me. Oh, how I do long for that social and mysterious connection with Jesus that elevates us above the temporal things of life. It is my anxiety                                          -31-     to be right with God, to have His Spirit continually witnessing with me that I am indeed a child of God.--Letter 8, 1876, pp. 1,2. (To James White, April 16, 1876.)  {9MR 30.6}
[9MR 31.1]          We went to the city Sunday night. I spoke to quite a large congregation of outsiders with acceptance, taking up the subject of the loaves and fishes with which Jesus, by His miraculous power, fed about ten thousand people-- five thousand men and women and five thousand children--that were continually collecting, after the Saviour had blessed the small portion of food; Christ walking on the sea, and the Jews requiring a sign that He was the Son of God. The neighbor next to the church near the public garden was there. Cragg, I believe his name is. They all listened with wide open eyes and some open mouths. Mary says she feels provoked that she has written out that subject before she heard me speak upon it. She will now insert some living points she heard that night. She seemed deeply interested. . . .  {9MR 31.1}
[9MR 31.2]          I would feel pleased to meet my brethren and sisters in camp meeting. It is just such work as I enjoy. Much better than the confinement of writing. But this will break up my work and defeat the plans of getting out my books, for I cannot do both--travel and write. Now seems to be my golden opportunity. Mary is with me, the best copyist I can ever have. Another such chance may never be mine.--Letter 9, 1876, pp. 1,3. (To James White, April 18, 1876.)  {9MR 31.2}
[9MR 31.3]          I take great pleasure in writing out these precious subjects, and should feel I was doing wrong to break off to attend meetings anywhere or in any place. . . .                                          -32-  {9MR 31.3}
[9MR 32.1]          We think we have the presence of the Lord and His light is shining upon us. I am very free in speaking and in praying, never more so. I am very free also in writing.--Letter 11, 1876, p. 2. (To James White, April 20, 1876.)  {9MR 32.1}
[9MR 32.2]          I have just completed quite a lengthy article on several miracles; makes some fifty pages. We have prepared about 150 pages since you left. We feel the best of satisfaction in what we have prepared.--Letter 12, 1876, p. 1. (To James White, April 21, 1876.)  {9MR 32.2}
[9MR 32.3]          Mary has just been reading to me two articles--one ［was］ on the loaves and fishes, Christ walking on the water, and stating to His hearers He was the Bread of life, which caused some of His disciples to turn from Him. This takes fifty pages and comprises many subjects. I do think it the most precious matter I have ever written. Mary is just as enthusiastic over it. She thinks it is of the highest value. I am perfectly satisfied with it.  {9MR 32.3}
[9MR 32.4]          The other article was upon Christ going through the corn field, plucking the ears of corn, and healing the withered hand--twelve pages. If I can, with Mary's help, get out these subjects of such intense interest, I could say, "Lord, now lettest Thou Thy servant depart in peace." These writings are all I can see now. Mary's interest does not decrease at all. She is just as ardent and anxious as I am that this work shall be done now before we leave California. Interesting subjects are continually opening to my mind. These subjects I speak upon, which fastens them in Mary's mind.  {9MR 32.4}
[9MR 32.5]          I believe that the Lord is with us, and His Spirit will impress our hearts. Mary is only just after me. I have not subjects prepared ahead. My heart and mind are in this work, and the Lord will sustain me in doing this work. I believe the Lord will give me health. I have asked Him, and He will                                          -33-     answer my prayer. I love the Lord. I love His cause. I love His people. I feel great peace and calmness of mind. There seems to be nothing to confuse and distract my mind, and with so much hard thinking, my mind could not be perplexed with anything without being overtaxed.--Letter 13, 1876, p. 1. (To James White, April 24, 1876.)  {9MR 32.5}
[9MR 33.1]          I cannot merely portion my writing to one-half the day, as some of the time my head troubles me, and then I have to rest, lie down, stop thinking, and take my time for writing when I can do so comfortably. I cannot rush business. This work must be done carefully, slowly, and accurately. The subjects we have prepared are well gotten up. They please me.--Letter 14, 1876, p. 3. (To James White, April 25, 1876.)  {9MR 33.1}
[9MR 33.2]          We have just completed twenty pages on the parable of the Sower. This was rather a trying subject to write upon, but Mary and I have read it over this afternoon, and we pronounce it excellent, excellent. She says the subjects grow better and better, every one. She is just happy over this work.-- Letter 15, 1876, p. 2. (To James White, April 27, 1876.)  {9MR 33.2}
[9MR 33.3]          I am working to the very extent of my strength, and my prayer is for the Lord to help, strengthen, and bless me in this work. He does do this, or I could not do what I have done. My spirit yearns after God, and I dare not trust myself at all. I am glad my husband is so free. May God continue to bless him is our most earnest daily prayer.  {9MR 33.3}
[9MR 33.4]          We are, Mary and I, doing our uttermost to get my writings completed in the space of six weeks. If we do, is it thought it will pay for us then to come East? If not, we greatly prefer to remain and write the next volume. . . .                                          -34-     I know the people need this book at once, and I want my mind relieved and this burden off my mind.--Letter 61, 1876, p. 1. (To Lucinda Hall, April 27, 1876.)  {9MR 33.4}
[9MR 34.1]          I have written fifteen pages today. Mary Clough is hard after me. She has copied fifteen pages today--a good, large day's work. As soon as dinner is eaten, I go to Mary's room and she reads me what she has written while I lie on the sofa and rest. Then again at night I go to her room and she reads the rest. She delights in it all as much as myself. Mary is trying her utmost to get these books out. We have so quiet a time. Never have I had such an opportunity in my life before. I will improve it. We have written about 200 pages since you left, all copied, ready for printers. . . .  {9MR 34.1}
[9MR 34.2]          I feel that I am less than nothing, but Jesus is my all--my righteousness, and my wisdom, and my strength.--Letter 16a, 1876, pp. 1,2. (To James White, April 27, 1876.)  {9MR 34.2}
[9MR 34.3]          Last night I again spoke to the people. This was my text--the words of Christ to the twelve, "Will ye also go away?" Peter answered, "Lord, to whom shall we go? Thou hast the words of eternal life" (See John 6:67, 68). I had perfect freedom. I never felt more sensibly the especial help from God than while speaking. The people sat as if spellbound, wide awake, although the meeting did not close till after nine o'clock. The Spirit of God was upon me.--Letter 18, 1876, pp. 1,2. (To James White, April, 1876.)  {9MR 34.3}
[9MR 34.4]         I have been writing more than usual, which was too much for me. I cannot and must not write more than half a day, but I continue to step over the bounds and pay for it. My mind is on my subjects day and night. I have strong confidence in prayer. The Lord hears me and I believe in His salvation. In His strength I trust. In His strength I shall complete my writings. I                                         -35-     cling firmly to His hand with unwavering confidence. . . .  {9MR 34.4}
[9MR 35.1]          I have important subjects coming in next paper on Jeremiah. My mind was urged to this by the Spirit of God. The view I had sixteen years ago was forcefully impressed on my mind. I saw that important matter was to be seen applicable to the people of God. This was in reference to testimony God had given me to bear in reproving wrong.--Letter 21, 1876, pp. 1,2. (To James White, May 5, 1876.)  {9MR 35.1}
[9MR 35.2]          If I get my writings ［Spirit of Prophecy, Vol. II］ all in manuscript, my part of the work is done and I shall be relieved.--Letter 24, 1876, p. 2. (To James White, May 11, 1876.)  {9MR 35.2}
[9MR 35.4]         We have decided to have the printers go on my book and not transport these books across the plains again. Part of the book is here already printed. We shall not have them stereotyped, because we shall not wait to have matters of my book so very, very exact, but get out this first edition and get it in market. Then we can take time to get out a more perfect edition on Pacific Coast and have ［it］ stereotyped, then your father's and my life will be written and printed in the Pacific Printing Office. But we have all used our best judgment and think we had better remain here till December and complete this edition. . . .  {9MR 35.4}
[9MR 35.5]          Mary Clough feels that she cannot break off from this book again. She wants to see it completed. We will therefore do our utmost to accomplish                                          -36-     this object and as soon as done, come right along.--Letter 45, 1876, pp. 1, 2. (To W. C. White and wife, October 19, 1876.)  {9MR 35.5}
[9MR 37.1]      MR No. 684 - Contrasts Between Adam and Christ         Adam became a law to himself, and discord and unhappiness came into his life. A separation was made between him and his God.  {9MR 37.1}
[9MR 37.2]          Christ's life was one of perfect obedience. Constantly He followed the pathway of obedience, that He might set an example that all could follow.-- Ms. 76, 1903, p. 10. ("The Burning of the Sanitarium," February 18, 1903.)     White Estate Washington, D. C. January 22, 1979  {9MR 37.2}
[9MR 38.1]       MR No. 685 - The Work of Reconversion Cannot Be Hidden         Tremendous responsibilities rest upon us, and we must awaken out of our indifferent slumber. The soul cannot be sustained except by the right exercise of its affections. Misfortunes may come; changes may take place; but the soul's relation to Christ need never change. As we put forth energy in many places to sow the seeds of truth, we give evidence that we believe in a prayer-hearing and a prayer-answering God. Every energy that man possesses is to be sanctified.  {9MR 38.1}
[9MR 38.2]          The growth of the soul demands spiritual exercise. "If any man will come after Me, let him deny himself, and take up his cross, and follow Me" (Matthew 16:24). Thousands more might be Christ's disciples, if they would only exercise their spiritual endowments, and thus grow to the full stature of men and women in Christ Jesus. When reconversion begins with the worker, the one for whom he labors will catch the spirit.  {9MR 38.2}
[9MR 38.3]          Let no one take up the work of the Lord boastingly. Let everyone keep before him the perfection of Christ's work. He always worked to a purpose. If you would do His work, you must crucify self. Self-importance is a very poor element to be brought into the work of God. Let your words be full of meaning, full of love to Christ, and let your spirit be clad in the beauty of holiness. Show the fruit of daily consecration. Christ calls for fruit-bearing branches. Bring forth fruit to the glory of God. "Ye are the light of the world. . . . Let your light so shine before men, that they may see your good                                         -39-     works, and glorify your Father which is in heaven" (Matthew 5:14,16).-- Manuscript 67, 1906, pp. 4, 5. ("The Work in Oakland," August 6, 1908.)     White Estate Washington, D.C. January 22, 1979  {9MR 38.3}
[9MR 40.1]       MR No. 686 - Divine Guidance in the Early Days of the Advent Movement         My mind is very much occupied just now in the endeavor to present in the best way the facts in regard to our early experience in the proclamation of the truth that we held. I do not wish to ignore or drop one link in the chain of evidence that was formed as, after the passing of the time in 1844, little companies of seekers after truth met together to study the Bible and to ask God for light and guidance. As we searched the Scriptures with much prayer, many evidences were given us under the manifestation of the Holy Spirit's power. What deep importance was attached to every evidence that God gave us! The truth, point by point, was fastened in our minds so firmly that we could not doubt.  {9MR 40.1}
[9MR 40.2]          Men and women came to the different places where meetings were appointed to be held, to see if they could not bring in their false theories. But although they would advance erroneous and sometimes fanatical teachings, we had the truth so firmly established in our minds that we had nothing to fear.--Letter 38, 1906, pp. 1,2. ("To the Wahroonga Sanitarium Family," January 23, 1906.)     White Estate Washington, D.C. January 24, 1979  {9MR 40.2}
[9MR 41.1]       MR No. 687 - Carl Ottosen a Man of Great Promise         Brother ［Carl J.］ Ottosen from Copenhagen, Denmark, is with you ［in Battle Creek］. He is a retiring man, but one of great promise. He is highly appreciated in his own country and beloved by all as a Christian gentleman. His family are all unbelievers, opposed to the truth, but they are wealthy. I hope he will receive special attention, for he deserves it. I hope you will not neglect him or treat him as a stranger, although he is a stranger in a strange land. I honored and respected him in Denmark. He may not show what he is in this strange place. He may be diffident in speaking the language. But I entreat of you to do just what that institution was brought into existence to do. Take these strangers and put them under the most favorable circumstances, giving them every advantage possible, encouraging them, helping them, educating them for God's work.-- Letter 56, 1889, pp. 3,4. (To W. H. Hall, October 25, 1889.)     White Estate Washington, D. C. January 24, 1979  {9MR 41.1}
[9MR 42.1]       MR No. 688 - What We Must Do to Receive the "Well Done"         You have but a little time. The judgment is to sit, the books to be opened, and every man to be judged according to what is written in the book, and how stands the record? Have you been trying to maintain a dignity? Have you been trying to fasten the attention of people on you? Or have you been seeking to follow Jesus, to walk before Him in similitude of mind? Have you felt that God has given you talents of importance, and those talents are not to remain just as He gave them to you? They are to be improved.  {9MR 42.1}
[9MR 42.2]          One has ability to take care of a farm, the merchant has ability to take care of merchandise, and is it to that that will be said, "Well done"? It is, if one conducts his business on the strict rule of honesty and right. Then he will earn the "Well done" from the Master. But is it to end there? No, there is a greater work. What have you done for the Master? What have you been doing in order that souls might see their duty? What have you been doing to bring souls to the Master? If you have been doing the work, and you can bring sheaves to Him, you will have the "Well done."  {9MR 42.2}
[9MR 42.3]          What are we to do? Very many here have become connected with the world. Christ says, "I pray not that thou shouldest take them out of the world, but that thou shouldest keep them from the evil" (John 17:15). It is a constant guardianship. It is to stand as faithful sentinels. It is to have everything connected with us sanctified, the powers which God has given us in order to press humanity, in order to elevate, to ennoble; for Christ                                             -43-     said, "I sanctify Myself, that they also might be sanctified" (verse 19). To do this work, it will be constant watchfulness, constant care. They must be ［as］ those who are constantly watching and guarding themselves that they shall not offend God.--Manuscript 2, 1885, pp. 5,6. ("Sermon in the ［Battle Creek］ Tabernacle," July 25, 1885.)     White Estate Washington, D. C. January 25, 1979  {9MR 42.3}
[9MR 44.1]      MR No. 689 - "Is Your Headache Better, Grandma?"         I found the children ［granddaughters Ella May and Mabel］ doing well. I never saw better children in my experience. There has been no false or glossed-over reports in regard to them. I was with them one week and I ought to be able to report something about them. Ella and Mabel agree together perfectly and act like two little women, and yet, all the pleasantness of childhood combined.  {9MR 44.1}
[9MR 44.2]          I was lying upon the lounge, my head aching badly. Ella May said, "Shall I rub your head, Grandma? I used to rub Mama's head, and she said it made her feel better and I will rub your head." She wet her hands in cold water and put them on my hot aching head, and it was a relief, but it amused me to have her ask like an old practitioner, "Will you like the bare stroking or the vibrating motion or trembling motion?" I said, "My, where did you learn these movements?" She said that is the way she was treated once when she was sick.  {9MR 44.2}
[9MR 44.3]          Then Mabel saw what Ella May was about and she wanted a hand in it. So, she must run to the pump and wet her little hands, and not being so well-versed as Ella, just where the application was essential, she stroked her little hands over my nose and eyes and cheeks, and then with due solemnity would look up in my face--"Is your headache better, Grandma?" I could truly answer, "Yes, it is, my darling," for the influence of the water cooled my head and the stroking of the little hands had a soothing influence.                                             -45-  {9MR 44.3}
[9MR 45.1]          I found my affections so strongly entwined with these little ministers of kindness and mercy, that I was loathe to separate from them. If these little ones are not Christ's lambs, I do not know where we will find the lambs of Christ's fold. Oh, what may not be done with the little ones by instructing them early. The lessons you have so patiently given little Ella will be as lasting as eternity and will be reflected upon Mabel. Yes, all the good fruit we see now is from the planting of the seed upon the prepared soil of the heart. Praise the Lord for His goodness. Praise His holy name. Mary, the Lord is good.--Letter 74, 1889, pp. 1,2. (To Mary K. White, October 3, 1889.)     White Estate Washington, D. C. January 26, 1979  {9MR 45.1}
[9MR 46.1]       MR No. 690 - Counsels Concerning Proper Rest         Ellen White's Counsel to Her Secretaries Regarding Proper Rest.-- It is a very bad habit to let work drag and drive one. Drive the work, and then you will not become discouraged. It is a bad plan to give way to impulse. If you see a book you would like to read, and sit down in the midst of your work and read during the precious hours of the day, when there is work that needs to be done, then the work is neglected. Make it habit not to sit up after nine o'clock. Every light should be extinguished. This turning night into day is a wretched, health-destroying habit, and this reading much by brain workers, up to the sleeping hours, is very injurious to health. It calls the blood to the brain and then there is restlessness and wakefulness, and the precious sleep, which should rest the body, does not come when desired.  {9MR 46.1}
[9MR 46.2]          It is needful to take care of the body and to study its needs and preserve it from unnecessary exposure. It is a sin to be ignorant of how to care for the wants of this habitation God has given us. Especially should brain workers begin to be soothed and not in any way excited as they draw nigh their hours for sleep. Let the blood be attracted from the brain by some kind of exercise, if need be. Let not the brain be taxed even to read, and, of course, not to put forth literary effort. You shall, Marian ［Davis］ and Fannie ［Bolton］, have one or two hours, as will best please you, in the daytime, and you will not feel so starved for intellectual food that you will partake of it in the night hours. God designed that the night shall be given to sleep. . . .                                            -47-  {9MR 46.2}
[9MR 47.1]          Wake up in the mornings. Set your hour to rise early, and bring yourself to it, then retire at an early hour, and you will see that you will overcome many painful disorders which distress the mind, cause gloomy feelings, discouragement, and unhappy friction, and disqualify you for doing anything without great taxation.--Letter 76, 1888, pp. 3-5. (To Brother and Sister Lockwood, Marian Davis, Fannie Bolton, and May Walling, May 24, 1888.)  {9MR 47.1}
[9MR 47.2]          Periods of Rest Needed.--My brother, you are in need of rest. The mere matter of speaking in your meetings is not the real cause of your becoming exhausted as you do. This exhaustion is caused by the intense strain brought on you by your preparation for these meetings. You put great intensity of thought into the effort to get everything ready in the most expensive style. This effort wears on you. You become worried and confused. You must make a change. You cannot afford to spend the hours for sleep in the preparation of charts and in other work which requires intense mental effort.  {9MR 47.2}
[9MR 47.3]          My brother, you must have periods of rest, in which you spend some time in the country. I have been instructed that during the summer, you should leave the heat of the city for a cooler atmosphere. Your strained nerves will respond to the grateful restfulness of nature's beautiful scenes. Your lassitude will leave you. You will be strengthened and invigorated, prepared for a fresh effort.--Letter 79, 1902, p. 2. (To E. E. Franke, May 23, 1902.)  {9MR 47.3}
[9MR 47.4]          Counsels Regarding Caring for One's Health.--I hope you will guard carefully against taking cold. It made me very sad to read what you wrote about being able to talk just a little to the students while at Berrien Springs. You must not expose yourself. It is too serious a matter for you to run any                                            -48-     risks. It pays to cherish every jot of strength that you have. Refuse to sit up late at night on committee meetings. Give your body a fair chance, and you will then have much clearer spiritual discernment. I hope that you will be more concerned in regard to standing on vantage ground physically.-- Letter 199, 1902, pp. 2,3. (To W. C. White, December 14, 1902.)  {9MR 47.4}
[9MR 48.1]          Cautions Against Assuming Responsibilities That Are Too Heavy.-- Who gave you that mind? It was God. What right have you to commit day by day, hour by hour, week by week, month by month, and year by year, a system of robbery against God? What right have you to take the gift of reason, the gift of intelligence, and put that intelligence and reason largely to your own benefit in worldly profit? We are to yield ourselves up, all that there is of us. Men in positions of trust, positions in our institutions, you become self-centered. You bring commercial business in. Men of responsibility that stand in positions of trust have contracted burdens ［that are］ too big and heavy to stop to pray.  {9MR 48.1}
[9MR 48.2]          You are to consider the words of Christ, "Without Me ye can do nothing." Leave Christ out of your service and you cannot distinguish between the common and sacred fire. Oh, such are too crowded with the cares of life to pray. . . . Now what is the use of leaving Jesus out of the question and go on with your bungling work, botched work, and with your affections centered upon the things of this world, and absorbed and controlled by the business part--the temporal things of this life and that which is of no value to us--while that which is of eternal moment to us is put away as a thing to be taken up transiently, when most convenient. If you go to meeting, you cannot keep awake, because you have robbed God of the nerve-brain power in pressure                                        -49-     of worldly cares. . . . You have not been drinking of the life streams which make glad the city of our God. You have not been drinking of the snow of Lebanon, but you have been drinking at the malarious streams in the valley, and what you need is religion. It is what you will have to have or you will never enter the kingdom of God.--Manuscript 35, 1891, pp. 4,5. ("Work and Baptism of the Holy Spirit Needed," September 26, 1891.)     White Estate Washington, D. C. February 15, 1979  {9MR 48.2}
[9MR 50.1]      MR No. 691 - Ellen White's Regard for the Poor         Now we must secure for this family a spot of land, and put them in a way to get a little house on the land. This is missionary soil. Brother A is one of the most conscientious, self-denying, self-sacrificing, uncomplaining men I have ever seen. He is just such a man as will do credit to the truth. We should keep the land reserved for such ones as, without help to obtain a situation, cannot possibly provide a home and support their families. Now Brother A will have a chance to help himself. He is a hard worker, but circumstances he could not control have kept him in poverty. We must help such ones. They are God's precious jewels. Now we have this family where we can do something for them. We packed a basket full of the clothing you left to be appropriated. Brother B received his portion, and Brother A will receive his portion, which will be highly appreciated. I want you to know that they feel highly favored with these goods.--Letter 61, 1899, p. 3. (To S. N. Haskell and wife, April 2, 1899.)     White Estate Washington, D. C. February 15, 1979  {9MR 50.1}
[9MR 51.1]      MR No. 692 - Ellen White Counsels Regarding Education         Today as I have been writing upon the "Life of Christ," my heart has been all subdued and broken by the thought of the great and infinite sacrifice made in our behalf. I thought, What more could God say to us in pledging His word as to what He will do than what He has said. I have thought there is nothing more, no greater assurance, that could be made of what God purposes giving us, than that manifested in giving His Son. Who can doubt that the Father is perfectly willing to accept us and to refine us; to keep us; to give us heavenly wisdom; to give us His light? Was not Christ the Word? Was not He the light? Was not He the light of men? And did not He come into the world that He might penetrate the clouds of darkness that covered the earth? "Darkness covered the earth, and gross darkness the people." Now, what more could God do than to roll back the cloud, and to break that spell of Satan, by which he would chain our minds to earth and earthly things, and to bring the glorious prospect of immortality, than He had done? What more could He do, I say, than He has done?  {9MR 51.1}
[9MR 51.2]          As I was hurrying around to get things closed up in order to come into this meeting, although I was in a hurry, and my head tired, and I was somewhat perplexed, I felt a great peace upon me. Now, brethren, I would not give up that peace for all the praise and all the honor and all the glory that there is in this world, because I appreciate every ray of light, and every impression of the Spirit of God. Oh, I appreciate the connection. I                                        -52-     want to keep this connection. I do not want the connection broken between my soul and my God. I want the communication open between God and my soul, and then I can say indeed, "It is well, it is well, with my soul."  {9MR 51.2}
[9MR 52.1]          But I have to venture something, of course I do. I have to venture and venture by faith upon the loving promises of God, and believe that they will be verified to me. Christ ventured a great deal when He came here to stand upon the battlefield, when He came here clothed with humanity, standing as our surety, as our substitute, that He would overcome in our behalf, that we might be overcomers in His strength and by His merits. Well, now it seems such a venture that He made for us. And cannot we venture something for Him? Cannot we say, "I will go unto my Saviour, and if I perish, I perish. I will perish at His feet? Then let us make a venture. Make a surrender to God. Let self be broken all to pieces.  {9MR 52.1}
[9MR 52.2]          I want self to die, but it is a constant fight for me every day of my life, that the enemy shall not obtain the advantage and weaken my faith, so that I shall not claim the promises of God and believe. Believe what?-- that He will keep that which I have committed unto His care against that day. But the enemy will come in and loom up the trials that will come and that I will have to bear, and will try in every way to overcome me, that he may triumph. But when I say, "I will trust my heavenly Father," why should not I trust Him? Does not He want me to be saved? Why not look to Calvary? Does He want you to be saved?  {9MR 52.2}
[9MR 52.3]          Look to Calvary. That tells you the story. He wants us to be saved with an everlasting salvation. He does not want us to wait until this meeting is closed, and we go home without knowing that our lives are hid with Christ in God. He wants us to know it right here upon this ground. I believe                                           -53-     it is sacred ground. I believe the angels of God are walking up and down this encampment. I know they are, for I have seen the interest that all heaven has in the assembly of the saints when they come together; how with intense interest they are watching and seeking to make impressions upon human hearts. Will we let them be made? Will we open the door? Will we let Jesus in? May the Lord help us on this blessed holy Sabbath and in this sacred place, made sacred by His presence, for He has revealed Himself unto us since we have been here, to take up the tokens of God.  {9MR 52.3}
[9MR 53.1]          Gather up the precious rays of light, and yet grasp for more. If any man thirst, let him come and drink, and drink again, and continue drinking. If any thirst, come and drink. Why stand back from the fountain? Why not come to the fullness of Christ? He has put into our hands the key which will open the storehouse where are the immortal treasures. Shall we not take of His love and drink in of His fullness? God grant that we shall have an experimental knowledge of what it is to be Christ's, and Christ ours. Let self die and break all to pieces, and let Jesus put His armor upon us, and put His mold and superscription upon us.  {9MR 53.1}
[9MR 53.2]          Now, there are those who may have been hardhearted, and they may have been foolish in their inclination and desire and indulgence of self. Their thoughts may have been wandering, and their words light and trifling; notwithstanding, the injunction is to be holy in all conversation. "What manner of persons ought ye to be in all holy conversation and godliness" (2 Peter 3:11). "In all holy conversation" signifies that in all matters we are to be holy; and that means wholly the Lord's. Make no reserve. Therefore, all that I have, and all that I do, and all that I say, is to be as a God-bought subject of Jesus Christ. The redemption money has been paid as the                                            -54-     price of my soul, and instead of being a slave of Satan, I am to be indeed the child of God. I am His servant. Then shall we not every one of us draw in even cords with Christ? Shall we not yoke up with Him? Shall we not bear our end of the yoke?  {9MR 53.2}
[9MR 54.1]          Christ has trod the wine press alone, and of the people there was none with Him. Now shall we show, after Christ has demonstrated that He died for us, that He rose and ascended to heaven to be our Advocate, that we will yoke up with Him--that we will take His yoke, lift His burden, and carry on the very work that He carried on when He was here on the earth.  {9MR 54.1}
[9MR 54.2]         God help us to understand our privileges and opportunities. If we do not, we will go away from this place without the sweet impressions God is ready to make upon our hearts. They will lose their influence upon us. You want here to make an entire surrender to God. Do not leave this ground until you know that Jesus Christ is yours; and begin early. Do not wait until the close of the meeting, because you want all the blessing that will come as the result of an entire surrender, and falling upon the Rock and being broken.  {9MR 54.2}
[9MR 54.3]          Then let us begin at the very beginning to manifest that faith which takes hold of the promises of God. Then your testimonies will be of what the Lord has done for you right here upon this ridge overlooking the waters ［of Lake Michigan］ that He has made with His hand. Right here I surrender myself to God, and He blesses me. He has converted me, and I believe that His blessing will rest upon me every step that I advance toward Zion. Let us begin, then, right here. Do not let pride or anything else come in to lead us from Christ. Let us be determined that we will be the Lord's, and every night and every morning turn a new leaf, and the record in the heavenly courts will be of character, oh, so much cleaner, so much purer, so much                                           -55-     more satisfactory to the universe of heaven, so much more pleasing to Him who died for us, that here are souls who are gaining victory over Satan, every step of the way.--Manuscript 8, 1891, pp. 1-5. (Remarks by Sister White at Harbor Heights, Michigan, July 24, 1891.)  {9MR 54.3}
[9MR 55.1]                The Proper Way to Deal With Students in Our Schools          Brethren, our standard is altogether too low. We have had the precious gems, precious treasures upon earth which have been unfolded, and we have seen the beauty and the glory of the truth, but we have made it a sort of common thing.  {9MR 55.1}
[9MR 55.2]          Christ presents many phases of character to God's people, and yet He says, "Nevertheless I have somewhat against thee, because thou hast left thy first love" (Revelation 2:4). What is the matter?--the gold the truth bids to seek, the gold of love and faith, is dropped out of the character and now you must come back.  {9MR 55.2}
[9MR 55.3]          "Thy gentleness hath made me great" (Psalm 18:35). The gentleness, forbearance, longsuffering, mercy, and patience have greater power than you imagine. God wants us to cultivate that side of the question. If justice and its twin sister, mercy, do not stand together, it is a terrible thing. You want the world and whatever you are connected with.  {9MR 55.3}
[9MR 55.4]         You need not be afraid of manifesting weakness of character in being too merciful. I will risk every one of you that you will not be too merciful, too compassionate, or too sympathetic for the erring. What we want is the Spirit of Christ interwoven into our everyday experience. You want it when you rise in the morning, you want it at noon, and you want it at night. You want it continually, so that it shall be an abiding principle, as with                                          -56-     Daniel, the abiding principle of fearing God, let the consequence be what it may.  {9MR 55.4}
[9MR 56.1]          Now we want to understand that there is something more to our work than we have given to it, and we want to understand that the essential work must begin with our own individual selves, our own hearts. We must know the influence of the Spirit of God on the human heart, on the human affections. Do not you remember that when Christ was teaching there came one saying, "Thy mother and Thy brethren stand without, desiring to speak with Thee." And Christ, looking around upon His disciples that were receiving His words of life, read the interest in their eager countenances and said to the messengers, "Behold My mother and My brethren" are they that "do the will of My Father" (Matthew 12:47, 49, 50). They are the ones that are His mother and His brethren. They are the ones that are more closely related to Him than any ties of relationship.  {9MR 56.1}
[9MR 56.2]          We are a selfish set of beings. To those who are not related to us, the milk of human kindness is seldom given. There is abundance of overflowing love manifested to those who are related to us, but to others-- just as near and dear to the heart of Infinite Love--there is a coldness, uncourteousness, and selfish withholding of that love that flowed forth in such large measure to the special favorites and relatives. Who are my mother and my brother and my sister? Every soul striving to do the will of God is to be treated as our own relative. We do not do so. We are God's children. God is not pleased with this favoritism. My husband is perfect, my children are perfect, and I myself am perfect. That is with many about the sum total of their religious experience--they act it out.                                             -57-  {9MR 56.2}
[9MR 57.1]          You look upon some and say, "How foolish they are." Had we not better have the compassion of Jesus Christ at all times and in all places and in everything in our dealings with children and youth who have not our experience? I have felt upon this point a most wonderful responsibility, as case after case has been presented before me in different schools and in different places, where for years back ［there］ has been the mismanagement of a certain one, and then I have looked to see where he would come out, and he came out as the servant of the devil. Where might he have come out? As a child and servant of Jesus Christ. Who is responsible for that man's disposition?  {9MR 57.1}
[9MR 57.2]          I have sat in school with a pupil sitting by my side, when the master sent a ruler to hit that student upon the head, but it hit me, and gave me a wonderful wound. I rose from my seat and left the room. When I left the schoolhouse and was on the way home, he ran after me and said, "Ellen, I made a mistake; won't you forgive me?"  {9MR 57.2}
[9MR 57.3]          Said I, "Certainly I will, but where is the mistake?"  {9MR 57.3}
[9MR 57.4]          "I did not mean to hit you."  {9MR 57.4}
[9MR 57.5]          "But," said I, "it is a mistake that you should hit anybody. I would just as soon have this gash in my forehead as to have another injured."  {9MR 57.5}
[9MR 57.6]          It is the spirit in the man. You may have teachers in the school who have never felt the controlling power of the Spirit of God over every action of their lives. They may take the students, and full of passion, shake them, but this act will never be unless the teacher has lost his self-control and is full of angry feelings. Do the students have any more love for such a teacher?  {9MR 57.6}
[9MR 57.7]          No teacher, I care not who he is, can have any influence over the students for good, no matter how well educated, how intellectual, or how refined he may be, unless he loves them. What shall we do? Put away the iron that is                                          -58-     in your souls--these satanic attributes that bear such fruit--whatever it may cost you--even if it costs you your right arm, as Christ said when talking to His disciples. "At the same time came the disciples unto Jesus" to be converted--they were following Christ, learning of Christ. "Except ye be converted, and become as little children, ye shall not enter into the kingdom of heaven" (Matthew 18:1, 3). What is the matter? There are many who do not put themselves in the place of the child. They do not see that in bruising that child they are bruising their own soul more, because they are destroying his manhood. What God wants is that we should seek and save that which is lost.  {9MR 57.7}
[9MR 58.1]         He says, "Whosoever shall humble himself" (verse 4). How hard it is! It is like severing an arm. But whatever spirit there is in us that prompts to harshness and arbitrary action, however dear that spirit is to us, or however much we want to cherish it, that spirit must die. That spirit must go out of our hearts and go out of the church, and the spirit of love and tenderness and forbearance come in.  {9MR 58.1}
[9MR 58.2]         No matter what sort of education you have had in your life, or however stern it may have been, you must become as a little child, and in mind and spirit you must put yourself on a level with that little child, that you may be a proper instructor. You must understand that its trials are greater to it than yours are to you. You must know that when God would have you correct a child, you must never lay hold of the child suddenly and shake him as a terrier does a rat. No. But take him alone and pray with him, and talk with him instead of forcing your will upon him. Show him the will of Christ. And, if you do not bind that child to your own heart before you get through, you will have an entirely different experience than I have had.                                          -59-  {9MR 58.2}
[9MR 59.1]          You want to be where you can deal with human minds just as tenderly as Christ has dealt with you. If you were to have Christ deal with you as some teachers have dealt with students in the schools, you would be indignant. Many of you are not as perfect in the sight of God as you may think you are. And if you want Christ to forgive your sins you must be kind to those whom Satan is seeking to lead under his dark banner.  {9MR 59.1}
[9MR 59.2]          "Whoso shall receive one such little child in My name receiveth Me. But whoso shall offend one of these little ones which believe in me, it were better for him that a millstone were hanged about his neck. . . . Wherefore, if thy hand or thy foot offend thee, cut them off" (Matthew 18:5, 6, 8). No matter how dear your way is, how grandly you look upon your ideas and plans, the question is: Are you going to come to God's ideas and God's plans and ways? Unless you are, you are under the condemnation of God today, and ought to be converted.  {9MR 59.2}
[9MR 59.3]         We see one going astray. What are we going to do? Cut him off from us and leave him in the hands of Satan? Or are we going to bring him into the hands of Christ, where we can pray for him and lead and guide him? What are we going to do? Build up the barriers between God and the soul? No, that is the devil's work, and we don't want to do his work; we want to do Christ's work, the work of the Spirit. . . .  {9MR 59.3}
[9MR 59.4]          "Even so it is not the will of your Father which is in heaven, that one of these little ones should perish" (Matthew 18:14). I know something of what I am talking. The objectionable characters are the very ones who are sick. They need your help, and for these very ones you should put forth extra effort. Do not cut the knot of difficulty by sending them where the devil wants them, but bind them with the cords of love--just where Christ did.                                          -60-     Christ said in regard to Zacchaeus, that He came to save that which was lost-- that which was hopeless in the eyes of others. The Pharisees found fault with Him, because He was so tender and merciful toward others, but here Christ has shown what He would do. What we want is to melt our hard hearts in pieces before God.  {9MR 59.4}
[9MR 60.1]          All this harshness--because I am in position of a teacher, I must rule, and you must come right to my ideas and under my control--that is not the way at all. It is not the way to present ［yourself］ before them. The right way is to do as God exhorts parents--bring them ［children］ up in the nurture and admonition of the Lord. How is that? We sit down and read to them from the Bible--I don't want to speak to you my words, but let God speak to you. Let God speak to them out of His Word. Read to them with such tenderness that tears are in your voice. That is what you want to do.  {9MR 60.1}
[9MR 60.2]          The devil is seeking them; and what is the reason?--their souls are precious in the sight of God. There is a dignity and coldness in ourselves, so that we cannot place ourselves in a position where we can feel for them. One who has sinned is humiliated in his ［own］ sight on account of it. But suppose that you crowd the humiliation in strong pressure upon the one who has done wrong, then what? You drive him to desperation, you discourage him; and how is it with a discouraged youth or adult?--he becomes stubborn, unyielding, difficult. Oh, that the Spirit and power of Christ may come into our midst, and that every teacher, and everyone who has a part to act in the work, may let the softening influence of the Holy Spirit into his heart.  {9MR 60.2}
[9MR 60.3]          If God has ever spoken by me, there must be a higher standard in every one of our schools in this respect. That standard is to be reached by working in Christ, and in Christ's way. Be meek and lowly of heart, then comes rest--                                          -61-     rest in the hardest kind of conflict. Why?--because you have true religion-- meekness and lowliness.  {9MR 60.3}
[9MR 61.1]          Now let me tell you, from what God has shown me we need the message to the Laodicean church. You have left your first love, and there is hardness and coldness and want of sympathy--except for the favorite few. That will never answer in the world. We are to seek and save that which is lost. We must have the Spirit of the true Helper, the spirit of Christ.  {9MR 61.1}
[9MR 61.2]          Ministers have been presented to me, with their course of action and their character before they were converted--the hardest and most incorrigible, the most unbending, the most stubborn--and yet, every one of these traits of character was what they needed in the work of God. We don't want to kill that. It is needed in order to fill important positions of trust in the cause of God. There must be a transformation of character. The leaven must work in the human heart, until every action is in conformity to the will of God, and they are sanctified; then they become the most valuable. It is this very kind of individuals that God can use in the different branches of His work.  {9MR 61.2}
[9MR 61.3]          There are different phases of character needed in the work of God. All that is required is conversion: "A new heart also will I give you" (Ezekiel 36:26). Seek them, save them, and bring them to Christ. Let His love be poured into their hearts. Let in the light of the Sun of Righteousness. Teachers in our schools, have you received it? You may walk in the light, as Christ is in the light, every one of you. Have you received the baptism of the Holy Ghost? This is the question that was asked some who were workers in the time of the apostles, and they said, "We have not so much as heard whether there be any Holy Ghost" (Acts 19:2). This is true of some of the                                          -62-     workers today. They have not so much as heard of the Holy Ghost.  {9MR 61.3}
[9MR 62.1]          Now suppose that right here in our school we should be fitted for the work. God gave Moses a special work for which he was to have a special preparation. Moses thought that he was to do that work by force and by might, and he went and slew one who was fighting with an Israelite, and hid him in the sand. He thought the Israelites ought to know that he was the one who should deliver Israel, and he was going to begin the work in a hurry. But the Lord takes that man, Moses, seeing that he is not ready for the work, and sends him for forty years to act as a keeper of sheep. He goes into the rocks in the mountains, in the desert, and there hunts with all patience for the stray sheep. And then the Lord reveals Himself in the bush to him as the "I AM" and bids him go and deliver the children of Israel. Now, he has the education, but it took him forty years to learn to be a tender, patient, loving, faithful shepherd. . . .  {9MR 62.1}
[9MR 62.2]          Teachers see a child who has not the experience they think he ought to have and they don't stop to plead with him. They don't remember how it was with them in their childhood--if one came upon them like a storm, how it braced them in that very evil that ought to be corrected. Some go at these children as though they had no heart, feeling, conscience, or reason, and by their course of action stir up the worst passions of the human heart.  {9MR 62.2}
[9MR 62.3]          There are those who are the most precious laborers in the cause today, who, in their childhood, were not the easiest to manage. . . . They seemed to be full of mischief. And what can you do to help such? Let the Sun of Righteousness into your own soul and diffuse it among them. I never found that it converted a child to shake him or to strike him in passion. I never found that it had any right influence upon him. I would a great deal rather                                          -63-     you would strike the body than the mind, but both are degrading in their tendencies.  {9MR 62.3}
[9MR 63.1]          What we want is the right kind of education in our schools. We are reformers. We are the ones who are to be continually improving in our spirit and practices. We are talking of the righteousness of Christ, the mercy that is in the law, because Christ is there. We are telling, "Mercy and truth are met together; righteousness and peace have kissed each other? (Psalm 85:10). Why not carry this out in your practice in school?  {9MR 63.1}
[9MR 63.2]         What we want is to be Bible Christians. God has opened to me what stands in the way of the conversion of youth and children--their parents do not treat them aright. There is too much indulgence and too much passion. Now, when they come into the schools, shall they have the same kind of treatment by those who think that what they don't know is not worth knowing? They know it all, when they have scarcely learned the first lessons in the alphabet of self-control, and how to deal with human minds. There is something to learn. God help us to come right to the cross, to see the royal Sufferer upon the cross, and why He suffers. It is to save souls, to bring sons and daughters to God. He gave Himself to save the world. He says, "Love one another, as I have loved you" (John 15:12).  {9MR 63.2}
[9MR 63.3]          It is the "iron" in the character that has nearly destroyed the influence of some in our institutions, and it will be the ruin of our educational institutions unless the teachers connect in meekness and humbleness of mind with Christ, and seek to work in Christ's lines. Let this be the occasion for our receiving the Holy Ghost, and, when every one of us seeks for the baptism of the Holy Ghost, it will come. Let us seek it with the whole heart. But you need not be in meeting all the time. You can go away by yourselves and earnestly seek God in secret prayer. "Cut off" the right arm or the right                                          -64-     hand rather than offend one of these little ones. Get along with one-half of the things that you think are essential to make you successful in the work, if need be, and then have the baptism of the Holy Ghost, and you can diffuse light to those around you.  {9MR 63.3}
[9MR 64.1]          Let us seek God together. I want His Spirit. I long after Him. "As the hart panteth after the water brooks, so panteth my soul after . . . the living God" (Psalms 42:1, 2). I want, brethren and sisters, that we should come right to the cross and seek Christ and His love, mercy, and compassion, and see how He values the human soul. You can never measure it, except as you come to the cross. And, because not every soul is cast upon the same mold as yours, that is no reason that they are not worth anything. God has a work for every one of them; and we want to work for souls, to labor for them as those who must give an account, that in the judgment they shall not come to us and say, "You did not show any of the mercy and love and tenderness of Christ to me. If you had, it would have broken my heart." We want our hearts to be broken--they are altogether too hard. Let them break, and let Christ put His mold and His superscription upon the soul. Then what shall we see? We shall see the mighty revealings of the Spirit of God as on the day of Pentecost. Then we shall be able to move others, to move the youth in the school. But in whatever branch of the work you are engaged, you can go singing all the way to Zion. Not that you will not have any characters around you hard to deal with--you will have them--but you can deal with them so much more easily because Christ is your Helper, because Christ is with you, and you are laborers together with God.--Manuscript 8a, 1891, pp. 1-10. ("The Proper Way to Deal With Students in Our Schools," July 21, 1891.)                                         -65-  {9MR 64.1}
[9MR 65.1]                                  Talk to the Teachers          The speaker quoted Jeremiah 9:23-24.  {9MR 65.1}
[9MR 65.2]          ［The students］ received an education from the great fountain of wisdom and knowledge. What for? That they might impart wisdom and knowledge to others. That they might be in the presence of God and devote their capabilities and powers to God; not give them as a contribution to the devil. But this has been done in certain cases, and in case after case that has been presented before me. . . .  {9MR 65.2}
[9MR 65.3]          When I was coming from California, there was an infidel Jew on the same car. He was engaging in conversation with those present, on the subject of the Bible and Christianity. He would talk to one and then to another. He would present Christ and the Christian religion in such a manner, in such a ridiculous light as to create a laugh, and those present could not withstand his ridicule, and they would begin to retreat. Then he would have a triumph, and he was triumphing all over the car. Finally he came and sat down by me. He saw I had a Bible in my hand, and he began to talk about the Bible and religion, and said religion was like jugglery business; it was like sorcery. I did not say a word, but let him talk on. The people were listening intently to see what I would say, and he talked, and talked and talked, until I thought he had about exhausted himself.  {9MR 65.3}
[9MR 65.4]          The I said to him, "This is eternal life, that ye might know God and Jesus Christ whom He hath sent." Then I spoke to him of my own experience. Said I, "You call religion sorcery, jugglery, and all these things; but we have a 'sure word of prophecy whereunto ye do well to take heed.'"  {9MR 65.4}
[9MR 65.5]          I could make them all hear in the car, and so I did. He then put in some remark, but an answer came to my mind. He said, "Have you ever studied                                         -66-     such and such an author?" Said I, "I have not." Said he, "There! there! you don't know!" I said, "I don't want to know. I have no time to read such trash. I want to carry the knowledge I get from these ［Bible］ authors over to the other side. But as for your authors, where did they get their power to think? Where did they get anything of sharpness worthy of retaining? They got it from the God of heaven. But they have prostituted their powers."  {9MR 65.5}
[9MR 66.1]          "Now," said I, "Jesus Christ saw the condition of the Jewish nation, and He came that He might unearth the hidden treasures. There we can sink the shaft and bring up the rich ore, the jewels of truth, and it is all rich. And those things you get from your authors that are worth anything, you get from Him. This is not anything new. Christ gave it to the patriarchs and prophets, and it is these precious gems of truth, and this gospel, which you abhor and detest, that was preached to Adam in Eden." He finally hemmed and hawed and spat, and turned himself in his seat, but he didn't say a word. And then there was a greater uproar in the car than before. The people were laughing at him, and saying that he was put down by a woman, but he did not say a word. He just got up and went out.  {9MR 66.1}
[9MR 66.2]          Now, I want to say right here, you may go to these infidel authors to get bright thoughts, but I don't want to go there. I would rather go to the snow of Lebanon. Let me go to any other place than to infidel authors. Why? Because mingled with all their writings is a serious malady. The cunning of Satan is there. Was he not the covering cherub in the Eden of God? And was he not cast out of heaven because, as it was said of him, "thine heart was lifted up because of thy beauty, thou hast corrupted thy wisdom by reason of thy brightness?" Then, cannot he mingle some of his sophistry with truth so                                         -67-     as to fascinate and captivate the human mind? Of course he can. He is a smart general, and therefore, no man can handle him. And for that very reason, God sent His Son into the world to stand here on the field of battle and present the great original truths; to take men from the bands of error; to rescue them; to reform them. Christ presented these principles of truth, arranged in the order of the gospel, that they might serve the very purpose for which they were given to man.  {9MR 66.2}
[9MR 67.1]          We do not want to drink of the turbid streams of the valley. We do not want the corrupted sophistry of infidelity. Because many are so ready to give in to doubt and questioning, infidels are made bold. God help us that we may drink of the pure streams that flow from beneath the throne of God. We can drink, and continue to drink. And, if you thirst for knowledge, there is plenty of it here. Jesus Christ came into our world in simplicity, to meet men where they are. He gave them the most precious truths that were ever given to mortals. If you study them with sincerity, the angels of God are around you as you study, to minister to you, to give to your understanding the precious truths of God.  {9MR 67.1}
[9MR 67.2]          Many think themselves wonderfully wise in understanding the sentiments of infidel writers, but they will find that they are building upon a sandy foundation. They are not building upon the solid Rock. The storm of persecution, the storm of trial comes, and sweeps away that foundation, and they have nothing upon which to stand. What we want is to rivet our souls to the Eternal Rock. We don't want our students to feel themselves so smart that they think they know everything worth knowing. We have not yet begun to know the Bible. You have your mind upon this, upon that, and upon the other, and it is filled with so much that is of no importance that the very truth that will make you wise unto salvation, you know scarcely anything about. What                                         -68-     we want is to become strong men and women.  {9MR 67.2}
[9MR 68.1]          Brother ［Alfred S.］ Hutchins was at one time riding in Vermont, and he met a lawyer. "Well," said the lawyer, "I understand that you are a Seventh-day Adventist." "Yes." "Well," said he, "you are nothing but little men." "Yes, we know that," said Brother Hutchins, "but we are handling mighty subjects. It is by the study of these mighty subjects that we are trying to get truth before the people." This is what we want--the mighty subjects that will make men wise unto salvation.  {9MR 68.1}
[9MR 68.2]          Just as soon as you begin to think you are big men, and that you are so large that you can comprehend and pick out all that is precious in infidel authors, and leave out all that is vile, then you are wise above that which is written. You cannot do this. The devil is right by your side, and the evil angels are there. The devil is a great deal smarter than you are, and you cannot see what he is driving at. He will so cunningly interweave his sentiments with the thoughts of these writers, so that it will be impossible to distinguish the error which they contain. He regards this circumstance as his opportunity. These very things may insinuate themselves into your mind and character, and God pronounces you a fool. That is just how it is. If you want to be counted a fool in God's sight, it is very easy for you to do it, but if you want to be counted a wise man in God's eyes, come right to the cross of Calvary, and get the inspiration that comes from it, and your name will be written as a wise man who built his house upon the rock, and the storms came and "the winds blew,and beat upon that house; and it fell not: for it was founded upon a rock" (Matthew 7:25).  {9MR 68.2}
[9MR 68.3]          It requires considerable effort to climb hills, to get upon the rock. And so we find that it will require the exercise of all our abilities, of                                           -69-     every spiritual nerve and muscle, to get upon the Living Rock, the Saviour of mankind. It will require all our mental and spiritual powers to understand the Word of God, to understand the incarnation of Christ, to understand the great plan of redemption. The mind may faint beneath the effort, and yet, there is an infinity beyond. You have only then touched the surface.  {9MR 68.3}
[9MR 69.1]          What we want is the Bible. We want to know the truth on every point. There are many who think they know it, who do not know anything about it, because they do not practice it. A man may stand upon the shore and see another swim, and he may think he knows exactly how to make the motions, but let him try it and he finds that he does not know. Just so it is in the spiritual life. You may think you know all about it, but you don't know anything, unless you have a living experience in the things of God, because God has not spoken to your soul. You are not furnished unto all good works.  {9MR 69.1}
[9MR 69.2]          You are not half as wise as you thought you were. You have not half the knowledge that you thought you had. There is a knowledge that we do not want, a knowledge you cannot take with you to the other side. What we want is a knowledge that will strengthen the intellect, and make us better men and women--knowledge that will build us up in Jesus Christ, our living Head. We are to be members of the living body of Christ--He our Head, and we growing in grace. There is where our Prince comes in.  {9MR 69.2}
[9MR 69.3]          Paul went to Athens, and there he met eloquence with eloquence, logic with logic, oratory with oratory. There he showed his ability and smartness. And what was the effect? Afterwards he said, "I determined not to know anything among you, save Jesus Christ, and Him crucified" (1 Corinthians 2:2). There is no time for anything else but that during our short lifetime.                                           -70-  {9MR 69.3}
[9MR 70.1]          When you are in the battle, who is with you in the army?--all the heavenly intelligences. Who else is with you?--the Captain of your salvation. Who else is with you?--Him that said, "The fear of the Lord is the beginning of wisdom" (Proverbs 9:10).  {9MR 70.1}
[9MR 70.2]          Christ was the greatest teacher that the world ever knew. I am willing to be in His school. I am willing to learn from His lips. I am willing to learn from Him that lesson which will make me great in the eyes of the Lord. And what is that? "Come unto Me, all ye that labor and are heavy laden, and I will give you rest. Take My yoke upon you, and learn of Me; for I am meek and lowly of heart: and ye shall find rest unto your souls. For My yoke is easy, and My burden is light" (Matthew 11:28-30). Now Jesus, I submit myself to Thy teaching. I am willing to be taught by Him who created the heavens and the earth, who made the lofty trees, the spears of grass, and every shrub. I am willing to be taught of Him that set the stars in their order in the heavens, and appointed the sun and the moon to do their work. I can drink at that fountain. I do not need to go to infidel authors, but to God. I want to know God and the power of His grace. I will make no boast of knowledge. Those who know not God, even while they look upon His works, say there is no God. The fool hath said that in his heart. Shall we go to such men for knowledge, from whom Christ is hidden, when the very things they ought to know, they do not know? God help us that while we shall have to communicate more or less with those who have no knowledge of the truth, we may be so grounded and rooted in the truth, that nothing can move us. We are to bear rich clusters every day. Why? Because we are converted every day.  {9MR 70.2}
[9MR 70.3]          Just as surely as you are converted every day, you will be fruit-bearing branches--branches full of rich clusters of fruit. And what kind of fruit?                                           -71-     The fruits of the Spirit, which are love, joy, peace, long-suffering, gentleness, kindness, meekness, faith, temperance, and godliness. These are the clusters which grow on that tree. If every one of us is converted, if we remain in connection with the Vine stock every day, we shall bear the fruits of His character.  {9MR 70.3}
[9MR 71.1]          What we need is, not to boast of our smartness; for this is what keeps us from humbling the heart before God, and seeking Him as little children. It is this that brings us into a position where we cannot put ourselves under God and in subjection to His laws. May God help us that we may have a conversion every day of our lives. Those who do this will find that the intellect is strengthened by Him who created it. The mind will grow in the right channel, and will be fitting up for heaven. God is trying you now, here, to see how much you think of Him; to see how much you think of His government; to see how much you think of His purposes. God is trying you to see how much you think of the sacrifices He has made in order that souls might be won to Jesus Christ and placed under His blood-stained banner.  {9MR 71.1}
[9MR 71.2]          I have tested the promises of God. I have proved them. I have proved them in circumstances of trial and peril and persecution. This is what the Lord will do with us if we will but let Him work. We want the simplicity of true godliness. Read again Jeremiah 9:23, 24.  {9MR 71.2}
[9MR 71.3]          May God help us to come right into that position where no gem of light need come to us from impure channels, mingled with the remains of evil and heresies, and those things that lead in paths which God has not cast up. Rather, we may have the light that comes direct from the throne of God, which will lead us in paths of righteousness, of holiness, of purity and godliness.--Manuscript 8b, 1891, pp. 1, 3-11. ("Talk to the Teachers," July 27, 1891.)                                           -72-  {9MR 71.3}
[9MR 72.1]          When I returned to Battle Creek, there was the Ministerial Institute and the Conference, wherein I labored exceedingly hard, then went to Petoskey to rest. But the college institute was nine miles from Petoskey at Harbor Springs. Here I labored for five weeks, then returned to Battle Creek and attended the Michigan Conference, and then left for Colorado and California.--Letter 48, 1891, p. 1. (To Brother Burke, January 6, 1891.) ［Date uncertain. Ellen G. White was in Petoskey in both 1890 and 1891.］  {9MR 72.1}
[9MR 72.2]               Ellen White at Petoskey Reaches Out to Know Her Duty          Petoskey is wide awake preparing for July. ［THE FOURTH OF JULY CELEBRATIONS.］ There will be great doings here, but we go on Sabbath to Harbor Springs and hold our meetings, away from the noise.  {9MR 72.2}
[9MR 72.3]         Brother and Sister Miller and Brother Huges from the college at Battle Creek are on the ground. Theodore Lewis is here waiting for the tents from Sherman. It will be a nice thing to go over to Harbor Springs. . . .  {9MR 72.3}
[9MR 72.4]          Brother Fargo came last Monday night and returned Wednesday night. Will be here at the school. He is of excellent courage and seems better than I have ever seen him before. . . .  {9MR 72.4}
[9MR 72.5]          I shall be pleased to see you, for I shall make no move until you come and we can arrange together what is best to be done. We will talk over the matter together. All want me to go to Harbor Springs and pitch my tent. I know not what is best--whether to keep open our home here or not. I do wish I had someone to counsel with. Emma is coming up here this week. Gage's people are coming up to stay some weeks. If we all go to Harbor Springs, they may want the home for a few weeks. Well, you ought to be here, it seems to me, at the very first. I am really perplexed about what is best to do.                                          -73-     Professor Prescott is desirous for me to be located on the ground. I want counsel.--Letter 83, 1891, pp. 1,2. (To W. C. White, July 3, 1891.)  {9MR 72.5}
[9MR 73.1]                                The Salamanca Experience          Salamanca, NY, Sabbath, November 1, 1890: The cold is very severe upon me. I shall attempt to speak, but it will be with difficulty. We have the Congregational church.  {9MR 73.1}
[9MR 73.2]          The Lord did indeed help and strengthen and bless me in speaking to the people, dwelling largely upon the necessity of faith and love for one another as followers of Christ, which has been almost extinct in our churches. The words spoken were heartily received and the seed sown I sincerely believe will start a train of thought that will result in the cultivation of greater love and increased faith in the rich promises of God. . . .  {9MR 73.2}
[9MR 73.3]          We are as a people to guard ourselves diligently lest we forget the charges of the Lord. There are many dangers that we shall avoid if we keep ourselves a distinct people from the world. Our children are the Lord's heritage to be educated and disciplined, and that most faithfully, to obey God and keep all the words of the Lord in obeying His commandments. Parents are responsible to God for strictly guarding their children in the path of obedience to God.  {9MR 73.3}
[9MR 73.4]          Salamanca, NY, Sunday, November 2, 1890: I spoke on the subject of temperance, dwelling largely upon the necessity of training children that they shall not become drunkards. All listened with most earnest attention, and many came and thanked me for the good words spoken. They confessed they had become very indifferent in the training and educating of their children:                                           -74-     "If we had heard these words you have spoken from the Lord to us, and done according to the instruction given, our children might now be with us serving the Lord. The blame is wholly on us."  {9MR 73.4}
[9MR 74.1]          The special instruction given from the Lord Jesus to Moses and Aaron and Caleb, is to us just as much as to them. "We are to keep our children now," I said, "from the association of worldlings." While we shall not cease to warn and entreat and try to present the truth to the parents who are unbelievers, to mix and mingle with them in association will be to the ruin of your children.  {9MR 74.1}
[9MR 74.2]          Salamanca, NY, Monday, November 3, 1890: I had an appointment Monday afternoon and I tried to fill it. . . .I dwelt again upon the necessity of faith, the necessity of loving God supremely and our neighbor as ourselves.  {9MR 74.2}
[9MR 74.3]          I could not tell the words I spoke, but many said, "The power of God was upon you. The words came to us as wonderful inspiration."  {9MR 74.3}
[9MR 74.4]          I know that the words of the Lord Jesus had come to the people. Many spoke of the help they received from the words spoken. I told them to render no thanks to me. God and He alone should have the praise. I was only an instrument in His hands and I could not have stood upon my feet and spoken at all had not the Lord helped me in a special manner. . . .  {9MR 74.4}
[9MR 74.5]          November 4, 1890: We left Salamanca Tuesday, November 4, 1890, about eleven o'clock. . . .We were at last seated in the cars and were thankful to be moving. I longed to be where I could write out the things that were opened to me the past night.  {9MR 74.5}
[9MR 74.6]          I had a very marked experience, which I hope never to forget. Through the night season I was in communion with God. I was taken out of and away from myself, and was in different States and assemblies, bearing a decided                                             -75-     testimony of reproof and warning.--Manuscript 44, 1890, pp. 2-6. (Diary: "Experience at Salamanca, NY, November 1-4, 1890.)     White Estate Washington, D. C. March 1, 1979  {9MR 74.6}
[9MR 76.1]       MR No. 693 - To Overcome as Christ Overcame         John pointed the people to the Lamb of God who taketh away the sins of the world. He said, "Behold the Lamb of God, which taketh away the sin of the world" (John 1:29). There is a great deal in that "taketh away." The question is, shall we keep on sinning as though it were an impossibility for us to overcome? How are we to overcome? As Christ overcame. He prayed to His heavenly Father; we can do the same, and that is the only way. Then, we are to overcome something, for it is stated that those who shall see Him in His beauty shall be without spot or wrinkle or any such thing.  {9MR 76.1}
[9MR 76.2]          Now, if there is a spot or wrinkle in your character, is not now the very time for you to begin to understand what that defilement is, that you may trust in the blood of Christ to wash it away?  {9MR 76.2}
[9MR 76.3]          "How shall I," says the trembling one, "put it away?" You are to say, "I will try." But you are to put it away by believing that Christ is your Saviour today, and that He cleanseth you from all unrighteousness. You have the lesson in the word that was spoken. When tempted to speak wrong, and do wrong, resist Satan and say, "I will not surrender my will to your control. I will cooperate with divine power and through grace be conqueror."  {9MR 76.3}
[9MR 76.4]          Satan says to Christ, "It is certain that the angels shall have charge over You and bear You up in their hands lest at any time You shall dash Your foot against a stone. But what did he leave out of that quotation? He was to be kept in the way. In all Thy ways. That was not His way at all. God's way is Christ's way. There is a plan of salvation laid for the race that                                            -77-     Christ should not work a miracle on His own account to relieve Himself of any of the necessities of humanity, and He was kept in all His ways. The enemy did not quote that at all, but the angel shall keep Thee lest at any time Thou shalt dash Thy foot against a stone. He was to bear Him up.  {9MR 76.4}
[9MR 77.1]          Now the enemy will have all these attractions for us and the question is which has the most weight with us. Is it to put ourselves in the channel of the bright rays of the Sun of Righteousness, to go into a meeting and consider that there is the place to be a Christian and that out of the meeting we are to lay it off as a man lays off his overcoat? Are we thus to lay off our religion? Watch unto prayer, says Christ.  {9MR 77.1}
[9MR 77.2]          Watch and pray lest ye enter into temptation. The temptations will surround us just as long as we live. Satan will try us in one way, and if he doesn't overcome us, he will try us in another way. Thus his efforts will never cease.  {9MR 77.2}
[9MR 77.3]          But we are always to remember that we are members of the royal family, subject to the Heavenly King, and we are born anew with a new character unto God. The old cheap character, the frivolous character, the character which leads to the world, to pride, vanity, and to folly, we have parted with. We have left that, but not in our own strength.  {9MR 77.3}
[9MR 77.4]          We have asked wisdom of God, and He says He giveth to all men. How? In such a stinted measure? No; liberally and upbraideth not. And what does He say? You ask in faith and do not waver about it. There is the trouble; we go from our petitions and do not know whether we are blessed or not. We say, I wish that I did know. What does that mean? "You said it, Lord, but I don't believe it"?                                           -78-  {9MR 77.4}
[9MR 78.1]          You must ask without wavering, for he that wavereth is like a wave of the sea driven and tossed. He is tossed right between the waves. One wave after another comes, and our faith goes out like water out of a leaky vessel. It is to believe and to watch unto prayer.--Ms 83, 1891, pp. 4,5.  {9MR 78.1}
[9MR 78.2]          Why do not those who claim to believe the truth show by their actions that they are sanctified through the truth, and not conformed to the world? Why do they not come out from the world and be separate? The time for us to represent the self-denial, the purity and holiness of our religion is today. The time will soon pass when we can individually deny self daily, and take up the cross and follow Jesus.  {9MR 78.2}
[9MR 78.3]          Oh, when I think what the church in_____might be if they were only Christians, what good influences they might exert if they only followed the Lord Jesus fully. I am bowed to the earth with a weight of sorrow I cannot express, because I know that the large number who expend all their earnings in dress, in attending concerts, in administering to their own pleasure, are not Christians. They have not the mark of God's people. They have not the meekness and lowliness of Christ, thus cannot shine as lights in the world. They conform to the world, and their influence is of the same character as that of the world.  {9MR 78.3}
[9MR 78.4]          Whenever persons are truly converted, their moral taste is changed. In all their expenditures they will have a single purpose. Keep the glory of God in view, to have a right influence in the church, and in all their actions to testify to worldlings that they are children of God, that through faith they have been made partakers of Christ's self-denial, of His great love for perishing souls. They will constantly be afraid that they will lift a worldly standard in the place of the banner of Jesus Christ.                                            -79-  {9MR 78.4}
[9MR 79.1]          What an account will those in_____have to give who have the Bible to guide them as to the spirit and action they must have in order to lead souls out of darkness to the path cast up for the ransomed of the Lord to walk in. How much money is expended in order to follow the promptings and desires of a carnal heart, to please and glorify self. How much means might flow into the Lord's treasury that is employed upon self. And in the judgment those poor tempted souls who have lived to please themselves will see these things as God has estimated them. They will see whom they might have saved and helped if they had not been so absorbed with self.  {9MR 79.1}
[9MR 79.2]          Everyone who has a knowledge of the truth has a work to do to come into sympathy with Christ. "Ye are laborers together with God." The salvation of the soul is above every other interest; how much higher than every other enterprise is measured by the cross of Calvary. Christ's servants will work the works of Christ.--Manuscript 10, 1892, pp. 3,4.     White Estate Washington, D. C. March 1, 1979  {9MR 79.2}
[9MR 80.1]       MR No. 694 - Ellen White's Sister, Caroline Clough         You may be anxious to hear in regard to my sister, your aunt. You have never seen her. She is an understanding, intelligent woman, living, I think, up to the best light she has had. She is a powerful singer. This is as much her talent as speaking is mine. I think I never heard a voice that would thrill the soul like hers. We are having a most precious time. They have a very pretty location. The house is small, but convenient for this country. Brother Clough and Caroline are intent upon our remaining over.-- Letter 10, 1872, pp. 2,3. (To J. E. White and wife, July 4, 1872.)     White Estate Washington, D. C. February 20, 1979  {9MR 80.1}
[9MR 81.1]       MR No. 695 - Evangelistic Methods to which Seventh-day Adventists Are Not Called         The gospel wagon is an absorbing of money and of time. And what does it leave behind? Experience will show that the results are not proportionate to the expenditure. Camp meetings, large and small, are needed, to give the proper kind of education in religious exercises. They give also the discipline of organization and order.  {9MR 81.1}
[9MR 81.2]          There is such a thing as conducting gospel work in a way that does harm to the workers. This is not the way to accomplish the work that must be done for our world. We are not to follow the methods of the Salvation Army. Preach the truth, then pray the truth. Have more camp meetings to bring the truth before the people in its very simplicity. Do as we have done: Help the people to go to the camp meetings. Provide food and lodging for them. Let the meetings continue one or two weeks. . . .  {9MR 81.2}
[9MR 81.3]          A very limited amount of good may possibly be done with the gospel wagon. But if the workers have a real love for souls, they may find more effective ways of working. . . .  {9MR 81.3}
[9MR 81.4]          I am troubled when I see so many ways devised to expend means which, from the light God has been pleased to give me, will result in very little advancement unto eternal life. I know that other methods could be devised that would be less expensive and would leave a much better after-influence.-- Letter 3, 1899, pp. 12, 13, (To J. H. Kellogg, January 5, 1899.)                                             -82-  {9MR 81.4}
[9MR 82.1]                Medical Missionary Work Not to Absorb Too Much          The Lord designs that the proclamation of the third angel's message shall be the highest, greatest work carried on in our world at this time. . . .  {9MR 82.1}
[9MR 82.2]          It was God's purpose that the missionaries, teachers, and physicians in the ［Battle Creek］ Sanitarium should become acquainted with the third angel's message, which embraces so much. Angels of God were to be your strength in the work that was to be done in order that the Battle Creek Sanitarium might be known as an institution under the special supervision of God. The missionary feeling and the sympathy that prevailed in this institution was a result of the work of invisible heavenly agencies there. . . .  {9MR 82.2}
[9MR 82.3]          Dr. Kellogg, you have not in all things been following the Lord's plan. The medical missionary work should be as the right arm of the body of truth, but this work has been made to absorb so much that to all intents and purposes it has become the body. God did not design that this work should eclipse the work of the third angel's message. This message is the gospel message for these last days, and in no case is it to be overshadowed by other interests, and made to appear an unessential consideration. . . .  {9MR 82.3}
[9MR 82.4]          The gospel is the means ordained by God to restore His moral image in man, and to stem the tide of hostility against His law. It is His remedy for universal disorganization; it is the power which draws men together in unity. . . .  {9MR 82.4}
[9MR 82.5]          Of himself, what can man accomplish in the great work set forth by the infinite God? Christ says, "Without Me ye can do nothing." He came to our world to show men how to do the work given them by God, and He says to us, "Come unto Me, all ye that labor and are heavy laden, and I will give you rest. Take My yoke upon you, and learn of Me; for I am meek and lowly in heart: and ye shall find rest unto your souls. For My yoke is easy, and My burden is light" (Matthew 11:28-30). Why is Christ's yoke easy and His burden                                           -83-     light? Because He bore the weight of it upon the cross of Calvary.-- Letter 206, 1899, pp. 2-5. (To J. H. Kellogg, December 10, 1899.)  {9MR 82.5}
[9MR 83.1]                      A Disproportionate Work in Chicago Slums        Means must not be drawn away from the ［Battle Creek］ Sanitarium to erect buildings for the care of people who can never be relied on to fill places in the ministry or on councils. They have not a knowledge of the work of character-building, and they cannot be relied on as men of forethought. They have ruined their mental powers and nearly destroyed their spiritual discernment by the indulgence of appetite and passion, and this makes them weak. They are fickle and changeable. . . .  {9MR 83.1}
[9MR 83.2]          I have been instructed to say that you ［Dr. J. H. Kellogg］ have drawn your time and strength and money away from enterprises which, if they had been advanced, would have done tenfold more good than the enterprises that you have carried forward. Invention after invention has taken your time and means. Your money has been used in a way which has done more harm than good. The setting of men to work in various ways in what is called medical missionary work has consumed much time and money, but has produced next to nothing. The Lord entrusted capital to you, to be used in advancing His kingdom in our world, and if you misuse this capital, you must settle with him.  {9MR 83.2}
[9MR 83.3]          Investments have been made without sitting down and counting the cost, without finding out whether there was enough money to carry forward the work started. A shortsightedness has been shown. Men have failed to see that the Lord's vineyard embraces the world. . . .  {9MR 83.3}
[9MR 83.4]          My brother, you have not as much firmness and assurance as you have had. You have the most critical cases to handle, and at times a dread comes upon you. To perform these difficult duties, you know that rapid work must be done,                                            -84-     that no false moves must be made. Again and again you have had to pass swiftly from task to task. Who has been by your side during these critical operations? Who has kept you calm and self-possessed in the crisis, giving you quick, sharp discernment, clear eyesight, steady nerves, and skillful precision? The Lord Jesus has sent His angel to your side to tell you what to do. A hand has been laid upon your hand. Jesus, and not you, has guided the movements of your hand. At times you have realized this, and a wonderful calmness has come over you. You dared not hurry, and yet you worked rapidly, knowing that there was not a second to waste. The Lord has greatly blessed you. Others, who knew not of the presiding Presence working with you, gave you, J. H. Kellogg, all the glory. Eminent physicians have witnessed your operations and praised your skill. This has been pleasant to you. You have not always been able to endure the seeing of the Invisible by faith. You have been under divine guidance. You have been greatly honored by God, that His name, and not yours, should be magnified. . . .  {9MR 83.4}
[9MR 84.1]          The Lord has not laid upon you the burdens you have been carrying. The result of your carrying these burdens is felt all through the vineyard of the Lord. God has not called His people to ignore present truth for these last days, and take up a work that so absorbs workers and means that the Lord is not represented as He would otherwise be. Never would a rival sanitarium have been, through Satan's devising, planted close to the Lord's institution, if you had kept at your work for the class of people whom the Lord desires to become, through the Sanitarium, acquainted with present truth, with the message God has given to those who follow Him, to be communicated to the world. The Sanitarium in Battle Creek was to bring the chosen people of God before men of high standing, to represent the ways, and works, and power of God.                                            -85-     It was to be His witness in behalf of truth--elevated, satisfying truth. The Lord made you, my brother, His honored instrument. He has never required from you one task that would crowd out your work in connection with the institution that was to stand for the truth, to do a certain work for God, flashing light upon the pathway of thousands.  {9MR 84.1}
[9MR 85.1]          The Lord would have kept the Sanitarium pure and true, to represent the truth for these last days. But the very ones who could have helped you to do this work, you despised and turned from as unworthy of your notice. God sees that His work is being lowered into the slums, as Satan wants it to be; that the elevated sanctification of the truth will become so mingled with tares that its peculiar, holy character will sink out of sight. The Lord saw how this would be, and He has been sending you warnings. Yet you are tempted to go right on in your own way and pick flaws in the message, just as others have done before you.--Letter 215, 1899, pp. 6,7, 12,15,16. (To J. H. Kellogg, December 12, 1899.)  {9MR 85.1}
[9MR 85.2]                              Other Work Neglected        It is not the work God has appointed you. It is not your means you are using so abundantly, as you have been doing for years. The poverty of the missions in Africa has recently been opened before me. Missionaries were sent from America to the natives of Africa, and no provisions made for them to find support. They have suffered, and are still suffering for the necessities of life. Think of it! God's missionaries, ready to suffer the greatest inconveniences in order that the message of mercy might be carried to those sitting in darkness in heathen lands, are not sustained in their work. The means that should have been put into the work in Africa, in sending supplies to the sufferers in Africa has not been sent. . . .                                           -86-  {9MR 85.2}
[9MR 86.1]          Our camp meetings are God's instrumentalities. The people of all denominations come out to hear, and the truth is proclaimed. God bids us to give the people Bible truth for this time. Revelation means just what it expresses--revelation--truths revealed-- and the blessing is pronounced on all who give heed to the things written in this book. (See Revelation 1:1-3.) The truths contained in the Revelation are to be taught, and we are all to learn the lessons of the fearful import of the things to transpire in these last days of this earth's history. You have lost sight of these things. Other things introduced by you have not come in under the instruction of God. You need to be converted. You need to bear in mind that your mind and your judgment is not the great whole. God is the teacher. He has exalted you to be a wise man, to stand at your appointed post of duty. Our work we are trying to carry out just as the Lord has outlined it, years ago, and repeated it over again and again.  {9MR 86.1}
[9MR 86.2]          The camp meetings are to be conducted as the gospel ministry of the word of the living God to the people. They are beguiled by heresies and false doctrines. Men are glorified and humanity exalted as if erring man were God. Preach the truth. . . .  {9MR 86.2}
[9MR 86.3]          This work requires money and workers. The tent remains two or three weeks, and then the camp is broken up to do work in other places. A tent must still be left, a mission home secured, Bible workers employed to go from home to home to those who become awakened, convicted, and converted. All classes of people should be labored for, the drunkard, and the tobacco devotee, and the tea drinker, and the coffee user, and all are to be educated in matters of temperance, and from the Word instructed in the law of God. This is the work that God's treasury must sustain. In this work sheaves will be gathered,                                           -87-     souls converted and baptized and added to the church as in the days of the apostles. No one is to be neglected.  {9MR 86.3}
[9MR 87.1]          Our workers find intelligent mothers of families who know not how to read. They take that as a part of their mission, and instruct them as they would little children, not in ABC's, but give them lessons from the Bible, and several in Maitland have become able to read the Scriptures for themselves. Hard cases, very hard cases, have been convicted and converted, and those who know them say that the change wrought is a living miracle. . . .  {9MR 87.1}
[9MR 87.2]          The wicked are not to be supported and God's chosen passed by, and the Lord does not give into the hands of Sabbathkeepers the work of supporting the disobedient and transgressors of His law, while the needy, suffering ones of God's people are left without provision because of wrong conceptions of duty. We are not called upon to make it a special business to reward the disobedient and transgressors of God's law who continue in sin, and who are educated to look for help to those who will sustain them. We shall find a rich blessing when we do our duty to the Lord's suffering, needy ones. We should not pass them by and reward the unholy and sinful, as it has been represented to me has been done, and is being done, in Chicago. God's work is a high and important work, one above every other work, and it is to be carried to all parts of the world.  {9MR 87.2}
[9MR 87.3]          Foreign mission fields have been neglected and the work of God hindered from accomplishing the purpose God the Lord designed. His people are not to be left to suffer for the words of truth and to die in want and need because means is placed where God has not ordered. His name is not honored or glorified. But whenever a church is established we are to do the very work that should be done for the needy believers, and the church should look after and relieve                                          -88-     the sufferings of believers and unbelievers, irrespective of their faith, and some will embrace the truth as the result. . . .  {9MR 87.3}
[9MR 88.1]         There are many places where the means should have been appropriated to make aggressive warfare in cities and towns in connection with tent efforts, and raise up churches which should be as memorials of truth and righteousness. Every stroke should tell for God and His holy Sabbath. That is to stand out in all our work distinctly and pronounced, to be a witness that the seventh day is the sign, the seal of God.  {9MR 88.1}
[9MR 88.2]          The Sabbath is to be exalted and made prominent more than is done now. Again the churches, the plants of the Lord, must take up experimental religious work, not only for the church members but for those whom their experience may benefit in personal labor. . . .They are to work for their neighbors whether believers or unbelievers. They may obtain the confidence of the suffering ones, and in offering prayer in their behalf, should pray that they may feel their accountability to God to serve Him who died to redeem them. The patient self-sacrifice of these church members should carry out the instruction of Christ to His disciples.  {9MR 88.2}
[9MR 88.3]         Christ ordained the twelve to preach the gospel of His kingdom. It was in the same line as giving Bible readings. "As ye go, preach, saying, The kingdom of heaven is at hand" (Matthew 10:7). Read the chapter. "And into whatsoever city ye shall enter, enquire who in it is worthy; and there abide till ye go thence. And when ye come into an house salute it. And if the house be worthy, let your peace come upon it: but if it be not worthy, let your peace return to you" (verses 11-13). There must be peace in the houses where their call is given. Their labor was not to be lost, producing no good results. They must use judgment and discrimination as to whether the master                                           -89-     of the house was of those to whom they should give their labor, and not waste their precious strength and time. They were not to remunerate all they visited, but to be provided for by the houses they visited, and this was to be the test as to where they should give time and instruction. "And whosoever shall not receive you, nor hear your words, when ye depart out of that house or city, shake off the dust of your feet. Verily I say unto you, It shall be more tolerable for the land of Sodom and Gomorrha in the day of judgment, than for that city. Behold, I send you forth as sheep in the midst of wolves: be ye therefore wise as serpents, and harmless as doves. But beware of men: for they will deliver you up to the councils, and they will scourge you in their synagogues" (verses 14-17). This would be experienced in the fullest sense. . . .  {9MR 88.3}
[9MR 89.1]         This building up of institutions to feed the people was not God's devised plan. When churches were raised up through the preaching of the gospel, the members were not to have this personal work done by proxy and not come close to the sick and visiting them and showing their love and care for the Lord's property by ministering to them, and not lavish upon them the means from the Lord's treasury.  {9MR 89.1}
[9MR 89.2]          The church should have certain wise men and women chosen to look after the poor, and then report and counsel as to what should be done. They should not be encouraged to think they can have their eating, drinking, and sleeping in a place provided for them all free, as if there were an inexhaustible fund to provide for them. Men of God should be appointed, men of discernment and wisdom and care, to look after the wants of the saints of God, the household of faith, first. The Lord commands that His commandment-keeping people shall have relief first, and then every case is to be examined, and not                                           -90-     teach them that a work is to be done for them free, or nearly so.  {9MR 89.2}
[9MR 90.1]          Many will depend as long as they have anything to depend on, and God knows better than short-sighted mortals what is best for the creatures He has created. He would not have transgressors and the worst kind of humanity consuming the revenue He has appointed to sustain those who shall be refused work because they keep the law of God.--Letter 45, 1900, pp. 2,8-10, 14, 16-18. (To J. H. Kellogg, March 12, 1900.)     White Estate Washington, D. C. February 20, 1979  {9MR 90.1}
[9MR 91.1]       MR No. 696 - Testimony or "Social" Meetings         Testimonies Bring Rejoicing in Heaven.--Believers on the earth and those who have never fallen in heaven are one church. Every heavenly intelligence is interested in the assemblies of the saints, who on earth meet to worship God in spirit and truth, and in the beauty of holiness. In the inner court of heaven they listen to the testimonies of the witnesses for Christ in the outer court on earth, and the praise and thanksgiving that comes from the earth below is taken up in the heavenly anthem, and praise and rejoicing sounds through the heavenly court because Christ has not died in vain for the fallen sons of Adam.--Manuscript 52, 1896, p. 5. (Untitled, undated manuscript.)  {9MR 91.1}
[9MR 91.2]          "Then they that feared the Lord spake often one to another: and the Lord hearkened, and heard it, and a book of remembrance was written before him for them that feared the Lord, and thought upon his name" (Malachi 3:16).  {9MR 91.2}
[9MR 91.3]          Do the believers who meet in their small assemblies in humble churches or in private houses often look upon this picture framed by the Lord of hosts? Do they hang it in memory's hall, and contemplate it with hope and joy and courage? What a hope-inspiring picture is this where the Lord is represented as bending down and hearkening to the testimonies borne by His witnesses! What inspiration it should give us to consider the fact that all the heavenly universe is represented as listening with pleasure to the words that are spoken exalting the name of God in the earth. They may not be words of oratory, and they are not words that express doubt, unbelief, and complaint;                                           -92-     for such words do not honor the Redeemer. The words to which God and the angels listen with delight are words of appreciation for the great Gift that has been made to the world in the only begotten Son of God. Every word of praise for the blessing of the light of truth which has come in messages of warning, and which has dispelled the darkness of error, is written in the heavenly records. Every word that acknowledges the merciful kindness of our heavenly Father in giving Jesus to take away our sins, and to impute to us His righteousness, is recorded in the book of His remembrance. Testimonies of this kind "show forth the praises of Him who hath called us out of darkness into His marvelous light" (1 Peter 2:9). . . .  {9MR 91.3}
[9MR 92.1]          Although the social meeting is a new thing, yet they are learning in the school of Christ, and are overcoming fear and trembling. We keep before them the fact that the social meeting will be the best meeting in which they may be trained and educated to be witnesses for Christ.--Manuscript 32, 1894, pp. 3-5. ("Meeting at Seven Hills," July 29, 1894.)  {9MR 92.1}
[9MR 92.2]          Aid to Unity.--I spoke to our people in the afternoon from Luke 13:23, 24. I had freedom in speaking and the people seemed to listen with deep interest. Afterward there was a social meeting. Elder ［J.G.］ Matteson interpreted to W. C. White and myself the testimonies borne. We could but say, One Lord, one faith, one baptism. The brethren in Sweden have the very same experience as our brethren in America. This was a good meeting.-- Manuscript 65, 1886, p. 5. ("Second Visit to Sweden," June 19, 1886.)  {9MR 92.2}
[9MR 92.3]          Solution to Problems of Despondence and Criticism.--When our church members during the week act their part in the service of the Lord, they will be roused from the despondency that is ruining many, body and soul. As they                                            -93-     work for others, they will have much that is helpful to speak of when they assemble to worship God. The Sabbath meeting will be like meat in due season; for all will bring precious offerings to the Lord. When God's people see the great need of sinners being converted, turned from the service of Satan to serve the living God, the testimonies they bear in the Sabbath service will not be dark and gloomy, but full of joy and courage, life and power. Instead of thinking and talking about the faults of their brethren and sisters, and about their own trials, they will think and talk of the love of Christ, and will strive earnestly to become more efficient workers for Him.-- Manuscript 127, 1903, p. 6. ("A Call to Service," October 27, 1903.)  {9MR 92.3}
[9MR 93.1]          A Different Atmosphere.--By His Holy Spirit, God has spoken to me, His messenger, from time to time, and I am bidden to give the word to the people. What His servants shall teach has been clearly outlined. If fewer words of human wisdom, and more of the words of Christ were spoken, if there were fewer sermons, and more social meetings, we would find a different atmosphere pervade our churches and our camp meetings. Seasons of prayer should be held for the outpouring of the Holy Spirit. Then let the leader of the meeting, by a few appropriate remarks, open the way for the church members to bear witness to their love of God.--Letter 292, 1907, p. 4. (To J. E. White and wife, September 21, 1907.)  {9MR 93.1}
[9MR 93.2]          Confession Essential Though Humiliating.--I spoke with much freedom Sabbath forenoon.  {9MR 93.2}
[9MR 93.3]          The people seem to be hungering and thirsting for the bread and water of salvation. The Lord gave me much of His Holy Spirit. I was very free in                                            -94-     the Lord. Hearts were touched, for the Spirit of the Lord rested upon the people. We had a very excellent social meeting, which lasted until after sundown. This was indeed a good day for this church. Confessions were made by some, very humiliating to the soul, but essential for them, that the fruits might appear unto righteousness.--Manuscript 18, 1889, p. 5. (Diary, February 23, 1889.)  {9MR 93.3}
[9MR 94.1]          Recommendation of Our Doctrines.--A gentleman and lady entered when I was nearly through. They listened with deep interest. They remained through the social meeting and listened to sensible testimonies that were a recommendation to the doctrines we profess to believe.--Manuscript 65, 1886, p. 11. ("Second Visit to Sweden," June 26, 1886.)  {9MR 94.1}
[9MR 94.2]          Essential for a Living Church.--Some of those who are newly come to the faith know not how to bear testimony, for they had never done this; but I presented the matter before them, and urged them to be earnest, interested workers for the Lord Jesus, and to serve Him. This they must do if they had a living church; everyone must bear his share of the responsibility. If they would exercise their ability God would give them increased power, and this was the way to let their light shine out to the world. Well, fifteen testimonies were borne. Some had never before opened their lips in meeting, although they were intelligent men. . . . The blessing of the Lord rested upon all present.--Letter 50, 1894, p. 3. (To Harmon Lindsay, June 14, 1894.)  {9MR 94.2}
[9MR 94.3]          One Man Should Not Do All the Talking.--I spoke again to the people assembled in conference from Malachi 3:16, "Then they that feared the Lord                                           -95-     spake often one to another," etc. I dwelt upon the importance of making our social meetings interesting; that one man wasn't to do all the talking, but everyone should bear his testimony. It has been the habit of one man to get up and talk from one half hour to an hour. This is called meditation. Then the interest of the meeting is gone and no one feels that he has any testimony to bear. One or two make a few remarks and the meetings close; and there had not been the habit of having social meetings in Europe. But we are seeking to educate them on this point, that it is the duty of everyone who loves God and the truth to speak to one another words of experience and of comfort, and to tell of God's goodness, His love, and His great mercy in giving His Son Jesus Christ to die for us while we were enemies to God.--Manuscript 29, 1887, p. 8. ("Labors in Switzerland, No. 8," February 22, 1887.)  {9MR 94.3}
[9MR 95.1]          Work Cheerfully, Make Social Meetings Interesting.--The work done for the spiritual interest of the workers in the office should be done with cheerfulness. It is not to be looked upon as a burden, but as a privilege. Those who do this work are not to wear long faces, as though they were going to a funeral. Their countenances should be lighted up with the joy of serving Christ.  {9MR 95.1}
[9MR 95.2]          Keep this idea uppermost. Make the social meeting as interesting as possible. Let each one feel that he has a duty to perform in the meeting. This will help the workers. Cooperate with the heavenly angels, who are trying to make a right impression on every worker. They are sent forth to minister to those who shall be heirs of salvation.--Manuscript 81, 1901, p. 6. (Talk Given by E. G. White to Board of Directors of Pacific Press, August 21, 1901.)                                           -96-  {9MR 95.2}
[9MR 96.1]          Sermon Should Be Short.--The preaching service should generally be short, so that an opportunity may be given to those who love God to express their gratitude and adoration. Prayer and praise offered to God by His believing children honors and glorifies His name.--Manuscript 32a, 1894, p. 2. (Untitled Manuscript, July 30, 1894.)  {9MR 96.1}
[9MR 96.2]          All Should Have Opportunity on Sabbath to Bear Testimony.--I have had my mind drawn recently to the subject of our Sabbath meetings. The work of the Sabbath School needs to be elevated. The leader appointed to conduct the church service should study and learn how to interest others. On this one day in the week, all who love God and are striving to keep His commandments should be given an opportunity to bear their testimony. Do not plan to have a discourse that shall occupy all the time, while those who assemble are given no opportunity to confess Christ.  {9MR 96.2}
[9MR 96.3]          Our brethren would receive a blessing in dispensing with or deferring one meal of the day, if necessary, in order that an hour or more might be devoted to testimony meeting. We used often to make the Sabbath a day of fasting and prayer, and we were greatly blessed in our worship.  {9MR 96.3}
[9MR 96.4]          The Sabbath day should be spent to the glory of God. Let everyone take time to humble his heart before God, and clear away all the rubbish from the soul temple. If bitter feelings have been cherished, or there are wrongs to be confessed, let every barrier be removed. Has anyone spoken evil of his brother, or placed an occasion of stumbling in his brother's way? Let him realize that this is a sin to be repented of.  {9MR 96.4}
[9MR 96.5]          "If there be therefore any consolation in Christ, if any comfort of love, if any fellowship of the Spirit, if any bowels and mercies, fulfill ye my                                            -97-     joy, that ye be likeminded, having the same love, being of one accord, of one mind" (Philippians 2:1-2).  {9MR 96.5}
[9MR 97.1]          There should be a spirit of confession to God, and an acknowledgment of His blessings, with thanksgiving. Our worship should be so filled with praise and thanksgiving that the angels of heaven will rejoice with us.-- Letter 279, 1905, pp. 2,3. (To Clarence Santee, October 4, 1905.)  {9MR 97.1}
[9MR 97.2]          In conclusion I would say, On the Sabbath, when the people assemble for worship, let the discourse be short, and let all be given an opportunity to bear testimony.--Letter 187, 1904, p. 2. (To Brethren Butler and Haskell, June 3, 1904.)  {9MR 97.2}
[9MR 97.3]          In Connection With Sermon and Lord's Supper.--I spoke to our people upon Sabbath with much freedom. A social meeting followed where many bore testimony for the truth and expressed gratitude for that which they had heard, and said they meant from that time to be more earnest and interested in the work and cause of God than they had been heretofore. At the close of the meeting the Lord's supper was administered.--Letter 21, 1880, p. 2. (To James White, April 15, 1880.)  {9MR 97.3}
[9MR 97.4]          A Social Meeting.-- Wednesday night we had a social meeting. There was a good little number represented, and the Lord was in our midst and that to bless. All seemed so thankful for a little help and so pleased with the spirit of the meeting.--Letter 23, 1882, p. 2. (To W. C. White, December 1, 1882.)                                            -98-  {9MR 97.4}
[9MR 98.1]          With Bible Study.--Let small companies ［in our publishing houses］ assemble together in the evening or early morning to study the Bible for themselves. Let them have a season of prayer that they may be strengthened and enlightened and sanctified by the Holy Spirit. This is the work Christ wants to have done in the heart of everyone who is engaged in any department of the publishing work. If you will do this a great blessing will come to you. . . . What testimonies you should bear of the loving acquaintance you have made with your fellow-workers in these precious seasons when seeking the blessing of God. Let each tell his experience in simple words. This will bring more comfort and joy to the soul than all the pleasant instruments of song that can be produced in the tabernacle. Let Christ come into your hearts.-- Letter 2, 1900, pp. 3,4. (To Brother and Sister Sisley, January 3, 1900.)  {9MR 98.1}
[9MR 98.2]          Tell What Jesus Has Done For You.--Satan will work against us by laying stumbling blocks in our way. We must remember home religion. We must have the meekness of Christ at every step. Christ must abide in us, and then when we come into the meeting, no matter where it is, how many there are or how few, we will have something to say. It is because you have Christ formed within you, and you cannot keep Him boxed up in the heart. You can't do it. You must reveal Him. You will tell what Jesus has done for you, how He has worked for you. Why He is first and He is last. You love Him--and how can you help it.--Undated Manuscript 70, p. 18. ("A Talk to Parents," Undated Manuscript.)  {9MR 98.2}
[9MR 98.3]         Honor the Lovely Jesus.--One cannot row another's boat. We must strive for heaven with all our might. Everyone has a part to act and something to                                            -99-     do in the cause of God. None of you should keep silent in your meetings. Surely everyone who has tasted of the powers of the world to come can say something in honor of the lovely Jesus.--Letter 30, 1850, p. 2. (To Brother and Sister Loveland, December 13, 1850.)  {9MR 98.3}
[9MR 99.1]          Confession Plays a Part.--Monday I attended five-o'clock meeting but found it a tract and missionary meeting, the same as I had found Sunday morning, and had to beat a retreat. The work of reformation, of seeking God, seemed to be dropped. I attended the nine -o'clock meeting. It was a social meeting. After several had spoken, I felt the burden of testimony, and I spoke with great plainness and power for about one hour, and the words were felt by the people. I called them forward and the center of the seats in the large tent was quickly filled. Then confessions were made one to another. The testimony I bore was in reference to their backslidings from God. Many tears were shed. The Spirit of the Lord rested upon ministers and people. It was a good season. I labored hard but with pleasure and freedom.-- Letter 5a, 1881, p. 5. (To W. C. and Mary White, June 14, 1881.)  {9MR 99.1}
[9MR 99.2]         The church needs the fresh, live experiences of members who have habitual communion with God. Old, dry, stale testimonies and prayers, without the manifestation that Christ is in them as a well of water springing up unto everlasting life, are no help to the church.--Letter 118, 1896, p. 5. (To Addie and May Walling, November 17, 1896.)  {9MR 99.2}
[9MR 99.3]          Thankfulness and Resolution.--We had a precious social meeting. Many intelligent testimonies were borne, which Brother Matteson interpreted. These testimonies expressed their thankfulness that the Lord sent them help                                         -100-     from America and expressed their gratitude to God for the truth and for the increased light Sister White had given them. They could see, they said, as they had not done before, the necessity of greater strictness in keeping the Sabbath and could sense the offensive character of sin, and they would make earnest efforts to put sin away. Some expressed with tears their regret that they could not communicate with us, but were thankful that when we reach heaven we can all have one language and enjoy each other's society. They spoke of receiving great light from the writings of God's servant, but they never expected she would visit them. The testimonies were all given in a tender, melting spirit, and it was evident that these precious souls had indeed a love for the truth, and the very similar experience to all brethren in America.--Manuscript 26, 1885, p. 5. ("First Visit to Sweden," October 15, 1885.)  {9MR 99.3}
[9MR 100.1]         At Portland, Oregon.--The Lord gave me great power before the people on Sabbath. About fifty came forward for prayers. Many of that number were seeking the Lord for the first time. Backsliders came back with confessions, well wet down with tears. . . .  {9MR 100.1}
[9MR 100.2]          ［Later］ I arose and talked a short time telling them we had waited for these leading men to take a position which God could approve and let His Spirit into the meeting. . . . I had two front seats cleared, and asked those who were backslidden from God and those who had never started to serve the Lord, to come forward. They began to come. Other seats were cleared and finally there was the whole body of seats of the tent filled; about one dozen were in the side seats. Then the Spirit of God like a tidal wave swept over the congregation. Such solemnity; deep, earnest, heartfelt confessions were made. These men who had stood like icebergs melted under the beams of the                                            -101-     Son of Righteousness. They came right to the point. They made thorough work. Confessions were made with weeping and deep feeling. We had a most solemn, blessed season of intercession and then closed the meeting and took our breakfast and assembled again at eight o'clock to finish the work. Parents confessed to children and children to parents, husbands to wives and wives to husbands, brothers to sisters, and sisters to brothers. It seemed like the movement of 1844. I have not been in a meeting of this kind for many years. After the hard-fought battle, the victory was most precious. We all wept like children.  {9MR 100.2}
[9MR 101.1]          Brother Boyd spoke of his gratitude while the tears rained from his face. Oh, I praise the Lord, I praise Him, for He is to be praised.-- Letter 20, 1884, pp. 3,6. (To Uriah Smith, June 27, 1884.)     White Estate Washington, D.C. February 20, 1979  {9MR 101.1}
[9MR 102.1]       MR No. 697 - Faith in Christ Needed to Keep From Sinning         Those who fail to serve God faithfully are robbing Him of the talents they should use to increase the Master's revenue. These are the men who have the most complaints to make about God and their brethren.--Manuscript 25, 1899.  {9MR 102.1}
[9MR 102.2]          The humility that bears fruit, filling the soul with a sense of the love of God, will speak for the one who has cherished it, in the great day when men will be rewarded according as their works have been. Happy will be the one of whom it can be said, "The Spirit of God never stirred this man's soul in vain. He went forward and upward from strength to strength. Self was not woven into his life. Each message of correction, warning, and counsel he received as a blessing from God. Thus the way was prepared for him to receive still greater blessings, because God did not speak to him in vain. Each step upward on the ladder of progress prepared him to climb still higher. From the top of the ladder the bright beams of God's glory shone upon him. He did not think of resting, but sought constantly to attain the wisdom and righteousness of Christ. Ever he pressed toward the mark for the prize of the high calling of God in Christ Jesus."  {9MR 102.2}
[9MR 102.3]          This experience every one who is saved must have. In the day of judgment, the course of the man who has retained the frailty and imperfection of humanity will not be vindicated. For him there will be no place in heaven. He could                                          -103-     not enjoy the perfection of the saints in light. He who has not sufficient faith in Christ to believe that He can keep him from sinning, has not the faith that will give him an entrance into the kingdom of God.-- Manuscript 161, 1897, pp. 8, 9.     White Estate Washington, D. C. February 26, 1979  {9MR 102.3}
[9MR 104.1]       MR No. 698 - The Saints' Eternal Home         While seated in this beautiful retired park ［in Healdsburg, California］, free from all confusion and bustle, a sweet peace came over my spirits. I seemed to be taken away from myself, and the bright home of the saints was presented vividly before me. In imagination I gathered with the saints around the wide-spreading tree of life. Friends and dear home relatives who had been separated from us by death were gathered there. The redeemed, white-robed multitude, who had washed their robes and made them white in the blood of the Lamb, were there. No flaming guard stood around the tree of life, barring our approach. With happy, joyous songs of praise, the voices were blended in perfect harmony as we plucked of the fruit from the tree of life.  {9MR 104.1}
[9MR 104.2]          For a time I lost all thought of time, of place, or occasion--of everything earthly. Heaven was the subject of my contemplation--heaven, the much-longed-for heaven. I seemed to be there, where all was peace, where no stormy conflicts of earth could ever come. Heaven, a kingdom of righteousness where all the holy and pure and blessed are congregated--ten thousand times ten thousand and thousands of thousands--living and walking in happy, pure intimacy, praising God and the Lamb who sitteth on the throne! Their voices were in perfect harmony. They never do each other wrong. Princes of heaven, the potentates of this mighty realm, are rivals only in good, seeking the happiness and joy of each other. The greatest there is least in self-esteem, and the least is greatest in his gratitude and wealth of love.  {9MR 104.2}
[9MR 104.3]          There are no dark errors to cloud the intellect. Truth and knowledge, clear, strong, and perfect, have chased every doubt away, and no gloom of doubt                                          -105-     casts its baleful shadow upon its happy inhabitants. No voices of contention mar the sweet and perfect peace of heaven. Its inhabitants know no sorrow, no grief, no tears. All is in perfect harmony, in perfect order and perfect bliss.  {9MR 104.3}
[9MR 105.1]          Our company were thirsty for water which could only be obtained from the river. My imagination saw the "pure river of water of life, clear as crystal, proceeding out of the throne of God and of the Lamb." On either side of this river was the tree of life "which bare twelve manner of fruits, and yielded her fruit every month: and the leaves of the tree were for the healing of the nations" (Revelation 22:1, 2). The Great Shepherd was leading His flock to living fountains of water and to green pastures, new and delightful scenery opening continually before His people. Heaven, sweet heaven, the saints' eternal home, the abode for the toilers, where the weary who have borne the heavy burdens through life find rest, peace, and joy! They sowed in tears, they reap with joy and triumph. Heaven is a home where sympathy is alive in every heart, expressed in every look. Love reigns there. There are no jarring elements, no discord or contentions or war of words.  {9MR 105.1}
[9MR 105.2]         With our deepest study and our broadest experience we shall never be able to describe heaven or our senses to comprehend it. All that is pure, all that is excellent and lovely is there. The possession of heaven is endless bliss, infinite glory, riches, and knowledge. The character of heaven is perfect love, holiness, peace. We know these things now only in part. "Eye hath not seen, nor ear heard, neither have entered into the heart of man, the things which God hath prepared for them that love him" (1 Corinthians 2:9). It is the discipline imposed upon us all to walk by faith and not by sight.-- Letter 30, 1882, pp. 2,3. (To G. I. Butler, July 12, 1882.)     White Estate Washington, D. C. February 22, 1979  {9MR 105.2}
[9MR 106.1]       MR No. 699 - SDA's to Present a United Front         I have had cautions given me in regard to the necessity of our keeping a united front. This is a matter of importance to us at this time. As individuals we need to act with the greatest caution.  {9MR 106.1}
[9MR 106.2]          I wrote to_____, telling him that he must be exceedingly careful not to introduce subjects in the Review that would seem to point out flaws in our past experience. I told him that this matter on which he believes a mistake has been made is not a vital question, and that, should it be given prominence now, our enemies would take advantage of it, and make a mountain out of a molehill.  {9MR 106.2}
[9MR 106.3]          To you also I say that this subject ［THE IDENTITY OF THE "DAILY" OF DANIEL 8.］ should not be agitated at this time. No, my brother, I feel that at this crisis in our experience that chart which you have had republished should not be circulated. You have made a mistake in this matter. Satan is determinedly at work to bring about issues that will create confusion. There are those who would be delighted to see our ministers at an issue on this question, and they would make much of it.  {9MR 106.3}
[9MR 106.4]         I have been instructed that regarding what might be said on either side of this question, silence at this time is eloquence. Satan is watching for an opportunity to create division among our leading ministers. It was a mistake to publish the chart until you could all get together and come to an agreement concerning the matter. You have not acted wisely in bringing to the front a subject that must create discussion and the bringing out of various opinions, for every item will be strained and made to mean something that will                                          -107-     only mean injury to the cause. We have all we can do to handle the false statements of those who have given evidence of their willingness to bear false witness.  {9MR 106.4}
[9MR 107.1]          Elder Haskell, I am unable to define clearly the points that are questioned. Let us not agitate a subject that will give the impression that as a people we hold varied opinions, and thus open the way for those to work who wish to leave the impression on minds that we are not led by God. It will also be a source of temptation to those who are not thoroughly converted, and will lead to the making of rash moves.  {9MR 107.1}
[9MR 107.2]          I leave these words with you, praying that you will keep heart and mind in simplicity, and depend fully on God.--Letter 250, 1908, pp. 1,2. (To S. N. Haskell, August 29, 1908.)     White Estate Washington, D. C. February 26, 1979  {9MR 107.2}
[9MR 108.1]       MR No. 700 - Satan's Confederacy of Evil Angels and Evil Men         Here ［Luke 22:64, 65］ we see how professedly righteous men can act out the spirit of Satan to carry their wicked purposes through envy and jealousy and religious bigotry. That enmity was spoken of in the first gospel sermon spoken in Eden. "And I will put enmity between thee and the woman, and between thy seed and her seed; it shall bruise thy head, and thou shalt bruise His heel" (Genesis 3:15). This enmity was revealed as soon as man transgressed God's holy law. His nature was changed. It became evil. He was in harmony with the prince of darkness, and there was a confederacy formed. There is no warfare between Satan and the sinner, between fallen angels and fallen men. Both possess the same attributes, both are evil through apostasy and sin. Then let all who read these words understand for a surety that, wheresoever transgression against God's holy law exists, there will always be a league against good. Fallen angels and fallen men will unite in desperate companionship. Satan inspires the disloyal elements to work in harmony with his spirit.  {9MR 108.1}
[9MR 108.2]         The prediction given in Eden refers in a special manner to Christ, and to all who accept and confess Him as the only begotten Son of God. Christ has pledged Himself to engage in the conflict with the prince and power of darkness and bruise the serpent's head, and all who are the sons of God are His chosen ones, His soldiers, to war against principalities and powers, against the rulers of the darkness of this world, against spiritual                                            -109-     wickedness in high places. It is an unwearied conflict of which there is to be no end, until Christ shall come the second time without sin unto salvation to destroy him who has destroyed so many souls through his masterly deceiving power.  {9MR 108.2}
[9MR 109.1]          ［Luke 22:66-71; 23:1 is quoted.］--Manuscript 104, 1897, pp. 9,10. ("Condemned by the Jews," no date.)  {9MR 109.1}
[9MR 109.2]         My brother, I tell you that which God has opened before me. Satan is seeking to lead you and your brothers to make shipwreck of the faith; he desires you to place yourself where you will recklessly disregard the sanctifying truth which would perfect a Christian character in you. Do not surrender principles, and you will be safe. You have erred, but there is a remedy for you; if you repent of your sins, and forsake them, and believe in Jesus Christ as the sin-pardoning Saviour His blood will cleanse you from all sin.  {9MR 109.2}
[9MR 109.3]          Study the life of Jesus, and try to be like Him. A mere theory of truth will avail you nothing. You must be purified, and made a vessel unto honor. Whatever others may say or think of you, say, Lord Jesus, Thou knowest that I love Thee. He gave his life for you, and if you will serve Him faithfully, you will be purified from every stain of sin, because Christ will abide in your heart.--Letter 106, 1896, p. 10.     White Estate Washington, D. C. February 26, 1979  {9MR 109.3}
[9MR 110.1]       MR No. 702 - Preparing the E. G. White Books         As Marian Davis' life was coming to a close in 1904, Ellen White made another reference to her faithful work, stating:                 We have stood side by side in the work, and in perfect harmony        in that work. And when she would be gathering up the precious jots        and tittles that had come in papers and books, and present it to        me, "Now," she would say, "there is something wanted. I cannot        supply it."                 I would look it over, and in one moment I could trace the line        right out. We worked together, just worked together in perfect        harmony all the time.--Manuscript 95, 1904.  {9MR 110.1}
[9MR 110.2]          Ellen White herself, on October 5, 1907, in an interview made mention of how at times she was instructed:                 Now I have light, mostly in the night season, just as if the        whole thing were transacting, and I viewing it, and as I am listening        to the conversation.--Manuscript 105, 1907, p. 3.     White Estate Washington, D. C. March 1, 1979  {9MR 110.2}
[9MR 111.1]       MR No. 703 - Sorcery Shows and Lotteries Are Satan's Snares         We have been pained as we have had brought to our notice papers, advertisers of sorcery and witchcraft, the work of magicians and all this sort of thing, going on in Battle Creek. . . . There is in these manifestations of a power that is above human power; and where is it? It is the power of Satan; and just as soon as you begin to bring yourselves in connection with these sorcerers, and give them the least license, you dishonor the God of heaven, and imperil your own souls. . . .  {9MR 111.1}
[9MR 111.2]          How is he ［Satan］ working here in Battle Creek? Here come up these magicians and there is an itching curiosity to go and see; and when they ［Seventh-day Adventist young people］ go to see, they bring themselves into contact with them ［the sorcerers and magicians］; and when they bring themselves in contact with them, they are in direct communication with the powers of darkness.  {9MR 111.2}
[9MR 111.3]          Then there is some lottery business connected with it, and one young man who goes there obtains a gold watch. What then? The watch may be genuine gold. It may be no fraud; but ah, there is a fraud back of that, and that is the snare. If he has gained this once, he will want to try it again. Oh, I would rather, had it been a son of mine, to have him lying in his coffin than sporting that gold watch.  {9MR 111.3}
[9MR 111.4]          Then here are other boys. He shows his watch to them, and then there is an itching with them to try their luck in just the same way, and so they will attempt this matter themselves. Then another will attempt it, and                                           -112-     another; and so the influence extends from one to another; and the devil knows just how to play his game. He is playing a game for the souls of the youth here in Battle Creek.--Manuscript 1, 1890, pp. 4, 5, 7, 8. ("Heaven's Part in Life's Conflict," February 1, 1890.)     White Estate Washington, D. C. March 1, 1979  {9MR 111.4}
[9MR 113.1]       MR No. 704 - Right and Wrong Uses of the Testimonies         Personal Study of the Testimonies.--I am at times made very sad as I think of the use made of the Testimonies. Men and women report everything that strikes them or that they hear as a testimony from Sister White, when Sister White never heard of such a thing. I will send you a copy of a letter I received this morning illustrating this.  {9MR 113.1}
[9MR 113.2]          The only safety for any of us is to plant our feet upon the Word of God and study the Scriptures, making God's Word our constant meditation. Tell the people to take no man's word regarding the Testimonies, but to read them and study them for themselves, and then they will know that they are in harmony with the truth. The Word of God is the truth. Of a good man the psalmist declares, "His delight is in the law of the Lord; and in His law doth he meditate day and night (Psalm 1:2). He who puts mind and heart into this work gains a solid, valuable experience. The Holy Spirit is in the Word of God. Here is the living, undying element so distinctly represented in the sixth chapter of John.--Letter 132, 1900, pp. 10, 11. (To S. N. Haskell and wife, October 10, 1900.)  {9MR 113.2}
[9MR 113.3]         Misapplication of the Testimonies.--While we recognize this institution ［St. Helena Sanitarium］ as an instrumentality of God, we feel a most earnest interest that all connected with it who claim to believe the truth will correctly represent our faith by having work corresponding with its holy character. There will be some who will not leave the best and most correct                                        -114-     impression upon the minds. They will be inclined to narrow ideas and plans, and have not the least idea of what constitutes health reform. They will take the testimonies which have been given for special individuals under peculiar circumstances, and make these testimonies general and to apply in all cases, and in this way they bring discredit upon my work and the influence of the Testimonies upon health reform.--Letter 57, 1886, p. 1. (To Brethren Rice and Gibbs, December 17, 1886.)     White Estate Washington, D. C. March 19, 1979  {9MR 113.3}
[9MR 115.1]       MR No. 705 - Faithful Ministers Needed         There is need of a great reformation in our ranks. The ministers who are drawing pay from the conference need to ask themselves the question "Am I a faithful worker? Am I a spiritual help to the church?" There are those who demand high wages for their labors, but who bring few souls into the truth to stand steadfast and true to its principles. It is time for our ministers to humble their hearts before the Lord, and bear a straight, convincing testimony to the people. It is time for them to labor earnestly to increase the membership of the churches, leading all to a thorough understanding of the truth for this time. The Lord wants living members in His church, men and women who will encourage one another in faithful service.-- Letter 172, 1908, p. 5. (To the Officers of the General Conference, May 26, 1908.)     White Estate Washington, D. C. March 19, 1979  {9MR 115.1}
[9MR 116.1]       MR No. 706 - The Study of Greek and Latin         It is of far greater consequence that students study God's Word than that they study Greek and Latin. Yet some may carry the study of these languages with success, especially Greek, and yet not place them above the Word of God.--Manuscript 69, 1897, p. 5. ("The Bible in Our Schools, June 17, 1897.)  {9MR 116.1}
[9MR 117.1]       MR No. 707 - Ellen White on Jewelry         Jewelry and the Spirit of Jesus.--Those who have bracelets, and wear gold and ornaments, had better take these idols from their persons and sell them, even if it should be for much less than they gave for them, and thus practice self-denial. Time is too short to adorn the body with gold or silver or costly apparel. I know a good work can be done in this line. Jesus, the Commander in the heavenly courts, laid aside His crown of royalty and His royal robe and stepped down from His royal throne, and clothed His divinity with the habiliments of humanity, and for our sakes became poor, that we through His poverty might come into possession of eternal riches, and yet the very ones for whom Christ has done everything that was possible to do to save the perishing souls from eternal ruin feel so little disposition to deny themselves anything they have money to buy.  {9MR 117.1}
[9MR 117.2]          The Lord is soon to come, and His reward is with Him and His work before Him to give every man according to his work. I try to set before the people that we are handling the Lord's money to accomplish the most important work that can be done. They can, individually, through denial of self, do much more, if all do a little, and the many little rivulets will make quite a current sent flowing heavenward.  {9MR 117.2}
[9MR 117.3]          True, it is difficult for all to take in the situation. Self, self, self, must be served and glorified, and how hard it is for all to become laborers together with God. Oh, that a spirit of self-sacrifice might come to every church, and thus every soul nigh and afar off might learn the value of money, and use it while they can, and say, "Of Thine own Lord, we give                                            -118-     Thee" (See 2 Chronicles 29:14).--Letter 110, 1896, pp. 2,3. (Oct. 29, 1896.)  {9MR 117.3}
[9MR 118.1]          A Prospective Convert and Jewelry.--Today I have had an interview with one who is just taking her stand for the truth, but she is much adorned with gold bracelets and rings. I think she is good material, and will bear to hear kindly advice. The word must be presented: "Whose adorning let it not be that outward adorning of plaiting the hair, and of wearing of gold, or of putting on of apparel. But let it be the hidden man of the heart, in that which is not corruptible, even the ornament of a meek and quiet spirit, which is in the sight of God of great price" (1 Peter 3:3, 4). I believe that this sister has received the truth and will practice the truth. If she loves the truth she will obey the words of Christ.--Letter 112, 1896, p. 3. (To Sister Wessels and Children, October 16, 1896.)  {9MR 118.1}
[9MR 118.2]         Set Your Heart in Order Before God.--The best thoughts and noblest feelings will be cultivated and brought into the work, that the heavenly intelligences may cooperate with human beings. As the workers realize that they are in the presence of angels, whose eyes are too pure to behold iniquity, what strong restraint they will place on thoughts, words, and actions. They will be given moral strength, for the Lord says, "Them that honour Me I will honor" (1 Samuel 2:30). Every worker will possess a precious experience, and a power and faith that is stronger than all circumstances. They will be able to say, "The Lord is in this place." The angels of God will be in every room. The power of an inward life will circulate through the Office. There will be a power in the lives of the workers that will be felt throughout                                            -119-     the entire institution.  {9MR 118.2}
[9MR 119.1]          Brethren, you must rise higher in your service. The Office is not to be regarded as a common business institution. All who acknowledge God in His appointed channels, who act as faithful stewards in any place where they can do God service, will be honored by God.  {9MR 119.1}
[9MR 119.2]          Paul charged Timothy, "Take heed unto thyself, and unto the doctrine" (1 Timothy 4:16). These words need to be considered by all connected with the Lord's work. Set your heart in order before God. Then the Holy Spirit will so prepare you that you will be a mouthpiece for God.--Manuscript 160, 1897, p. 7. ("Publishing Work," no date.)  {9MR 119.2}
[9MR 119.3]          Spend Your Money on Souls, Not Jewelry.--Shall those who profess the name of Christ see no attraction in the world's Redeemer? Will they be indifferent to the possession of truth and righteousness, and turn from the heavenly treasure to the earthly? Can you, my sister, use the Lord's money to purchase diamonds or any other jewels for any person? These cannot save one soul. They will not lead anyone to accept the saving truths for this time. Let us do nothing to encourage a vanity that is sinful. No, my sister, save the money you may be tempted to spend in this way, and place it where it will bring honor and glory to Christ. When your brother becomes anxious to secure the Pearl of great price, which is truth, pure, unadulterated truth, he will see that that which he now deems wisdom is vanity.  {9MR 119.3}
[9MR 119.4]          We are striving to come into possession of eternal riches. In the appropriation of your means, let it be used in such a way that it will be constantly yielding returns to God. In placing in another's hands that which would be spent merely to gratify human vanity, you are placing that                                           -120-     portion of your means where it can bring no returns to God. The Lord has made you a steward of means, that you may do good works in many ways. Be careful that you do all things with an eye single to the glory of God. Our offerings made to carry out the great plan of salvation will bring glory to the One for whose sake the gifts were made.  {9MR 119.4}
[9MR 120.1]          As the Lord's stewards we are to work for time and for eternity. Oh, how great is the work before us. I pray that you may so use your talent of means that it will bring blessing to many souls.--Letter 122, 1907, pp. 2,3. (April 11, 1907.)  {9MR 120.1}
[9MR 120.2]          Jewelry and Expensive Dress Will Not Give Us Influence.--We have not time now to give anxious thought as to what we shall eat and drink, and wherewithal we shall be clothed. Let us live simply, and work in simplicity. Let us dress in such a modest, becoming way that we will be received wherever we go. Jewelry and expensive dress will not give us influence, but the ornament of a meek and quiet spirit--the result of devotion to the service of Christ--will give us power with God. Kindness and forethought for those about us are qualities precious in the sight of heaven. If you have not given attention to the acquirement of these graces, do so now, for you have no time to lose.--Manuscript 83, 1909, p. 3. ("Seek Ye the Kingdom of God," Sermon preached at Council Grove, Kansas, August 29, 1909.)     White Estate Washington, D. C. March 19, 1979  {9MR 120.2}
[9MR 121.1]      MR No. 708 - Insights Concerning the Incarnation         The Sinner's Only Hope.--"God so loved the world, that He gave His only begotten Son, that whosoever believeth in Him should not perish, but have everlasting life" (John 3:16). God is our creator, benefactor, preserver. The author of all good, He is able to fulfill the purpose that He had in the creation of human beings.  {9MR 121.1}
[9MR 121.2]          The wickedness that fills our world is the result of Adam's refusal to take God's word as supreme. He disobeyed, and fell under the temptation of the enemy. "Sin entered into the world, and death by sin; and so death passed upon all men, for that all have sinned" (Romans 5:12).  {9MR 121.2}
[9MR 121.3]          God declared, "The soul that sinneth, it shall die" (Ezekiel 18:4). And apart from the plan of redemption human beings are doomed to death. "All have sinned, and come short of the glory of God" (Romans 3:23). But Christ gave His life to save the sinner from the death sentence. He died that we might live. To those who receive Him He gives power that enables them to separate from that which, unless they return to their loyalty, will place them where they must be condemned and punished.  {9MR 121.3}
[9MR 121.4]          Christ is the sinner's only hope. By His death He brought salvation within the reach of all. Through His grace all may become loyal subjects of God's kingdom. Only by His sacrifice could salvation be brought within man's reach. This sacrifice has made it possible for men and women to fulfill the conditions laid down in the councils of heaven.                                             -122-  {9MR 121.4}
[9MR 122.1]          Christ came to this earth and lived a life of perfect obedience, that men and women, through His grace, might also live lives of perfect obedience. This is necessary to their salvation. "Without holiness no man shall see the Lord" (See Hebrews 12:14).--Manuscript 80, 1900, pp. 2-4. ("A Holy People," July 4, 1900.)  {9MR 122.1}
[9MR 122.2]         A Personal God Revealed in Christ.--As a personal being, God has revealed Himself in His Son. Jesus, the outshining of the Father's glory, "and the express image of His person," was on earth found in fashion as a man. As a personal Saviour, He came to the world. As a personal Saviour, He ascended on high. As a personal Saviour, He intercedes in the heavenly courts. Before the throne of God in our behalf ministers "One like the Son of man."  {9MR 122.2}
[9MR 122.3]          As Jehovah, the supreme Ruler, God could not personally communicate with sinful men, but He so loved the world that He sent Jesus to our world as a revelation of Himself. "I and My Father are one," Christ declared. No man knoweth "the Father, save the Son, and he to whomsoever the Son will reveal Him" (Matthew 11:27). And Christ is also the revealer of the hearts of men. He is the exposer of sin. By Him the characters of all are to be tested. To Him all judgment has been committed, "because He is the Son of man."  {9MR 122.3}
[9MR 122.4]          Taking humanity upon Him, Christ came to be one with humanity, and at the same time to reveal our heavenly Father to sinful human beings. He was in all things made like unto His brethren. He became flesh, even as we are. He was hungry and thirsty and weary. He was sustained by food and refreshed by sleep. He shared the lot of men, and yet he was the blameless Son of God. He was a stranger and sojourner on the earth--in the world, but not of                                        -123-     the world; tempted and tried as men and women today are tempted and tried, yet living a life free from spot or stain of sin. "We have not an high priest which cannot be touched with the feeling of our infirmities; but was in all points tempted like as we are, yet without sin" (Hebrews 4:15). In His strength men and women can live the life of purity and nobility that He lived.  {9MR 122.4}
[9MR 123.1]          Christ came to teach human beings what God desires them to know. Just before His trial and crucifixion, He said to His disciples, ［John 16:24-33 quoted］.  {9MR 123.1}
[9MR 123.2]          The disciples had asked many questions that revealed their ignorance of God's relation to them and to their present and future interests. Christ desired them to have a clearer, more distinct knowledge of God. "I will show you the Father, and will make you better acquainted with Him," He said. It is this knowledge that Christians need today. This knowledge, which Christ alone can give, is the highest of all education.  {9MR 123.2}
[9MR 123.3]          When, on the day of Pentecost, the Holy Spirit was poured out upon the disciples, they understood the truths that Christ had spoken in proverbs. The teachings that had been mysteries to them were made clear. The understanding that came to them with the outpouring of the Spirit made them ashamed of their fanciful theories. Their suppositions and interpretations were foolishness compared with the knowledge of heavenly things that now came to them. Their confused ideas were gone; they were led of the Spirit; and light shone into their once-darkened understanding.  {9MR 123.3}
[9MR 123.4]          While with the disciples, Christ had revealed to them all the knowledge of God that they could bear. The complete fulfillment of the promise that He would show them plainly of the Father, was yet to come. Thus it is today.                                         -124-     Now we know in part only. When the conflict is ended, and the Man Christ Jesus acknowledges before the Father His faithful workers, who in a world of sin have borne true witness for Him, they will understand clearly what now are mysteries to them.  {9MR 123.4}
[9MR 124.1]          Christ took with Him to the heavenly courts His glorified humanity. To those who receive Him, He gives power to become the sons of God, that at last God may receive them as His, to dwell with Him throughout all eternity. If during this life they are loyal to God, they will at last "see His face, and His name shall be in their foreheads." And what is the happiness of heaven but to see God? What greater joy could come to the sinner, saved by the grace of Christ, than to look upon the face of God, and know Him as Father? "Now we see through a glass, darkly; but then face to face: now I know in part; but then shall I know even as also I am known" (1 Corinthians 13:12).  {9MR 124.1}
[9MR 124.2]          Some today are coming to hold false ideas of the invisible God ［REFERENCE TO CERTAIN PANTHEISTIC TEACHINGS ADVOCATED BY CERTAIN SDA MEDICAL LEADERS AROUND THE TURN OF THE CENTURY.］, and are presenting these ideas to others. Let those who do this know that their childish portrayal of God is a misconception. They know not God. Before the world, before angels, and before men, they are giving a false representation of Him.  {9MR 124.2}
[9MR 124.3]         To those to whom these fanciful interpretations are presented, I would say, "Let not these sentiments charm your senses, and lead you into paths of Satan's making. Beware, beware, of spiritualistic ［SPIRITUALISM, A SYSTEM OF INTERPRETATION THAT SPIRITUALIZES THE TEACHINGS OF THE SCRIPTURES.］ ideas of God. Those who entertain such ideas greatly dishonor Him. Let everyone humble His heart before God."--Manuscript 124, 1903, pp. 1-6. ("A Personal God," October 14, 1903).                                          -125-  {9MR 124.3}
[9MR 125.1]         Christ a Sinless Being Sent From Heaven.--God did for us the very best thing that He could do when He sent from heaven a sinless Being to manifest to this world of sin what those who are saved must be in character-- pure, holy, and undefiled, having Christ formed within. He sent His ideal in His Son, and bade men build characters in harmony with this ideal. And in all His ministry, all His self-denial and self-sacrifice, Christ's object was to reveal God to the world. It was not merely a theory of the excellence of divine mercy that was to be presented to the world. Christ came, and in the likeness of man wrought out before the world a perfect character, that the world may be without excuse.--Letter 58, 1906, p. 3. (To Brethren Washburn, Prescott, Daniells, and Colcord, January 16, 1900.)  {9MR 125.1}
[9MR 125.2]          Christ Employed the Human Faculties to Comprehend Humanity.--Oh, what great privileges are granted to all who are not only professors, but doers of the words of Christ! The knowledge of Christ as the Sin-Bearer, the propitiation for the sins of the whole world, enables us to live a life of holiness. This is the only safeguard to preserve the happiness of the human family. Satan realizes that without this knowledge we should be thrown into confusion, divested of our strength, our faith weakened, and thus we should be deceived by every artifice he might choose to practice upon us. His plans have been wisely made to carry out his purpose to destroy man. He endeavors to throw his hellish shadow, like the pall of death, between God and man, that he may hide Jesus from our view, that we may forget His ministry of love and mercy, and that he may prevent further disclosures of God's great love and power to usward. He would intercept every ray of light from heaven.                                         -126-  {9MR 125.2}
[9MR 126.1]          Christ alone was able to represent the Deity. He who had been in the presence of the Father from the beginning, He who was the express image of the invisible God, was alone sufficient to accomplish this work. No verbal description could reveal God to the world. Through a life of purity, a life of perfect trust and submission to the will of God, a life of humiliation such as even the highest seraph in heaven would have shrunk from, God Himself must be revealed to humanity. In order to do this, our Saviour clothed His divinity with humanity. He employed the human faculties, for only by adopting these could He be comprehended by humanity. Only humanity could reach humanity. He lived out the character of God through the body which God had prepared for Him. He blessed the world by living out in human flesh the life of God, thus showing that He had the power to unite humanity to divinity.--Manuscript 44, 1895, pp. 1-2. ("A Great Work to Be Done.")     White Estate Washington, D. C. March 19, 1979  {9MR 126.1}
[9MR 127.1]       MR No. 709 - Appeal for Total Consecration         Brother and Sister_____, you have linked your lives together. God calls upon you to unite yourselves more closely with Jesus. I bear this solemn message to you both that you are in danger of losing your souls. Only the truly penitent, those whose sins are confessed and pardoned, will find a place in the city of God and an inheritance in the earth made new. But there is hope for you both; you may have a transformation of character if you will. You may have it now; it is not too late to make your calling and election sure. There is a fountain open for Judah in Jerusalem. Here you may wash and be clean. Jesus will cleanse you from every sin, if you sincerely repent. Oh, if you would only see and feel the necessity of keeping step with the leader, Jesus Christ. Lift the cross, deny self, humble your hearts before God, and you can now recover yourselves out of the snare of Satan.  {9MR 127.1}
[9MR 127.2]          Bring a new meaning into your life and work. Represent Jesus in character. You both need this transformation before you are fitted for the work of God. If you will make the most of your God-given capabilities, and walk and work in the spirit of the Master, your life may even now be made a glorious success. The Lord would have you and your family, if you work with a purpose now, and you may receive the crown of glory that fadeth not away, reserved in heaven for all those that love His appearing.--Letter 23, 1890, pp. 19,20. (January 6, 1890.)     White Estate Washington, D. C. March 19, 1979  {9MR 127.2}
[9MR 128.1]       MR No. 710 - SDA's and Politics         Set Talents in Right Channels.--When your letter came to me on the subject of gold and silver, a political question, I knew that I could not help you by any words that I might say. Your self-confidence would be very strong, and any words I might offer would be as seed sown upon the rock. The Lord did not want you to employ your God-given time, and set your talents to work in wrong channels. Your work has not set you in that line at all. . . .  {9MR 128.1}
[9MR 128.2]          The Lord would have us represent Christ, and show to the world His attractive character. We may have joy in the Lord if we will hear His commandments. If we indeed have our citizenship above, and a title to an immortal inheritance, an eternal substance, then let us have that faith that works by love and purifies the soul from every spiritual defilement. If our citizenship is above, what right have we to be engaging in political strifes? We are not called to any such service. "Come out from among them, and be ye separate, saith the Lord, and touch not the unclean thing; and I will receive you, And will be a Father unto you, and ye shall be my sons and daughters, saith the Lord Almighty" (2 Corinthians 6:17, 18). What more could we ask? We shall be members of the royal family, children of the heavenly King, heirs of God and joint heirs with Christ to an immortal inheritance. We shall have the crown of life that fadeth not away. . . .  {9MR 128.2}
[9MR 128.3]         From this time believe that the Lord can do all things, that He can make you a consistent Christian who wears the beauty of his heavenly character                                            -129-     in the home life. A loving, lovable Christian is the most powerful argument in favor of the truth. Love your Saviour. Have your heart saturated with the holy oil that is emptied from the two olive trees. (Zechariah 4:11-14.) We want that oil emptied from the olive trees into our hearts every day. Then our tongues will speak forth the praise of our God. Looking unto Jesus, catching the light of His countenance, the light of His righteousness, we can turn deformity and sullenness and our many words of speech, into sound words, and our deformity of character will be removed.  {9MR 128.3}
[9MR 129.1]          ［In closing, Malachi 2:5-7 is quoted.］--Letter 11, 1897, pp. 1,10-12. (To Brother_____, December 14, 1897.)  {9MR 129.1}
[9MR 129.2]          True Believers Will Not Enter Into Political Strife.--We are not to come down from our position of ever remaining a people distinct and peculiar from the world. Our vocation is high, holy, and elevated. Our faith, if appreciated, will keep all true believers from political strife. . . .  {9MR 129.2}
[9MR 129.3]          The fires of the last day will consume many souls who might have been saved if the church had but comprehended her sacred responsibilities.-- Manuscript 139, 1897, pp. 7, 10. ("The Work Before God's People," no date.)  {9MR 129.3}
[9MR 129.4]          Some Will Change Leaders.--Those who claim to believe the truth, and yet spend their time in making political speeches, are changing leaders. They cannot claim the privilege of being subjects of the heavenly kingdom.-- Manuscript 177, 1899, p. 8. ("The Medical Missionary Work," May 10, 1899.)  {9MR 129.4}
[9MR 129.5]          "Come Out From Among Them."--Christ is the Saviour of the body as verily as He is the Saviour of the soul. His first sermon at Nazareth shows this. . . .                                           -130-  {9MR 129.5}
[9MR 130.1]          This command ［2 Corinthians 6:17］ is just as valid today as when God gave it to Moses to give to the children of Israel. The sins against which ancient Israel were warned have led modern Israel into byways and forbidden paths. The professed people of God have made those who are trampling under foot His commandments their counselors.  {9MR 130.1}
[9MR 130.2]          They have weakened their hold on God by uniting in politics with unbelievers. By parading their political belief before the world, just as worldlings do, they have created division, strife, and jealousy among themselves. The influence of this course of action is a great offense to God, and He cannot and will not prosper those who follow it. . . .  {9MR 130.2}
[9MR 130.3]          We are to work distinctly in God's lines, refusing to follow worldly practices. The exhibitions made in Battle Creek regarding political questions have not raised any soul who has acted a part in them in God's estimation. Thus God's people have given evidence to the world that they had not the love of God in their hearts, whatever might be their profession. Those who have distinguished themselves in politics, who have paraded their political differences, were looked upon, not only by human spectators but by the Lord Jesus, who gave His life to save a perishing world. The heavenly universe watched their course with disapproval, and Satan and his synagogue watched also. They were a spectacle to the world, to angels, and to men.  {9MR 130.3}
[9MR 130.4]          By this course of action, you have convinced many that you are not what you claim to be. In spirit and action you are no more true to God than are those watching you. The spirit which has led you to link up with the world in political matters, has so dimmed your spiritual discernment, that you would lay yourselves open to the world as some of you have done, hiding the fact that you have God as a leader and guide. You have carried to worldlings                                            -131-     matters which concern only our own people, called out from the world to be a peculiar people, who are to look for guidance and direction to heavenly agencies. Of those who have acted thus, after having great light and great opportunities, God says, "Ye know not what spirit ye are of." . . .  {9MR 130.4}
[9MR 131.1]          As the sons and daughters of God, we are to have nothing to do with political strife. Those who engage in these contests make Satan glad, for he knows that they will exhibit the natural attributes of unregenerate hearts.--Manuscript 75, 1898, pp. 1, 3,4,9. ("Come Out From Among Them, and Be Ye Separate," June 6, 1898.)     White Estate Washington, D. C. March 19, 1979  {9MR 131.1}
[9MR 132.1]       MR No. 711 - The Sacredness and Value of Adventist History         Since the rise of the first and second angels' messages I have taken an active part in the work, and the evidence as it is now given cannot be controverted from the Word of God. We have not a shadow of a doubt as to the correct understanding of the order and character of the third angel's message and the two preceding it. We are now living under the proclamation of the message of the third angel. Many attempts will be made, as there have been in the past, to weave into the work human theories. Diligent study will be made to get up something original, but we may say, as did Paul, "Other foundation can no man lay than that is laid, which is Jesus Christ" (1 Corinthians 3:11).  {9MR 132.1}
[9MR 132.2]          The Lord has led out representative men to proclaim the first, second, and third angels' messages. We know that God was with His faithful standard bearers. Many of them held fast their faith until their hands were palsied by death. I labored with the workers, bearing the burden in the heat of the day. Our work was a part of the great web of God's plans, and nothing can be more offensive to God than to give discredit to those who have fought a good fight, who have finished their course, who have kept the faith unto the end. He says, "Write, Blessed are the dead which die in the Lord from henceforth: Yea, saith the Spirit, that they may rest from their labours; and their works do follow them" (Revelation 14:13). They being dead yet speak. Their words, their influence, their example, have lived after their death.  {9MR 132.2}
[9MR 132.3]          Let not those who have been placed in responsible positions think that God has given them light to controvert the work of the faithful ones who have                                          -133-     died in the faith. God wrought through these old pioneers of the cause, and no voice or pen should be brought into action to demerit their labor, which was full of self-denial and self-sacrifice. Their works were wrought in God.  {9MR 132.3}
[9MR 133.1]          The Lord would have the youth now coming on the stage of action be assured that no irreverent hand must touch the Lord's anointed or do His prophets harm. And not only are the ones sleeping in their graves to be respected, but those who are living also. These men may err, for they are not infallible, but if they confess their mistakes the Lord will forgive their sins, and pardon their transgressions. While they cannot say, We have never sinned, yet if they have the meekness and gentleness of Christ, the Lord will hold them more firmly than they can possibly hold the Lord. None are to boast, or sneer at sacred things. Men may think themselves wise, and in their conceit seek to belittle those whom the God of heaven loves, but in this they reveal that they are not learning in the school of Christ to be meek and lowly in heart.  {9MR 133.1}
[9MR 133.2]          In the power and strength and name of the Lord God of Israel, I stand before you and say, I know in whom I have believed. I know that we have the truth in regard to the three messages. I hide myself in Jesus. I am a laborer together with God, to give the message of warning, of reproof, of encouragement, holding aloft the banner on which is inscribed our message: "The commandments of God and the faith of Jesus."  {9MR 133.2}
[9MR 133.3]          To the church in _____ I would say, "Your only safety lies in walking humbly with God." Let each bear in mind that he is a thread in the great web of humanity, to act a part with his brethren and sisters in church capacity. All are to earnestly seek to make an entire surrender to God.                                          -134-  {9MR 133.3}
[9MR 134.1]          Any question that Satan can arouse in the mind to create doubt in regard to the grand history of the past travels of the people of God will please his satanic majesty and is an offense to God. The tidings of the Lord's soon coming in power and great glory to our world is truth, and in 1840 many voices were raised in its proclamation.  {9MR 134.1}
[9MR 134.2]          In the place of those who have not been brought over the ground, who have not had an individual experience, when it was a positive necessity to know the truth as it was unfolding before them, in the place of these--tearing to pieces the building which has been erected on the interpretation of the prophets--let them in all meekness fall into line and work in harmony with those whose voices are now silent in death, and with the workers who are still living. Fall into line. Obey the orders of the Captain of your salvation, and bear witness of the light which the Lord has flashed upon the world in the message for these last days. Keep in step with your Leader.  {9MR 134.2}
[9MR 134.3]          The dealings of God with His people should be often repeated. He has worked as a wonder-working God. He has baptized His chosen messengers with the Holy Spirit. The past history of the cause of God needs often to be brought before the people, young and old, that they may be familiar with it. How frequently were the waymarks set up by the Lord in His dealing with ancient Israel, lest they should forget the history of the past. Christ, their invisible Leader, commanded Moses to form these events into song, that the people of Israel might teach them to their children.  {9MR 134.3}
[9MR 134.4]          It is the device of Satan to divert the mind from these things, and keep it employed with unprofitable conversation, that the Lord's truth and manifest power in dealing with His people should be regarded as a thing of the past and dropped out of their remembrance. But we are exhorted to call                                          -135-     to mind the former days, "after ye were illuminated, ye endured a great fight of afflictions" (Hebrews 10:32).  {9MR 134.4}
[9MR 135.1]          The Lord's ways and plans were given to His people. They were to gather up memorials, and to lay them up where they would be in sight. Special pains were taken to preserve them, that when their children should inquire of their parents what these things meant, the whole story might be repeated. Thus the providential dealing, and the marked goodness and mercy of God in His care and deliverance of His people, would be kept a live subject.  {9MR 135.1}
[9MR 135.2]          If these things formed the conversation of believers today, it would greatly confirm their faith and add to their spiritual growth in a knowledge of God and His ways. Satan is pleased to have the mind dwell upon matters of no consequence, to have the conversation dwell upon trifling things, while these wonderful memorials of God, the manifestations of His power, sink out of sight. This is the reason why so many have lost their first love.-- Letter 33, 1890, pp. 1-5. (To Brothers and Sisters in_____, December 4, 1890.)     White Estate Washington, D. C. March 19, 1979  {9MR 135.2}
[9MR 136.1]       MR No. 712 - Ellen White Had a Sense of Humor         Not Immortal Yet.--There are many urgent calls coming from all the conferences for me to come East and attend the camp meetings. They gravely state they have arranged them so that I could go from one to the other without loss of time. One meeting laps over on to the other, and I do not admire your judgment in this arrangement. Better have a set of camp meetings one year full and thorough, in selected places, and then next year take up the places left, and have those well manned, full and thorough. . . .  {9MR 136.1}
[9MR 136.2]          But should I attend your meetings, I remember I am fifty-six years old, instead of twenty-five or thirty-five, and no provision is made for me to rest, but to rush from one ［camp meeting］ to the other as fast as the cars will take me. I do not think your plans very flattering to me. I am not immortal yet, and have cause to remember this every day of my life. If you wish to finish me up this year, I think you have planned excellently for it. I think my best course is to remain in California and not trust myself to your mercies.--Letter 21, 1884, p. 1. (To S. N. Haskell and G. I. Butler, July 10, 1884.)     White Estate Washington, D. C. March 19, 1979  {9MR 136.2}
[9MR 137.1]       MR No. 713 - Meaning of Those Who are "Left"         "Two men shall be in the field; the one shall be taken, and the other left." "Two women shall be grinding together; the one shall be taken, and the other left." (Luke 17:36, 35.) The righteous and the wicked are to be associated together in the work of life. But the Lord reads the character, He discerns who are obedient children, who respect and love His commandments.  {9MR 137.1}
[9MR 137.2]         The onlookers may discern no difference, but there is One who said that the tares were not to be plucked up by human hands, lest the wheat be rooted up also. Let both grow together until the harvest. Then the Lord sends forth His reapers to gather out the tares, and binds them in bundles to burn, while the wheat is gathered into the heavenly garner.  {9MR 137.2}
[9MR 137.3]          The time of the judgment is a most solemn period, when the Lord gathers His own from among the tares. Those who have been members of the same family are separated. A mark is placed upon the righteous. "They shall be Mine, saith the Lord of hosts, in that day when I make up My jewels: and I will spare them, as a man spareth his own son that serveth him" (Malachi 3:17). Those who have been obedient to God's commandments will unite with the company of the saints in light; they shall enter in through the gates into the city, and have right to the tree of life. The one shall be taken. His name shall stand in the book of life, while those with whom he associated shall have the mark of eternal separation from God.  {9MR 137.3}
[9MR 137.4]          The tares and wheat are now commingled, but then the one Hand that alone can separate them will give to everyone his true position.--Letter 64a, 1895, pp. 6-7. (To Elder and Mrs. O. A. Olsen, September 1, 1895.)     Washington, D. C. March 19, 1979  {9MR 137.4}
[9MR 138.1]       MR No. 714 - The Master Shepherd Through His Chosen Messenger Counsels Conference Presidents                Excerpts From Ellen G. White Letters to Conference             Executives, Supplemented by a Few Published Statements                    Assembled Especially for the Study of the North                   American Presidents, April 1 to 3, 1979                      ［NOTE: SELECTED BY MARVIN E. LOEWEN FROM MATERIALS                   BEING GATHERED FOR A LONG-AWAITED E. G. WHITE                   VOLUME, "COUNSELS TO EXECUTIVES."］                                 I. The President     Counsel Given at the 1883 General Conference            The Lord has been pleased to present before me many things in regard to the calling and labor of our ministers, especially those who have been appointed as presidents of conferences. Great care should be exercised in the selection of men for these positions of trust. There should be earnest prayer for divine enlightenment.  {9MR 138.1}
[9MR 138.2]      MR No. 714 - Presidents         Those who are thus appointed as overseers of the flock should be men of good repute; men who give evidence that they have not only a knowledge of the Scriptures but an experience in faith, in patience, that in meekness they may instruct those who oppose the truth.  {9MR 138.2}
[9MR 138.3]          They should be men of thorough integrity, not novices, but intelligent students of the Word, able to teach others also, bringing from the treasure-house things new and old; men who in character, in words, in deportment, will be an honor to the cause of Christ, teaching the truth, living the truth, growing up to the full stature in Christ Jesus. This means the development and strengthening of every faculty by exercise, that the workers may become qualified to bear larger responsibilities as the work increases.                               The Ellen G. White Estate                     General Conference, Washington, D. C.                                  March, 1979                                          -139-  {9MR 138.3}
[9MR 139.1]                            To Learn in Christ's School          The Lord Jesus connected Judas and Peter with Himself, not because they were defective in character, but notwithstanding their defects. He would give them an opportunity to learn in His school, meekness and lowliness of heart, that they might become co-laborers with Him. And if they would improve these opportunities, if they would be willing to learn, willing to see their deficiencies, and in the light of a pure example to become all that Christ would have them, then they would be a great blessing to the church.  {9MR 139.1}
[9MR 139.2]          Thus the Lord Jesus is still dealing with men. Some who are imperfect in character are connected with solemn, sacred interests; and when chosen for a special work, they should not feel that their own wisdom is sufficient, that they need not be counseled, reproved, and instructed. Brethren, if you feel thus, you will separate from the Source of your strength, and will be in peril. You may be left to your own supposed sufficiency, to do as Judas did --betray your Lord. . . .  {9MR 139.2}
[9MR 139.3]                        Danger of Looking to Men for Counsel          Some of our conferences are weak in Christian experience because their leading men--and the people have followed their example--have sought for the approval of man with far greater anxiety than for the approval of God. They have looked to man for help and counsel more than to God. They have made men their burden-bearers, and have accepted human wisdom just when and where they should have depended upon God. And too often those of whom they sought counsel needed help themselves; for their souls were not right with God. The presidents of our conferences have become weak and inefficient by making flesh their arm. Trust in the wisdom of man does not facilitate growth in grace and in the knowledge of Christ.  {9MR 139.3}
[9MR 139.4]          Brethren, when perplexities arise in your conference, when emergencies are to be met, do not let these dark clouds drift into the General Conference ［THIS STATEMENT WAS MADE 18 YEARS BEFORE UNION CONFERENCES WERE ORGANIZED.］ if you can possibly avoid it. The president of the General Conference should not be burdened with the affairs of the State conferences, as has been the case in the past. If you, with your associates in the work, cannot adjust the troubles and difficulties that arise in your conference, how do you think that one man can do this work for all the conferences? Why should you pour                                         -140-     all your perplexities and discouragements into the burdened mind and heart of the president of the General Conference? He cannot understand the situation as well as do you who are on the ground.  {9MR 139.4}
[9MR 140.1]                                Bear Your Own Burdens        If you shirk responsibility and crosses and burden-bearing, hard thinking and earnest praying, and look to the president of the General Conference to do your work and help you out of your difficulties, cannot you see that you lay upon him burdens that will imperil his life? Have you not mind and ability, as well as he? You should not neglect any part of the work because it calls for earnest, cross-bearing effort.  {9MR 140.1}
[9MR 140.2]          I repeat, Do not throw your burdens upon the president of the General Conference. Do not expect him to take up your dropped stitches and bind off your work. Resolve that you will bear your own burdens through Christ, who strengthens you.  {9MR 140.2}
[9MR 140.3]          The president of the General Conference, if he is walking in the counsel of God, will not encourage his brethren to look to him to define their duty, but will direct them to the only Source that is untainted with the errors of humanity. He will refuse to be mind and conscience for others. . . .  {9MR 140.3}
[9MR 140.4]                           Man's Influence in Place of God's        The one who is the object of this undue confidence is exposed to strong temptations. Satan will, if possible, lead him to be self-confident, in order that human defects may mar the work. He will be in danger of encouraging his brethren in their dependence upon him, and of feeling that all things that pertain to the movements of the cause must be brought to his notice. Thus the work will bear the impress of man instead of the impress of God.  {9MR 140.4}
[9MR 140.5]          But if all will learn to depend upon God for themselves many dangers that assail the one who stands at the head of the work will be averted. If he errs, if he permits human influence to sway his judgment, or yields to temptation, he can be corrected and helped by his brethren. And those who learn to go to God for themselves for help and counsel are learning lessons that will be of the highest value to them.  {9MR 140.5}
[9MR 140.6]                     More Thinking, Planning, and Mental Power          If the officers of a conference would bear successfully the burdens laid upon them, they must pray, they must believe, they must trust God to use them as His agents in keeping the churches of the conference in good                                            -141-     working order. This is their part of the vineyard to cultivate. There must be far more personal responsibility, far more thinking and planning, far more mental power brought into the labor put forth for the Master. This would enlarge the capacity of the mind, and give keener perceptions as to what to do and how.  {9MR 140.6}
[9MR 141.1]          Brethren, you will have to wrestle with difficulties, carry burdens, give advice, plan and execute, constantly looking to God for help. Pray and labor, labor and pray; as pupils in the school of Christ, learn of Jesus.  {9MR 141.1}
[9MR 141.2]                        Meet Together for Prayer and Counsel        The Lord has given us the promise, "If any of you lack wisdom, let him ask of God, that giveth to all men liberally, and upbraideth not; and it shall be given him" (James 1:5). It is in the order of God that those who bear responsibilities should often meet together to counsel with one another, and to pray earnestly for that wisdom which He alone can impart. Talk less; much precious time is lost in talk that brings no light.  {9MR 141.2}
[9MR 141.3]          Let brethren unite in fasting and prayer for the wisdom that God has promised to supply liberally. Make known your troubles to God. Tell Him, as did Moses, "I cannot lead this people unless Thy presence shall go with me." And then ask still more; pray with Moses, "Show me Thy glory" (Exodus 33:18). What is this glory? The character of God. This is what He proclaimed to Moses.  {9MR 141.3}
[9MR 141.4]          Let the soul in living faith fasten upon God. Let the tongue speak His praise. When you associate together, let the mind be reverently turned to the contemplation of eternal realities. Thus you will be helping one another to be spiritually minded. When your will is in harmony with the divine will, you will be in harmony with one another; you will have Christ by your side as a counselor.  {9MR 141.4}
[9MR 141.5]                                     Walking With God          Enoch walked with God. So may every laborer for Christ. You may say with the psalmist, "I have set the Lord always before me: because He is at my right hand, I shall not be moved" (Psalm 16:8). While you feel that you have no sufficiency of yourself, your sufficiency will be in Jesus. If you expect all your counsel and wisdom to come from men, mortal and finite like yourselves, you will receive only human help. If you go to God for help and wisdom He will never disappoint your faith.                                             -142-  {9MR 141.5}
[9MR 142.1]         The presidents of the State conferences have the same God that the president of the General Conference has, and they may go to the Source of wisdom for themselves, instead of depending upon one man, who has to obtain his light from the same source.  {9MR 142.1}
[9MR 142.2]          It may be argued that the Lord gives special wisdom to those entrusted with important responsibilities. True, if they walk humbly with Him, He will give them help for their work; and He will give you help for yours, if you seek it in the same spirit. If the Lord in His providence has placed important responsibilities upon you, He will fit you to bear these burdens, if you go to Him in faith for strength to do this. When you put your trust in Him, and depend upon His counsel, He will not leave you to your own finite judgment, to make imperfect plans and decided failures.  {9MR 142.2}
[9MR 142.3]                     The Experience of a Personal Trust in God        Every one needs a practical experience in trusting God for himself. Let no man become your confessor; open the heart to God; tell Him every secret of the soul. Bring to Him your difficulties, small and great, and He will show you a way out of them all. He alone can know how to give the very help you need.  {9MR 142.3}
[9MR 142.4]          And when, after a trying season, help comes to you, when the Spirit of God is manifestly at work for you, what a precious experience you gain! You are obtaining faith and love, the gold that the True Witness counsels you to buy of Him. You are learning to go to God in all your troubles; and as you learn these precious lessons of faith you will teach the same to others. Thus you may be continually leading the people to a higher plane of experience.  {9MR 142.4}
[9MR 142.5]                         An Educator of Ministers and Churches        The president of a State conference is, by his manner of dealing, educating the ministers under him, and together they can so educate the churches that it will not be necessary to call the ministers of the conference from the field to settle difficulties and dissensions in the church. If the officers in the conference will, as faithful servants, perform their Heaven-appointed duties, the work in our conferences will not be left to become entangled in such perplexities as heretofore. And in laboring thus, the workers will become solid, responsible men, who will not fail nor be discouraged in a hard place.                                          -143-  {9MR 142.5}
[9MR 143.1]          There is One who is mighty to save to the uttermost all who come unto Him. Is not the promise broad and full, "Come unto Me, all ye that labor and are heavy laden, and I will give you rest" (Matthew 11:28)? Why are we so unwilling to come directly to the Source of our strength? Have we not departed from the Lord in this? Should not our ministers and the presidents of our conferences learn whence cometh their help? . . .  {9MR 143.1}
[9MR 143.2]                            Light on the Question of Tenure        The question is asked me if it is not a mistake to remove the president of a State conference to a new field when many of the people under his present charge are unwilling to give him up.  {9MR 143.2}
[9MR 143.3]          The Lord has been pleased to give me light on this question. I have been shown that ministers should not be retained in the same district year after year, nor should the same man long preside over a conference. A change of gifts is for the good of our conferences and churches.  {9MR 143.3}
[9MR 143.4]         Ministers have sometimes felt unwilling to change their field of labor; but if they understood all the reasons for making changes they would not draw back. Some have pleaded to remain one year longer in the same field, and frequently the request has been respected. They have claimed to have plans for accomplishing a greater work than heretofore. But at the close of the year there was a worse state of things than before. If a minister has been unfaithful in his work, it is not likely that he will mend the matter by remaining. The churches become accustomed to the management of that one man, and think they must look to him instead of to God. His ideas and plans have a controlling power in the conference.  {9MR 143.4}
[9MR 143.5]                      Changes Bring Strength to the Conference        The people may see that he errs in judgment, and because of this they learn to place a low estimate upon the ministry. If they would look to God, and depend upon heavenly wisdom, they would be gaining an experience of the highest value, and would themselves be able, in many respects at least, to supply what is lacking in him who is the overseer of the flock. But too often things are left to drift as they will, the president being held responsible for the condition of the churches in the conference, while the church members settle down, indifferent, lukewarm, doing nothing to bring things into order.                                        -144-  {9MR 143.5}
[9MR 144.1]          The president may not feel the importance of sanctifying himself, that others may be sanctified. He may be an unfaithful watchman, preaching to please the people. Many are strong in some points of character, while they are weak and deficient in others. As the result, a want of efficiency is manifest in some parts of the work. Should the same man continue as president of a conference year after year, his defects would be reproduced in the churches under his labors. But one laborer may be strong where his brother is weak, and so by exchanging fields of labor, one may, to some extent, supply the deficiencies of another.  {9MR 144.1}
[9MR 144.2]          If all were fully consecrated to God, these marked imperfections of character would not exist; but since the laborers do not meet the divine standard, since they weave self into all their work, the best thing, both for themselves and for the churches, is to make frequent changes. And, on the other hand, if a laborer is spiritually strong, he is, through the grace of Christ, a blessing to the churches, and his labors are needed in different conferences.--Gospel Workers, pp. 413-421.                                           -145-  {9MR 144.2}
[9MR 145.1]                                 II Leader Qualities   Men and Women With Warm, Kind Hearts, Cool Heads, and Sound, Unbiased Judgment            At this time God's cause is in need of men and women who possess rare qualifications and good administrative powers; men and women who will make patient, thorough investigation of the needs of the work in various fields; those who have a large capacity for work; those who possess warm, kind hearts, cool heads, sound sense, and unbiased judgment; those who are sanctified by the Spirit of God and can fearlessly say, No, or Yea and Amen, to propositions; those who have strong convictions, clear understanding, and pure, sympathetic hearts; those who practice the words "All ye are brethren"; those who strive to uplift and restore fallen humanity.--Testimonies, Volume 7, p. 249.  {9MR 145.1}
[9MR 145.2]     Leaders Should Have a Living Connection With God        The converting power of truth needs to take hold upon human minds. Men who have been placed in positions of responsibility need to be worked by the Holy Spirit. But while self swells to large proportions, the Holy Spirit can make no impression upon human minds and hearts. . . .  {9MR 145.2}
[9MR 145.3]          The leaders in our work should be men in such a living connection with God that they can understand His will, and preserve their integrity. The eternal principles of truth are to govern the households of those who have a part to act in the working out of the Lord's plans. In their families the study of the Bible should be given prominence, and its teachings should exert a decided influence.  {9MR 145.3}
[9MR 145.4]          There is no position in life, no phase of human experience, that should not be influenced by the principles of the Word of God. It is to be studied and obeyed, in order to give to men in positions of trust a preparation to mold the work in right lines.--Letter 48, 1910, pp. 1-2.  {9MR 145.4}
[9MR 145.5]     Amenable to Counsel        Link up with your brethren, if you would have them link up with you, and give you their confidence. Confidence and faith will beget confidence and faith. You should gather into your confidence not only your ministering brethren but those with whom you are brought in contact, and show them that you have confidence, and that you believe that they are taught of God as much as you yourself are taught of God. Open your plans before them. One will be                                           -146-     free to speak, and another will be free to speak, and they may call your attention to some things that you had not thought of before.  {9MR 145.5}
[9MR 146.1]          God does not open everything to one mind, but he teaches one, and another, and still another. Men are to stand in God, and without having the fear of criticism constantly before them, they are to speak as God shall give them utterance, and to write as God shall dictate. After they have written their thoughts, let them be free to read their articles to their brethren, and let them receive any kindly word or caution that the brethren may see fit to offer in the spirit of brotherly kindness and love.--Letter 53, 1894, p. 8.  {9MR 146.1}
[9MR 146.2]     Recognize Attributes of Laymen        There is danger that ministers, that presidents of conferences, will take too much upon themselves and manifest too little confidence in the people. The people should be educated in such a way that they will search the Scriptures for themselves. The Holy Spirit is to work to mold every man after the similitude of Christ. Men have made a great mistake in not considering that God works through His church. Ministers should give ample encouragement to the individual members of the church and to those whom God shall select to do a special work in maturing thoughtful plans for the saving of the souls of those who are in error.  {9MR 146.2}
[9MR 146.3]          Then there would be no contention, no one striving for the mastery, or seeking to secure the highest places. The Holy Spirit has much to teach the church when it becomes attentive to the voice of divine truth. The Lord would have the teachers of the church lead the people upward, and in no case give the impression that the people have no need to fulfill their individual responsibilities.  {9MR 146.3}
[9MR 146.4]          If they will walk humbly with God, the Holy Spirit will teach them divine truth, and enable them to present the word with power. The apostle says, "We are labourers together with God: ye are God's husbandry, ye are God's building" (1 Corinthians 4:9).--Manuscript 1, 1895, p. 20.  {9MR 146.4}
[9MR 146.5]     Hold the Reins of Presidential Authority        Brother and Sister C came as workers and for the first year they did quite well, but after that the _____ church ran things and did not magnify his office. They would criticize his preaching and dictate to him until he                                          -147-     was manipulated like a ball of putty. He was president only in name and he lost his courage and his manhood and had no moral backbone and under this management everything in the conference ran down.  {9MR 146.5}
[9MR 147.1]          And when D was sent here to help them, they put him through the picking machine until his courage was about gone. Brother R has never been in harmony with his brethren. He has been independent, self-conceited, but carries such an appearance of humility that nearly all believed him to be the humblest of men. He was talking against the General Conference and finding fault with the men in responsible positions.--Letter 19, 1884, p. 1.  {9MR 147.1}
[9MR 147.2]     Whole-Hearted Tenderness        We should not place in office men who will exercise a dominating spirit. We need men who manifest a wholehearted tenderness. We must deal with erring ministers and with church members as with God's property, not as though they were school children. We need to remember that we are dealing with men with like passions as ourselves. We cannot use our influence to place in office those who have not a control over their own spirit, or who have a disposition to be easily excited. Such men know not how to deal with human minds.  {9MR 147.2}
[9MR 147.3]          Let every one pledge himself before God to control all passion, and never to take a course that will depress or cast down one whom the Lord Jesus has bought with His precious blood. The Lord will help every one who will trust Him.  {9MR 147.3}
[9MR 147.4]          Preach cheerful discourses, and do not wear the organs of speech by overtaxing yourself. Keep as fresh and as vigorous as possible. Now, just now, is our time to prepare for the higher school above. Let us soften our spirit, and be true as steel to principle. We must humble ourselves, and exalt Jesus Christ. Let no one strive for the mastery, but let all endeavor closely to follow in the footsteps of Jesus.  {9MR 147.4}
[9MR 147.5]          "If any man will come after Me," says Christ, "let him deny himself, and take up his cross, and follow Me" (Matthew 16:24). This He asks for our safety and our happiness. As we closely follow Jesus, we become true laborers together with God.--Letter 332, 1906, pp. 1-2.                                           -148-  {9MR 147.5}
[9MR 148.1]     Gentleness, Tenderness, Grace        If you are made president of a conference, you must not mistake your work. You do not altogether comprehend what is included in the work of the president of a conference. You seek to embrace too much. You must not think that your position gives you liberty to rule over God's heritage. When you attempt to rule, your labors are a positive injury.  {9MR 148.1}
[9MR 148.2]          In dealing with the Lord's people, bring gentleness and tenderness and grace into your voice and your words. You need to change in this respect. You need to learn how to deal with minds. Guard yourself against being rash and impulsive and speaking harshly. You need to consider that the effect of your harsh words is deleterious to your own soul and to the souls of those to whom you speak.  {9MR 148.2}
[9MR 148.3]          Do not accept the position of president of the conference unless your spirit is softened and subdued by genuine conversion; for otherwise you cannot fill the position acceptably. You need to become as a little child in meekness and lowliness.--Letter 164, 1902, p. 4.  {9MR 148.3}
[9MR 148.4]     Humility        God needs all-sided men, men who will keep the windows of their soul open heavenward, and let His light shine into the chambers of the mind. The Lord has a large interest in His servants, and especially in those who are lowly in heart. He makes impressions upon the minds of the humble workers. They are just as precious in His sight as those who carry large responsibilities and who look with superiority upon those who do not stand in such exalted positions.--Manuscript 115, 1899, p. 5.  {9MR 148.4}
[9MR 148.5]          There are men to whom the Lord Jesus has entrusted responsibilities as leaders. Let them hide self in Christ, that they may know what it means to bear responsibilities in the work of soul-saving. A sense of their own unworthiness will lead them to humble fervent prayer, and earnest seeking of the Lord in humility.--Letter 44, 1910, p. 5.  {9MR 148.5}
[9MR 148.6]     Compassion for the Erring        Many have dealt with the erring as with traitors, when they ought to have been dealt with in the mercy and compassion of Christ. Men have not                                           -149-     cherished and cultivated the attributes of His character. If those who accept positions of trust in connection with the work of God appreciate what is involved in rightly carrying out their responsibilities before the universe of heaven, they would rather resign their positions than not bear them to the honor of God. They need daily to be converted, to be clean vessels. A strange delusion is upon the minds of many who claim to be the workmen of God. --Letter 16a, 1895, p. 3.  {9MR 148.6}
[9MR 149.1]     Represent God's Character        Let men be connected with God's work who will represent His character. They may have much to learn in regard to business management, but if they pray to God as did Daniel, if with true contrition of mind they seek that wisdom which comes from above, the Lord will give them an understanding heart. Read carefully and prayerfully the third chapter of James, especially verses 13-18. --Letter 55, 1895, p. 17.  {9MR 149.1}
[9MR 149.2]     Presidents Men of Prayer        Presidents of conferences, you will be wise if you will decide to come to God. Believe in Him. He will hear your prayers, and come to your assistance, in much less time than the public conveyances could take one, two, three, or four men from a long distance, at a great expense, to decide questions which the God of wisdom can decide far better for you. He has promised, "If any of you lack wisdom, let him ask of God, that giveth to all men liberally, and upbraideth not; and it shall be given him" (James 1:5).  {9MR 149.2}
[9MR 149.3]          If you will sincerely humble your hearts before Him, empty your souls of self-esteem, and put away the natural defects of your character, and overcome your love of supremacy, and come to God as little children, He will bestow on you His Holy Spirit. When two or three shall agree as touching anything, and shall ask the Lord, in the name of Jesus, it shall be done for them.-- Testimonies to Ministers, pp. 323-324.  {9MR 149.3}
[9MR 149.4]     Not to Worry or Be Discouraged        (Letter to the President of the General Conference)        You have your work to do. It is a responsible work, but you are not to                                          -150-     look at it until it assumes so large proportions that it hides Jesus from your sight. . . .  {9MR 149.4}
[9MR 150.1]          Thank God that human agents are not constrained to wear the official breastplate. Jesus is able to bear it. He is able to bear all your burdens. You are invited to cast all your care upon Him. He will be your counselor, your everlasting support. The enemy is working with all deceivableness of unrighteousness, but you must gird yourself with Christ's righteousness, and tell your experience that others may be benefited.  {9MR 150.1}
[9MR 150.2]          Suffer not this or that event, the want of piety in professors, the lack of godly work in those connected with the cause of God, to confuse and startle you. You have the Word of God. Take it, believe it, plant your feet upon it, and you will find it is solid rock. In Christ you may stand firmly. . . .  {9MR 150.2}
[9MR 150.3]          As an instrument in the hand of a Master Workman, you may do what you can, but do not worry. Do the best you can and keep cheerful. Though the father of lies will set every conceivable power at work to discourage and make fainthearted the chosen of God, yet do not permit him to triumph over you. I know that a heavy burden rests upon you, and we will try to bear it with you, though we cannot be upon the ground. But Jesus will be close by your side, and daily you may find rest and peace in Him.  {9MR 150.3}
[9MR 150.4]          You need more rest. You are not immortal, and you cannot bear constant strain. You have a divine armor that Satan wants to strip you of. But trust in Jesus like a little child. You are to let your light shine, not to make it shine. Jesus will do that. Let the righteousness of Christ surround you as a garment. Believe that all your knowledge, all your wisdom, will come to you from the Holy One of Israel, who will not fail, nor be discouraged.--Letter 23, 1892. pp. 1,2,3.                                          -151-  {9MR 150.4}
[9MR 151.1]                 III Responsibilities and Duties of the President   Recognize and Develop Talent        Those who are placed in responsible positions should feel it their duty to recognize talent. They should learn how to use men, and how to advise them. If mistakes are made, they should not withdraw themselves, thinking it easier to do the work themselves than to educate others. Those who are learning should be patiently instructed, precept upon precept, line upon line, here a little and there a little. Every effort should be made, by precept and example, to teach them right methods.  {9MR 151.1}
[9MR 151.2]          Many of those who have responsibilities laid upon them, who are chosen to be presidents of conferences, are not selected because of their perfection of character, or because of their superior knowledge, but because the Lord signified that if they would be humble enough to learn and not think they were all ready to graduate, He would teach them His way. There is much for men in responsible positions to learn.  {9MR 151.2}
[9MR 151.3]          When men feel that their ideas are without a flaw, it is time for them to change their position from president to that of a learner. When they think that their ideas, their judgment, should be accepted without question, they show that they are unfit for this position. God sees not as man sees. Whatever position a man may be called to fill, his judgment is not to be regarded as unerring. His entrusted responsibility makes it far more needful than it otherwise would be for him to be free from all egotism, and willing to receive counsel.  {9MR 151.3}
[9MR 151.4]                                     A Great Evil        The idea that one man's mind and judgment can mold and direct important interests, and that he can be regarded as a voice for the people, is a great evil, and has ［endangered］, and still continues to endanger, the one who is placed in a position of responsibility, and those also who cooperate with him. God has not given to any one man all the wisdom, and wisdom will not die with him. Those placed in positions of trust should modestly regard the opinions of others as worthy of respect and likely to be as correct as their own. They should remember that God has made other men just as valuable as they are, and that God is willing to teach and guide these men.                                           -152-  {9MR 151.4}
[9MR 152.1]          Those placed in positions of trust should have connected with them as helpers men whose minds do not run in exactly the same lines as their own. To every man has been given talents, according to his several abilities. One mind may have a larger scope than another. When men are linked together, each supplies the other's deficiency, and thus they are a complete whole. But one man cannot bear the responsibilities which necessarily fall upon him if he is placed in sacred office. God would have His people linked together, doing His work in perfect harmony.--Manuscript 55, 1897, p. 3.  {9MR 152.1}
[9MR 152.2]     To Know that the Men Working with Him Have Clean Hands        The president of the conference should learn whether the business transactions are carried on with the strictest integrity. He should know whether they are presided over by men who have clean hands. His indignation should be aroused against the slightest approach to a mean, selfish action. Let one wrong deed be practiced and approved, and the second and third will follow in the same line of fraudulent deception.--Letter 4, 1896, p. 3.  {9MR 152.2}
[9MR 152.3]     To Train Others        Although it may appear to you difficult to disentangle yourself from responsibilities which others cannot take, it is your duty to train others to stand in responsible positions that should you need a change and rest, which is your due, you can have it.--Letter 7, 1886.  {9MR 152.3}
[9MR 152.4]     Open Unworked Fields        I call upon the presidents of our conferences to exert their God-given influence to open the fields that have never yet been worked. These fields stand as a reproach to our people. Organize your work intelligently, and then proceed to action. Let your simplicity of speech and your simplicity and neatness of dress speak of your work as missionaries. Educational advantages will be provided, and the Lord will go before those who will take up the work in the spirit of self-sacrifice.  {9MR 152.4}
[9MR 152.5]          Study the life and teachings of Christ. Men may bid for your services, offering large inducements. Remember that Christ paid for you the price of His own life, and that you are not your own. You are to glorify God in your body and in your spirit, which are His.--Manuscript 94, 1903, p. 15.                                           -153-  {9MR 152.5}
[9MR 153.1]     To Feel Responsibility for the Large Cities        I spoke of the duty resting upon conference presidents to understand the necessities of our large, congested cities, and of the necessity that special attention shall be given to these neglected, unworked cities, and I referred to the fact that the president of our General Conference has neglected his duty regarding this work. It is time that there shall be a general waking up to our responsibilities in this matter. There is a great work neglected that should be faithfully undertaken.--Letter 58 1/2, 1910, p. 1.  {9MR 153.1}
[9MR 153.2]     To Foster all Lines of Work        Every department of our work should be planned on considerate, generous lines. Every branch of the work should protect, build up, and strengthen every other branch. Men of varied abilities and characteristics are employed for carrying forward the various branches of the work, and each must give his own branch special effort; but it is the privilege of each to study and labor for the health and welfare of the whole body of which he is a member.-- Letter 1, 1901, p. 1.  {9MR 153.2}
[9MR 153.3]     The High Standard for the Conference President        You need sanctifying grace. I tell you, my brother, you need to reach a higher standard. Your position and work require you to be a guide and example to others in patience, longsuffering, kindness, and compassion. You need to be closely connected with God. In order to bear your responsibilities aright, you must be an ever-growing Christian. Your faith must be strong, your consecration complete, your love perfect, your zeal ardent. You must make steady advancement in the knowledge and the love of Christ that you may witness in those under your charge the precious fruits of the Spirit. You need spiritual discernment. Keep the eye single to the glory of God, that your profiting may appear unto all.  {9MR 153.3}
[9MR 153.4]          Do not gather to yourself too many burdens, to worry and perplex you. Grasp the promises of God. Press close to the bleeding side of Jesus. Encourage tenderness and compassion. Improve every means of grace, that your love may abound more and more, that you may have wisdom from above, that you "may approve things that are excellent, . . . being filled with the fruits of righteousness, which are by Jesus Christ, unto the glory and praise                                         -154-     of God." Your present and future usefulness depend on your living connection with God. . . .  {9MR 153.4}
[9MR 154.1]                                 Not Severe Or Critical        Your position grants you no liberty to be severe, critical, or over-bearing. Peter exhorted the elders, "Feed the flock of God which is among you, taking the oversight thereof, not by constraint, but willingly; not for filthy lucre, but of a ready mind; neither as being lords over God's heritage, but being ensamples to the flock. And when the chief Shepherd shall appear, he shall receive a crown of glory that fadeth not away. Likewise ye younger, submit yourselves unto the elder. Yea, all of you be subject one to another, and be clothed with humility: for God resisteth the proud, and giveth grace to the humble. Humble yourselves therefore under the mighty hand of God, that he may exalt you in due time" (1 Peter 5:1-6).  {9MR 154.1}
[9MR 154.2]          The church upon the earth is not perfect. The church militant is not the church triumphant. Earth is not heaven. The church is composed of erring men and women who will need patient, painstaking effort, that they may be educated, trained, and disciplined by precept and example, to do their work with acceptance here in this life, and to be crowned with glory and immortality in the future life.  {9MR 154.2}
[9MR 154.3]                             Cultivate Tact and Gentleness        Unless you who are placed in important positions in the church shall cultivate tact far more than you have done in dealing with human minds, there will be great loss to yourselves and to the church. There is work for one in your position to do as he shall meet with alienation, bitterness, envies, jealousies. There is need of wise, well-directed, Christ-like labor, that things may be set in order.  {9MR 154.3}
[9MR 154.4]          "The wisdom that is from above is first pure, then peaceable, gentle, and easy to be intreated, full of mercy and good fruits, without partiality, and without hypocrisy. And the fruit of righteousness is sown in peace of them that make peace" (James 3:17, 18). I entreat you to make diligent work for eternity. We have but little time in this life, and we want to be Christlike.  {9MR 154.4}
[9MR 154.5]         Never stir up strife by a domineering spirit. Put away everything like rough dealing, and do seek for a closer walk with God. You used to be more                                           -155-     meek and humble than you now are. You need the refining grace of God, the meekness of Christ. There is a work allotted you that no one can do for you in "holding forth the word of life," practically setting forth a Christian example. "Do all things without murmurings and disputings: That ye may be blameless and harmless, the sons of God, without rebuke, in the midst of a crooked and perverse nation, among whom ye shine as lights in the world; Holding forth the word of life; that I may rejoice in the day of Christ, that I have not run in vain, neither laboured in vain" (Philippians 2:14-16).  {9MR 154.5}
[9MR 155.1]                          Patience and Kindness Vs. Authority        From the light God has been pleased to give me, I know that men whom He has placed in responsible positions come to feel after standing in the office for years, that they are to exercise more authority than their position requires. God will sanction no tyranny, no sharp dictation, for this naturally repels, and often it stirs up the worst passions of the human heart.  {9MR 155.1}
[9MR 155.2]          But if men in responsible positions will exercise the patience and kindness of Jesus, it will be more effective than authority or exhortation or strong arguments. The silent influence of a Christian character will fall upon men like a sunbeam. May God help you to do right because it is right.-- Letter 3, 1888, pp. 6,7,8.  {9MR 155.2}
[9MR 155.3]     Conscientious Leaders        In our institutions and in all our work there is need of conscientious, godly men, men who have been wrestlers in their life work, who have maintained faith and a clear conscience, men who are seeking not for the applause of the people but for the favor of God, men through whom the Lord can work.  {9MR 155.3}
[9MR 155.4]          We want men who will make it their first business to wrestle with God in prayer, and then go forth in the wisdom of the inspiration that God can give. Then we are a spectacle unto the world, and to angels, and to men. If men would not have their minds darkened, their hearts hardened, they must obey God at any cost to themselves. They are not only to pray to God but to act their prayers.--Letter 121, 1900, p. 7.  {9MR 155.4}
[9MR 155.5]     Never be Discouraged        Every worker in the Lord's vineyard will have trials and disappointments, and grievous annoyances to bear. If the worker gives way to discouragement,                                           -156-     his soul is wearied and his courage sapped. His only hope is in God. If he will look steadfastly to Jesus for his orders, as well as for his inspiration, he will be enabled to maintain self-control.  {9MR 155.5}
[9MR 156.1]          There are times when difficulties are increased, when, though the Lord says, Go forward, some feel called upon to oppose His plans. To fight against the prejudices and opposition of those of like faith requires more taxing effort than the work of preaching the truth to unbelievers.-- Manuscript 19, 1892, p. 2.  {9MR 156.1}
[9MR 156.2]     Men of Moral Independence Needed        In our work, we need men of moral independence, uncontaminated and unshackled, so that when a principle of religion or duty is at stake they will stand firm in defense of the truth. We need men who will not hold their peace when they see evils coming in and wrongs being done. We need men who will refuse to give consent by silence to unjust actions.--Letter 116, 1905, p. 5.  {9MR 156.2}
[9MR 156.3]     Cultivate Broad Views        The men who stand as leaders in any part of the solemn work of the last gospel message must cultivate and cherish broad views and ideas. It is the privilege of all who bear responsibilities in the work of the gospel to be apt learners in the school of Christ.  {9MR 156.3}
[9MR 156.4]          The professed follower of Christ must not be led by the dictates of his own will; his mind must be trained to think Christ's thoughts, and enlightened to comprehend the will and way of God. Such a believer will be a follower of Christ's methods of work.--Manuscript 21, 1908, p. 1.  {9MR 156.4}
[9MR 156.5]     Piety and Dignity and Common Sense        Leaders in the work cannot be men who will be unsympathetic, sharp and overbearing. These brethren in high places and in low places who turn off responsibilities will become as children in understanding. They cannot grow unless encouraged. Oh, that all in responsible positions may be fully qualified with symmetrical characters themselves to represent the kindness and love of Jesus in the great and glorious work to which they are called, cherishing simplicity, yet with Christlike dignity in harmony with sacred truth. Now if a man has not the piety and the dignity combined, what can we                                           -157-     expect will be the characters of the youth and the workers in connection with him in the work?  {9MR 156.5}
[9MR 157.1]          We want more men of real genuine common sense, putting forth their highest energies to press on and attain a high moral and spiritual elevation that all who are brought in contact with them will respect them. They are themselves as workers together with God to move, not uncertainly, but surely, convinced that they are on solid ground, and the counsel and judgment of such men may be depended on because they seek counsel of God.--Letter 6, 1892, pp. 4, 4a.  {9MR 157.1}
[9MR 157.2]     Molding Influence of the Spirit Needed        Many of the presidents of the several conferences do not answer the measurement of God. The awakening power of God, the molding influence of the Holy Spirit, are needed by all who in any way bear responsibilities in the Lord's work. Without this they are unfit for the work, and should be dismissed. If they have not understood their work, and the qualifications essential, it is vain to expect that they will so understand in the future, the clear, decided forcible work which God requires.--Letter 24a, 1896.                                           -158-  {9MR 157.2}
[9MR 158.1]                             IV Conference Administrators   God Has Chosen You        The Lord Jesus expects more of you than you give; yes, a great deal more. He has called and chosen you. Every man, according to his several ability, has been given his work. You are to occupy a place as a laborer together with God, and as His agent, you are to gather other agencies, and unite them with those already in the work, that the instrumentalities for winning souls to look to Christ may be as many as possible.  {9MR 158.1}
[9MR 158.2]          Angels of God are soliciting you to work in fellowship with them, doing the will of God on earth as verily and unitedly and devotedly as they do the work appointed them in heaven and earth. These angels are surveying the ground occupied by the individual members of the church. They see the advantage gained by Satan when men and women neglect their God-appointed work. They see this work neglected or done in a bungling manner by those who claim to be Christians, and they sorrow over the souls that are lost in consequence of this neglect.  {9MR 158.2}
[9MR 158.3]          They cannot take your place, or discharge your duty. Could they do this they would do it gladly; for they know that your eternal welfare depends upon the use you make of your entrusted talents, your intellect, your reason. They cannot do your work, but they stand ready to cooperate with human agencies as they work to draw souls to Jesus Christ, striving to recover them through the infinite gift made for their redemption.--Manuscript 7, 1891, pp. 19-20.  {9MR 158.3}
[9MR 158.4]     Meet God's Standard        I have the word of the Lord for presidents of conferences. They should shoulder the responsibilities involved in the trusts reposed in them. In your work, do not try to meet a human standard, but the standard of God's work. If you will not do this, if you will not seek the Lord most earnestly, if you will not be burden bearers, but choose to lay your whole weight of responsibilities upon the president of the General Conference, then, week by week, month by month, you are disqualifying yourselves for the work. You should leave it, and engage in common business transactions, which do not so decidedly involve eternal responsibilities.                                           -159-  {9MR 158.4}
[9MR 159.1]          Presidents of conferences, I appeal to you in the name of the Lord Jesus: "Seek ye the Lord while He may be found, call ye upon Him while He is near: Let the wicked forsake his way, and the unrighteous man his thoughts: and let him return unto the Lord, and He will have mercy upon him; and to our God, for He will abundantly pardon" (Isaiah 55:6, 7).  {9MR 159.1}
[9MR 159.2]         You are to be self-denying missionaries, men of thought, men who will pray for divine enlightenment, and who will be faithful and true to responsibilities. Sit at the feet of Jesus, and learn His will. There must be zealous activity on your part. Teach not your ideas, your plans, your notions, your maxims, but teach the word of the Lord.  {9MR 159.2}
[9MR 159.3]          Your weekly seasons of prayer will not qualify any one of you for your great and solemn responsibilities if, after these seasons, you feel that your work is done, and, having looked into the great moral looking glass, you go away and forget what manner of man you were. It is not merely one day of service that will suffice for the soul's need. You must be constantly coming to the storehouse to feed on the flesh and blood of the Son of God. Religion is not to be cheapened in 1896 or 1897.--Testimonies to Ministers, pp. 343-344.  {9MR 159.3}
[9MR 159.4]     Receive Counsel from God        How many of the presidents of our conferences have armed themselves with the mind that is in Christ? How many, by unceasing watchfulness and prayer, have strengthened the things which remain. I have been shown that instead of going to God for wisdom, our ministers have gone to the president of the General Conference. But the Lord has not made him your mediator. He has not been invested with a supply of wisdom for the presidents of the State conferences.  {9MR 159.4}
[9MR 159.5]          Jesus is the fountainhead of wisdom, and our supply must be received from Him. Those who look to the president of the General Conference are crippled and dwarfed, whereas if they would look to God they would find grace and strength to help in every time of need. "If any man lack wisdom, let him ask of God, that giveth to all men liberally, and upbraideth not" (James 1:5).                                           -160-  {9MR 159.5}
[9MR 160.1]     Daily Consecration        No man is to be trusted with high responsibilities unless he takes himself in hand daily and, through grace given, sets his heart in order. Often the ones who do the greatest harm are those who accept positions of trust, but who have not inquired at every step, "Is this the way of the Lord?" The one who allows his heart to become hardened by Satan's temptations, who permits his natural disposition to gain the victory, fails to receive the impress of heaven. He becomes sapless and impoverished, and bears only wild fruit.--Manuscript 40, 1899, p. 3.  {9MR 160.1}
[9MR 160.2]     Study to Follow Scripture Teaching        The rebuke of God is upon presidents of conferences, and ministers in sacred office, who make light of these gross evils ［various and sundry weaknesses and maladministration］, and pass them by as matters undeserving attention. In the future there will be more instead of fewer missions ［REFERENCE HERE IS TO EVANGELISTIC CENTERS ESTABLISHED IN CITIES, POPULAR IN THE 1880'S AND 1890'S, ESPECIALLY IN OPENING UP THE WORK.］ established to do God's work, to hold the standard high; and those who are placed at the head of these missions should be persons of pure, elevated, noble character; persons who will study the Scriptures to some purpose, that they may know the way of the Lord and keep it; who will take that holy Word as the director of their course of action, the light of the soul. If they do thus accept the Bible as their counselor and guide, they will walk under the direction of the Father of Lights, "with whom is no variableness, neither shadow of turning" (James 1:17).--Letter 24, 1890, p. 9.  {9MR 160.2}
[9MR 160.3]    Place Men in Office Who Will Listen to God's Counsel        Place not men in positions of holy office who will not listen to God's counsel concerning His way and His will. There are influences working mightily against the very work God requires to be done.--Letter 158, 1906, p. 4.  {9MR 160.3}
[9MR 160.4]     Office Does Not Automatically Confer Wisdom        When a worker is selected for the presidency of a conference, that office itself does not bring to him power of capability that he did not have before.                                           -161-     A high position does not give to the character Christian virtues. The man who supposes that his individual mind is capable of planning and devising for all branches of the work, reveals a great lack of wisdom. No one human mind is capable of carrying the many and varied responsibilities of a conference embracing thousands of people and many branches of work.  {9MR 160.4}
[9MR 161.1]          But a greater danger than this has been revealed to me in the feeling that has been growing among our workers that ministers and other laborers in the cause should depend upon the mind of certain leading workers to define their duties. One man's mind and judgment is not to be considered capable of controlling and molding a conference. The individual and the church have responsibilities of their own.  {9MR 161.1}
[9MR 161.2]          God has given to every man some talent or talents to use and improve. In using these talents he increases his capability to serve. God has given to each individual judgment, and this gift He wants His workers to use and improve. The president of a conference must not consider that his individual judgment is to be the judgment of all.--Letter 340, 1907 (9T 277-8).  {9MR 161.2}
[9MR 161.3]    Position Gives No Favor with God        Let no human being suppose that position or authority will give him one jot of favor with God. We can come to God only through the chosen Mediator, His only begotten Son, who knew no sin, neither was guile found in His mouth.-- Letter 67, 1902, p. 8.  {9MR 161.3}
[9MR 161.4]     Trust in God to Accomplish the Task        You may feel sorry that you cannot do at once all that you feel should be done, but do your best, as God's helping hand, and His blessing will surely come upon you. In all your dangers, in all your difficulties, in all your thinking and planning, in every undertaking, place yourself firmly on the word of the living God, pleading His promises. Thus it is that your faith makes all things possible. Cling to the mighty One. Continue to say, I will not fail nor be discouraged.--Letter 349, 1906, p. 10.  {9MR 161.4}
[9MR 161.5]     Drop Responsibilities on Others        Men in responsible positions should credit others with some sense, with some ability of judgment and foresight, and look upon them as capable of                                       -162-     doing the work committed to their hands. Our leading brethren have made a great mistake in marking out all the directions that the workers should follow, and this has resulted in deficiency, in a lack of a caretaking spirit in the worker, because they have relied upon others to do all their planning, and have themselves taken no responsibility. Should the men who have taken this responsibility upon themselves step out of our ranks, or die, what a state of things would be found in our institutions.  {9MR 161.5}
[9MR 162.1]                         Allow Others to Plan, Devise and Execute        Leading men should place responsibilities upon others, and allow them to plan and devise and execute, so that they may obtain an experience. Give them a word of counsel when necessary, but do not take away the work because you think the brethren are making mistakes. May God pity the cause when one man's mind and one man's plan is followed without question.  {9MR 162.1}
[9MR 162.2]          All our workers must have room to exercise their own judgment and discretion. God has given men talents which He means that they should use. He has given them minds, and He means that they should become thinkers, and do their own thinking and planning, rather than depend upon others to think for them.  {9MR 162.2}
[9MR 162.3]                           Counsel Often Repeated But Unheeded        I think I have laid out this matter many times before you, but I see no change in your actions. We want every responsible man to drop responsibilities upon others. Set others at work that will require them to plan, and to use judgment. Do not educate them to rely upon your judgment. Young men must be trained up to be thinkers. My brethren, do not for a moment think that your way is perfection, and that those who are connected with you must be your shadows, must echo your words, repeat your ideas, and execute your plans.--Testimonies to Ministers, pp. 302-303.  {9MR 162.3}
[9MR 162.4]     Not to Assume Responsibilities Belonging to Christ        When a man is placed as president of a conference, it is not to be supposed that he is to mold and fashion the minds of the workers in that conference after his own human ideas; and that if men do not follow his ideas, they may be brought to terms by his saying to them, "You cannot receive wages from this conference unless you do as I tell you."                                       -163-  {9MR 162.4}
[9MR 163.1]          It is the duty of the presidents of our conferences to deal kindly and impartially with all the workers under their charge. They should counsel with their fellow laborers regarding the wisest course of action to be followed in their labors. In meekness and humility they should set an example of earnest zeal and integrity. But never should they assume the responsibilities that belong to Jesus Christ, and endeavor to act as an infallible guide to other workers.  {9MR 163.1}
[9MR 163.2]                      False Concepts of the President's Office        In the minds of many there is a false idea regarding the duties of a conference president. By a faithful example, it is his privilege to be a help spiritually to all the churches. He is to counsel with his ministering brethren, and with all the other workers, encouraging them to come into such relation to God that He can direct them in their appointed work.  {9MR 163.2}
[9MR 163.3]          The first qualification for the president of a conference is that he himself has learned to seek and to receive counsel from God. "He hath shewed thee, O man, what is good; and what doth the Lord require of thee, but to do justly, and to love mercy, and to walk humbly with thy God?" (Micah 6:8).-- Letter 378, 1907, p. 4.  {9MR 163.3}
[9MR 163.4]     Danger of Exalted Opinion        There is danger of ministers and presidents of conferences assuming to know too much themselves, and manifesting little genuine love for, and confidence in, our people. The people are to be educated to search the Scriptures for themselves. The Holy Spirit is to work, molding every man after the similitude of Christ, but they are to be subject one to another.  {9MR 163.4}
[9MR 163.5]          The great mistake of those who minister in word and doctrine has been in failing to consider that God works in His church as well as with the preacher. They must see in the individual members those whom God has selected as His chosen ones, to do a work in well-matured, thoughtful labor for the saving of the souls of those who are in the darkness of error. The ministers must give ample encouragement. Then there will be less contention, less striving for the mastery to secure the highest places where they will become leaders. . . .  {9MR 163.5}
[9MR 163.6]          The Lord honors and gives wisdom to the men who are content to receive instruction at the hands of God. His voice is heard in His Word. Their                                       -164-     meekness, their submission to God, their love for the brethren, are the credentials they bear to the world that God has sent Christ His Son into the world. The truth is adapted to the soul's pressing needs and to the demands of a perishing world.--Manuscript 115a, 1897, pp. 9,10.  {9MR 163.6}
[9MR 164.1]     Become More Efficient        I have been shown that the presidents of our conferences are not all doing their duty. They are not all becoming more and more efficient. Their experience is cheapened, and as they do not exercise their powers by taxing them, trusting in God to give them efficiency, their work is defective in every respect. The mere possession of qualifications is not enough; the ability must be diligently used.  {9MR 164.1}
[9MR 164.2]          Can nothing be devised to arouse the presidents of conferences to a sense of their obligations? Would they could see that their position of trust only increases and intensifies their responsibility. If each president would feel the necessity of diligent improvement of his talents in devising ways and means for arousing ministers to work as they should, what a change would take place in every conference. . . .  {9MR 164.2}
[9MR 164.3]          Will the presidents of conferences and the ministers of the people seek the Lord earnestly, put away their sins, empty their souls of their idols, or will they continue to go on halfhearted, neglecting solemn duties, while Satan triumphs, whispering to his evil angels, and to his human confederacy in evil, "hopeless, irredeemable bankruptcy"? Let there be no more wasted hours, neglected duties, despised privileges. Open your eyes to what is taking place around you in the signs of the times. The warnings of God have been given; why not heed them?--Manuscript 8, 1892, pp. 7,8.  {9MR 164.3}
[9MR 164.4]     Remember the Sacrifices of the Pioneers        I am deeply grieved as I see that those now in positions of trust in our work do not think of the sacrifices made in the past to establish the work in its various branches. It hurts me to see these new workers, who have made few sacrifices and borne few burdens, demanding the highest wages. They know nothing of what it has cost to bring the work to its present condition.--Manuscript 19, 1892.                                           -165-  {9MR 164.4}
[9MR 165.1]     Tenure of Office        I am more than ever convinced that the same men should not be presidents of the same conferences year after year. They are to do their work after the divine similitude. And the same men should not be held year after year as advisors in committees or boards. Changes must be made; for these men come to think themselves a necessity; that the work will not prosper without their wisdom.  {9MR 165.1}
[9MR 165.2]          There is great danger that their wisdom will become foolishness because they trust in themselves in the place of making God their trust. Rather than to hide in Jesus Christ and be worked by the Holy Spirit, they plan and devise methods to carry out the projects of their own minds, in order to make a show.  {9MR 165.2}
[9MR 165.3]          Then the artful, deceptive working of Satan comes in, and men handling sacred responsibilities move in strange ways, and handle strange fire. They do not feel the sacredness of the work, and the importance of working in humility and contrition before God.--Letter 89, 1896, p. 1.  {9MR 165.3}
[9MR 165.4]     Counsel to Presidents with Marked Deficiencies                                 Divided Interests        You have neglected an important part of your work as a president of a conference. You have not educated the people to work with all their means and abilities, engaging all their earthly powers in the cause of God. You have been raising a family when you should have been bringing many sons and daughters to God. You have been hedging up your own way, as many of our ministers are doing, in which they show their great want of wisdom and the possession of that true missionary spirit to deny self, lift the cross, and push the work of the Master.  {9MR 165.4}
[9MR 165.5]          Should your ideas be narrowing instead of broadening and enlarging? Yet this has been the case. You have had secular interests which have taxed you both mentally and physically, exhausting those powers which should have been given without reserve to the work of God.  {9MR 165.5}
[9MR 165.6]          But what need have I to present this, and more than this, to you? Have I not presented this matter before you in the conference and urged it upon ministers and presidents? You have not been faithful in your conference; while you have tied men to yourself, you have not united them to the                                          -166-     self-sacrificing Redeemer. You have not harnessed them to the car of progress. Your conference is in a deplorable condition, all for the want of a thorough-going, judicious, minister who will bind off the edges that his work may not ravel out and present an unpolished appearance.  {9MR 165.6}
[9MR 166.1]                              Fair Treatment of Workers        Yours is not the only conference that is in this condition. The condition of Iowa makes angels weep; Wisconsin is years behind; and Illinois, in some respects, is at loose ends. The ministers that ought to be encouraged in the field, have no inducement. They cannot live upon the small wages allowed them. The Word of God declares, "The hire of your labourers . . . is kept back by fraud" (James 5:4). This is generally understood to apply to wealthy men who employ servants and do not pay them for their labor; but it means more than this; it applies with great force to those that are enlightened by the Spirit of God, who act out and work in any degree upon the same principle that these men do in hiring servants to do their work, and then grind them down to the lowest price.  {9MR 166.1}
[9MR 166.2]                             A Faithful Work in the Churches        There has been work you ought to have done, that you have not done: To preach the truth everywhere just as it is, pleasant or unpleasant. To impress upon the churches and individuals their God-given responsibilities in tithes and offerings, in selling and giving alms; impressing them that God had entrusted them with means that must be used to advance His work, that they were handling the Lord's money.  {9MR 166.2}
[9MR 166.3]          The question is asked, "Will a man rob God?" and the reply comes, just as it will come from the conference over which you have presided, "Wherein have we robbed thee?" The answer comes from God's messenger, "In tithes and offerings. Ye are cursed with a curse: . . . even this whole nation" (Malachi 3:8). The same sacred obligation rests upon you and upon the people.  {9MR 166.3}
[9MR 166.4]                              Undivided Attention Called For        You have not done your duty as an overseer of the churches of God. . . . You have abilities, but home cares and home responsibilities have borne heavily upon you. These things hedge you about so that it makes it almost an impossibility for you to use your tact, your ability and strength, to the great work entrusted to you. Ministers who fill their houses with children take cares upon themselves which God never designed they should. The                                          -167-     management of these self-imposed burdens detracts from their usefulness, their devotion, their time, and their duties in the service of God.  {9MR 166.4}
[9MR 167.1]          All this is because they do not feel the necessity of having their works correspond with their faith. The cause of the Lord does not stand before them as the all important thing. They do not see that it demands the entire manhood. His work is not made the highest and holiest of all; self and selfish plans, and the execution of them, interpose between them and God's holy work. And the children come forth from your management showing deficiency in training and molding of character.  {9MR 167.1}
[9MR 167.2]          The churches are suffering from the same management. Stitches are dropped all along the way, and not carefully picked up and kept up. Oh, my brother, there is work for you to do. It is a solemn thing to die, but it is a far more solemn thing to live. Your ideas are not high, devoted, broad, and noble. The whole conference feels the want of an education that they do not possess. There are men that would come up to the help of the Lord if they only had someone to lead the way.  {9MR 167.2}
[9MR 167.3]              Lacking in Devotion, Spirituality, and Self-Sacrifice        There are grumblers, murmurers, and skeptics, and your labors have not been of that character to produce a healthy state of things in the conference. Unbelief has not been suppressed, and faith encouraged in the "Testimonies." A high state of spirituality has not existed, therefore spiritual things have not been discerned. There is a great want of spirituality, devotion, and self-sacrifice and self-consecration to the work, for these times as they are. What can be done for the people? What can be done for the president?  {9MR 167.3}
[9MR 167.4]          Under the present administration there will not be much change for the better; things will not be placed on a much better basis while murmurings in regard to the General Conference and excuses for the neglect of duty are encouraged rather than repressed. I mourn for you, a man possessing ability and yet so little advancement to show in your conference.  {9MR 167.4}
[9MR 167.5]                     Who Suffers from Deficient Administration?        You have robbed the workers of their just dues by the small amount you have granted them. You have belittled the sacred work of God. The ministers have had to suffer in consequence of your not doing your duty to them and to the churches. You wanted to please, and not incur displeasure. But you have                                          -168-     incurred the displeasure of the Chief Shepherd, for you have, both by precept and example, allowed the people to do wrong. What can be done in this matter? What can be done?  {9MR 167.5}
[9MR 168.1]          Will the ministers awake? Will the presidents take the "Testimonies" of mercy which God has given them? Will they do something, and do it now? Will they heed the prayer of Jesus, "I sanctify myself that they may be sanctified"? Generally, the people rise no higher than the minister or the president. If he is a devoted man, losing self and selfish interest in Jesus Christ, his example will have a telling power in that direction on the people.  {9MR 168.1}
[9MR 168.2]          There was neglect anciently on the part of Israel. God established them in the land of Canaan and said, "I will never leave thee nor forsake thee" (1 Kings 8:57), but there was to be an aggressive warfare carried on between them and the inhabitants of the land. His words to Joshua were, "And there remaineth yet very much land to be possessed" (Joshua 13:1). This was a rebuke to them. God would have had this land filled with His own people who loved and feared Him, but to their shame the land was not taken up, and the idolatrous Canaanites were permitted to come in and gain strength, until God's name became less and less a power in their midst, and His glory less and less manifested with them.  {9MR 168.2}
[9MR 168.3]                         What Wise Generalship Will Accomplish        This applies in one sense to Illinois, Iowa, Wisconsin, and many other states where there has been time enough, and enough of opportunities to have extended the truth and to have made it a power to lead the churches up to God. He has entrusted you with capital, might, means, and intellect. He has given you opportunities and privileges, but these presidents have not had the devotion, the wisdom, courage, and unswerving fidelity to make the most of these blessings, to plant the cross of Christ in triumph in their conference.  {9MR 168.3}
[9MR 168.4]          Had the president of Illinois Conference counseled, encouraged, and sustained the ministers there, and had they labored with wise generalship and devotion, souls might have been saved that are now in the ranks of Satan. They might have been keeping the Sabbath today. This is so in every conference to a greater or less degree, but it is especially so in the Illinois Conference. God pity the people, is my prayer.--Letter 6, 1883, pp. 6-10.                                           -169-  {9MR 168.4}
[9MR 169.1]                             V Ministers and Business Matters   Business Matters to be Left to Business Men        I have been instructed in regard to the importance of our ministers' keeping free from responsibilities that should be largely borne by business men. In the night season I was in an assembly consisting of a number of our brethren who bear the burden of the work. They were deeply perplexed over financial affairs, and were consulting as to how the work could be managed most successfully.  {9MR 169.1}
[9MR 169.2]          Some thought that the number of workers might be limited, and yet all the results essential be realized. One of the brethren occupying a position of responsibility was explaining his plans, and stating what he desired to see accomplished. Several others presented matters for consideration. Then One of dignity and authority arose, and proceeded to state principles for our guidance. To several ministers the Speaker said:  {9MR 169.2}
[9MR 169.3]                             Counsel from One of Authority        "Your work is not the management of financial matters. It is not wise for you to undertake this. God has burdens for you to bear, but if you carry lines of work for which you are not adapted, your efforts in presenting the Word will prove unsuccessful. This will bring upon you discouragement that will disqualify you for the very work you should do--a work requiring careful discrimination and sound, unselfish judgment."  {9MR 169.3}
[9MR 169.4]          Those who are employed to write and to speak the Word should attend fewer committee meetings. They should entrust many minor matters to men of business ability, and thus avoid being kept on a constant strain that robs the mind of its natural vigor. They should give far more attention to the preservation of physical health; for vigor of mind depends largely upon vigor of body. Proper periods of sleep and rest and an abundance of physical exercise are essential to health of body and mind. To rob nature of her hours for rest and recreation, by allowing one man to do the work of four, or of three, or even of two, will result in irreparable loss.  {9MR 169.4}
[9MR 169.5]                            The Limitations of Qualifications        Those who think that a man's fitness for a certain position qualifies him to fill several other positions, are liable to make mistakes when planning for the advancement of the work. They are liable to place upon one the cares and burdens that should be divided among several.                                         -170-  {9MR 169.5}
[9MR 170.1]          Experience is of great value. The Lord desires to have men of intelligence connected with His work, men qualified for various positions of trust in our conferences and institutions. Especially are consecrated business men needed, men who will carry the principles of truth into every business transaction.  {9MR 170.1}
[9MR 170.2]          Those placed in charge of financial affairs should not assume other burdens, burdens that they are incapable of bearing; nor is the business management to be entrusted to incompetent men. Those in charge of the work have erred sometimes in permitting the appointment of men devoid of tact and ability to manage important financial interest.  {9MR 170.2}
[9MR 170.3]                     Training Men for Business Responsibilities        Men of promise in business lines should develop and perfect their talents by most thorough study and training. They should be encouraged to place themselves where, as students, they can rapidly gain a knowledge of right business principles and methods. Not one business man now connected with the cause needs to be a novice.  {9MR 170.3}
[9MR 170.4]          If men in any line of work ought to improve their opportunities to become wise and efficient, it is those who are using their ability in the work of building up the kingdom of God in our world. In view of the fact that we are living so near the close of this earth's history, there should be greater thoroughness in labor, more vigilant waiting, watching, praying, and working. The human agent should strive to attain perfection, that he may be an ideal Christian, complete in Christ Jesus.  {9MR 170.4}
[9MR 170.5]                               Right Principles Essential        Those who labor in business lines should take every precaution against falling into error through wrong principles or methods. Their record may be like that of Daniel in the courts of Babylon. When all his business transactions were subjected to the closest scrutiny, not one faulty item could be found.  {9MR 170.5}
[9MR 170.6]          The record of his business life, incomplete though it is, contains lessons worthy of study. It reveals the fact that a business man is not necessarily a scheming policy man. He may be a man instructed of God at every step. Daniel, while prime minister of the kingdom of Babylon, was a prophet of God, receiving the light of heavenly inspiration. His life is an illustration of what every Christian business man may be.--Gospel Workers, pp. 422-424.                                            -171-  {9MR 170.6}
[9MR 171.1]                  Ministers Not Ordained for Business Activities        Not a few ministers are neglecting the very work that they have been appointed to do. Why are those who are set apart for the work of the ministry placed on committees and boards? Why are they called upon to attend so many business meetings, many times at great distance from their fields of labor? Why are not business matters placed in the hands of business men? The ministers have not been set apart to do this work. The finances of the cause are to be managed by men of ability; but ministers are set apart for another line of work. . . .  {9MR 171.1}
[9MR 171.2]          Ministers are not to be called hither and thither to attend board meetings for the purpose of deciding common business questions. Many of our ministers have done this work in the past, but it is not the work in which the Lord wishes them to engage. Too many financial burdens have been placed on them. When they try to carry these burdens, they neglect to fulfill the gospel commission. God looks upon this as a dishonor to His name. --Testimonies for the Church, Vol. 7, pp. 254-255.  {9MR 171.2}
[9MR 171.3]     Godliness Woven Into Every Transaction                           Counsel to Publishing Leaders        We must be not only diligent in business but "fervent in spirit, serving the Lord." Devotion and piety and godliness must be interwoven into every transaction. Without this in your business you will commit robbery toward God while professing to serve Him.  {9MR 171.3}
[9MR 171.4]          We see family and home religion neglected, altars broken down, first love abandoned, and the religion of Christ expelled from the soul, to give place to engaging in speculation and business enterprises, and these things are constantly multiplying. Men are leaving God and heaven out of their calculations, and time spent in searching the heart is considered wasted. The Bible is neglected, and a multitude of cares overbalance the precious truth of God in the heart, and spiritual eyesight is put out. How much men need the heavenly anointing!--Manuscript 6, 1890, p. 8.  {9MR 171.4}
[9MR 171.5]     Business Meetings        All the council and committee meetings should be so planned and conducted that these wearing, taxing seasons may be lessened both in number and                                            -172-     duration. Those who engage in them should give much thought to the matters to be considered, before bringing them before the committee, and should come quickly to the points of interest. Make them plain, and let everyone try to dispatch the business as speedily as possible, and not hold and tax the minds and bodies of men for long hours to do the business that might and should be dispatched promptly.  {9MR 171.5}
[9MR 172.1]          There should be a constant effort for brevity in business meetings. Harmony and simplicity in the work, an avoidance of all unnecessary machinery, will do much to preserve the courage and the physical and mental energies of those who have to consider so many points.--Manuscript 3, 1890, p. 9.  {9MR 172.1}
[9MR 172.2]     Delegate Responsibility        Satan is very active, and with cunning plans he is seeking to deceive a leader that ought to be a faithful steward of means and of souls. Let this man cease accumulating so many burdens that the Lord has not placed upon him--burdens that will hinder him from studying the plan of God concerning him. Let him not continue to follow his own plans and load himself with many burdens that the Lord has not appointed him to bear.  {9MR 172.2}
[9MR 172.3]          Hitherto, he has not heeded the warnings given him, but has taken upon himself burden after burden. This has necessitated great expenditure of means, and has drawn heavily upon his fund of physical and mental and moral power.  {9MR 172.3}
[9MR 172.4]          The one who has become so heavily burdened, should study to place some of these burdens upon others, that they may help him carry the load of responsibility which causes him to become impatient and fretful. Satan and his angels now look on the pitiful spectacle, and are highly pleased. The voice of Jesus is heard, "For what shall it profit a man, if he shall gain the whole world, and lose his own soul?" (Mark 8:26).--Letter 32, 1906, p. 3.  {9MR 172.4}
[9MR 172.5]     Power is a Snare        Power placed in the hands of any man is, beyond a certain limit, a snare, and often will ruin his soul. The Lord's word to Solomon ［1 Kings 9:1-9］ is applicable to every man who consents to assume responsibilities in any place in the Lord's work. Strength of character is to be honored by those who claim to keep the commandments and statutes of God.-- Manuscript 154, 1902, p. 12.                                             -173-  {9MR 172.5}
[9MR 173.1]     Counsel With the Brethren            Brother_____, you do not see the necessity of calling together the old hands in the cause, and setting your plans before them and asking their counsel. You need men of other and varied talents to counsel and plan with you. But you do not talk over matters freely with your brethren.  {9MR 173.1}
[9MR 173.2]          This I was taught my husband should do, and he obeyed the injunction of the Spirit of God. He called together his brethren, and urged them to express their mind as to the way in which the work should go, and not a move was made independently. Those experienced brethren felt that they shared the responsibility, and we carried the people with us in our efforts for the upbuilding of the work. Thus it should ever be. One man's judgment may be deficient in many respects, but in a multitude of counselors there is safety. . . .  {9MR 173.2}
[9MR 173.3]     Conference President to Concentrate on Spiritual Interests        Brother_____, it is not your duty at our camp meetings to engage in manual labor. That belongs to the laymen. They should be educated to attend to the fitting up of the grounds. As president, you should apply yourself more thoroughly to plan for the spiritual interests of the meeting, consulting with your ministering brethren. Let your efficiency be seen in this direction. --Letter 29, 1890, pp. 1, 3.                                          -174-  {9MR 173.3}
[9MR 174.1]                                VI to Direct, Not Dictate   Do Not Lord it Over God's Heritage        I have been shown that there is one practice which those in responsible places should avoid, for it is detrimental to the work of God. Men in position should not lord it over God's heritage, and command everything around them. Too many have marked out a prescribed line which they wish others to follow in the work. Workers have tried to do this in blind faith, without exercising their own judgment upon the matter which they have in hand. If those who were placed as directors were not present they have followed their implicit directions just the same.  {9MR 174.1}
[9MR 174.2]          But in the name of Christ I would entreat you to stop this work. Give men a chance to exercise their individual judgment. Men who follow the leading of others and are willing that another should think for them, are unfit to be entrusted with responsibility. Our leading men are remiss in this matter. God has not given to special ones all the brain power there is in the world. Men in responsible positions should credit others with some sense, with some ability of judgment and foresight, and look upon them as capable of doing the work committed to their hands.  {9MR 174.2}
[9MR 174.3]          Our leading brethren have made a great mistake in marking out all the directions that the worker should follow, and this has resulted in deficiency, in a lack of care-taking spirit in the workers.--Letter 12, 1885, p. 1.  {9MR 174.3}
[9MR 174.4]     Capable but Not Domineering        You have been considering the question, Whom shall we choose as president of the Northern California Conference? This matter has been laid open before me. For president of our conference, we need a man strong in capability, strong in a knowledge of the Scriptures and of Jesus Christ, strong in experience. We need just such a man as Brother J is in these respects. I have been instructed that he has the qualifications necessary, so far as physical strength and a well-balanced mind are concerned; but that in order to maintain his spirituality, he must be constantly receiving grace from Christ and constantly imparting it to others.  {9MR 174.4}
[9MR 174.5]         It is the pleasure of God that Brother J should serve this conference another year as president. It is His pleasure that J should put away all appearance of a magisterial, domineering, authoritative manner. He is not                                          -175-     to think that by virtue of his position as president of a conference, he has arbitrary authority. True, he is to have authority, but it is to be just such an authority as Jesus had, an authority that is hid in the meekness and lowliness of Christ.--Manuscript 120, 1902, pp. 1,2.  {9MR 174.5}
[9MR 175.1]     President Not to Dictate        Again and again I repeat the warning: Never place as president of a conference ［a］ man who supposes that such a position gives him the power to dictate and control the consciences of others. It is natural for man to have a large estimate of self; old habits wrestle for the supremacy; but the man who occupies a position of trust should not glorify himself.  {9MR 175.1}
[9MR 175.2]          The worker who daily subordinates his will to the will of Christ will be educated away from such an idea. He will practice the virtues of Christ's character in all meekness and lowliness of mind; and this will give to those whom his ministration is supposed to benefit the precious freedom of the liberty of the children of God. They will be free to act out the grace bestowed upon them that all may understand the precious privileges which the saints possess as members of the body of Christ.  {9MR 175.2}
[9MR 175.3]          The one who is in trust of sacred responsibilities should ever show forth the meekness and wisdom of Christ; for it is thus that he becomes a representative of Christ's character and methods. Never should he usurp authority, or command or threaten, saying, "Unless you do as I say, you will receive no pay from the conference." A man who would speak such words is out of his place as president of a conference. He would make men slaves to his judgment.--Letter 416, 1907, pp. 5,6.  {9MR 175.3}
[9MR 175.4]     President Does Not Have Unlimited Power        It is a mistake for a conference to select as president one who considers that his office places unlimited power in his hands. The Lord has instructed me to tell you that you do not know when to use authority, and when to refrain from using it unwisely. You have much to learn before you can do the work of a conference president intelligently. You are to bear in mind that in the cause of God there is a chief Director, whose power and wisdom is above that of human minds.                                         -176-  {9MR 175.4}
[9MR 176.1]          God will have nothing to do with the methods of working where finite men are allowed to bear rule over their fellow men. He calls for a decided change to be made. The voice of command must no longer be heard. The Lord has among His workers men of humility and discretion; from these should be chosen men who will conduct the work in the fear of God.--Letter 290, 1907, p. 2.  {9MR 176.1}
[9MR 176.2]     No Sharp Dictatorial Words        In our work there is to be no lording it over those with whom we are connected. No sharp, dictatorial words are to be spoken. These are entirely uncalled for. Do not treat the workers as if you could not trust them. Never treat those with whom you work as unfaithful unless you have unmistakable evidence that they are unfaithful. And even when a worker's unfaithfulness is clearly proved, you are not to deal with him in a manner that will give him excuse for saying, "You were harsh."  {9MR 176.2}
[9MR 176.3]          You are to do nothing that will provoke the erring to anger. Do not bear down on believers or unbelievers in a way that arouses the worst feelings of the heart. Do not make charges that may be cruelly unjust. By such a course, you may drive souls to perdition.--Letter 196, 1901, p. 5.  {9MR 176.3}
[9MR 176.4]     Take Back Your Forbiddings        I am bidden to say to conference presidents: Do not interpose yourselves between God and His servants. Break every yoke, and let the oppressed go free. Do not take upon yourselves the responsibility of permitting or forbidding. This is not a time to turn from the living and true God to be taught of men. You who feel that you are empowered to tell God's messengers where and how they shall labor, Take back your forbiddings. You know not but Satan is using your controlling power to cut off the light from some soul to whom God would have it come.--Manuscript 117, 1907, p. 3.  {9MR 176.4}
[9MR 176.5]     Not Self-Sufficient and Dictatorial        The presidents of our conferences must be men who are not self-sufficient and dictatorial. They must not give place to the idea that the office of president comprehends a vast amount of rulership. With such ideas they will leave impressions upon minds that will do injury to the work. Precious privileges will be lost to the people when presidents minutely define and direct the work of their co-laborers.--Letter 270, 1902, p. 2.                                            -177-  {9MR 176.5}
[9MR 177.1]     Dictatorial Authority        Many of the workers who are bearing responsibilities are embracing too much authority; and they will certainly confuse the human judgment by their dictatorial authority. I must warn my brethren to be on their guard against this. The cause of God is imperiled when the workers become self-confident, and seek to embrace more than the Lord has laid upon them. Hindrance instead of advancement is the result of such a spirit.--Letter 349, 1906, p. 3.  {9MR 177.1}
[9MR 177.2]     Talk With God Before Talking With the Erring        Let those who occupy positions of trust in God's cause keep a strict guard over themselves. They are never to feel at liberty to speak condemnatory words. They are not to feel that their position gives them the right to be lordly and dictatorial. They are to honor their position by being true followers of the meek and lowly Jesus, carrying their responsibilities with the constant realization that they are in full view of the heavenly universe. Decided work must be done.  {9MR 177.2}
[9MR 177.3]          Those who are acting a part in God's great firm are to prepare for emergencies. They are to be sure to talk with God before they talk with those who have erred or are going astray. There are many things to be corrected, but let us always remember that Mercy is the twin sister of Justice. Let our work be such that of it can be spoken the words, "Mercy and truth are met together; righteousness and peace have kissed each other" (Psalm 85:10).-- Letter 98, 1901, pp. 5,6.  {9MR 177.3}
[9MR 177.4]    God Guides the Workers ［A MESSAGE OF COUNSEL TO AN INEXPERIENCED CONFERENCE PRESIDENT.］        Last night I was in a council meeting, and those in council did much talking, and read much concerning plans and details, and thus consumed much time. Those in council were slow in doing the business, and did not express things in a distinct, definite way to make progress in business. While deliberating much upon minor matters, important matters which needed clearness of mind, activity of thought, and weighty consideration were left almost untouched.                                          -178-  {9MR 177.4}
[9MR 178.1]         One who spake with no uncertainty, laid his hand upon Elder_____'s shoulder and said, "God hath given to every man his work. Will you please leave God room to work with His individual workers. He has not left this burden of work upon your hands. He has never placed upon one man, or upon any board of men, the burden of entering into the minutiae in regard to how workers shall carry on their work. He has never laid upon any one the burden of making rules of action which will bind about and restrict the work, and confine the workers to a certain course of action."  {9MR 178.1}
[9MR 178.2]          The fact that a man has been selected to be the president of a conference does not mean that he shall have authority to rule over his fellow workmen. This is after the practice of Rome, and it cannot be tolerated, for it restricts religious liberty, and the man is led to place himself where God alone should be. Work has been done in the conference before the ruling president was placed as its head. If he assumes to restrict individual action, and confine men to his own ideas, which he supposes to be right, or if a board shall make rules that enter into the details of what the workers should do, no help will in any way come to those who are engaging in the work.  {9MR 178.2}
[9MR 178.3]                        Workmen on the Ground to Look to Jesus        The workmen are compelled to decide on the spot as to what they will do. The place, the circumstances, the interest, the moral sentiment of the people, will have to decide in many cases the course of action to be pursued. It would be inconsistent for the worker to feel that he is compelled to write to the president or to the board for permission to pursue a certain course which his experience and judgment tell him is the best course to pursue under the circumstances.  {9MR 178.3}
[9MR 178.4]          Wherever an earnest effort is made to bring souls to the knowledge of the truth, the angels of God guard the interest. The only course that can be pursued by the worker is not to look to or depend upon any man, but to look to Jesus, and to do His work in harmony with His revealed will. Laborers in the field must be trusted to do the work committed to their hands. As emergencies shall arise, they must depend upon the grace of Christ, and obtain wisdom from above, in order to make decisions that will be advantageous to the work.  {9MR 178.4}
[9MR 178.5]          Those who are on the ground must decide as the work develops as to how much time it will be necessary to devote to that field of labor. It is not                                          -179-     consistent to prescribe how much time shall be given to work in certain localities. The decision of this point must be left to the judgment of the workers. They must not be confined to certain places, or directed as children as to how or when the work shall be done. Mistakes have been made in this line. Those who do the work know better concerning these matters than anyone outside. God moves upon human minds to work according to His will and according to His purpose. Workers for God are to look to a higher Source for direction than to human minds.  {9MR 178.5}
[9MR 179.1]                       Who Determines Minutiae and Details?        The minutiae and detail of how they are to work is not to be laid down by human minds. When we decide that Jesus Christ will not do as He has said He will do, "Lo, I am with you alway even unto the end of the world," when we decide that God has not power or has not time to notice His workmen, then it might be more consistent to plan out every detail of the work. But we would encourage faith in those who give themselves to the work of God. We would inspire them to believe that God is not unmindful of their labors and trials. He values His human agents and appoints divine agencies to work with them. "Ye are laborers together with God."  {9MR 179.1}
[9MR 179.2]          It is necessary to carefully consider many things that have been left without due thought. It is necessary to drop out other things that have occupied much time, when but little time should be devoted to them. God has not laid upon any living man the burden of jealously guarding the movements of his fellow men, for this would restrict their intelligent freedom.  {9MR 179.2}
[9MR 179.3]          In following a course of this kind, men are pursuing a similar course to that of the Roman Catholics who center in the pope every power of the church, and ascribe to him authority to act as God, so that those below him in station lay every plan at his feet that he may prescribe the rules for men and women in every minutiae of life. In following a course of this kind, there is danger that no chance will be left for God to answer the prayers of His delegated servants according to His promise in giving them wisdom in pursuing their work.  {9MR 179.3}
[9MR 179.4]          God does not purpose to have one man prescribe how his fellow workmen shall perform His work. When this manner of action comes in among our people, there is need of a protest.                                          -180-  {9MR 179.4}
[9MR 180.1]          Let every intelligent soul wonder and adore because of the fact that God has so valued His human agents as to say to them, "Ye are laborers together with God, ye are God's husbandry, ye are God's building" (1 Corinthians 3:9). In view of this fact, let every workman treat his fellow workman with peculiar delicacy. The cross of Calvary discloses the value of the soul in the sight of God. . . .  {9MR 180.1}
[9MR 180.2]     Let the Holy Spirit Work        When men undertake to work the Holy Spirit, they will find that their weak ideas, their prescribed rules and regulations which they have felt to be necessary to the work, are of no honor with God. God calls for the finite to stand aside, in order that His delegated workers may be operated upon by the Holy Spirit.  {9MR 180.2}
[9MR 180.3]          The words spoken in the council were solemn and earnest. There is need that every man should humble his heart, and walk in all humility before God. No man should consider that position gives him power to lord it over God's heritage. The consciousness of being appreciated is a great encouragement and satisfaction to any man.--Letter 53, 1894, pp. 1-3, 5.     White Estate Washington, D. C. March 26, 1979  {9MR 180.3}
[9MR 181.1]       MR No. 716 - The Law in Galatians and the 1888 General Conference         The customs and practices of the Jews were very exacting. The sayings and dogmas of finite men were constantly put in front as essential to their salvation. Ceremonies and display were put in the place of inward piety. The Lord had instituted rites and ceremonies as the means of making eternal realities understood and impressive. But this did not satisfy the minds of those who had witnessed the idolatrous, superstitious, revolting festivities of the Egyptians in their religious worship. They were constantly approaching idolatry by placing the commandments of men where God and His requirements alone should be. The chastisement of the Lord was upon the people because they were idolizing things, sentiments, and ideas of their own creating.  {9MR 181.1}
[9MR 181.2]          In the days of Christ, under the guise of the perverse and most rigorous devotion to the forms and the traditions of that which they claimed to be the Mosaic system, the real meaning of the precious ceremonies proceeding from God had become obscured. The spiritual and eternal import of the truth in regard to the work and mission of Jesus Christ to our world, prefigured in the sacrificial offerings, became mixed and mingled with the false theories of men. These false theories were the great barriers to the correct understanding of doctrines, and to practical piety. They clung to the type, the shadow, rejecting the antitype and the substance. The deceiving power of Satan wrought upon unconsecrated minds to fasten them in blind suppositions. Their incorrect interpretations fastened them hopelessly in error, because the real, true light shining upon their way was accounted as something they must                                           -182-     resist, since it did not substantiate their own ideas and interpretations of the Scriptures.  {9MR 181.2}
[9MR 182.1]          The lessons of Christ could give them precious gems and jewels of truth which had been lost sight of. He gathered up these grand, glorious jewels-- originated by Himself and given to patriarchs, prophets, and apostles--and replaced them in the framework of the gospel, giving them their own divine brightness. But the Jews were obstinate. Their own ideas and customs and practices were their idols. Would they give up their own misinterpretations, which they had taught the people to regard as sacred doctrines? No; never! They formed a confederacy to stand by the old traditions. Their human interpretations they set in defiance to the lessons and pure truths of practical godliness.  {9MR 182.1}
[9MR 182.2]          The miracles Christ performed were the manifestation of divine power to testify to the authority of the work and mission of Christ. This was something in God's arrangement to sweep away their prejudice and inspire faith. Did it do this? No. They had entrenched themselves in impregnable walls, forming a confederacy which they would not yield. The appeals made for them to believe, and the exhortations to repentance, were met with "Show us a miracle." When Christ and the apostles presented convincing arguments of truth, the Jews would not hear; they would not receive the truth. They clamored for signs and miracles. This was not that they might obtain clearer views of the truth, but to divert the minds of the hearers from the clearest evidences of truth which had been presented. The Saviour had performed many miracles before them, but these were no longer the medium of convincing them of truth. If they could not turn the minds of the hearers away ［by other means］ they would say, "He works these remarkable signs through Beelzebub, the prince of devils."                                           -183-  {9MR 182.2}
[9MR 183.1]          The same spirit of resistance is to be found even among those who claim to believe the truth for this time. The gospel of Christ, His lessons, His teachings, have had but very little place in the experience and the discourses of those who claim to believe the truth. Any pet theory, any human idea, becomes of the gravest importance and as sacred as an idol to which everything must bow.  {9MR 183.1}
[9MR 183.2]          This has verily been the case in the theory of the law in Galatians. Anything that becomes such a hobby as to usurp the place of Christ, any idea so exalted as to be placed where nothing of light or evidence can find a lodgment in the mind, takes the form of an idol, to which everything is sacrificed. The law in Galatians is not a vital question and never has been. Those who have called it one of the old landmarks simply do not know what they are talking about. It never was an old landmark, and it never will become such. These minds that have been wrought up in such an unbecoming manner, and have manifested such fruits as have been seen since the Minneapolis meeting, may well begin to question whether a good tree produces such evidently bitter fruit.  {9MR 183.2}
[9MR 183.3]          I say, through the word given me of God, "Those who have stood so firmly to defend their ideas and positions on the law in Galatians have need to search their hearts as with a lighted candle, to see what manner of spirit has actuated them." With Paul I would say, "Who hath bewitched you, that you should not obey the truth?" (Galatians 3:1). What satanic persistency and obstinacy has been evidenced! I have had no anxiety about the law in Galatians, but I have had anxiety that our leading brethren should not go over the same ground of resistance to light and the manifest testimonies of the Spirit of God, and reject everything to idolize their own supposed ideas and pet theories.                                           -184-  {9MR 183.3}
[9MR 184.1]          I am forced, by the attitude my brethren have taken and the spirit evidenced, to say, "God deliver me from your ideas of the law in Galatians, if the receiving of these ideas would make me so unchristian in my spirit, words, and works as many who ought to know better have been." I see not the divine credentials accompanying you. I am warned again and again of what will be the result of this warfare you have persistently maintained against the truth.  {9MR 184.1}
[9MR 184.2]          We are, as I have been shown, constantly liable to error in laying too much stress even on sound ideas and proper forms. Those peculiarities, which are not required, if allowed to become so distinct, lessen the force of the positions we are compelled to hold upon sound, essential truths that will distinguish us as God's peculiar people. It is this phase in the religious world that has divided up God's professed people. Faith, love, and holiness are the essentials that give true power to the truth for this time. The manifest absence of these, the little many have known of Christ, and the little we preach Christ's lessons, have been a telling witness against Seventh-day Adventists.  {9MR 184.2}
[9MR 184.3]          The reproach of Christ is upon us, His people. The gospel of Christ and His love and Him crucified was a stumblingblock to the Jews, and it has been evidenced that it is a stumblingblock to many who claim to believe present truth. They are forever coming against the Rock of offense. "Man has been placed where God should be," are the words that have been spoken to me again and again. Christ has made one sufficient sacrifice, and has become the only Mediator and sole Priest between God and man. Let every man stand out of the way, and occupy his own place as wearing Christ's yoke.                                          -185-  {9MR 184.3}
[9MR 185.1]          Jesus sets no man as an intercessor or to receive confessions of sins. He calls every sinner into communication with Himself, without any mortal man to interpose between God and the sinner. Jesus will accept every soul who believes on His name, and He will cleanse him from all his moral defilement, if he believes on Him whom the Father hath sent into the world.  {9MR 185.1}
[9MR 185.2]          With reference to names, forms, or ideas, the tampering with revelation has aroused my fears for our people. The words of Christ are sounding in our ears: "Thou sayest, I am rich, and increased with goods, and have need of nothing; and knowest not that thou art wretched, and miserable, and poor, and blind, and naked" (Revelation 3:17).  {9MR 185.2}
[9MR 185.3]          God sent these self-sufficient ones messages of warning, but they would not heed them. He has been appealing to them by His Holy Spirit and by the testimonies, and yet they will not hear. He says to them, "I counsel thee to buy of me gold, . . . white raiment, . . . and . . . eyesalve" (verse 18). This is a purchase that will be of the highest advantage. He explains why He has sent earnest appeals, reproofs, warnings: "As many as I love, I rebuke and chasten: be zealous therefore, and repent. Behold, I stand at the door, and knock: if any man hear My voice, and open the door, I will come in to him, and will sup with him, and he with Me" (verses 19, 20).  {9MR 185.3}
[9MR 185.4]         God forbid that those who have had great light and knowledge should let their own systems become their standard and say, "If anyone introduces anything contrary to my ideas, it must be false." Pretentious human assertions are exalted above the clearest light, and light--heaven-sent light--is pronounced darkness. That which would be to them the power and wisdom of God they refuse. "The secret of the Lord is with them that fear Him" (Psalm 25:14).  {9MR 185.4}
[9MR 185.5]         The constant dwelling upon the law in Galatians, and not presenting the gospel of Jesus Christ in distinct lines, is misleading souls. The preaching                                          -186-     of Christ crucified has been strangely neglected by our people. Many who claim to believe the truth have no knowledge of faith in Christ by experience. It is this neglected part of the ministry that will be found the great instrument in the conversion of souls and in leading to the high standard of holiness which every church needs in order to become a living church.  {9MR 185.5}
[9MR 186.1]          We meet instability now in every church. But few members emit light; but few are living stones. The unconverted need Christ lifted up before them, expressing His love for fallen men by giving His life to save them from eternal ruin. I tell you, those professing to believe the truth must be converted, for men are dead in trespasses and sins.  {9MR 186.1}
[9MR 186.2]          There must be a life-giving power in the ministry. Life must be infused into the missionaries in every place, that they may go forth giving the trumpet no uncertain sound, but with Heaven-sent, awakening power, such as can be found only in the preaching of Jesus Christ--His love, His forgiveness, His grace. Justification by faith is to be accepted by every soul, not according to some lifeless, dead idea, but according to the truth presented in the gospel. It is Christ that we need. It is Christ that every sinner needs. Let Him be presented in the Spirit and with power--Christ's humiliation, His meekness, and His lowly life of poverty, that every son and daughter of Adam might be made rich. He died our Sacrifice. He rose again from the dead. He ascended to heaven, and there intercedes in man's behalf that he might be brought to believe on Him whom the Father hath sent.  {9MR 186.2}
[9MR 186.3]          There have been so many discourses that have not had the fragrance of Christ's merits and His righteousness, that the gospel, as it has been preached, does not convict and convert souls. "God so loved the world, that He gave His only begotten Son, that whosoever believeth in Him should not perish, but have                                          -187-     everlasting life" (John 3:16). We may dwell upon the punishing of every sin, and the awfulness of the punishment inflicted on the guilty, but this will not melt and subdue the soul.  {9MR 186.3}
[9MR 187.1]          But present in fervent words how punishment for finite man has rested upon the Innocent, even the divine Son of God, in order that man might have a mighty Advocate to plead in the sinner's behalf. Was this done that man might continue in sin and be saved in sin? Oh, no! Sin is the hideous thing for which there was no remedy. Christ took the penalty that man might, through faith in Him, have life. The sinner's heart will melt; the soul will be conquered.--Manuscript 55, 1890, pp. 1-7. ("Perils of Trusting in the Wisdom of Men," no date.)     White Estate Washington, D. C. April 18, 1979  {9MR 187.1}
[9MR 188.3]          Sister White: He ［W. C. White］ will tell you himself that it is I that present the situation to him. . . .He does not seem to want to tell me anything about the Southern California meeting. Scarcely anything has he told me--only some points that he knows would not trouble my mind. He does not feel like opening things to me, but I come to him with manuscripts, and I tell him, This must be copied, and sent out just as quickly as it can be. Now I have light, mostly in the night season, just as if the whole thing were transacting, and I viewing it, and as I am listening to the conversation, I am moved to get up and meet it. This is the way it is; and then in the morning I tell him about it. Often he doesn't say a word--not a word; but after a while, when I have written and written, then he acknowledges that it is so. He is quite sure                                           -189-     that it is so, because he was there, but he did not tell me.-- Manuscript 105, 1907, pp. 1-3. ("The Responsibilities of a Conference President," Interview, October 5, 1907.)  {9MR 188.3}
[9MR 189.1]          ［Interview Continued on October 6.］          Sister White: There is one other point that I want Brother _____ to keep in his mind, perhaps he does not understand it fully. He has thought that Willie tells me. Now I am up in the morning, you know, before anyone else is up--at one o'clock, two o'clock, three o'clock, and seldom ever after four, more often by three. Recently, for nights and nights and nights, I have seldom been able to sleep after two o'clock, but have been up, writing. I write out the presentations that the Lord has given me in the night season, and when, later on in the morning, Willie comes in to see me, I have already written many pages. Often the manuscript has been placed in the hands of one of my copyists, and is being written out, before he knows that I have written anything, or what I have written. After it is typewritten, a copy is often placed in his hands. It is not he that comes with things to me, but I give to him the light that I have received.  {9MR 189.1}
[9MR 189.3]          Sister White: Yes, I know that.  {9MR 189.3}
[9MR 190.1]          Sister White: I have not been able to get from Willie full particulars regarding perplexing matters. He is careful to tell me only of victories gained, or anything that will encourage me. When he attends meetings, he does not make it a point to tell me of the difficulties that he encounters in these meetings. Instead of going into particulars regarding the matters that perplex the brethren, he presents those things that he thinks will not disturb my mind. Sometimes letters come, giving me information that I should never gain from him, because he won't tell me.--Manuscript 109, 1907, pp. 4,5. ("The Management of Conference Affairs," Interview, October 6, 1907.)     White Estate Washington, D. C. April 2, 1979  {9MR 190.1}
[9MR 191.1]       MR No. 718 - Ellen White's Suggestions for Question and Answer Periods         This ［question-and-answer meetings］ is just the way it was in Christ's teaching. There should not be anything like controversy. And after you have answered their questions, be sure that they acknowledge it is answered. Don't let it drop. Don't tell them to ask that again. But feel your way, how much you have gained. When any come in with a spirit of controversy, tell them that the meeting is not appointed for that purpose, but it is to educate those who have been listening and could not understand some things in the discourses. It is not to get in their doctrinal and controverted points.--Manuscript 19b, 1890, p. 15. (Talk Before the General Conference Committee, July 14, 1890.)     White Estate Washington, D. C. April 5, 1979  {9MR 191.1}
[9MR 192.1]       MR No. 719 - Ellen White's Care for Her Parents         My children are as well as usual. Father and Mother are living with us, and they seem so contented and happy. They take care of their room, but eat with us. You don't know what a weight of care is removed from me, since I can watch over these two aged children. Mother does just as I wish her to, follows every suggestion I make. I dress her up neat as wax, comb her hair, and she looks like a nice venerable old lady. Father also tries to please us in every way. We fix him up and he looks real nice.  {9MR 192.1}
[9MR 192.2]          I would give my love to all your family, especially your parents. Let us hear from you often. Don't sink down in despondency and doubt. Look up, be of good cheer, and God will lead us on to victory.--Letter 27, 1861, p. 3. (To Lucinda Hall, June 19, 1861.)     White Estate Washington, D. C. April 5, 1979  {9MR 192.2}
[9MR 193.1]       MR No. 720 - Discipline of SDA Church Members         Church Difficulties.--Those who had a ruling influence in the church ［at Ligonier, Indiana］ were not right in heart themselves, notwithstanding they made high profession of faith. The outside was apparently right, as far as belief and profession were concerned, while the inward work of the heart--the grace of God in the life developing characters--was very much at fault. They had not the Spirit of Christ, and they labored with another spirit exhibiting self. Strong feelings would rise up under contradiction, or, if others differed with them in both their ideas or opinions, their own hearts being controlled by selfishness, they sought to exalt themselves, and censure and judge their brethren--a work God had not given them at all.  {9MR 193.1}
[9MR 193.2]          They had left the anxious work of taking care, lest they should fail of the grace of God; lest any root of bitterness spring up, whereby many should be defiled. They turned their eyes outward to watch, lest others' characters should not be right, when their eyes should have been turned inward to close searching of their own motives, scanning and criticizing their own characters, their own feelings; and emptying from the heart love of self, envy, evil surmisings, jealousy, malice, unkindness, and self-esteem.  {9MR 193.2}
[9MR 193.3]          When they do this, they will esteem others better than themselves, and will not be climbing upon the judgment seat to pronounce sentence upon others. This has caused all the difficulties in the church. Young churches may have leaders in elders and deacons chosen to have a burden and care for the prosperity of the church, yet these men should not feel at liberty in their own judgment and responsibility to cut off names from the church. They should not have so much zeal as to make decisive moves of so grave a character.                                          -194-  {9MR 193.3}
[9MR 194.1]          They should communicate with the one who has been appointed as president of their conference, and confer with him. At some appointed time have the matter particularly considered, and with great wisdom and in the fear of God, with much humility and earnest humble prayer, should erring ones be dealt with.  {9MR 194.1}
[9MR 194.2]          The matter should be thoroughly investigated. What is the charge brought against the erring one? Has he willfully transgressed the law of God? Has the offender been dishonest in his deal or trade with his brethren or the world? Has he been untruthful? Has he practiced deception? Has he been licentious? Has he been severe, overbearing, and abusive in his family, with his neighbors, with his brethren, or worldlings? Has he shown a spirit of penuriousness, selfishness, covetousness; of questioning doubts, of faultfinding, of talebearing, of talking of his brethren's faults, magnifying their wrongs, having a spirit of bitterness against them? All these things are grave matters, and deserving of consideration.  {9MR 194.2}
[9MR 194.3]          But the next question is: What course has been pursued toward the erring? Have the Bible rules been followed to the letter? Read before them the rules given by their Captain. Have they obeyed orders like faithful soldiers in the army? To go contrary to the positive orders of the Captain of our salvation is deserving of severest censure.  {9MR 194.3}
[9MR 194.4]          "Moreover if thy brother shall trespass against thee, go and tell him his fault between thee and him alone: if he shall hear thee, thou hast gained thy brother. But if he will not hear thee, then take with thee one or two more, that in the mouth of two or three witnesses every word may be established. And if he shall neglect to hear them, tell it unto the church: but if he neglect to hear the church, let him be unto thee as a heathen man and a                                         -195-     publican. Verily I say unto you, Whatsoever ye shall bind on earth shall be bound in heaven: and whatsoever ye shall loose on earth shall be loosed in heaven" (Matthew 18:15-18).  {9MR 194.4}
[9MR 195.1]          Jesus is united to His people by a love far greater and more enduring than ever bound human kindred hearts together, and this love, so deep, so unchanging, is a continual assurance, a guarantee of this faithfulness to you. Oh, wondrous love that should lead the Son of God in order to secure us to Himself, and ensure our eternal salvation, to yield up His honor, His glory, His royal throne, and royal court, and for our sakes became poor, that we, through His poverty, might be made rich. . . .  {9MR 195.1}
[9MR 195.2]          Some have taken a position that those who use tobacco should be dealt with and turned out of the church. In all of our experience for many years not a case of this kind has thus been treated by us. We have borne with them and labored with and prayed with them for years, and if after a time they did not reform, they became lax in other things and causes of a grievous character occurred which required an action on the part of the church, but then the responsibility was not assumed by merely the resident elder, the deacon, or any church member, but the church waited in patience for help, for wise counselors, and then moved with the greatest caution. These hasty movements in such cases tend to ruin a church. It shows a self-sufficient, self-important, bigoted spirit, which if indulged will ruin any church. . . .  {9MR 195.2}
[9MR 195.3]          Dr. _____ has not pursued that meek and Christlike course which the Bible requires, but those who have condemned him have pursued a course far more objectionable in the sight of God than that pursued by him, and they are answerable for their influence upon the doctor.                                        -196  {9MR 195.3}
[9MR 196.1]          God calls upon Doctor_____to come near to Him by faith and obedience. The grace of God can subdue, sanctify, and refine, and make him an honor to the cause and a chosen vessel fit for the Master's use. The natural heart may be transformed by the grace of God.--Manuscript 1, 1880, pp. 1-3, 12-14. ("Church Difficulties," February 18, 1880.)  {9MR 196.1}
[9MR 196.2]          Patience and Forbearance Needed.--At the conference at Sylvan I saw the necessity of the messengers dwelling on the preparation more than they have done. Souls are not prepared for what is coming on the earth and unless they speedily get ready they will be weighed in the balance and found wanting. I saw that Brother_____had moved too fast in some cases, that there had not been that patience and forbearance with individuals that there ought to have been. Others of the brethren had moved too fast.  {9MR 196.2}
[9MR 196.3]          I saw that great caution should be used and the church will have to bear some with individuals who do not always understand the movings of the Spirit of God, and always have some errors. And, if these individuals were disfellowshipped, they would be brought more closely in connection with an unholy influence and the possibility of saving them be lost. But, if they were still retained in the fellowship of the church, they will be where the church can have some influence over them, and may, by moving judiciously and carefully, win them to all the truth, which will discover to them their errors, and cause them to yield them up and be fully united to the church.  {9MR 196.3}
[9MR 196.4]          I saw that the messengers and the church must have compassion with some, making a difference. Now the messengers of God must seek wisdom and know how to treat each individual case. Not all must be treated alike. By close examination it will be seen that individual cases differ. Some are to be                                          -197-     borne with longer than others, but if one is living in disobedience to the commandments of God, the church must act and must separate them from them. And for other sins it will often be necessary to disfellowship souls if they continue in their sins; yet great care should be used and great patience and forbearance exercised.  {9MR 196.4}
[9MR 197.1]          I saw that Brother_____had tried to do right and just as well as he knew how, yet he has failed at times. I saw that judgment and caution must be used. The messengers must all move out unitedly and with decision and energy, yet they must have meekness and patience, and in love for souls fulfill their duty. They must all go among the people with the power and Spirit of God with them, and must have energy that will arouse the stupid and those who are off their watch and cause them to awake and get ready.  {9MR 197.1}
[9MR 197.2]          Prepare! Prepare! should be sounded in the ears of the people. For the great day of God's wrath is coming, and who shall be able to stand; and while messengers cry to God to prepare and get ready, they must be awake and have energy themselves and let it tell to all that hear them that they are standing between the living and the dead. Preachers and people who believe the third angel's message should set a holy, lively example. Their conversation and actions should show that they are looking for the appearing of the great God and our Saviour Jesus Christ.--Manuscript 1, 1855, pp. 1,2. (Untitled, undated.)     White Estate Washington, D. C. April 6, 1979  {9MR 197.2}
[9MR 198.1]       MR No. 721 - The Authority of the Spirit of Prophecy         Ellen White Spoke the Things God Gave Her.--I labored in the morning meeting to help my brethren. I presented the state of things as God had presented them to me. I illustrated the positions we should occupy as they had been presented to me. I had no personal feelings in the remark made to you that morning. In the line of my work I speak the things the Lord gives me. And in my words to you I would no more dare to say that the Lord did not move me to make the remarks which I made in that talk all the way through.-- Letter 18d, 1890, pp. 1-2. (March 6, 1890.)  {9MR 198.1}
[9MR 198.2]          E. G. White's Letter a Message From God.--You ask if the Lord gave me that letter to give to you. I say, He did, The Holy God of Israel will not serve with your sins. That message was given of God. If you have had, since that message was given, a new sense of what constitutes sin, if you have become truly converted, a child of God in place of being a transgressor of His law, then there is no one who will be more pleased than myself.-- Letter 95, 1893, p. 1. (July 20, 1893.)  {9MR 198.2}
[9MR 198.3]          The Danger of Undermining Confidence in the Testimonies.--The enemy has made his masterly efforts to unsettle the faith of our own people in the testimonies, and when these errors come in they claim to prove all the positions by the Bible, but they misinterpret the Scriptures. They make bold assertions, as did Elder Canright, and misapply the prophecies and the Scriptures                                           -199-     to prove falsehood. And, after men have done their work in weakening the confidence of our churches in the testimonies, they have torn away the barrier, that unbelief in the truth shall become widespread, and there is no voice to be lifted up to stay the force of error. This is just as Satan designed it should be, and those who have been preparing the way for the people to pay no heed to the warnings and reproofs of the testimonies of the Spirit of God will see that a tide of errors of all kinds will spring into life. They will claim Scripture as their evidence, and deceptions of Satan in every form will prevail.--Letter 109, 1890, p. 5. (To W. C. White and J. E. White and wife, Dec. 6, 1890.)  {9MR 198.3}
[9MR 199.1]          E. G. White's Confidence in the Divine Source of Her Revelations.--What a battle I am obliged to fight! My brethren seem to judge me as taking positions that are not necessary. They do not see that God in His own wisdom has made revelations to me which cannot successfully be contradicted or disputed. Nothing can rub out that which has been presented to me and imprinted on the tablets of my soul. All the oppositions or gainsaying to make my testimony of none effect only compels from me, by the urgency of the Spirit of God, a more decided repetition, and to stand on the light revealed with all the force of the strength God has given me.-- Manuscript 25, 1890, p. 1. (Untitled Manuscript, January 7, 1890.)     White Estate Washington, D. C. April 18, 1979  {9MR 199.1}
[9MR 200.1]       MR No. 722 - Soliciting Funds From Non-Adventists         Gifts from Unbelievers Not to be Refused.--The Lord God of Israel has placed His goods in the hands of unbelievers, but they are to be used in favor of doing the works that must be done for a fallen world. The agents through whom these gifts come may open up avenues through which the truth may go. They may have no sympathy with the work, and no faith in Christ, and no practice in His words, but their gifts are not to be refused on that account.  {9MR 200.1}
[9MR 200.2]          It is very strange that some of our brethren should feel that it is their duty to bring about a condition of things that would bind up the means that God would have set free. God has not laid upon them the responsibility of coming in conflict with the authorities and power of the world in this matter. The restraining hand of God has not yet been withdrawn from the earth. Let the leaders in the work bide their time, hide in Christ, and move and work with great wisdom. Let them be as wise as serpents, and as harmless as doves. I have repeatedly been shown that we might receive far more favors than we do in many ways if we would approach men in wisdom, acquaint them with our work, and give them an opportunity of doing those things which it is our privilege to induce them to do for the advancement of the work of God.-- Manuscript 41, 1895, pp. 3, 4. ("Counsel to Leading Workers," January 31, 1895.)  {9MR 200.2}
[9MR 200.3]         Give the Wealthy the Privilege of Assisting God's Work.--There are laymen who can do more in a quiet way than can the ministers. In our missions an interest may be awakened in the hearts of wealthy men who have the means                                           -201-     to assist. Give them the privilege of helping if they will. Let them be asked. They have the Lord's money in their hands. If anything can arouse them to place that money where it can do good, let it be done. It will prove a blessing to their souls. What is done for other missions, who bear not the message of the seal of the living God, we may make efforts, more than we have made, to have done for us. God is warning the church of her fearful responsibility. Let means be gathered by wise, judicious men, from believers and unbelievers, for our school, for our churches, for our health institutions, for our medical missionary enterprises.--Manuscript 83, 1897, p. 7. ("The Need of Missionary Effort", July 22, 1897.)  {9MR 200.3}
[9MR 201.1]          Medical Missionary Workers to Solicit Funds From Non-Adventists.--The message "Sell that ye have, and give alms" is now to be given. But there are many who do not understand the object of this message. It is not the purpose of God that the revenues of the church should be absorbed in the work for the poor and outcast classes. This work might be presented in such a way that every dollar would be drawn from our people, and there would be no resources left for aggressive warfare in new fields. But our brethren in America, who are engaged in medical missionary lines, can by appealing to outside people obtain help, because theirs is not a denominational work. They should not draw their funds largely from our churches. The resources of the church are needed to support the gospel ministry, and to carry forward the work in new fields.--Manuscript 4, 1899, p. 16. ("The Effective Use of Means in Missionary Fields", January 25, 1899.)     White Estate Washington, D.C. April 24, 1979  {9MR 201.1}
[9MR 202.1]       MR No. 724 - Relation of Faith to Evidence         In your letter wherein you ask a number of questions about the Testimonies, you say, "I must go to the bottom of all these things, and know just where I stand."  {9MR 202.1}
[9MR 202.2]          In my books and manuscripts I find the following which I think will help you in your present perplexities:  {9MR 202.2}
[9MR 202.3]          "God never asks us to believe, without giving sufficient evidence upon which to base our faith. His existence, His character, the truthfulness of His Word, are all established by testimony that appeals to our reason; and this testimony is abundant. Yet God has never removed the possibility of doubt. Our faith must rest upon evidence, not demonstration. Those who wish to doubt will have opportunity, while those who really desire to know the truth will find plenty of evidence on which to rest their faith.  {9MR 202.3}
[9MR 202.4]          "It is impossible for finite minds fully to comprehend the character or the works of the Infinite One. To the keenest intellect, the most highly educated mind, that holy Being must ever remain clothed in mystery. 'Canst thou by searching find out God? canst thou find out the Almighty unto perfection? It is as high as heaven; what canst thou do? deeper than hell; what canst thou know?' (Job 11:7, 8).  {9MR 202.4}
[9MR 202.5]         "The apostle Paul exclaims, 'O the depth of the riches both of the wisdom and knowledge of God! how unsearchable are His judgments, and His ways past finding out!" (Romans 11:33). But though 'Clouds and darkness are                                        -203-     round about Him; righteousness and judgment are the foundation of His throne' (Psalm 97:2, R.V.). We can so far comprehend His dealing with us, and the motives by which He is actuated, that we may discern boundless love and mercy united to infinite power. We can understand as much of His purposes as it is for our good to know; and beyond this we must still trust the hand that is omnipotent, the heart that is full of love.  {9MR 202.5}
[9MR 203.1]         "The Word of God, like the character of its divine Author, presents mysteries that can never be fully comprehended by finite beings. The entrance of sin into the world, the incarnation of Christ, regeneration, the resurrection, and many other subjects presented in the Bible, are mysteries too deep for the human mind to explain, or even fully to comprehend. But we have no reason to doubt God's Word because we cannot understand the mysteries of His providence. In the natural world we are constantly surrounded with mysteries that we cannot fathom. The very humblest forms of life present a problem that the wisest of philosophers is powerless to explain. Everywhere are wonders beyond our ken. Should we then be surprised to find that in the spiritual world also there are mysteries that we cannot fathom? The difficulty lies solely in the weakness and narrowness of the human mind. God has given us in the Scriptures sufficient evidence of their divine character, and we are not to doubt His Word because we cannot understand all the mysteries of His providence. . . .  {9MR 203.1}
[9MR 203.2]          "There is an evidence that is open to all--the most highly educated, the most illiterate--the evidence of experience. God invites us to prove for ourselves the reality of His Word, the truth of His promises. He bids us 'taste and see that the Lord is good' (Psalm 34:8). Instead of depending upon the word of another, we are to taste for ourselves. He declares, 'Ask,                                       -204-     and ye shall receive' (John 16:24). His promises will be fulfilled. They have never failed; they never can fail. And as we draw near to Jesus, and rejoice in the fullness of His love, our doubt and darkness will disappear in the light of His presence."--Steps to Christ, pp. 105-107, 111-112.  {9MR 203.2}
[9MR 204.1]         Those who have passed through a struggle to rise above the realm of doubt and conjecture, realize that "while God has given ample evidence for faith, He will never remove all excuse for unbelief. All who look for hooks to hang their doubts upon, will find them. And those who refuse to accept and obey God's Word until every objection has been removed, and there is no longer an opportunity for doubt, will never come to the light."--Great Controversy, p. 527. (Italics author's.)  {9MR 204.1}
[9MR 204.2]          As with the Bible, so with the Testimonies. "Those who desire to doubt will have plenty of room. God does not propose to remove all occasion for unbelief. He gives evidence, which must be carefully investigated with a humble mind and a teachable spirit; and all should decide from the weight of evidence."--Testimonies for the Church, Volume 3, p. 255 (Italics author's.)  {9MR 204.2}
[9MR 204.3]          "Satan is at hand to suggest a variety of doubts; but if you will open your eyes in faith, you will find sufficient evidence for belief. But God will never remove from any man all causes for doubts. . . .  {9MR 204.3}
[9MR 204.4]          "God gives sufficient evidence for the candid mind to believe; but he who turns from the weight of evidence because there are a few things which he cannot make plain to his finite understanding, will be left in the cold, chilling atmosphere of unbelief and questioning doubts, and will make shipwreck of faith."--Testimonies for the Church, Volume 4, pp. 232, 233. (Italics author's.)                                           -205-  {9MR 204.4}
[9MR 205.1]          "What voice will you acknowledge as the voice of God? What power has the Lord in reserve to correct your errors, and show you your course as it is? What power to work in the church? If you refuse to believe until every shadow of uncertainty and every possibility of doubt is removed, you will never believe. The doubt that demands perfect knowledge will never yield to faith. Faith rests upon evidence, not demonstration. The Lord requires us to obey the voice of duty, when there are other voices all around us urging us to pursue an opposite course. It requires earnest attention from us to distinguish the voice which speaks for God. We must resist and conquer inclination, and obey the voice of conscience without parleying or compromise, lest its promptings cease and will and impulse control. The word of the Lord comes to us all who have not resisted His Spirit by determining not to hear and obey. This voice is heard in warnings, in counsels, in reproof. It is the Lord's message of light to His people. If we wait for louder calls, or better opportunities, the light may be withdrawn, and we left in darkness."-- Testimonies for the Church, Volume 5, pp. 68,69.  {9MR 205.1}
[9MR 205.2]          We are living amid the perils of the last days. Soon everything that can be shaken will be shaken. The world is rapidly taking sides in the great conflict between good and evil. The enemy with all his satanic craft is working diligently to secure souls. He has influenced the minds of many who know the truth, so that they have walked contrary to the light God has given them. And even when God has sent them warnings, they have closed their ears and walked on in ways of their own devising. Those who are in a state of uncertainty regarding the messages of warning that God is sending will soon take their stand either for or against the truth.                                              -206-  {9MR 205.2}
[9MR 206.1]          Many souls have been presented before me as being tempted by Satan to deny the faith. Fired by an unsanctified, unholy zeal, they will lead others in strange paths, and under their leadership many will become entangled in the specious snares of the enemy.  {9MR 206.1}
[9MR 206.2]          The Lord calls upon His slumbering people to awake out of their sleep. Many who in their ignorance consider themselves to be wise--like the foolish virgins in the parable--do not realize that their lamps are going out. When they awake to their condition it will be too late for them to obtain a fresh supply of oil, and they will be unready to meet the Bridegroom.  {9MR 206.2}
[9MR 206.3]          To those who have come to a time of decision, let us say, "With humility of heart seek the Lord earnestly." The longer you tread the path of doubt and perplexity, the less will you feel the influence of the Spirit of God. If you were to wait until every question had been answered to your complete satisfaction, you would never believe. It is often necessary that faith shall precede evidence.--Letter 234, 1906, pp. 1-6. (To Dr. William Sadler, July 9, 1906.)     White Estate Washington, D. C. April 24, 1979  {9MR 206.3}
[9MR 207.1]       MR No. 725 - Compelling Power in Preaching         I was shown that Brethren ［J.N.］ Loughborough, ［Moses］ Hull, and ［J.N.］ Andrews have been greedy for too many books. They have read and studied more than they can retain, and I was shown that much study is a weariness of the flesh (Ecclesiastes 12:12). They have not given the mind time to rest, and the mind affects the body. Weary the mind and the body suffers. It is injured. They have taken upon the mind more than they can use to any advantage, and then they injure the work, injure the effect of the truth that they would advocate, by crowding into one discourse so much and making so many points that minds cannot always appreciate or follow them. More success would attend their labors if they riveted one or two points in the minds of the hearers and make these points of vital importance, press them home and urge upon them the danger of rejecting the light upon those points. Let the minds of the hearers distinctly understand the bearing of every point and then urge to a decision.  {9MR 207.1}
[9MR 207.2]          I was shown that the time that is consumed in so much reading and study is often worse than thrown away. A large portion of the time spent over books and in studying should be spent before God imploring Him for heavenly wisdom and for strength and power to let the truth which they do fully understand shine out before the people in its clearness and harmonious beauty. There is too little time spent in secret prayer and in sacred meditation. The cry of God's servants should be for the holy unction and to be clothed with salvation, that what they preach may reach hearts. Time is so short and ministers of these last days are so few that they should throw all their energies into the                                            -208-     work, and should be in close connection with God and holy angels, that a tremendous power may be in their preaching--a compelling power, to draw every soul who is honest and loves the truth right along to embrace it.  {9MR 207.2}
[9MR 208.1]          A mere theory of the truth is powerless. It needs the heavenly endorsement, the finish that God alone can give it. Every petition put up in faith is lodged in heaven and will not be neglected, but will bring precious returns. I saw that there was too little praying, too little humbling the soul before God, too little laying hold above and importuning and earnest wrestling with God that He may make His truth like a sharp, two-edged sword, to cut every way. There has been more trusting in reading and studying than in the power of God. A Paul may plant and an Apollos water, but God giveth the increase (1 Corinthians 3:6, 7). God's ministers have more knowledge than living faith and godliness. These treasures all should seek after earnestly. Then will they exercise temperance in reading, in studying. They will depend more on the Spirit of God and His power to set home the truth to the hearts of the hearers than upon knowledge obtained from much reading. The theory of truth without the power of God will produce but little effect.  {9MR 208.1}
[9MR 208.2]         More could be accomplished at the present time.--Manuscript 7, 1863, pp. 1,2. ("For Ministers," cir. 1863.)     White Estate Washington, D. C. May 3, 1979  {9MR 208.2}
[9MR 209.1]       MR No. 726 - Treatment of Others Reveals True Character         The supposed possession of such a high degree of refinement does not give one the least semblance of an excuse for treating those he thinks less fortunate than himself with discourtesy, with a storm of censure, becoming exasperated over their imperfections. He manifests that he is destitute of the very traits of character that he thinks that he possesses.  {9MR 209.1}
[9MR 209.2]          A man who has the true idea of what constitutes perfection of character will reveal the same fruit which he desires to see in others. He will by precept and example give evidence that he is endowed with a kindly, genial disposition, imbued with refinement and tenderness. He will have the finest touch in seeking to cure the wounds and bruises of the soul. He will be a co-worker with Christ and His Holy Spirit to renew and strengthen, to beautify and bring into conformity to the perfect model.--Letter 78, 1893, p. 2. (To E. J. Waggoner, January 22, 1893.)     White Estate Washington, D. C. May 3, 1979  {9MR 209.2}
[9MR 210.1]       MR No. 727 - Service of Joyful Obedience         The light that shineth in the face of Christ is reflected by all His followers. Hence the family resemblance in all His children. The image of Christ appears in the character of His followers, because they are partakers of the divine nature, having escaped the corruption that is in the world through lust. Even on earth we may have spiritual joy as a wellspring never failing, because ［it is］ fed by the streams that flow from the throne of God. This is the source of all true excellence of character.  {9MR 210.1}
[9MR 210.2]          In heaven, service is not rendered in the spirit of legality. When Satan in heaven rebelled against the law of Jehovah, the thought that there was a law came to the angels almost as an awakening to something they had not thought of. Love for God and for the Commander in high heaven, had been without one drawback. In their ministry the angels did not work as servants, they were not doing the will of God for wages, or to secure position; not to increase their importance or minister to their own pleasure; but their will was identical with the will of God. There was a perfect unity of taste and inclination between the angels and their Creator. Obedience was no drudgery to them. It was a delight.--Letter 4, 1892, p. 15. (To Sister A. G. Daniells, September 19, 1892.)     White Estate Washington, D. C. May 3, 1979  {9MR 210.2}
[9MR 211.1]       MR No. 729 - Angels in Human Form Converse With Us         Christ and His angels come to us in the form of human beings, and as we converse with them, light and grace and joy fill our hearts. Our spiritual energies are quickened, and we are strengthened to do the will of God. Though we know it not, we are conversing with an angel, an angel in human guise.--Letter 144, 1902, p. 8. (To Dr. and Mrs. D. H. Kress, September 18, 1902.)     White Estate Washington, D. C. May 30, 1979  {9MR 211.1}
[9MR 212.1]       MR No. 730 - Righteousness By Faith         Causes for Delay in Outpouring of Latter Rain.--The natural heart is not to bring its own tainted, corrupting principles into the work of God. There must be no concealing of the principles of our faith. The third angel's message is to be sounded by God's people. It is to swell to the loud cry. The Lord has a time appointed when He will bind off the work; but when is that time?--when the truth to be proclaimed for these last days shall go forth as a witness to all nations, then shall the end come. If the power of Satan can come into the very temple of God, and manipulate things as he pleases, the time of preparation will be prolonged.  {9MR 212.1}
[9MR 212.2]          Here is the secret of the movements made to oppose the men whom God sent with a message of blessing for His people. These men were hated. The men and God's message were despised, as verily as Christ Himself was hated and despised at His first advent. Men in responsible positions have manifested the very attributes that Satan has revealed. They have sought to rule minds, to bring their reason and their talents under human jurisdiction. There has been an effort to bring God's servants under the control of men who have not the knowledge and wisdom of God, or an experience under the Holy Spirit's guidance. Principles have been born that should never have seen the light of day. The illegitimate child should have been stifled as soon as it breathed the first breath of life. Finite men have been warring against God and the truth and the Lord's chosen messengers, counterworking them by every means they dared to use. Please consider what virtue there can be in the wisdom                                           -213-     and plans of those who have slighted God's messages, and, like the scribes and Pharisees, have despised the very men whom God has used to present light and truth which His people needed.  {9MR 212.2}
[9MR 213.1]          It is an offense to God that His work should be restricted by human beings.--Letter 83, 1896, pp. 6,7. (To O. A. Olsen, May 22, 1896.)  {9MR 213.1}
[9MR 213.2]          The Works of True Faith.--We cannot possibly have a changing religion. The gospel is to be proclaimed and personally received. A general assent is not enough. There must be an intelligent heart reception of the truth wherein the receiver must stand and perseveringly communicate to others the knowledge received. The truth must be practiced in every respect, holding fast the word of life, "by which also ye are saved, if ye keep in memory what I preached unto you, unless ye have believed in vain" (1 Corinthians 15:2).  {9MR 213.2}
[9MR 213.3]          There is a declaration of the faith that is so diluted by man's natural traits of character that it has lost its saving virtue by losing its distinctive characteristic of Christlikeness. Although saying you are rich, you will find yourself in the end wretched, and miserable, and poor, and blind and naked. When there is a haphazard belief and practice that is not after the lessons of Christ, then you have a faith that is vain. Your heart must either contain the treasures of goodness or the treasures of that which is evil. Out of the good treasure of the heart the receiver of truth brings forth good things. The one who claims to believe, and does not practice, brings forth evil things which wound, discourage, and destroy.  {9MR 213.3}
[9MR 213.4]          I ask you, my brother, not to act like a child in understanding. Act like a child who is practicing the Word of God. Christ says, "Why call ye Me                                           -214-     Master and Lord, and do not the things which I say?" The consistency of our conduct in words, in patience, in meekness, will reveal the Christ in the heart. Take yourself seriously in hand, my brother, and move steadily onward, step by step, to be an overcomer. . . .  {9MR 213.4}
[9MR 214.1]          Sin is not to be perpetuated by practice by the one who is born of God. He must become just what God designed he should be--a free soul in Christ Jesus; not free to continue in sin, but free to practice virtue and holiness. "Ye are free." Therefore use your liberty not to oppress or to speak bitterness, but as the servants of God, as under the rule of Christ.  {9MR 214.1}
[9MR 214.2]          Wherever the man is who is a child of God, he must live no idle life. He is not in a region where peace is an abounding element; where no heart throbs, no passions urges itself for demonstration. Satan lives; Satan works. "And every man that hath this hope in him purifieth himself, even as He is pure" (1 John 3:3). . . .  {9MR 214.2}
[9MR 214.3]          Then let man, however imperfect, hope in God, saying not, "If I were of a different disposition I would serve God," but bring himself to Him in true service.--Letter 69, 1897, pp. 2-5, 11. (To Brother Hardy, copied February 7, 1897.)     White Estate Washington, D. C. May 30, 1979  {9MR 214.3}
[9MR 215.1]       MR No. 731 - The Law in Galatians         The "Added Law."--I have something to say to you that I should withhold no longer. I have been looking in vain as yet to get an article that was written nearly twenty years ago ［cir. 1867］ in reference to the "added law." I read this to Elder ［J. H.］ Waggoner. I stated then to him that I had been shown his position in regard to the law was incorrect, and from the statements I made to him he has been silent upon the subject for many years. . . .  {9MR 215.1}
[9MR 215.2]          I have not read Elder ［G.I.］ Butler's pamphlet or any articles written by any of our writers and do not mean to. But I did see years ago that Elder ［J.H.］ Waggoner's views were not correct, and read to him matter which I had written. The matter does not lie clear and distinct in my mind yet. I cannot grasp the matter, and for this reason I am fully convinced that presenting it has been not only untimely, but deleterious.--Letter 37, 1887, pp. 1,2. (To E. J. Waggoner and A. T. Jones, February 18, 1887.)  {9MR 215.2}
[9MR 215.3]          Cautions Regarding Differences of Opinion on the Law in Galatians.-- I have sent copies of letters written to Brethren Waggoner and Jones to Elder Butler in reference to introducing and keeping in the front and making prominent subjects on which there are differences of opinion. I sent these not that you should make them weapons to use against the brethren mentioned, but that the very same cautions and carefulness be exercised by you to preserve harmony as you would have these brethren exercise.                                           -216-  {9MR 215.3}
[9MR 216.1]          I am troubled; for the life of me I cannot remember that which I have been shown in reference to the two laws. I cannot remember what the caution and warning referred to were that were given to Elder Waggoner. It may be it was a caution not to make his ideas prominent at that time, for there was great danger of disunion. . . .  {9MR 216.1}
[9MR 216.2]          I have had some impressive dreams that have led me to feel that you are not altogether in the light. Elder Canright was presenting his ideas upon the law, and such a mixed up concern I never heard. Neither of you seemed to see or understand where his arguments would lead. . . .  {9MR 216.2}
[9MR 216.3]          I advised that his ［D.M. Canright's］ books be suppressed, especially the one on the law, the very subject he was conversing with you in regard to. If that work is what I believe it to be, I would burn every copy in the fire before one should be given out to our people.--Letter 13, 1887, pp. 1-3. (To G. I. Butler and Uriah Smith, April 5, 1887.)  {9MR 216.3}
[9MR 216.4]          Ellen White's Position on the Law in Galatians Unchanged.--I have not changed my views in reference to the law in Galatians, but I hope that I shall never be left to entertain the spirit that was brought into the General Conference. I have not the least hesitancy in saying it was not the Spirit of God. If every idea we have entertained in doctrines is truth, will not the truth bear to be investigated? Will it totter and fall if criticized? If so, let it fall, the sooner the better. The spirit that would close the door to investigation of points of truth in a Christlike manner is not the Spirit from above. . . .                                           -217-  {9MR 216.4}
[9MR 217.1]          A. T. Jones and Dr. Waggoner hold views upon some doctrinal points, which all admit are not vital questions, different from those which some of the leading ones of our people have held. But it is a vital question whether we are Christians, whether we have a Christian spirit, and are true, open, and frank with one another. . . .  {9MR 217.1}
[9MR 217.2]         My cry has been, Investigate the Scriptures for yourselves, and know for yourselves what saith the Lord. No man is to be authority for us. If he has received his light from the Bible, so may we also go to the same source for light and proof to substantiate the doctrines which we believe. The Scriptures teach that we should give a reason of the hope that is within us with meekness and fear. . . .  {9MR 217.2}
[9MR 217.4]         Neither Side Has All the Light on the Law in Galatians.--You speak of the affliction that came upon you because of the "way this matter ［the question of the law in Galatians］ has been pushed and urged by responsible men in the cause, and by your seeming attitude which has brought me to my present condition more than any other one thing." I have no knowledge of taking any position in                                           -218-     this matter. I had not with me the light God had given me on this subject, and which had been written, and I dared not make any rash statement in relation to it till I could see what I had written upon it. My attitude therefore could not be helped. I had not read Dr. Waggoner's articles in the Signs, and I did not know what his views were. . . .  {9MR 217.4}
[9MR 218.1]          He ［Ellen White's angelic guide］ stretched out his arms toward Dr. Waggoner and to you, Elder Butler, and said in substance as follows: "Neither have all the light upon the law, neither position is perfect. 'Light is sown for the righteous, and gladness for the upright in heart' (Psalm 97:11). There are hundreds that know not why they believe the doctrines they do."--Letter 21, 1888, pp. 6,7. (To G. I. Butler, October 14, 1888.)  {9MR 218.1}
[9MR 218.2]         The Galatians Question Not Vital.--Questions were asked at that time: "Sister White, do you think that the Lord has any new and increased light for us as a people?" I answered, "Most assuredly. I do not only think so, but can speak understandingly. I know that there is precious truth to be unfolded to us, if we are the people that are to stand in the day of God's preparation."  {9MR 218.2}
[9MR 218.3]          Then the question was asked whether I thought the matter better drop where it was, after Brother Waggoner had stated his views of the law in Galatians. I said, "By no means. We want all on both sides of the question." But I stated that the spirit I had seen manifested at the meeting was unreasonable. I should insist that there be a right spirit, a Christlike spirit, manifested, such as Elder E. J. Waggoner had shown all through the presentation of his views; and that this matter should not be handled in a                                         -219-     debating style. The reason I should urge that this matter should be handled in a Christlike spirit was that there should be no thrust made against their brethren differing with them. As Elder E. J. Waggoner had conducted himself like a Christian gentleman, they should do the same, giving the arguments on their side of the question in a straightforward manner.  {9MR 218.3}
[9MR 219.1]          I told them I had been shown that some of our brethren had educated themselves as debaters. The process of this education and the mold received by such an education were not after God's order, neither did they meet the approval of God. In many respects men trained in this kind of school unfitted themselves to become pastors of the sheep and lambs, and in combating an opponent, as in the way of discussions, usually harm is done with but few good results. The combative spirit is raised in both parties, and a defiant, hard spirit becomes habitual when their track is crossed. They become criticizers and do not always handle the Scriptures fairly, but wrest the Scriptures to make their point.  {9MR 219.1}
[9MR 219.2]          The remark was made, "If our views of Galatians are not correct, then we have not the third angel's message, and our position goes by the board; there is nothing to our faith." I said, "Brethren, here is the very thing I have been telling you. This statement is not true. It is an extravagant, exaggerated statement. If it is made in the discussion of this question I shall feel it my duty to set this matter before all that are assembled, and whether they hear or forbear, tell them the statement is incorrect. The question at issue is not a vital question and should not be treated as such. The wonderful importance and magnitude of this subject has been exaggerated, and for this reason--through misconception and perverted ideas--we see the spirit that prevails at this meeting, which is un-Christlike, and which we                                           -220-     should never see exhibited among brethren. There has been a spirit of Pharisaism coming in among us which I shall lift my voice against wherever it may be revealed."  {9MR 219.2}
[9MR 220.1]          Again a brother said, "Perhaps you think nothing should be said on the other side of the question." My son Willie and myself spoke decidedly that we would not have the matter end here by any means, but we desired that they should bring out all the evidence on both sides of the question, for all we wanted was the truth, Bible truth, to be brought before the people.  {9MR 220.1}
[9MR 220.2]          What was my astonishment to learn the next morning that a meeting was called where the statement was made that they felt bad, for Sister White was opposed to the other side of the question being discussed. One in the meeting went for my son, W. C. White, who was entirely ignorant of the meeting, and advised him to come in. Apparently there was a very mournful presentation of the case, which created great sympathy for the brethren who were crippled and not allowed a chance to set forth their ideas. My son said he would speak in behalf of his mother, who was just as desirous--and more so now that Elder Waggoner had spoken--to hear all that was to be said on the other side of the question; and she had spoken thus decidedly in the council of the ministers the night before. Thus the matter was set before them in the correct light.  {9MR 220.2}
[9MR 220.3]          When they came into the meeting in the morning I was surprised to hear Elder_____make the kind of a speech he did before a large audience of believers and unbelievers--a speech which I knew could not be dictated by the Spirit of the Lord. He was followed by Elder_____, who made remarks of the same order, before Brother Morrison began his talk, which was all calculated to create sympathy which I knew was not after God's order. It was                                           -221-     human but not divine. And for the first time I began to think it might be we did not hold correct views, after all, upon the law in Galatians, for the truth required no such spirit to sustain it.  {9MR 220.3}
[9MR 221.1]          Brother_____, who first spoke in decided, unqualified language, deplored the introduction of the subject of the law in Galatians. He stated, over and over again, that he greatly deplored the introduction of this question and that he was so sorry it should be introduced at a time when Elder Butler was sick and could not be present to manage this matter. With emphasis he stated that it was a cowardly thing to broach this matter when Elder Butler could not be present, as he was best prepared to handle this question. There were many things said which astonished me, both by Elder Kilgore and Elder Smith. These men were speaking these things before a mixed congregation. The house was full. And these were the ones who felt that it was not the thing to do to bring this subject for investigation before any but the ministering brethren!  {9MR 221.1}
[9MR 221.2]          Elder Waggoner had taken a straightforward course, not involving personalities, to thrust anyone or to ridicule anyone. He conducted the subject as a Christian gentleman should in a kind and courteous manner. This was acknowledged to be the case by those who were holding opposite views. If only Elder Morrison had done the same, and had entered upon the work without these preliminaries before a large congregation, many of whom were not of our faith! Their course of action and their expressed ideas and objections against presenting these subjects before even our own people did not harmonize.  {9MR 221.2}
[9MR 221.3]          I could see a great want of wise discrimination and of good judgment. The evil of such things has often been presented before me. The difference                                           -222-     of opinion was made apparent to both believers and unbelievers. These things made such an impression upon my mind that I felt that my brethren had met with a great change. This matter had been set before me while I was in Europe, in figures and symbols, but the explanation was given me afterwards so that I was not left in the dark in regard to the state of our churches and of our ministering brethren.  {9MR 221.3}
[9MR 222.1]          Language cannot express the burden and distress of my soul. I had been passing through deep and painful exercise of soul in Switzerland as the conference held in Battle Creek three years before was presented before me. The same distress and anguish of mind were upon me. I had not one doubt or question in regard to the matter. I knew the light which had been presented to us in clear and distinct lines.  {9MR 222.1}
[9MR 222.2]          The brethren had all the evidence they would ever have that words of truth were spoken in regard to the righteousness of Christ. I knew that if they had distinguished the voice of the true Shepherd, if they had opened their hearts to receive the light, such speeches would never be made to create sympathy and leave the impression upon the congregation that we were at variance and at enmity one with the other.  {9MR 222.2}
[9MR 222.3]          Had my efforts that I made before some of the prominent men in responsible positions done any good? Certainly my labors seemed to be in vain. There was a spirit upon our brethren that I never met in them before.  {9MR 222.3}
[9MR 222.4]          I returned to my room questioning what was the best course for me to pursue. Many hours that night were spent in prayer in regard to the law in Galatians. This was a mere mote. Whichever way was in accordance with a "Thus saith the Lord," my soul would say, Amen, and Amen. But the spirit that was controlling our brethren was so unlike the spirit of Jesus, so                                           -223-     contrary to the spirit that should be exercised toward each other, it filled my soul with anguish.  {9MR 222.4}
[9MR 223.1]          In the next morning's meeting for the ministers I had some plain things to say to my brethren, which I dared not withhold. The salt had lost its savor, the fine gold become dim. Spiritual darkness was upon the people and many evidenced that they were moved with a power from beneath, for the result was just such as would be the case when they were not under the illumination of the Spirit of God. What pages of history were being made by the recording angel! The leaven had indeed done its sharp work, and nearly leavened the lump. I had a message of reproof and warning for my brethren, I knew. My soul was pressed with anguish. To say these things to my brethren causes me far greater anguish than they caused those to whom they were addressed. Through the grace of Christ I experienced a divine compelling power to stand before my ministering brethren, in the name of the Lord, hoping and praying that the Lord would open the blind eyes. I was strengthened to say the words which my secretary took in shorthand. (Here comes in "Morning Talk," October 24, see Manuscript 9, 1888.) . . . .  {9MR 223.1}
[9MR 223.2]          Why were not these men, who knew of these things, afraid to lift their hand against me and my work for no reason, except their imagination, that I was not in harmony with their spirit and their course of action toward men whom they and I had reason to respect. These men were just as sincere as those who criticized, men of correct principles--but who did not harmonize with their views concerning the law in Galatians. I knew how the Lord regarded their spirit and action, and if they did thus in ignorance, through perverted ideas, they have had all the opportunity God will ever give them to know He has given these men a work to do, and a message to bear which is present truth                                           -224-     for this time. They knew that wherever this message comes its fruits are good. A vigor and a vital energy are brought into the church, and where the message is accepted, there hope and courage and faith beam in the countenances of all those who open their eyes to see, their understanding to perceive, and their hearts to receive the great treasure of truth.--Manuscript 24, 1888, pp. 16-21, 24, 25. ("Looking Back at Minneapolis," cir. November or December, 1888.)  {9MR 223.2}
[9MR 224.1]         Zealous Over Variant Positions.-- You ［ONE OF THE LEADERS AT THE 1888 GENERAL CONFERENCE SESSION HELD IN MINNEAPOLIS, MINN.］ have been wonderfully zealous in regard to any difference of opinion being presented upon the law in Galatians. You speak of the position I have taken upon it and the letter I wrote you being the cause of your sickness. This may be your own interpretation of the matter, but I have reason to lay your sickness to causes that you do not see.--Manuscript 16, 1889, pp. 1-2. ("The Discernment of Truth," cir. January, 1889.)  {9MR 224.1}
[9MR 224.2]         Great Relief of Many Minds.--Since I made the statement last Sabbath that the view of the covenants as it had been taught by Brother Waggoner was truth, it seems that great relief has come to many minds.-- Letter 30, 1890, p. 2. (To Willie and Mary White, March 10, 1890.)  {9MR 224.2}
[9MR 224.3]          Galatians Matter Is of Minor Consequence.--Sunday morning, although weary and almost discouraged, I ventured into the meeting. I said nothing until the meeting was about to close, and then I made some very close                                           -225-     remarks. I kept before them what they had done to make of none effect that which the Lord was trying to do and why. The law in Galatians was their only plea.  {9MR 224.3}
[9MR 225.1]          "Why," I asked, "is your interpretation of the law in Galatians more dear to you, and you more zealous to maintain your ideas on this point, than to acknowledge the workings of the Spirit of God? You have been weighing every precious heaven-sent testimony by your own scales as you interpreted the law in Galatians. Nothing could come to you in regard to the truth and the power of God unless it should bear your imprint, the precious ideas you had idolized on the law of Galatians.  {9MR 225.1}
[9MR 225.2]          "These testimonies of the Spirit of God, the fruits of the Spirit of God, have no weight unless they are stamped with your ideas of the law in Galatians. I am afraid of you and I am afraid of your interpretation of any Scripture which has revealed itself in such an unChristlike spirit as you have manifested and has cost me so much unnecessary labor. If you are such very cautious men and so very critical lest you shall receive something not in accordance with the Scriptures, I want your minds to look on these things in the true light. Let your caution be exercised in the line of fear lest you are committing the sin against the Holy Ghost. ［See Matthew 12:32.］ Have your critical minds taken this view of the subject? I say if your views on the law in Galatians, and the fruits, are of the character I have seen in Minneapolis and ever since up to this time, my prayer is that I may be as far from your understanding and interpretation of the Scriptures as it is possible for me to be. I am afraid of any application of Scripture that needs such a spirit and bears such fruit as you have manifested. One thing is certain, I shall never come into harmony with such a spirit as long as God gives me my reason.                                           -226-  {9MR 225.2}
[9MR 226.1]          "You have not commended your doctrine, in some things, to my mind and to other minds. You could not have given a better refutation of your own theories than you have done.  {9MR 226.1}
[9MR 226.2]          "Now brethren, I have nothing to say, no burden in regard to the law in Galatians. This matter looks to me of minor consequence in comparison with the spirit you have brought into your faith. It is exactly of the same piece that was manifested by the Jews in reference to the work and mission of Jesus Christ. The most convincing testimony that we can bear to others that we have the truth is the spirit which attends the advocacy of that truth. If it sanctifies the heart of the receiver, if it makes him gentle, kind, forbearing, true and Christlike, then he will give some evidence of the fact that he has the genuine truth. But if he acts as did the Jews when their opinions and ideas were crossed, then we certainly cannot receive such testimony, for it does not produce the fruits of righteousness." ［See Philippians 1:11］--Letter 83, 1890, pp. 5-6. (To Willie and Mary White, March 13, 1890.)     White Estate Washington, D. C. May 31, 1979  {9MR 226.2}
[9MR 227.1]       MR No. 732 - Letter to a Colporteur         The Lord's Way of Bringing the Truth to Many.-- I have just received and read your very interesting letter. Thank you for writing. We are indeed glad to hear that you have such encouraging success. I think that this is the Lord's way of bringing the truth to many, and I praise His name for the success that attends your efforts. I know that people will be blessed in reading the books you mention in your letter. I think that Mount of Blessing and Steps to Christ are excellent books. They are small, but both are full of instruction.  {9MR 227.1}
[9MR 227.2]          E. G. White Sends Books to Help Schools in South.--I am sending you a copy of a letter which I recently received from Brother F. R. Rogers, who for some years has been laboring in the Southern field in connection with the mission schools for colored children. I send you his letter that you may see what requests come to me. I will send Brother Rogers the books he asks for. This shall be my donation to the Vicksburg school. I will also send some books to the Huntsville school. I am glad that I can do this much to help them.  {9MR 227.2}
[9MR 227.3]          Means Needed for Paradise Valley Sanitarium.--I sent you a letter a day or two ago, asking you to help us to obtain means for the Paradise Valley Sanitarium. The brethren there are pleading with me to solicit means, for unless they receive financial assistance they will be unable to advance in their work. I wrote them that I would endeavor to obtain means for them. I know that you are laboring in a place where it would be difficult to ask for means. But as I thought of the success which the Lord is giving you, I thought that perhaps you could make a donation to the Paradise Valley                                           -228-     Sanitarium in its great need. The work is in charge of prudent, intelligent men, who will make a wise use of the means sent them. Will you not do something to help them without delay? If you could not make a gift, perhaps you could make a loan.  {9MR 227.3}
[9MR 228.1]          I will now leave this matter with you. I hope and pray that you may have success in the dark parts of the earth, where others might fail. Be of good courage in the Lord.-- Letter 307, 1905, pp. 1, 2. (To Walter Harper, October 27, 1905.)     White Estate Washington, D. C. July 3, 1979  {9MR 228.1}
[9MR 229.1]       MR No. 733 - Results of Adam's Sin         The Giving of the Law.--Adam was required to render perfect obedience to God, not only in his own behalf, but in behalf of his posterity. God promised him that if he would stand the test of temptation, preserving his allegiance to the Creator during the great trial to which he would be subjected, his obedience would ensure his acceptance and favor with God. He would then be forever established in holiness and happiness, and these blessings would extend to all his posterity. But Adam failed to bear the test. And because he revolted against God's law, all his descendants have been sinners.  {9MR 229.1}
[9MR 229.2]          God's law had once been written in the hearts of men and women. But their cherished sins dimmed and nearly effaced that writing. The impressions made by sin gradually wore away the impressions of the law.-- Manuscript 126, 1901, p. 1. ("The Giving of the Law," December 10, 1901.)  {9MR 229.2}
[9MR 229.3]          The Malignity of Sin Must Be Realized Before It Can Be Cured.-- What is humility? That sense of sin and unworthiness which leads to repentance. But we must be assured of the malignity of a disease before we feel our need of a cure. Those who do not realize the sinfulness of sin are not able to appreciate the value of the atonement and the necessity of being cleansed from all sin.  {9MR 229.3}
[9MR 229.4]          The sinner measures himself by himself and by those who like himself are sinners. He does not look at the purity and holiness of Christ. But when the law of God brings conviction to his heart, he says with Paul, "I was alive                                        -230-     without the law once: but when the commandment came, sin revived, and I died. And the commandment, which was ordained to life, I found to be unto death." "What shall we say then? Is the law sin? God forbid. Nay, I had not known sin, but by the law: for I had not known lust, except the law had said, Thou shalt not covet." "Wherefore the law is holy, and the commandment holy, and just, and good" (Romans 7:9, 10, 7, 12).--Manuscript 2, 1900, pp. 1,2. ("The Need of a Reformation," January 2, 1900.)  {9MR 229.4}
[9MR 230.1]         Christ, the Source of Our Salvation.--After the fall of Adam and Eve, the race was plunged in hopeless misery, and it was then that this great plan of redemption was advanced. It was then the Son of God consented to leave His Father's throne, lay aside His royal crown, clothe Himself with humanity, take upon Him the nature of man, and become a man among men. He became a Man of sorrows and acquainted with grief, wounded for our transgressions, bruised for our iniquities. Then shall we not say with John, "Behold, what manner of love the Father hath bestowed upon us, that we should be called the sons of God"! (1 John 3:1). Many in our world seem to think that to be a Christian is to step down very low, getting upon a very low level. But this is a very mistaken idea. What is it to be a Christian? It is to be like Christ. Who is Christ? The Son of the living God. He is the One who wrought out the plan of salvation for the fallen race. Every blessing we have comes through this Source, through Jesus Christ. Anyone who would entertain the idea that it is a great sacrifice to become a Christian should remember, when seated around the family board partaking of the bounties there, that all these blessings come from Jesus Christ. It was in consequence of sin that man was shut out from the throne of God, but Christ steps in and pays the price, and through His merits man is brought back in favor with God.                                        -231-  {9MR 230.1}
[9MR 231.1]         As Christ bowed upon Jordan's banks after His baptism, there was a bright light that descended like a dove of burnished gold and lighted upon Him, and from heaven was heard a voice saying, "This is My beloved Son in whom I am well pleased" (Matthew 3:17). We read over these words, but do not take in their significance. We do not seem to understand their value to us. They are stating to you that you are accepted in the Beloved. Christ with His long human arm encircles the fallen race, while with His divine arm He grasps the throne of the Almighty, thus uniting earth with heaven, and fallen, finite man with the Infinite God. And this earth, which was divorced from heaven, is again united with heaven. A ［means of］ communication is opened with heaven through Jesus Christ, that man, who was fallen, is brought back again into favor with God. Here Jesus passed into the wilderness of temptation, and the trial is brought to bear upon Him one hundred times more trying than that brought upon Adam and Eve in the Garden of Eden. And will He endure the temptation?  {9MR 231.1}
[9MR 231.2]          Satan comes with his temptation upon the point of appetite, the same point upon which Adam stumbled and fell. Christ fasted forty days and forty nights. The race had degenerated and had been growing weaker and weaker. The Son of God saw that it was impossible for man to overcome in his own behalf, and therefore He comes to our world and gives man divine power that he might obtain the victory. Here we see that Satan's first attempt was upon the point of appetite, and he seeks to overcome Him. But Christ was to pass over the ground where Adam fell and redeem his disgraceful fall. He met Satan every time with, "It is written, Man shall not live by bread alone, but by every word that proceedeth out of the mouth of God."                                        -232-  {9MR 231.2}
[9MR 232.1]          If human beings for whom Christ has died would take these words to heart and live them out in their lives, we would see a different state of things in our world today. There would be less selfishness, less love of the world, and more love for God. He has entrusted man with talents that he might carry the knowledge of the truth and of Christ to all nations in our land. If Adam and Eve had lived by every word that proceeded out of the mouth of God they never would have fallen, never lost the right to the tree of life. All who will live by every word that proceedeth out of the mouth of God now will be brought back to the Eden home.--Manuscript 16, 1886, pp. 1-3. ("The Privilege of Being a Christian," September 19, 1886.)  {9MR 232.1}
[9MR 232.2]          A Succession of Falls and Christ's Victory Over Satan.--Adam and Eve transgressed the law of God in Eden. They fell from their high estate, and were driven out from beautiful Eden. Everything that their wants required had been provided for them, and there was only one prohibition laid upon them. The Lord said, "Of the tree of knowledge of good and evil, thou shalt not eat of it" (Genesis 3:17). Many have tried to prove that there was some peculiar quality in the tree which called for this prohibition, but this was not the case. The fruit of the tree of knowledge was not in itself injurious. It was used merely as a test of their obedience to God. Will they be obedient to God's requirements, or not? We find that Satan came then, just as he comes today, with temptations upon the point of appetite.  {9MR 232.2}
[9MR 232.3]          Eve was told that there was nothing bad in the tree, that its fruit was of such a character as would give increased knowledge. Does not Satan come to us in just that way? Does he not present attractions, and try to make us believe that if we will pursue a certain course, contrary to the law of God, something will be gained by it? But after they had yielded to the temptations                                         -233-     of Satan, Adam and Eve found that they had met with terrible loss, and so will everyone in our world who yields to the temptations of the enemy to indulge appetite, find that it is a fearful loss to them.  {9MR 232.3}
[9MR 233.1]          The transgression of our first parents was the cause of woe to our world. We have had to labor under the oppressive load of sin ever since that sin. But a provision was made for the fallen race. The Son of God has opened a way of escape for the ruined race by taking the transgressions of man and their just penalty upon Himself. He laid aside His robes of royalty, clothed His divinity with humanity, and came into our world. He was a man of sorrows and acquainted with grief. He suffered insult and reproach and mockery, and yet He was the Majesty of heaven.  {9MR 233.1}
[9MR 233.2]          Just before He entered upon His public ministry, Christ received baptism at the hands of John. After His baptism He knelt upon the banks of Jordan, and offered a prayer to Heaven. That prayer was heard by His Father, and the glory of God, assuming the form of a dove, descended upon Him, and a voice was heard, saying, "This is my beloved Son, in whom I am well pleased" (Matthew 3:17). How many can comprehend the full meaning of these words spoken by our heavenly Father? Here He says to man, "You are accepted in the Beloved."  {9MR 233.2}
[9MR 233.3]          There is no excuse for man to remain in transgression and sin, because strength has been provided for him in Jesus, that he may overcome. The God of heaven Himself is working by His Spirit.  {9MR 233.3}
[9MR 233.4]          After the baptism, Christ went into the wilderness of temptation. It was here that He fought the great battle with His fallen foe. Satan tried every device to overcome the humanity of Christ. He claimed to be an angel direct from heaven. He clothed himself with angel robes, that he might, if possible, deceive the Son of God. And this is the way that he will come to                                         -234-     the tempted ones who are upon the earth now, hiding his real character in order to overcome them. But Christ withstood his temptations on every point. For forty days and forty nights He fasted, neither eating nor drinking. He did not do this because of any necessity on His own account, but for man. There was a mighty work for Him to achieve as the representative of the race. He was to pass over the ground where Adam stumbled and fell. By His resistance to temptation He was to work out a victory in behalf of the fallen race, and elevate man in the scale of moral value with God. Too few realize the importance that is attached to our having a living connection with God. It is our privilege to see, in this great victory gained for man, a hope that every one of us may overcome. Here was Christ on the field of battle, faint and hungry, almost dying under the long strain of warfare. But where was the hand that could be placed beneath His head? Where was the sympathizing breast upon which He could repose? He trod the winepress all alone, and of the people none were with Him. But angels from heaven came and ministered unto Him in His necessity. . . .  {9MR 233.4}
[9MR 234.1]          Why is there so much misery and suffering in the world today? Is it because God loves to see His creatures miserable? Oh, no! It is because the immoral habits of man have weakened his physical, mental, and moral powers. We mourn over Adam's transgression, and seem to think that our first parents showed great weakness in yielding to temptation. But if Adam's transgression were the only evil that we had to meet, this world would be in a much better condition than it is. There has been a succession of falls since Adam's days.--Manuscript 18, 1887, pp. 1-3, 5. ("Christian Temperance," no date.)                                         -235-  {9MR 234.1}
[9MR 235.1]         Disobedience the Vital Point in Adam's Transgression.--"For God so loved the world, that He gave His only begotten Son, that whosoever believeth in Him should not perish, but have everlasting life" (John 3:16).  {9MR 235.1}
[9MR 235.2]          Suppose that we had not another promise in all the lids of the Scripture, is not this enough to condemn every soul that has not a living faith in a personal Saviour? "Whosoever believeth in Him. . . ." God gave His only begotten Son that whosoever, and that whosoever means you and me, it means parents and children. For whom did Christ die? Was it for a select few? It was for the whole world, the world that was fallen because of transgression. Adam and Eve became sinners because of transgression, and now the Lord has given to the world His only begotten Son--that He might abolish the law? that law that Adam transgressed? Do you read it thus? I do not.  {9MR 235.2}
[9MR 235.3]          Well, then, what was the matter with Adam? Adam ventured to transgress one prohibition of God, which was the test that God gave to man to try his loyalty and obedience. There was nothing in the fruit of the tree of knowledge that was a point in itself, but the point was in Adam's listening to Satan, and venturing to transgress. Here was Eve listening to the voice of the tempter. "Ye shall not surely die." God said, "If ye eat of it, ye shall die. "Whom shall we believe?--Manuscript 10, 1894, p. 1. ("Keep the Commandments," February 11, 1894.)  {9MR 235.3}
[9MR 235.4]          Application of the Law to the Life.--Until the requirements of the holy law were applied as the rule of life, fallen man could not understand his own guilt, nor realize his condemned, lost condition. Jesus made application of the law directly to the soul, and laid under its jurisdiction the will and desires and works of man. Wrongdoing and all thoughts and feelings condemned                                         -236-     by the law are to be overcome.--Manuscript 72, 1901, pp. 6,7. ("True Obedience to the Commandments of God," August 2, 1901.)  {9MR 235.4}
[9MR 236.1]          What We Received From Adam and What We Receive From Christ.-- Parents have a more serious charge than they imagine. The inheritance of children is that of sin. Sin has separated them from God. Jesus gave His life that He might unite the broken links to God. As related to the first Adam, men receive from him nothing but guilt and the sentence of death. But Christ steps in and passes over the ground where Adam fell, enduring every test in man's behalf. He redeems Adam's disgraceful failure and fall by coming forth from the trial untarnished. This places man on vantage ground with God. It places him where through accepting Christ as His Saviour, he becomes a partaker of the divine nature. Thus he becomes connected with God and Christ. Christ's perfect example and the grace of God are given him to enable him to train his sons and daughters to be sons and daughters of God.  {9MR 236.1}
[9MR 236.2]          It is by teaching them, line upon line, precept upon precept, how to give the heart and will up to Christ, that Satan's power is broken. "As many as received Him, to them gave He power to become the sons of God, even to them that believe on His name" (John 1:12). This is the work, the grand and holy work of parents. They are to keep before their children the great and vital work of receiving Christ, of believing on Christ as their Redeemer, the Lamb of God, which taketh away the sin of the world. This is the instruction they are to give to their children. All who will accept Christ by living faith will take His life as their pattern.--Letter 68, 1899, pp. 6,7. (To John Wessels and Wife, April 10, 1899.)                                           -237-  {9MR 236.2}
[9MR 237.1]          Christ Assumed Position as Head of Humanity.--After the Fall Christ became Adam's instructor. He acted in God's stead toward humanity, saving the race from immediate death. He took upon Him the office of mediator. Adam and Eve were given a probation in which to return to their allegiance, and in this plan all their posterity were embraced.  {9MR 237.1}
[9MR 237.2]          In the fullness of time Christ was to be revealed in human form. He was to assume the position of head of humanity by taking the nature, but not the sinfulness of man.--Letter 91, 1900, p. 6. (To "Dear Brethren," June 26, 1900.)  {9MR 237.2}
[9MR 237.3]          The Power of Influence.--Satan is the originator of evil. He swerved from his allegiance to God. Those who persisted in sympathizing with him in his disaffection were, with him, shut out of heaven.  {9MR 237.3}
[9MR 237.4]          Implacable hatred against God fills Satan's mind. Persistently he has used his influence to efface from the human family God's image, and in its place to stamp his own satanic image. His effort to deceive our first parents was successful. Made in the image of God, the human family lost their innocence, became transgressors, and as disloyal subjects began their downward career. Satan gained control of man's power of action. Through the senses he influenced the mind.  {9MR 237.4}
[9MR 237.5]          Thus it has been from the beginning of the world. Instead of remaining under God's influence in order that he might reflect the moral image of his Creator, man placed himself under the control of Satan's influence, and was made selfish. Thus sin became a universal evil. And what a dreadful evil is sin!  {9MR 237.5}
[9MR 237.6]          Yielding to Satan's suggestions, our first parents opened the floodgates of evil upon the world. The questionable principles of the father and                                           -238-     the mother of the human race influenced some of those with whom they associated. The evil that began in Paradise has extended down through the ages. Although Adam and Eve related with sorrow to their children the sad story of the Fall, their family became a divided family. Cain chose to serve Satan, Abel to serve God. Cain killed his brother Abel, because he would not follow his example.  {9MR 237.6}
[9MR 238.1]          That the world might not be destroyed because of its moral pollution, God undertook His great work of salvation, sending His Son to this earth to redeem mankind.--Manuscript 55, 1902, pp. 4,5. (Diary, January 27, 1901. Copied May 4, 1902.)  {9MR 238.1}
[9MR 238.2]          Meeting the Consequences of Adam's Disloyalty.--But a change came ［in Eden］. Satan tempted Adam, and he fell. He who in heaven had become disloyal, and had been cast out, made lying reports of God to the beings He had created, and they listened to his reports and believed his lie. And sin entered the world, and death by sin. The consequences of our first parents' disloyalty we now have to meet as we work for God, and until the close of this earth's history our labors will become more and more trying.-- Letter 29, 1903, pp. 2,3. (To the Members of the Churches in Australia and New Zealand, January 25,1903.)  {9MR 238.2}
[9MR 238.3]          Christ Our Only Hope.--As we see the condition of mankind today, the question arises in the minds of some, "Is man by nature totally and wholly depraved?" Is he hopelessly ruined? No, he is not. The Lord Jesus left the royal courts and, taking our human nature, lived such a life as everyone may live in humanity, through following His example. We may perfect a life in this world ［which］ is an example of righteousness, and overcome as Christ has given us an example in His life, revealing that humanity may conquer as He, the great Pattern, ［conquered］.                                          -239-  {9MR 238.3}
[9MR 239.1]          Men have sold themselves to the enemy of all righteousness. Christ came to our world to live the example humanity must live, if they ［are to］ secure the heavenly reward. They cannot redeem themselves. Of themselves they can do no good thing. But there is a way of escape. When man sinned, Christ offered to stand as his substitute and surety, in order to provide a way whereby the guilty race might return to loyalty. Christ took humanity, and passed over the ground where Adam stumbled and fell. Without swerving from His allegiance, He met the temptations wherewith man is beset, and resisted every plausible representation of hope that sinners can be saved in their sins. Christ's righteousness is distinctly made apparent in overcoming every temptation.  {9MR 239.1}
[9MR 239.2]          Only by accepting Christ as a personal Saviour, can human beings be uplifted. Beware of any theory that would lead man to look for salvation from any other source than that pointed out in the Word. Only through Christ can men, sunken in sin and degradation, be led to a higher life. Theories that do not recognize the atonement that has been made for sin, and the work that the Holy Spirit is to do in the hearts of human beings, are powerless to save. Christ lived the unpolluted life in this world to reveal to human beings the power of His grace that will be given to every soul that will accept Him as his Saviour. Man's pride would lead him to seek for salvation in some other way than that pointed out in the Scriptures. He is unwilling to be accounted as nothing, unwilling to recognize Christ as the only One who can save to the uttermost all who will accept Him as their Saviour. To this pride Satan appealed in the temptation which he brought to our first parents. "Ye shall be as gods; ye shall not surely die," he said. And by a belief in Satan's words, they placed themselves on his side.                                        -240-  {9MR 239.2}
[9MR 240.1]          Of Christ it is written, "There is none other name under heaven given among men, whereby we must be saved" (Acts 4:12). "In all things it behoved Him to be made like unto His brethren, that He might be a merciful and faithful high priest in things pertaining to God, to make reconciliation for the sins of the people. For in that He Himself hath suffered being tempted, He is able to succour them that are tempted" (Hebrews 2:17, 18).  {9MR 240.1}
[9MR 240.2]         Praise the Lord, Oh, my soul, praise His holy name. We may overcome through the blood of the Lamb and the word of our testimony lifting up the Man of example, giving to the world a living example of a Christlike life and ［showing］ that man may overcome "by the blood of the Lamb, and by the word of their testimony" (Revelation 12:11). Thus men are left without excuse, for ［those who overcame］ lived the example that the Lord had given them.-- Letter 25, 1904, pp. 5,6. ［To Brothers and Sisters in the Southern Union Conference, January 12, 1904. Andrews University interlined copy.］  {9MR 240.2}
[9MR 240.3]          Christ Our Only Hope.--As we see the condition of mankind today, the question arises in the minds of some: "Is man by nature totally and wholly depraved?" The answer comes: "He is hopelessly ruined by his refusal to do the will of the Lord."  {9MR 240.3}
[9MR 240.4]          Men have sold themselves to the enemy of all righteousness. They cannot redeem themselves. Of themselves they can do no good thing. But there is a way of escape. When man sinned, Christ offered to stand as his substitute and surety, in order to provide a way whereby the guilty race might return to loyalty. The Son of the living God took humanity, and passed over the ground where Adam stumbled and fell. Without swerving from His allegiance, He met the temptations wherewith man is beset.                                           -241-  {9MR 240.4}
[9MR 241.1]          Only by accepting Christ as a personal Saviour can human beings be uplifted. Beware of any theory that would lead men to look for salvation from any other source than that pointed out in the Word. Only through Christ can men, sunken in sin and degradation, be led to a higher life. Theories that do not recognize the atonement that has been made for sin, and the work that the Holy Spirit is to do in the hearts of human beings, are powerless to save.  {9MR 241.1}
[9MR 241.2]          Man's pride would lead him to seek for salvation in some other way than that devised by God. He is unwilling to be accounted as nothing, unwilling to recognize Christ as the only One who can save to the uttermost. To this pride Satan appealed in the temptation that he brought to our first parents. "Ye shall be as gods: ye shall not surely die," he said. And by a belief in his words, they placed themselves on his side.  {9MR 241.2}
[9MR 241.3]          Of Christ it is written, "There is none other name under heaven given among men, whereby we must be saved" (Acts 4:12). "In all things it behoved Him to be made like unto His brethren, that He might be a merciful and faithful high priest in things pertaining to God, to make reconciliation for the sins of the people. For in that He Himself hath suffered being tempted, He is able to succour them that are tempted" (Hebrews 2:17, 18).-- Letter 23, 1904, pp. 5,6. (To J. H. Kellogg, December, 1904.)     White Estate Washington, D. C. July 3, 1979  {9MR 241.3}
[9MR 242.1]       MR No. 734 - Manuscripts for Conflict Books    Letter To James White in Which Writing on the Life of Christ is Mentioned                                                                 W-13-1876                                                       Oakland, California                                                   April 21, 1876     Dear Husband:        Mary has just been reading to me two articles, one on the loaves and fishes, Christ walking on the water and stating to His hearers He was the bread of life, which caused some of His disciples to turn from Him. This takes fifty pages and comprises many subjects. I do think it the most precious matter I have ever written. Mary is just enthusiastic over it. She thinks it is of the highest value. I am perfectly satisfied with it. The other article was upon Christ going through the corn field plucking the ears of corn and healing the withered hand--12 pages. If I can with Mary's help get out these subjects of such intense interest, I ... {9MR 242.1}
[9MR 244.1]      ［Page 243 is a reproduction of the handwritten original for the above paragraph.］                                       -244-         Line for Line Transcript of Page From the Huss Manuscript.--     ［What, John Huss, have you］ not one murmuring reflection against God, not one word of bitterness on condemnation of your enemies--the heads of the nations as the shadow of death already has fallen upon you. Yet he manifested the spirit of his master Jesus Christ when he was betrayed and condemned. He did not complain and murmur at his lot. He had not preached Christ in vain himself, had tasted the powers of the world to come and he now in his last hours enjoyed a feast of heavenly peace and love. In his prison he was cheered with the prophetic glimpse of the dawn of better days that would certainly open upon the church of God on earth, and he felt the loss of his own life would would indeed be seed for the church. Once in his sleep he thought he was again in his own beloved Chapel of Bethlehem. Envious priests were trying to efface the figures of Jesus Christ which he had painted upon its walls. He was filled with sorrow. But next day there came painters who restored the partially obliterated portraits so that they were more brilliant than before. Now, said these artists, let the bishops come forth; let them efface these if they can, and the crowd was filled with joy. Occupy your thoughts with your defence rather than with visions, said John Chlum to whom he had told his dream. And yet replied Huss I firmly hope that this life of Christ which I engraved on men's hearts at Bethlehem when I preached his word will not be effaced and that after I have ceased to live it will be still better shown forth by mightier preachers to the great satisfaction of the people, and to my own most sincere joy, when I shall be again permitted to announce his gospel, that is when I shall arise from the dead. {9MR 244.1}
[9MR 246.1]      ［Page 245 is a reproduction of the handwritten originial for the above paragraph.］                                    -246-     Line for Line Transcript of Page 3 From Luther Manuscript.     . . . interest and that of the reformation. The elector saw what the future foreshadowed. A still darker tempest was gathering over the reformation and that nothing would satisfy Worms but the blood of Luther. He saw that his fate was sealed and a most decided and yet secret effort must be made to rescue him from the jaws of the lion. As soon as Luther left Worms an edict was procured against him to which was affixed the emperor's signature and the seal of the empire See ("Words that shook the world" 240 pages) The emperor himself had spoken and the Diet had ratified the decree. The whole body of Romanist who had no desire for light who loved darkness and the practice of iniquity rather than God's word which enjoyed purity and holiness of character, rejoiced greatly at this excommunication. The tragedy they thought was over. The reformation stood in great peril and the superstitious heard the name of Luther spoken with horror associating him with Satan incarnate whom the emperor had pointed out as Luther clothed with a monk's habit. Now was the time for the elector to act.  {9MR 246.1}
[9MR 249.1]      ［Pages 247 and 248 are reproductions of handwritten originals.］   MR No. 735 - Preparing for Heaven         Christ, Not the Law, Saves us.--But now we want to present to you the words of Christ, how He taught His disciples to preach repentance and remission of sin. And we read that Paul went from house to house teaching the people. He says, "I have not failed to preach to them 'repentance toward God, and faith toward our Lord Jesus Christ'" (see Acts 20:21). Now this is the work we are to do, and we want to have this testimony borne everywhere. You need not talk about getting along without any law, and yet know what sin is. The only definition of sin given in the Bible is: "Sin is the transgression of the law" (1 John 3:4). But you must repent toward God. And why? Because you have broken His law. And then you must have faith toward our Lord Jesus Christ. We see there is nothing in ［the］ law to save us, but Christ has become man's substitute and surety. He has worked out man's redemption. Then what must man do? He must repent, because he has broken God's holy law. It is just as necessary that we should keep that law as it was for Adam and Eve to keep that law in Eden. . . .  {9MR 249.1}
[9MR 249.2]          Let Jesus Into Your Heart.--The fact is that Satan has been playing the game of life for the soul, but pride has come in and the grace of Christ is not abiding there. We want now to listen to the knocking and let Him in. He will come into congregations like this, but He wants to be invited into the soul. He says, "Behold, I stand at the door, and knock: if any man hear My voice, and open the door, I will come in to him, and will sup with him, and he with Me" (Revelation 3:20). Remove the rubbish, take away your love of self, and Jesus will surely come in if you open the door. Will you let Him                                          -250-     in? There are some who never will; they keep piling up the rubbish. But who will open the door and let Jesus in? . . .  {9MR 249.2}
[9MR 250.1]          Whom Shall We Serve.--We want to improve every opportunity given us day by day to overcome the temptations of the enemy. This life is a conflict, and we have a foe who never sleeps, who is watching constantly to destroy our minds and lure us away from our precious Saviour who has given His life for us. Shall we lift the cross given us, or shall we go on in selfish gratification and lose the eternity of bliss? We cannot afford to sin, we cannot afford to disgrace the law of God. Adam and Eve could not afford it. Did they not lose by their transgression? And by obedience we shall regain that which was lost. The question with us should not be, "How shall I make the most money in this world?" The question should be, "Shall I serve God or Baal?" "Choose ye this day whom ye will serve," but I can say, "As for me and my house, we will serve the Lord" (Joshua 24:15). . . .  {9MR 250.1}
[9MR 250.2]          The Privilege of Heirship.--Oh, what an exaltation is this--to be members of the royal family, children of the heavenly King! To have the Saviour of the universe, the King over all kings, know us by name and to be heirs of God to the immortal inheritance, the eternal substance! This is our privilege; will we have the prize? Will we fight the battles of the Lord? Will we press the battle to the gate? Will we be victorious? I have decided that I must have heaven and I want you to have it. . . . I never would have come, at my age, from California to Europe had I not wanted to tell you how precious the Saviour is and what a precious truth we have.  {9MR 250.2}
[9MR 250.3]          You should search the Bible, for it tells you of Jesus. I want you to read the Bible and see the matchless charms of Jesus. I want you to fall in love with the Man of Calvary, so that at every step you can say to the world,                                          -251-     "His ways are ways of pleasantness, and all His paths are peace" (See Proverbs 3:17). You want to represent Christ to the world. You want to show to the world you have a hope big with immortality. You want to drink of the waters of salvation. You want the heavenly angels to be in your dwelling. You want Christ to abide there. You want to teach your children to love and fear God. You want the Sun of Righteousness shining in the darkened chambers of your mind, and you want thanksgiving to God on your lips.  {9MR 250.3}
[9MR 251.1]          Praise the Lord, oh, my soul! He says He has gone to prepare mansions for me. "Let not your heart be troubled: ye believe in God, believe also in Me" (John 14:1).--Manuscript 80, 1886, pp. 5,6,8,9. (Sermon, September 21, 1886.)  {9MR 251.1}
[9MR 251.2]          The Sign of the Coming of the Son of Man.--Now there may be those who will inquire what will be the sign of the coming of the Son of man, and we may know what this is. We read that there will be signs in the sun, in the moon, and in the stars, and trouble in the nations; all these tell us that the end is near. The coming of the Lord is at the door. Well, we understand what being at the door means. When one stands at the door, all there is to do is to enter.  {9MR 251.2}
[9MR 251.3]          Now in regard to the coming of the Son of man. This will not take place until after the mighty earthquake shakes the earth. After the people have heard the voice of God they are in despair and trouble such as never was since there was a nation, and in this the people of God will suffer affliction. The clouds of heaven will clash, and there will be darkness. Then that voice comes from heaven and the clouds begin to roll back like a scroll, and there is the bright, clear sign of the Son of man. The children of God know what that cloud means.                                          -252-  {9MR 251.3}
[9MR 252.1]          The sound of music is heard, and as it nears, the graves are opened and the dead are raised and there are thousands of thousands and ten thousand times ten thousand of angels that compose that glory, and encircle the Son of man. Those who have acted the most prominent part in the rejection and crucifixion of Christ come forth to see Him as he is, and those who have rejected Christ come up and see the saints glorified, and it is at that time that the saints are changed in a moment, in the twinkling of an eye, and are caught up to meet their Lord in the air. The very ones who placed upon Him the purple robe, and put the crown of thorns upon His brow, and those who put the nails through His hands and feet, look upon Him and bewail. And this is the very sign of the coming of the Son of man. . . .  {9MR 252.1}
[9MR 252.2]          Christ Able to Cleanse From Sin.--Now brethren, you want to get hold of the pillars of your faith. Here is Christ in the great antitypical Day of Atonement and you must understand that you need a special preparation for the Day of Atonement. We want our sins taken away, we want to confess them that they may go beforehand to judgment. Do not go away in discouragement, but believe that Christ is able to cleanse you from all unrighteousness. We must cease to sin because sin is the transgression of the law. Put away sin and then cling to the Mighty One who is able to wash away every stain of sin. Now this is a work of humility at this time, and we must confess our sins and get nearer to God so He can write "Pardon" against our names.  {9MR 252.2}
[9MR 252.3]          And be sure, when you go out to teach others not to get your minds upon little things, but keep your mind upon the great work of God, for Satan will surely turn you off if possible. Do not try to be original and get up something you have not heard your brethren speak of, for many have been shipwrecked in this way. Keep the mind upon the third angel's message. When you keep this                                            -253-     before the minds of the people they will see wisdom in it. But when you get a great many little trifling things before them they become confused just like the Jews.  {9MR 252.3}
[9MR 253.1]          What we want to do is to get the truth before the people.-- Manuscript 81, 1886, pp. 2-4. ("Morning Talk," September 21, 1886.)  {9MR 253.1}
[9MR 253.2]          Harmony Among Brethren.--It is not the number that you gather into the truth, but it is the quality, the pith of those who take hold of the truth, that counts. In order for this work to go forward as God would have it, we want the Spirit of the Divine upon it. We want to see that God is attending us in all our efforts. Our object is not to put our mold upon the work and carry out our ideas, but it is to so present the truth that all who will take hold of it will feel that they have something to do, not that they are to lower the standard, but they must lift the truth.  {9MR 253.2}
[9MR 253.3]          Yesterday I wrote out some things on which my mind was led out in regard to the foundation of the work. Now here is the way it is presented to me, and I would like to present it to you so your minds can take hold of it. It is like this: There is not unity of action. Every soul that goes out into the work should have unity and harmony with his brethren. "Well," said a brother, "that is just what I believe." And how do you believe it? Do you believe it enough to come into harmony with your brethren? Or are you waiting for them to come into harmony with you? The work of educating workers is a great thing, and if one thinks of getting his stamp on this work, and that he must carry out the work according to his ideas and ways, you see it will have the stamp of man. But what we want is the divine stamp of God upon the work.                                           -254-  {9MR 253.3}
[9MR 254.1]          If Jesus is in one brother, he will correspond to Jesus in another. There has been too much of disunion in your work. There should be unity in all things, and the Spirit of God resting upon the work and upon us. Then we are able to give the right instruction to those under our care. What we need is a great deal more of God and a great deal less of selfish wisdom, and unless there is, there will be disunion just as surely as God rules in the heavens. . . .  {9MR 254.1}
[9MR 254.2]          Now there is a great work before us and it is necessary to lay the foundation well. When you are meeting with success in presenting the truth, do not feel that it is your own work, but give the glory to God and more success will attend your efforts. You should not feel that it is because of your great wisdom that you have this success. A great deal has been said about this in cautions, yet men do not change--"A man convinced against his will is of the same opinion still."  {9MR 254.2}
[9MR 254.3]          Now brethren, we must lay aside our ways and take God's ways. . . . There is too much of the spirit of "I am of Paul," and "I am of Apollos." There is too much of the feeling that, "I like such an one better." "I would rather hear this one speak instead of him." Now these preferences are all unsanctified. Wherever we go we want to give the impression that we are one. We are working to fit men for immortality and we will study early and late to defend our brethren. Thus the work of God will move in harmony. There is a great deal more of self about us than we think. When God's mold is upon us we can go to the uttermost part of the world and God will be with us. But when men who want their way . . . go, as I have seen them in many places, and set a dead head against you, they may act as though they were on your side, but just let their will be crossed and they are against you. . . .                                           -255-  {9MR 254.3}
[9MR 255.1]          What we want is a steady purpose and then to carry it out. When the workers are willing to do as God would have them, then we may begin to educate and branch out more, but the first work is to be united with the Holy Spirit of God.  {9MR 255.1}
[9MR 255.2]          Those who give themselves to the work do not know what true religion is if they begin a spirit of courtship, as though God had called them to do thus. God never has called them. They do not know anything about His work, or they would have nothing like this. It is the invention of the devil to get hold of them, but they must feel that it is a sacred work they have in their hands and they must do it for time and for eternity. When you have the burden of the work upon you, you will be so afraid that you will not give a right answer to every man that asketh you, that you will have no time for this dallying. This lovesick sentimentalism is a curse everywhere, and when you see it in young people, would you think they are fitted for the work? The command was, "Tarry in Jerusalem, until you receive the Holy Ghost." You must be so fitted that there will not be any appearance of evil.  {9MR 255.2}
[9MR 255.3]          Brethren, we need the Spirit of God in our midst and when God puts His Spirit upon us, this seeking for the supremacy will cease. May God help us to reach a higher standard. What we want is to put self out of sight. I never felt it so much as of late. It is not the theory of the truth, it is not your argument that is needed, but what we want is religion--practical godliness--to teach the people and to weave into our own lives. We want to show in our actions the impress of the Divine and show that Christ is working for us, and with us, and that God is in our midst. We want to be a channel for good.                                           -256-  {9MR 255.3}
[9MR 256.1]          It is the love of Jesus that we must have. We do not want to be shut in by ourselves, but to have the Spirit and power of God. We can never reach the people unless we have God with us and we must get out of self and present the truth in the meekness of Jesus.--Manuscript 82, 1886, pp. 1-6. ("Morning Talk," September, 1886.)  {9MR 256.1}
[9MR 256.2]          It Is Our Privilege to Walk With God.--Many of us know something of this experience ［walking with God in a corrupt world.］ We know that in sadness and grief we feel very frail, but we know that Jesus is right by our side to sympathize with us, and He will help us. We can commune with our best Friend. He is right by our side. We need not go into the heavens to bring Him down, for He is right by us to help us.  {9MR 256.2}
[9MR 256.3]          As we walk in the streets with those who care not for God or heaven or heavenly things, we can talk to them of Jesus. We have something more precious than they to look upon--it is Jesus. He is with us in the moral darkness of this age. We can tell Him of the afflictions of our soul and the wickedness in the world and none of these things need hinder us. We can talk with Jesus. We can talk with Jesus as Enoch talked with God. He could tell his Lord all about his trials. Here was the way Enoch walked with God, and when the light shone out upon his pathway, he did not expect to say, "Why, what will my friends and relatives say of me if I take this course?" No, he did that which was right whatever the consequence.  {9MR 256.3}
[9MR 256.4]          Now Enoch sought to have a connection with God, and those who do not have a connection with God have a connection with someone else who will lead them away from everything good. All of us have a character to form. Enoch formed a righteous character and the result was that he was translated to heaven without seeing death. When the Lord shall come the second time there                                            -257-     will be some who will be translated without seeing death, and we want to know if we will be among that number. We want to know if we are wholly on the Lord's side--partakers of the Divine nature, having escaped the corruption that is in the world through lust--not by trying to make a clear path for our feet where we shall have no trials or difficulties to meet, but by placing ourselves in right relation to God, and letting Him take care of the consequences. . . .  {9MR 256.4}
[9MR 257.1]          We Must Let Our Light Shine.--We must put on the whole armor of God and stand on the battlefield, and fight valiantly the battles of the Lord. We are not here to be butterflies and to gratify self, but we are here to be lights to a crooked and perverse nation. We are to be loyal to God and heaven. We are gathering light not only for today, but for some special occasion. We are having increased light and we must let it shine upon all around us. Many whom we try to reach with the truth of God will not accept it. Why? Because it involves a cross. . . .  {9MR 257.1}
[9MR 257.2]          We Must Become More Like Jesus.--What we want is religion. What we want is that peace that comes from heaven. When Christ entered that upper chamber where His disciples were assembled, He said to them, "Peace be unto you." This is what we want, the peace of Christ. Your friends may bring you happiness, but that is not the peace of Christ, and we want to take that course in this life that may be a light to this crooked and perverse nation.  {9MR 257.2}
[9MR 257.3]          You are seeking a better country. The world may look at you and say, "Why don't you go to this party of pleasure, and dress more like the world?" You can tell them you are seeking to be like Christ. . . . There is a perfect pattern given to the world. We know there was pride and fashion when Christ was upon                                            -258-     earth. The priests had their splendid dress, but here was Christ who could not wear that splendid dress. He came to help the poor and needy. And our work is to do as Christ did, to seek to do His work. It is to take some of the extras from our dress and put it upon some of the needy. It is our work to help those who have known nothing but suffering and bereavement.  {9MR 257.3}
[9MR 258.1]          Brethren and sisters, there are souls to save. And oh, when I think of those words in Daniel, I find myself waking up in the night and repeating them over and over, "And they that be wise shall shine as the brightness of the firmament; and they that turn many to righteousness as the stars forever and ever" (Daniel 12:3). Look at the sun and the stars marshalled in the heavens and known by their names. The Lord says, "They that turn many to righteousness shall shine as the stars forever and ever." Well, now I want to know if you will fold your hands and take things easy? Will you sit down in the devil's easy chair, deceived, and say, "I have always had an easy time and will take things easy now"?  {9MR 258.1}
[9MR 258.2]          We have a great deal more to do to care for the inward training that we may have the spirit of Christ. We do not want to find any with the spirit of murmuring and complaining. If you have Christ's spirit you will find that when you are wounded you will not rise up in rebellion. What we want is the inward training. I want the spirit of Christ abiding in me, and Christ says, "If any man will hear My voice, and open the door, I will come in to him, and will sup with him, and he with Me" (Revelation 3:20). We have been piling up the rubbish before the door of our hearts and this must all be cleared away. Christ cannot enter there until we do. "Behold, I stand at the door and knock," He says. Clear away the barriers that have been piled up around the door of the heart. He wants you to clear them away and He will come in. . . .                                            -259-  {9MR 258.2}
[9MR 259.1]          The trouble is, more men have their own ways and follow their own will instead of God's will and ways. They cripple God's work and have their own ways and customs. But God wants us to have new and increased light every day, and scatter this light upon the pathway of others. May God help us. When the spirit of Christ comes into our hearts this feeling will melt away like frost in the sun. What we want is the sweet, subduing influence of the Spirit of God, and we want self to die and Christ to live in us. We want to grasp the rich promises of God, take up the cross, and yoke up with Christ. He says, "Take My yoke upon you." There is but one yoke for any of us and just as soon as we submit ourselves to Christ then the first song that will break forth from our lips is, "The yoke of Christ is easy and His burdens are light." But if you manufacture a yoke of your own you will find it is heavy and grievous to be borne.--Manuscript 83, 1886, pp. 5-9. ("Sermon," September, 1886.)  {9MR 259.1}
[9MR 259.2]          Growth in Grace.--Says Paul, "I die daily" (1 Corinthians 15:31). Our natural inclination would be to be like the world, but there is the invitation, "Come out from among them, and be ye separate" (2 Corinthians 6:17). There is a reformation that we are to make. We are to be as clay in the hands of the potter. We are to be molded and fashioned, and we are to take on the very fashion and mold that God would have us. We are not to take on our own mold, but we must be working to please the God of heaven, working to regain the moral standard. God wants to fit us for a home in His kingdom and this is the time of our preparation. It is a time of character building, that we may have the right mold of character. God will do His part, angels  will do their part, and we are to understand that all heaven is interested in our salvation. . . .  {9MR 259.2}
[9MR 259.3]          Christ says, "I stand at the door and knock." Then He says, "Be zealous therefore and repent." We must manifest a zeal in this matter. We need not                                          -260-     wait for any special exercise of feeling before we surrender to God. We want Him at the very commencement of the work, and therefore, just as soon as we see that we have been rejecting God, we must come to Him and acknowledge that we have rejected Him and we now want to redeem the time. A great and infinite sacrifice has been made in our behalf, and now we want to show what we will do for ourselves. There is not one of us who will be placed in heaven with the mold of our own will. . . .  {9MR 259.3}
[9MR 260.1]          A Mother's Work for Her Children.--I have thought of the mothers. What a work there is before them! Here are children entrusted to their care. In educating them they educate themselves. If they have a patient temperament, the children will manifest the same, and therefore they should feel the need of representing the meekness and love of Christ in their families. These families can be representatives of the family above, but there is work for the mother. It is to be kind and patient and educate her children to become acquainted with Christ from their very babyhood. In doing this work the mother is doing the work God has given her to do. And she is doing her work for time and for eternity. The greatest power that is seen is a well-ordered and well-disciplined family, and when brought up in the nurture and admonition of the Lord this family will tell upon those around them.  {9MR 260.1}
[9MR 260.2]          I have said that if God would accept my work in training my children for the future immortal life, I will say I have not lived in vain. But this cost me labor and tears. I have had no time to put on the extra dress, to decorate myself. My time must be spent to prepare these children for the future life, to so fashion them that peace may be in their hearts, and to fit them for usefulness in this life.                                        -261-  {9MR 260.2}
[9MR 261.1]          This is our work, mothers, not that they should go out into the pleasures of the world. I have had people say to me, "Why, Mrs. White, your children will not know how to act in society." Said I, "I am educating them for the society of heaven. I want them to be educated to do right because it is right, and well pleasing to God.". . .  {9MR 261.1}
[9MR 261.2]          We read of a company that stand before the throne, pure and white. Now this is what we want our children to be. As Christ has given us the perfect example the parents must give it to their children. What we want is more of Jesus and a great deal less of self. Self grows very large in our esteem and we think that, after all, we are doing all right and will have an entrance into the kingdom of God. But we will not if we do not follow the Pattern. And here is the Pattern--Christ Jesus.  {9MR 261.2}
[9MR 261.3]          Nothing enters into that city that defileth. "I have set before thee an open door" (Revelation 3:8).  {9MR 261.3}
[9MR 261.4]          Will you become acquainted with Jesus Christ? He is your best Friend. Educate your children to become acquainted with Jesus. In their very youth is the time to impress this lesson upon them. How much time are you spending in this work? If you are neglecting this work your children will not stand around the great white throne of God as subjects of Christ. Now here is the open door; fathers and mothers, you can do this work yourself. I have wrestled day and night with God in prayer--"Give me my children." I cannot give my children to the powers of the enemy, but I have felt that I must have their influence in this work of saving souls, and thus we could be missionaries for God. And they stand by my side in this great work. I feel grateful to God for this.  {9MR 261.4}
[9MR 261.5]          Now I know something about that door that no man can open or shut. I know as I come to God and offer my prayer, as ［did］ Christ upon the banks of                                        -262-     Jordan, that I will have the blessing of God resting upon me. I know something of this world, and although Satan may thrust his temptations into my mind, I look beyond to One who is mighty to save, and He says, "I know thy works." Every effort we make to bless humanity around us is recognized in heaven. But we frequently neglect the work and serve God with a divided mind. If we ask God for anything, we must not have our minds one-half of the time on God and the other half on our own selves.  {9MR 261.5}
[9MR 262.1]          We know in whom we believe. Men may talk about our having our minds fixed too much upon heaven, but we know better. We have been in the work nearly forty-eight years, and we know something about God's service. I know best what bereavement is when I stand here alone, when he who stood by my side, and on whose large affections I have leaned for thirty years, is gone, and yet I am not alone, for Christ is my Helper. Oh, I wish the curtains could be rolled back and we could see Christ in His glory. We are to be members of the royal family, children of the heavenly King. Now it is our privilege to know that Christ is by our side as our Helper.  {9MR 262.1}
[9MR 262.2]          Christ says, "I know thy works." He knows whether you are living a life of perfection and if you love to talk and think of Him, and whether it is your joy to praise Him. Do we expect to get to heaven at last and join the heavenly choir? Just as we go into the grave we will come up as far as the character is concerned. For this mortal shall put on immortality and this corruptible shall put on incorruption (see 1 Corinthians 15:54). It is the body that will be changed then, but now is the time for washing and ironing. It is the time to wash our robes and make them white in the blood of the Lamb.  {9MR 262.2}
[9MR 262.3]          When the lawyer came to Christ and asked, "What shall I do to inherit eternal life?" the answer was, "Keep the commandments." Here a positive question is asked by the lawyer, and he receives an answer just as positive.                                        -263-     You must give your powers to God. "Well," said a doctor who was trying to bring my mind down to earth, "you will be unfitted for this earth if you try to put all your strength into the service of God." "Is that so, Doctor? Since I was 17 I have been traveling east and west and north and south, and have seen hundreds converted, and does this unfit me for a connection with the earth? When we have a right hold upon heaven we shall represent the love of Christ to the perishing sinner." The doctor said, "It is those who are in the dance hall that have called for Mrs. White to come and pray for them." They don't call for those who are pleasure lovers, but for those who know what it is to offer up their prayers in faith to God. And when we have an intelligent knowledge of Jesus Christ and His religion, then it is that we can be a blessing to those around us.  {9MR 262.3}
[9MR 263.1]          Parents want to teach their children of Jesus and fit them, not for the pleasures of this world, but for the future, immortal life. And what are we doing? Are we fitting them for the future, immortal home, or are the pleasures of this world of more value? He will ask you soon, "Where are the children that I have given you? Have you fitted them for the world above?" What will you say then? Every mouth will be closed. God has given us reason and intellect. Give them to Him. Our affections are to be given to God. Your time belongs to God; He has bought it. Soon the question will come to us, "What have you done with the blessings I have given you?" What you want is to grasp every ray of light that is given you from heaven, and live by that light. Then you will be happy.  {9MR 263.1}
[9MR 263.2]          All these terrible losses and difficulties and crimes need not be. Do not charge them to my God. He is not chargeable for them. We would think by the appearance of many professed Christians that they had an idea that those                                        -264-     who loved Christ were the most unhappy. But Christ requires nothing of us that would deprive us of one blessing. He requires of us obedience. He wants us to be happy, and He wants us to live with Him through the ceaseless ages of eternity.  {9MR 263.2}
[9MR 264.1]          We read here ［Revelation 7:9］ that John saw the throne of God, and around that throne a company, and he inquired, "Who are these?" The answer came, "These are they which . . . have washed their robes, and made them white in the blood of the Lamb" (Revelation 7:14). Christ leads them to the fountains of living waters, and there is the tree of life and there is the precious Saviour. Here is presented to us a life that measures with the life of God. There is no pain, sorrow, sickness or death there. All is peace and harmony and love. We want you to be in that heaven.  {9MR 264.1}
[9MR 264.2]          Christ has died that we might keep God's commandments. Will you have your names registered in the Lamb's book of life? Then be careful and zealous to repent of every sin. He says, "I will not blot out your name from the book of life, but I will confess it before My Father and His angels" (Revelation 3:5). We want you to be happy here in order to be happy in the heaven above, and in order to be happy here you must make an entire surrender to God. And then, ask God to come into your heart and abide there, and by your example seek to glorify God.  {9MR 264.2}
[9MR 264.3]          The religion of Christ never discourages the receiver. It is fitting him for the society of angels in heaven, and that is where we want to be. We want to be in that position where His light and love will shine upon us so that we can gather rays of light from glory and scatter them upon those around us.--Manuscript 84, 1886, pp. 3-9. (Sermon, September 26, 1886.)     White Estate Washington, D. C. August 1, 1979  {9MR 264.3}
[9MR 265.1]       MR No. 736 - Jewish Leaders Turned People From Christ         The Lord invites men to fully investigate His claims, that they may understand His will. His Word is to be searched. It challenges full investigation. It is error that loves darkness and refuses to come to the light. . . .  {9MR 265.1}
[9MR 265.2]          When Christ was upon this earth, the great mass of the common people would have accepted Him had it not been that they were afraid of what the Scribes and Pharisees might do. These leaders, sitting in Moses' seat, claiming to know God, saw that Christ was drawing the attention of the people from them. They determined to oppose His work, and once started in the path of opposition, no evidence had any weight with them. The wonderful works Christ did were denied. The gracious words which fell from His lips were misstated and misconstrued. They regarded the rejoicing shown because of Christ's works of compassion and miracles of healing as a personal slight to themselves. The appeals which Christ made, appeals which were freighted with love, the conclusive arguments He presented, only kindled fires of hatred in the hearts which, once convicted, had refused the light. Christ came to His own, and His own received Him not. He had to forsake Judea in order to preserve His life till the fullness of the time. "After those things," we read, "Jesus walked in Galilee: for He would not walk in Jewry, because the Jews sought to kill Him" (John 7:1).--Manuscript 14, 1900, pp. 3,10,11. ("Offer Unto God Thanksgiving," February 11, 1900.)     White Estate Washington, D. C. August 1, 1979  {9MR 265.2}
[9MR 266.1]      MR No. 738 - Christ's Human Nature in Gethsemane         We naturally long for sympathy and fellowship in suffering, and Christ felt this longing to the depths of His being when in His trial in Gethsemane He asked His disciples to watch with Him. But even they did not witness his great agony. He fought out His soul-battle alone, for when He came to see His disciples He found them sleeping. Sorrowfully He asked, "What, could ye not watch with Me one hour?" (Matthew 26:40). Christ poured out His soul to God in an agony which He was not ashamed for His disciples to witness. They would ever afterwards call to mind that scene in Gethsemane, when their Lord bent over them, His face all marred with the bloody sweat which was caused by the agony He was enduring.  {9MR 266.1}
[9MR 266.2]          Then Christ went back to pray, not now for Peter that his faith fail not, but for His own tempted, tried, agonized soul. His human nature longed to escape the final test. The mysterious cup trembled in His hand. Shall he drink it? "If it be possible," was His agonizing prayer, "let this cup pass from Me." The sins of one human being would be sufficient to crush a finite man, but upon Christ were laid the sins of the whole world.  {9MR 266.2}
[9MR 266.3]          With all his power, Satan pressed his temptations upon Christ, seeking to make Him turn aside from offering Himself as an oblation to God. But Christ looked upon a world of woe, and knew that if He failed, it would be lost. Shall He turn aside? No, no. An angel from heaven strengthened Him to firmly put aside the temptation, the intense desire to avoid drinking the cup. And as the wail of a lost world came up before Him, He cried in a voice full of the deepest decision, "Nevertheless, not My will, but Thine be done" (Matthew 27:39).--Letter 106, 1896, pp. 7-9. (To Brother W, June 26, 1896.)     White Estate August 9, 1979  {9MR 266.3}
[9MR 267.1]       MR No. 739 - Difficulty in Delivering Some Messages         I had some very bad, bad jobs to perform. I took Brother Bean and wife and talked to them very plainly. They did not rise up against it. I cried myself; could not help it. I told him he must not expect credentials for he would not get them. He has given that up now.--Letter 42, 1880, p 6. (To W. C. White, September 22, 1880.)     White Estate Washington, D. C. September 4, 1979  {9MR 267.1}
[9MR 268.1]       MR No. 740 - Ellen White's Helpers, Marian Davis and Fannie Bolton         Marian Davis and Plans for Publishing the Conflict Series.--We are pressing with all our might the Volume 4 ［The Great Controversy］ to its completion. The printers are driving us fast, and I believe we shall have hard work to keep up with them. I have next the Volume 1 ［Patriarchs and Prophets］ to get out, then to revise Volumes 2 and 3 ［The Desire of Ages］. If the dear Lord will help me, I shall be able to do this work. Marian has a heavy load upon her. She seems to stand it well as yet, but at times the pressure comes quite severe on her, poor child. She works real hard.--Letter 25, 1888, p 4. (To S. N. Haskell and William Ings and wife, February 13, 1888.)  {9MR 268.1}
[9MR 268.2]          Fannie Bolton Disconnected from Ellen White's Work.--Fannie Bolton has failed me after causing me the most intense suffering of mind by her tragic attitudes and her exalted opinion of her superior qualifications. She no longer has any connection with me, and she never will have again. Marian Davis is the only one now left. Nothing can now take her attention from the life of Christ ［i.e. The Desire of Ages］, the first volume of which we are now reading for the press. . . .  {9MR 268.2}
[9MR 268.3]          Often I lay down my pen and say, "Impossible, impossible for finite minds to grasp eternal truths and deep, holy principles, and to express their living import." I stand ignorant and helpless. The rich current of thought takes possession of my whole being and I lay down my pen, and say, "O Lord,                                            -269-     I am finite, I am weak and simple and ignorant. Thy grand and holy revelations I can never find language to express.--Letter 90, 1896, pp. 1,3. (To W. O. Palmer, January 24, 1896.)  {9MR 268.3}
[9MR 269.1]          Marian Davis and Ministry of Healing.--Do not worry about the book ［The Ministry of Healing］. Wait until we get home. Be of good courage. The Lord lives and reigns. Be of good courage in Him. Trust the dear Saviour as a child trusts its parents. He loves you, and in your perplexities He will be your helper and your God. Be strong in the Lord; yea, be strong.  {9MR 269.1}
[9MR 269.2]          Do not try to work. Ride out in the Harper carriage with Sister Peck or with Sister Nelson. The rides would do both you and Sister Peck good. Keep in the open air as much as possible. Do not worry. When the book is finished, we shall thank the Lord. But I have thought that perhaps it might be delayed in His providence. I shall not fret, nor hurry you. Take everything as easy as possible.--Letter 275, 1904, p. 2. (To Marian Davis, August 7, 1904.)  {9MR 269.2}
[9MR 269.3]          Marian, I am praying for you, that the Lord will spare your life that you may remain with me. I hope we may not be separated again. Do not refuse to eat nourishing food. It is not the will of God that you should starve yourself. Eat regularly, that you may gain in strength. Do all that you can to aid in your recovery, and may the Lord comfort your soul. In Him is strength. Look unto Jesus, the Author and the Finisher of your faith. If you continue to look to Him, you will be made like Him in character. I very much wish that I could be there to help you, but as this is impossible, I must be reconciled to what I cannot prevent.  {9MR 269.3}
[9MR 269.4]          Be of good courage in the Lord. Jesus has compassion on you. You have done a noble work in helping me with my books, and the Lord will accept                                           -270-     your lifework. I am so glad that these books are being so widely scattered. You and I know how precious they are.  {9MR 269.4}
[9MR 270.1]          You must not worry about the book, Ministry of Healing. Ride out every day, if possible. You must take a rest for a time. Have courage and faith and hope in the Lord. Trust in Him. He is the light of your countenance and your God. . . . May God bless and comfort you, my child.--Letter 366, 1904, pp. 2, 3. (To Marian Davis, August 29, 1904.)  {9MR 270.1}
[9MR 270.2]          Marian Davis' Last Illness.--Marian, may the Lord strengthen and restore you, is my prayer. Oh, I am so sorry that you are sick. But do not lose self-control. You have a very strong will. Exercise that will in preserving your self-control. You will, won't you?  {9MR 270.2}
[9MR 270.3]          My dear sister, you have handled these subjects so often. Just appropriate them to yourself, and receive the consolation that it is your privilege to have. Look away from your poor, miserable self to Jesus. He is the beauty of holiness. He wants you to submit yourself, as a little child, to Him. You have prepared many things that God has given me for others. I entreat you to be encouraged by the thought that you have been permitted to help me in my work for so many years. Let this thought comfort you. I entreat you to look away from yourself to the Lord Jesus, and in simplicity trust your Redeemer.  {9MR 270.3}
[9MR 270.4]          Submit to that which Sister Nelson and your sister may wish you to do. Be peaceful in the Lord Jesus Christ. He is too wise to err and too good to do you harm. Be hopeful in God. Do not think of trying to do anything on the writings. May the Lord help you, is my prayer.--Letter 365, 1904, pp. 2, 3. (To Marian Davis, September 16, 1904.)                                          -271-  {9MR 270.4}
[9MR 271.1]          Marian Davis' Death.--I would have been very glad, could I have felt free to remain another week in Battle Creek. I would have done this, but Marian's sickness called me home. Her case was a heavy weight on my mind. We received letters every day telling us of her increasing weakness. The thought that I must part with her was a great trial to me. She had been with me for twenty-five years, and we blended nicely in our work. I knew that if she should die, I could not find another to supply her place. Our ideas in regard to the work were one, and we often talked together. Every word that I spoke to make a point clearer, she would write out at once.  {9MR 271.1}
[9MR 271.2]          I was so thoroughly worn out when I reached home that I feared a severe sickness was coming upon me. We found Marian very weak indeed. She was at the Sanitarium, and Mrs. Kellogg, her sister, was with her.  {9MR 271.2}
[9MR 271.3]          Mrs. Kellogg and Sara ［McEnterfer］ were with Marian at the time of her death. She passed away very peacefully, and we feel that we can indeed say, "Blessed are the dead which die in the Lord from henceforth: Yea, saith the Spirit, that they may rest from their labours; and their works do follow them" (Revelation 14:13).  {9MR 271.3}
[9MR 271.4]          A few days before her death, we decided to go to Los Angeles, for our tickets were good only till the third of November. We spoke to Dr. Evans about this, and he advised us to go, saying that we could be sent for whenever necessary. We decided to go on Monday, the day before her death, but we felt held to remain at home one more day. On Tuesday morning, we received word that she had lost consciousness at about seven o'clock. We at once decided not to go to Los Angeles that day. She died at half-past-four Tuesday afternoon.                                           -272-  {9MR 271.4}
[9MR 272.1]          The funeral was held the next day. She was laid away in the St. Helena Cemetery. I miss her greatly, and shall continue to, for she was a most faithful and efficient worker.--Letter 311, 1904, pp. 2, 3. (To J. H. Kellogg, November 25, 1904.)  {9MR 272.1}
[9MR 272.2]          How Ellen White Dealt With Her Helpers.--Neither Marian ［Davis］ nor anyone is required to do just so many hours. Whenever they ask, a day is given off, and not a word said as to whether they have put in their full time, not a question or a criticism made as to time or amount of work done. They are left individually on their own responsibility. Over and over I have repeated, "Do not work when you do not feel well." I make no account of days when they do not do anything for me, whoever it may be. I never question their time, only to say, "Let their wages go right on, when sick, when attending meetings, or when engaged in work for themselves."  {9MR 272.2}
[9MR 272.3]          In regard to Fannie ［Bolton］, she has done very little of the work for one year. Since the Ashfield camp meeting her mind has been diverted to other things, preoccupied with things that were of no service to the cause of God, and Satan has worked upon her imagination. It is not the work connected with me that has prostrated her nervous system. It is practicing a course of secrecy and deception and wrongdoing. It is not the requirements made upon her, but it is kindling a fire and walking in the sparks of her own kindling in connection with her wonderful desire for another woman's husband--lovesick sentimentalism.  {9MR 272.3}
[9MR 272.4]          It was not my work when at Preston that had that effect on her which caused her to be nervously prostrated. It was her lovesick sentimentalism                                           -273-     for a man in America, who has given up the truth. She expected he would write her, renewing his attentions to her, but no letter was received, and she almost blasphemed God because of His providence. She would ask, "Why does God permit these things to be?" in such a spirit of vehemence and rebellion that I was frightened.  {9MR 272.4}
[9MR 273.1]          Now the appearance is that poor Fannie has broken down in her work for Sister White, as though I had worked her to death. This is not the truth, but as such it will be regarded. Fannie has had her own way, and must suffer the result of her own course of action, but I must have the stigma, and the impression will go forth that poor Fannie is worked to death. I feel very sorry for the girl. I feel very sorry that she is suffering. But wrong impressions will be made in regard to my work.--Letter 21, 1896, pp. 2,3. (to W. A. Colcord, January 7, 1896.)  {9MR 273.1}
[9MR 273.2]         Fannie Bolton's Claims Refuted.--Your words regarding me and my writings are false, and I must say that you know them to be false. Nevertheless, those unacquainted with you take your words as being the words of one who knows. Because you have been acquainted with me, and connected with me, you can state what you please, and you think that your tracks are so covered that they will never be discovered. But my writings have not stopped. They go out as I have written them. No words of my copyists are put in the place of my own words. This is a testimony that cannot be controverted. My articles speak for themselves. . . .  {9MR 273.2}
[9MR 273.3]          I will now only say further that I forgive you, and will continue to pray, as I have done, that you may be converted. The articles in the Review give me more discouragement over your case than I have ever had, for I see you clothed in garments of pretentious light, and this is a terrible deception.                                           -274-     May the Lord anoint your eyes with eyesalve, that you may see yourself as you are, and that you may have that repentance that needs not to be repented of.--Letter 24, 1897, pp. 4, 5. (To Fannie Bolton, June 25, 1897.)  {9MR 273.3}
[9MR 274.1]          Ellen White Declines to Take Fannie Bolton Back.--You asked if you could come back again and connect with me in my work, if you should regain your health. The light I have from the Lord is: She is not converted. . . . I was shown that by your coming to my home, the Lord would give you an opportunity to clear your soul of its guiltiness in connection with me and my work. Your words had created in others ideas that would be communicated to still others. The opportunity was granted you to make straight and thorough work, to clear your soul, and place me in a clear and proper light before the people to whom you had spoken, to show that you had acted as my adversary. The light given me of God is that it was not the will of the Lord henceforth that you should have the least connection at any time with me and the work which God had given me to do.--Letter 25, 1897, pp. 4,5. (To Fannie Bolton, April 11, 1897.)     White Estate Washington, D. C. August 29, 1979  {9MR 274.1}
[9MR 275.1]       MR No. 741 - The Witness of John Huss         God is infallible. God has spoken by Solomon that He "requireth that which is past" (Ecclesiastes 3:15). He "seeks again" that which is past (marginal reading). The body of Huss was consumed. The council had done all that they could do with the man whose only crime was that he could not accept as infallible the council of Constance and he could not let their voice stand above the voice of God in His Word. But God "seeks again that which is past" recalling all the proceedings whether of judgment or of mercy. He recalls all the doings of different ages and repeats them in the present generation. It is for this reason that there is such value in the registered experience of the believers of other days. The biography of the righteous is among the best treasures that the church can possess. We have the benefit of the accounts of the workings of the power of evil in contrast to the deeds of those who through many centuries were living by every word that proceedeth out of the mouth of God. This rich experience is bequeathed to us as a legacy of great value. When history shall be repeated, when the great men of earth will not come to the Bible for light and evidence and truth, when the commandments of men shall be exalted above the commandments of God, and when it shall be regarded a crime to obey God rather than the laws of men, then we shall not have to tread a path in which we have had but few examples of others who have gone before us.  {9MR 275.1}
[9MR 275.2]          The Lord supported His faithful ones to the end. This should be an encouragement. It should give confidence to the righteous in all ages that                                           -276-     the Lord is unchangeable. He will manifest for His people in this age His grace and His power as He has done in past ages. The declarations of God's Word and the accuracy with which He has made them good in history combine to give us assurance and instruction of greatest value. Nothing can shake the pledge we have from God Himself that with the Bible for our guide and present help, we shall have peace under all circumstances, and an eternal weight of glory for our future reward.  {9MR 275.2}
[9MR 276.1]          Here in the experience of Huss was a witness, a monument erected, calling the attention of the world to the promise: "Be thou faithful unto death, and I will give thee a crown of life" (Revelation 2:10). Registered in the history of nations, John Huss lives. His godly works and steadfast faith, his pure life, and conscientious following of the truth that was unfolded to him, these he would not yield even to be saved a cruel death. That triumphant death was witnessed by all heaven, by the whole universe. Satan bruised the heel of the seed of the woman, but in the act of Huss his head was bruised. In contrast to deeds of that council, uprooting truth and righteousness, in contrast to their cruelty to Huss, the martyr's constancy, his faith, his example, has been reflecting its light down along the times for centuries. His example has been encouraging others to submit their souls and bodies to God alone, to exalt God alone and take the Scriptures as their guide. This will make them the light of the world. This will make them examples of faith and courage and steadfastness in truth. This will nerve them to suffer and to endure, gaining victories even in sorrow and in death. Those who follow John Huss' example may expect the same mercies from the same God who braced and fortified him. Huss' Christlike bearing under trials of suffering, contempt, abuse, and perjury caused joy among                                           -277-     the angels and the friends of truth and righteousness.  {9MR 276.1}
[9MR 277.1]          For the student of such history, the experience of others can become his experience through faith. The same wonders are wrought through prayer, the same mercies are obtained, the same promises realized, the same assistance from heaven communicated, the same victories achieved.  {9MR 277.1}
[9MR 277.2]          We are surrounded by a great cloud of witnesses. The battlements of heaven are thronged with a great crowd of angels watching the conflict of man with the prince of darkness. They bend from the eminence and with intense interest watch to see if the child of God, harassed, perplexed, persecuted, denounced, defamed, and condemned as was the Master, will look to heaven for strength. Heaven waits our demand upon its resources. Will we cast away our false props and false theories? Will we reject the words and sayings of men and look to God through the one Mediator for grace, for strength and power? We will never look in vain. Angels are waiting as messengers to minister unto those who shall be heirs of salvation. They are close by every one who needs their help while fighting the good fight of faith.--Manuscript 38, 1887. (Handwritten Huss Manuscript, no date.)     White Estate Washington, D. C. August 30, 1979  {9MR 277.2}
[9MR 278.1]       MR No. 742 - A. T. Jones's Sermons on the Validity of the Testimonies         It has been presented to me that I must speak to you ［A. T. Jones］, for you need help in order to break the spell that has been upon you. If you would humble your heart before the Lord, and accept the light that He has given you, you would have help from God.  {9MR 278.1}
[9MR 278.2]          I have been instructed to use those discourses of yours printed in the General Conference Bulletins of 1893 and 1897, which contain strong arguments regarding the validity of the Testimonies, and which substantiate the gift of prophecy among us. I was shown that many would be helped by these articles, and especially those newly come to the faith who have not been made acquainted with our history as a people. It will be a blessing to you to read again these arguments, which were of the Holy Spirit's framing.  {9MR 278.2}
[9MR 278.3]          Be assured, Elder Jones, that if you see your mistake in pursuing the course you have for some time been following, and take your position on the side of truth in regard to this question, the spell that is upon you will be broken. We call upon you to take your stand on the Lord's side, and act your part as a loyal subject of the kingdom. Acknowledge the gift that has been placed in the church for the guidance of God's people in the closing days of earth's history. From the beginning the church of God has had the gift of prophecy in her midst as a living voice to counsel, admonish, and instruct. We have now come to the last days of the work of the third angel's message, when Satan will work with increasing power because he knows that his time is short. At the same time there will come to us through the gifts of the Holy Spirit, diversities of operations in the outpouring of the Spirit. This is the time of the latter rain.                                           -279-  {9MR 278.3}
[9MR 279.1]          In view of this, the words of the apostle should come to us with impelling force: "Repent ye therefore, and be converted, that your sins may be blotted out, when the times of refreshing shall come from the presence of the Lord; And He shall send Jesus Christ, which before was preached unto you: Whom the heavens must receive until the time of restitution of all things, which God hath spoken by the mouth of all His holy prophets since the world began.  {9MR 279.1}
[9MR 279.2]          "For Moses truly said to the fathers, A prophet shall the Lord your God raise up unto you of your brethren, like unto me; Him shall ye hear in all things whatsoever He shall say unto you. And it shall come to pass, that every soul, which will not hear that Prophet, shall be destroyed from among the people. Yea, and all the prophets from Samuel and those that follow after, as many as have spoken, have likewise foretold of these days. Ye are the children of the prophets, and of the covenant which God made with our fathers, saying unto Abraham, And in thy seed shall all the kindreds of the earth be blessed" (Acts 3:19-25).  {9MR 279.2}
[9MR 279.3]          I cannot describe to you the relief of mind that has come to me. We thank God that the spell that has been over you may be broken. Yield your will to the Holy Spirit's guidance. Blessed assurance will come to the heart that is opened to welcome the lowly Jesus.  {9MR 279.3}
[9MR 279.4]          Jesus says, "Therefore by the deeds of the law there shall no flesh be justified in His sight: for by the law is the knowledge of sin. But now the righteousness of God without the law is manifested, being witnessed by the law and the prophets; Even the righteousness of God which is by faith of Jesus Christ unto all and upon all them that believe: for there is no difference" (Romans 3:20-22).--Letter 230, 1908, pp. 1,2. (To A. T. Jones, July 25, 1908.)     White Estate Washington, D. C. August 29, 1979  {9MR 279.4}
[9MR 280.1]       MR No. 744 - Principles Relating to Sickness         God Is Concerned About Cleanliness Now as Anciently.--I saw that God is no less particular now than He was anciently. He gave special direction to the children of Israel to observe cleanliness in their camps, to wash their clothes, etc., etc., lest the Lord should pass by and see their uncleanness and would not go out with their armies to battle against their enemies. I was shown that in this God wished Israel to practice habits which would ensure them health and would keep them elevated above the heathen around them, for they were His peculiar treasure which He was sanctifying to Himself. Nothing would be more displeasing to God than for them to have disregarded His special commands and persisted in being unclean; and, if they had done so, the consequences would be that God would visit them with curses instead of blessings, with defeat instead of victory. If any family among Sabbathkeepers dare continue in slack, disorderly habits and risk it, they will be visited with a curse instead of a blessing, for they will be the means of bringing a reproach upon all Sabbathkeepers and will cause the heathen to make them a byword and a proverb.  {9MR 280.1}
[9MR 280.2]          In these last days, especially, should all seek to elevate their lives, for they are fitting for translation and must be without spot or wrinkle or any such thing--perfect before God, pure in heart and life, holy--and then will their light shine. You need not imitate the fashions of the world in order to have influence, but in order to have influence you must all take an exalted position that your influence may tell. You who are looking for Christ's coming should be the most orderly, systematic, cleanly people upon                                       -281-     the earth; but it has not been thus. Some have acted as though it was no matter what they wore, how their houses or persons appeared, and that these slovenly manners were tokens of humility. Instead of this it is a true sign hung out to unbelievers of what is within; you are judged accordingly. God help you to arise.--Letter 23, 1868, pp. 2,3. (To "Dear Friends in Burlington," April 27, 1868.)  {9MR 280.2}
[9MR 281.1]          Hereditary Feebleness.--There are invalids in our world born with feeble constitutions. They suffer from no fault of their own. Let these study patient endurance. In so doing they can glorify God.--Letter 103, 1897, p. 6. (To E. A. Sutherland, July 23, 1897.)  {9MR 281.1}
[9MR 281.2]          Spiritual Healing Contrasted With Physical Healing.--The renewing of the heart is a far greater miracle than the healing of the diseases of the body.--Letter 18, 1892, p. 7. (To J. H. Kellogg, April 15, 1892.)  {9MR 281.2}
[9MR 281.3]          Homes for Consumptives.--Sanitariums that are erected for consumptive patients should be placed some distance out of the city, where there is plenty of open space, a clear stream, and land which can be cultivated. Then the patients can be drawn out into the fresh air, while those who are strong can cultivate the soil. The institution built for consumptives which has not these accompaniments cannot benefit the patients. Such an institution Seventh-day Adventists are at the present time unable to maintain.  {9MR 281.3}
[9MR 281.4]          The Lord has not laid upon our people the burden of erecting a sanitarium exclusively for consumptive patients. Large numbers of persons with this disease should not be gathered together in one home. Many who come to such institutions are hopeless invalids. Others have but faint hope of recovery. The very fact that there are kept before them daily those in the various stages of the disease, and that they are called upon to see their                                       -282-     fellow-sufferers wasting away before their eyes, is sufficient to destroy in them their last hope of recovery. In no case would I feel inclined to send a friend or relative to such a place. With these consumptives at the table coughing and spitting as so many do, who could retain their appetite for food?  {9MR 281.4}
[9MR 282.1]          The very best talent is required in those who have charge of these homes, but no one person should be confined to this line of work for a long period at a time. It is not pleasant for persons to go to an institution where they are called upon to see daily those whose lives are gradually wasting away. The coughing and expectoration also is very objectionable. To place persons of tact and ability in such a place is to entail upon them a tax that might better come upon the relatives of the patient.  {9MR 282.1}
[9MR 282.2]          I know what I am talking about, for my husband's brother, Nathaniel White, died of consumption in my home, also Sister Annie White, and ［Luman V. Masten］ the foreman of our printing office in Rochester, New York. I could not bring on these the painful experience of being separated from their family, and placed in a home with a large number of consumptives. I placed them where they would be comfortable, and where they could receive the attention of their friends to the last. Every precaution can be taken when one in a family is afflicted with this disease, and his friends can give him loving attention and watchcare. But separate him from his home, and he is painfully conscious of the cause. And the sight of the sick and the dying around him hastens his life to its close.  {9MR 282.2}
[9MR 282.3]          When you come to number those who have money, who would be willing patients, you would find that there would be few who would patronize a home for consumptives. The fewer consumptives a person attacked with this disease is required to associate with, the better it is for him in every                                      -283-     way. The number of poisoned breaths brought together in one place not only hastens the course of disease in the patients, but entails death upon those who care for them.  {9MR 282.3}
[9MR 283.1]          I never supposed that an institution was to be built by our people exclusively for consumptives. Some with throat and lung trouble would be benefited by treatment, but there are many who would receive no help in such an institution. The fact that such an institution means a constant outlay of money, with no hope of returns, must be considered. If a home for consumptives is to be established, let it be near streams of living water, away from the city, near forests of pine or hemlock, for there are healing properties in them. Then publish the fact that such an institution has been established and call for volunteers to carry on the work. As the Sanitarium in Colorado has been established, let it be appropriated to the use of those who are sick who have some hope of recovery.  {9MR 283.1}
[9MR 283.2]          We are to be awake to the necessity of suffering humanity, but it would be unwise to sacrifice lives to the special work of treating consumptives. I have not one word to give in encouragement of this. It may be necessary to provide a place where patients who are dying of consumption can be cared for, but such a building should not be placed in the city, but isolated from the city. Let all who are troubled in regard to this question remember that it means much to impress upon individuals that it is their duty to take charge of an institution for consumptives. Persons may come to such an institution who are said to have consumption, but who are                                              -284-     really suffering from stomach trouble. If these associate with consumptive patients, they will certainly contract the same disease, for they have lost the power to resist the effects of any exposure.  {9MR 283.2}
[9MR 284.1]          I would not, could not, from the light I have, encourage our people to build up an institution for consumptives, or to take charge of such an institution. There are many others suffering from various diseases who could be treated with some hope of saving life. As far as possible consumptives ［should be cared for］ in their own homes by their friends, whose duty it is to do this. Let those who can aid these friends with means and religious counsel. But is it not a hopeless task to appoint anyone to care for a large number of consumptives? The same care thus expended could be employed in behalf of patients whose lives would be preserved. Thus many would learn of the truth, and going from the institution would impart that which they have received, and many lives would be dedicated to the work of saving souls.--Manuscript 89, 1899, pp. 1-4. ("Shall We Erect Homes for Consumptives?" June 19, 1899.)  {9MR 284.1}
[9MR 284.2]          Have Faith in God.--Have faith in God. He is the greatest physician the world has ever known. He can save to the uttermost. Do not depend on the faith of others, but lay yourself, soul, body, and spirit, upon the altar of God for repairs and restoration. We present your case to God in our family and private prayers. It is your privilege to seek the Lord with earnest faith, and to believe that He would have you healed.--Letter 100, 1898, p 8. (To Brethren Wilson, Pallant, and Chapman, November 3, 1898.)                                           -285-  {9MR 284.2}
[9MR 285.1]          EGW Isolated Herself When She Had a Cold.--We have been here for nearly two weeks, but I have been sick most of the time. Somewhere I caught a severe cold, and for more than a week I have not associated with the family at all, but have kept close to my room. I have a very severe cough, and a very sore throat, and I have thought it best to keep to myself. At times when coughing, it has seemed as if my breath would stop, but I have taken heavy treatment, and I am improving, though I still have times of heavy coughing.--Letter 317, 1904, p. 1. (To Sister Grey, November 23, 1904.)  {9MR 285.1}
[9MR 285.2]     Isolation of T.B. Patients.--I have been conversing with you in the night season in regard to some matters that I will write you about. We were conversing in reference to Brother Hansen and his manufacturing health foods. In regard to the family, you understand that Sister Hansen must be carefully cared for, because she has had lung trouble. It would be well for them to be provided with a home by themselves. They can be so located that burdens shall not come upon Sister Hansen too heavily, and where she can care for their own family. She may entirely recover from her lung difficulty, but it will be well to take every precaution. Matters can be managed so that those who need to be connected with the institution may not in any way be exposed. You and your wife may be wise on this subject, and a word to the wise is sufficient.--Letter 329, 1905, p. 1. (To J. A. Burden, December 11, 1905.)  {9MR 285.2}
[9MR 285.3]          A Home for Consumptives Away From Boulder Sanitarium.--A few minutes ago Sara ［McEnterfer］ placed your letter in my hand. I have read it, and I                                           -286-     will say that I have always talked against the idea of having a consumptives' home near the Boulder Sanitarium. Select a place ten or twelve miles away, or if necessary, still farther away. If possible, let it be where there are many pine trees. Let those of the patients who are able to work be given something to do. They should give the muscles judicious exercise. Let them work in the soil. This will be found especially advantageous. Let all be taught that cheerfulness is God's remedy for sickness. Let them talk faith, and think as little as possible about disagreeable things. Let the heart go forth in praise and thanksgiving to God. Let them pray for themselves and for one another, and let them keep the love of God in the soul. The great Physician can heal consumption. He did it in the case of my husband and myself.  {9MR 285.3}
[9MR 286.1]          It should be understood that the Boulder Sanitarium does not receive those suffering from consumption. Let a place be chosen for a consumptives' home, and let it be far enough away so that it will not interfere with the work of the Boulder Sanitarium. Go ahead with the selection of some retired place, and let the consumptives be cared for in the wisest and best way. Many will recover.  {9MR 286.1}
[9MR 286.2]          In regard to means, we should have a fund set apart for the care of those suffering from consumption. If a suitable building can be secured for a consumptives' home, the work carried on in it would, to a large degree, have to be sustained by gifts. I believe that a call for means with which to purchase a building for this purpose, and to sustain the work of the home, would be responded to. May the Lord give us hearts of flesh and of tenderness and love.--Letter 315, 1904, pp. 1,2. (To Brother Wilcox, November 22, 1904.)                                         -287-  {9MR 286.2}
[9MR 287.1]          Healing for Consumptives.--Many who are threatened with consumption will be healed through faith. Many others will be healed through proper eating and drinking and through living largely in the open air. To those who are suffering from this disease I would say, Take regular exercise, and keep as cheerful as possible. Keep busy, and live as much as possible out-of-doors. Keep your heart free from all jealousy and evil-surmising, and ask God to help you to improve as fast as possible. Some will overcome the disease; yes, many will, through faith in the mighty Healer. "Let him take hold of My strength, that he may make peace with Me;" the Lord says, "and he shall make peace with Me" (Isaiah 27:5).--Manuscript 4, 1905, pp. 3, 4. ("The Prevention of Consumption," December 27, 1904.)     White Estate October 23, 1979  {9MR 287.1}
[9MR 288.1]       MR No. 745 - Our Relationship With God         Rest in the Lord.--Your mind may often be clouded because of pain. Then do not try to think, but just rest, and show that you have committed your soul to God as unto a faithful Creator. It is your privilege to show in your weakness and suffering that you do not doubt the love of God toward you, that you know that He is faithful who has promised, and that you trust soul and body in His hands, that He will keep that which is committed to His trust.  {9MR 288.1}
[9MR 288.2]          Let your mind dwell upon the goodness of God, upon the great love wherewith He has loved us, as evidenced in the work of redemption. If He did not love us, and consider us of value, then this great sacrifice would not have been made. He is beneficent in mercy and in grace. Let your heart and mind be at rest, like a tired child in the arms of its mother. His everlasting arms are beneath you. In all your afflictions Jesus is afflicted. What a privilege it is for you, now afflicted, to find a refuge in Jesus.  {9MR 288.2}
[9MR 288.3]          The gospel armor seems too weighty to be borne. Well, Jesus Christ is your armor. Hide in Him, and the wicked one will not harass or confuse your faith. Jesus has bequeathed His peace to you.--"Strong is the strength which God supplies through His eternal Son."  {9MR 288.3}
[9MR 288.4]          Praise the Lord that you have felt the cleansing efficacy of the Saviour's blood. Upon your soul the Son of Righteousness hath arisen with healing in His wings. How empty and unsatisfying is every earthly thing. But Jesus, the precious Saviour, is your spiritual sustenance. He has linked your life with His life. The word of His grace is manna to the believing soul. The precious promises of the Word are life, sweetness, and peace.                                           -289-  {9MR 288.4}
[9MR 289.1]          Do not be troubled. Jesus loves you, and will care for and bless you. The active, aggressive battle you can no more fight, but you can let Jesus fight it for you. He says to you, "Give your case entirely into My hands. Be still and know that I am God."  {9MR 289.1}
[9MR 289.2]         Dear Sister Cady, we hope and pray that the Lord will give you help and strength under the severe taxation that is upon you. That God who saw Nathanael under the fig tree sees you, and understands all your griefs and all your sorrows. The Lord Jesus will be your strength in this day of your affliction.--Letter 16, 1896, pp. 1, 2. (To Brother and Sister Cady, November 17, 1896.)  {9MR 289.2}
[9MR 289.3]          Striving for Happiness.--We are so anxious, all of us, for happiness, but many rarely find it because of their faulty methods of seeking, in the place of striving. We must strive most earnestly, and mingle all our desires with faith. Then happiness steals in upon us almost unsought--it may be amid aggressive warfare, truth against error. We believe in a general way, but we lose much because we do not trust fully and entirely in God our Maker. When we can, notwithstanding disagreeable circumstances, rest confidingly in His love and shut ourselves in with Him, resting peacefully in His love, the sense of His presence will inspire a deep, tranquil joy. This experience gains for us a faith that enables us not to fret, not to worry, but to depend upon a Power that is infinite.--Letter 57, 1897, p. 1. (To Brother and Sister Hare, January 20, 1897.)     White Estate Washington, D. C. October 22, 1979  {9MR 289.3}
[9MR 290.1]       MR No. 746 - Increasing Importance of the Three Angels' Messages         Third Angel's Message a Life-and-Death Question.-We know that now everything is at stake. The third angel's message is to be at this time regarded as of the highest importance. It is a life-and-death question.  {9MR 290.1}
[9MR 290.2]          The eighteenth chapter of Revelation reveals the importance of presenting the truth in no measured terms, but with boldness and power. There must be no toning down of the truth, no muffling of the message for this time. Satan has devised a state of things whereby the proclamation of the third angel's message shall be bound about. We must beware of his plans and methods. The third angel's message is to be strengthened and confirmed. . . .  {9MR 290.2}
[9MR 290.3]          Satan will so mingle his deceptions with truth that side issues will be created to turn the attention of the people from the great issue, the test to be brought upon the people of God in these last days.--Letter 28, 1900, pp. 2-4. (To W. W. Prescott and wife, February 17, 1900.)  {9MR 290.3}
[9MR 290.4]          A Worldwide Message.--The message of the angel following the third is now to be given to all parts of the world. It is to be the harvest message, and the whole earth will be lighted with the glory of God. The Lord has this one more call of mercy to the world, but the perversity of men diverts the work from its true bearing, and the light has to struggle amid the darkness of men who feel themselves competent to do a work that God has not appointed them to do.--Letter 86, 1900, pp. 8, 9. (To A. G. Daniells, June 18, 1900.)                                          -291-  {9MR 290.4}
[9MR 291.1]          Increasing Importance of the Three Angels' Messages.--The truth for this time, the third angel's message, is to be proclaimed with a loud voice, meaning with increasing power, as we approach the great final test. . . . The present truth for this time comprises the messages, the third angel's message succeeding the first and the second. The presentation of this message with all it embraces is our work. We stand as the remnant people in these last days to promulgate the truth and swell the cry of the third angel's wonderful distinct message, giving the trumpet a certain sound. Eternal truth, which we have adhered to from the beginning, is to be maintained in all its increasing importance to the close of probation. The trumpet is to give no uncertain sound. . . .  {9MR 291.1}
[9MR 291.2]          This message is to come to the churches. We are to consider the best plans for accomplishing this. . . . Faith, eternal faith in the past and in the present truth, is to be talked, is to be prayed, is to be presented with pen and voice.  {9MR 291.2}
[9MR 291.3]          The third angel's message in its clear, definite terms is to be made the prominent warning. All that it comprehends is to be made intelligible to the reasoning minds of today.--Letter 121, 1900, p. 5. (To S. N. Haskell and wife, August 13, 1900.)  {9MR 291.3}
[9MR 291.4]          Relevance of the Message.--All the people of God are now to stand on the platform of truth as it has been given in the third angel's message. . . . The only hope for anyone is to hold fast the evidences that have confirmed the truth in righteousness. Let these be proclaimed over and over again until the close of earth's history.--Manuscript 61, 1906, p. 3. ("Hold Fast the Beginning of Your Confidence," June 3, 1906.)                                           -292-  {9MR 291.4}
[9MR 292.1]          Universal Nature of the Third Angel's Message.--Every feature of the third angel's message is to be proclaimed in all parts of the world. . . . This message is a testing message. Received into honest hearts, it will prove an antidote for all the world's sins and sorrows. No conditions of climate, of poverty, or ignorance, or of prejudice can hinder its efficiency, or lessen its adaptability to the needs of mankind.--Manuscript 75, 1906, p. 3. ("A Caution Against Heavy Investment in Food Manufacture," September 29, 1906.)  {9MR 292.1}
[9MR 292.2]          Truths of the Third Angel's Message Constantly Unfolding.--The third angel's message reveals the great saving truth for this time. Its truths are constantly unfolding, and it is God's design that even the children and youth shall understand intelligently what God requires, that they may distinguish between righteousness and sin, between obedience and disobedience.--Manuscript 67, 1909, p. 3. ("A High Standard," October 7, 1909.)     White Estate Washington, D. C. October 22, 1979  {9MR 292.2}
[9MR 293.1]       MR No. 747 - Christ Our Righteousness         I have attended the closing meeting of the ministerial Bible school--a school composed of conference delegates and those who have been attending the ministerial institute. At this meeting several were called upon to say something. Remarks appropriate for the occasion were made by Elders Olsen, Waggoner, Prescott, and Smith; also by Elder Haskell, who has been mercifully preserved during his tour around the world.  {9MR 293.1}
[9MR 293.2]          I spoke in regard to matters that were deeply impressing my mind. I referred to the fear that had been expressed by some who were not members of the ministerial institute, and who had not been present at all the Bible classes of the school--a fear that there was danger of carrying the subject of justification by faith altogether too far, and of not dwelling enough on the law.  {9MR 293.2}
[9MR 293.3]          Judging from the meetings that I had been privileged to attend, I could see no cause for alarm; and so I felt called upon to say that this fear was cherished by those who had not heard all the precious lessons given, and that therefore they were not warranted in coming to such a conclusion. None of the members of the class who had been studying the Word to learn "What saith the Scriptures?" entertained any such fear. The Bible, and the Bible alone, has been the subject of investigation in this school. Every lesson has been based, not on the ideas and the opinions of men, but on a plain "Thus saith the Lord."  {9MR 293.3}
[9MR 293.4]          Many remarks have been made to the effect that in our camp meetings the speakers have dwelt upon the law, the law, and not on Jesus. This statement is not strictly true, but have not the people had some reason for making these                                      -294-     remarks? Have not there stood in the desk, as mouthpieces for God, men who had not a genuine experience in heavenly things, men who had not received the righteousness of Christ Jesus? Many of our ministers have merely sermonized, presenting subjects in an argumentative way and scarcely mentioning the saving power of the Redeemer. Not having themselves partaken of the living bread from heaven, their testimony was destitute of nourishment, destitute of the saving blood of Jesus Christ, which cleanseth from all sin. Their offering resembled the offering of Cain. He brought to the Lord the fruit of the ground, which, in itself, was acceptable in God's sight. Very good, indeed, was the fruit, but the virtue of the offering, the blood of Christ, represented by the blood of the slain lamb, was lacking. So it is in Christless sermons. Men are not pricked in the heart; they do not inquire, "What shall I do to be saved?"  {9MR 293.4}
[9MR 294.1]          In His sacrificial character, Christ reveals Himself as the Bread of Life. "Whoso eateth My flesh," He declared to His disciples, "and drinketh My blood, hath eternal life" (John 6:54). Why is not He presented to the people as the Living Bread? Because He is not abiding in the hearts of many of those who think it their duty to preach the law. Christ is left out of their sermonizing, and from east to west, from north to south, the church has been starving for the bread of life.  {9MR 294.1}
[9MR 294.2]          Of all professed Christians, Seventh-day Adventists should be foremost in uplifting Christ before the world. Our ministers should ever be able to direct men and women to Christ, to the One who Himself declared, "I am the bread of life" (John 6:35). Let those who minister to the spiritual necessities of the people read to them the words of Christ: "I am the living bread which came down from heaven: if any man eat of this bread, he shall live forever: and the bread that I will give is My flesh, which I will give for the life of the                                            -295-     world" (John 6:51).  {9MR 294.2}
[9MR 295.1]          The Jews, unable to understand this declaration, "strove among themselves, saying, How can this man give us His flesh to eat? Then Jesus said unto them, Verily, verily I say unto you, Except ye eat the flesh of the Son of man, and drink His blood, ye have no life in you" (Verses 52, 53).  {9MR 295.1}
[9MR 295.2]         Often there are delivered to the people discourses destitute of the bread of life, the food essential for spiritual growth. Those who have been appropriating for themselves the bread of life, will be able to break it to others.  {9MR 295.2}
[9MR 295.3]          Christ further declares: "Whoso eateth My flesh, and drinketh My blood, hath eternal life; and I will raise him up at the last day. For My flesh is meat indeed, and My blood is drink indeed. He that eateth My flesh, and drinketh My blood, dwelleth in Me, and I in him" (Verses 54-56). These words are very similar to those He used in representing Himself as the Vine, and His followers as the branches: "Abide in Me, and I in you. As the branch cannot bear fruit of itself, except it abide in the vine, no more can ye, except ye abide in Me. I am the vine, ye are the branches: He that abideth in Me, and I in him, the same bringeth forth much fruit: for without Me ye can do nothing" (John 15:4, 5).  {9MR 295.3}
[9MR 295.4]         How can our people be better helped than by being given the bread of life? And this bread is God's Word; for Christ has said: "It is the spirit that quickeneth; the flesh profiteth nothing: the words that I speak unto you, they are spirit, and they are life" (John 6:63).  {9MR 295.4}
[9MR 295.5]          The law and the gospel, revealed in the Word, are to be preached to the people; for the law and the gospel, blended, will convict of sin. God's law, while condemning sin, points to the gospel, revealing Jesus Christ, in whom "dwelleth all the fulness of the Godhead bodily." The glory of the gospel reflects light upon the Jewish age, giving significance to the whole Jewish                                      -296-     economy of types and shadows. Thus both the law and the gospel are blended. In no discourse are they to be divorced.  {9MR 295.5}
[9MR 296.1]          Over the spiritual eyes of altogether too many there has been hanging a veil. Many have been teaching the binding claims of God's law, but have not been able to see to the end of that which was abolished. They have not seen that Jesus Christ is the glory of the law. The bright beams of the Sun of Righteousness are to be reflected from His messengers upon the minds of sinners, in order that they may be led to say, with one of old, "Open Thou mine eyes, that I may behold wondrous things out of Thy law" (Psalm 119:18).  {9MR 296.1}
[9MR 296.2]         Many of our brethren and sisters do not discern the wondrous things that are to be seen in God's law. They have not beheld that which was revealed to Moses when he prayed, "I beseech Thee, show me Thy glory" (Exodus 33:18). To Moses was revealed God's character. "The Lord descended in the cloud, and stood with him there, and proclaimed the name of the Lord. And the Lord passed by before him, and proclaimed, The Lord, The Lord God, merciful and gracious, longsuffering, and abundant in goodness and truth, Keeping mercy for thousands, forgiving iniquity and transgression and sin, and that will by no means clear the guilty" (Exodus 34:5-7).  {9MR 296.2}
[9MR 296.3]          The apostle John, in his first Epistle, gives the definition of sin. He declares: "Whosoever committeth sin transgresseth also the law: for sin is the transgression of the law" (1 John 3:4).  {9MR 296.3}
[9MR 296.4]          To Moses, the character of God was revealed as His glory. In like manner, we behold the glory of Christ by beholding His character. Paul says: "We all, with open face beholding as in a glass the glory of the Lord, are changed into the same image from glory to glory ［from character to character］ even as by the Spirit of the Lord" (2 Corinthians 3:18).                                          -297-  {9MR 296.4}
[9MR 297.1]          Why, then, is there manifested in the church so great a lack of love, of true, elevated, sanctified, ennobling sympathy, of tender pity and loving forbearance? It is because Christ is not constantly brought before the people. His attributes of character are not brought into the practical life. Men and women are not eating of the Bread that cometh down from heaven.  {9MR 297.1}
[9MR 297.2]          I have felt very sad as I have seen ministers walking and working in the light of the sparks of their own kindling; ministers who were not obtaining spiritual nourishment from Christ, the Bread of Life. Their own souls were as destitute of the heavenly manna as the hills of Gilboa were destitute of dew and rain. In their hearts Christ was not an abiding presence. How could they speak intelligently of Him whom they had never known by experimental knowledge?  {9MR 297.2}
[9MR 297.3]          We must see Christ as He is. By the eye of faith we must discern the glory of the Only Begotten of the Father, full of grace and truth. By failing to cherish the Spirit of Christ, by taking wrong positions in the controversy over the law in Galatians --a question that many have not fully understood before taking a wrong position --the church has sustained a sad loss. The spiritual condition of the church, generally, is represented by the words of the True Witness: "Nevertheless," saith the One who loves the souls for whom He has died, "I have somewhat against thee, because thou hast left thy first love." The position taken by many during the Minneapolis General Conference testifies to their Christless condition. The admonition to every such an one is: "Remember therefore from whence thou art fallen, and repent, and do the first works; or else I will come unto thee quickly, and will remove thy candlestick out of his place, except thou repent."  {9MR 297.3}
[9MR 297.4]          Have not many in this ministerial school seen their mistake of not abiding in Christ? Cannot they have the privilege of repenting, and of doing their first works? Who shall condemn this work of repentance, of confession, of                                          -298-     baptism? If some conscientiously feel that their first duty is to repent of their sins, confess them, and be baptized, is not this the first work that they must do?  {9MR 297.4}
[9MR 298.1]          When precious rays of light from the Sun of Righteousness have shone upon our pathway, some have opened wide the door of the heart, welcoming the Heaven-sent light into the chambers of the soul. They receive the words of Christ Jesus gladly. Others have needed the divine anointing to improve their spiritual eyesight, in order that they may distinguish the light of truth from the darkness of error. Because of their blindness, they have lost an experience that would have been more precious to them than silver and gold. Some, I fear, will never recover that which they have lost.  {9MR 298.1}
[9MR 298.2]          When strong-minded men once set their will against God's will, it is not easy for them to admit that they have erred in judgment. It is very difficult for such men to come fully into the light by honestly confessing their sins; for Satan has great power over the minds of many to whom God has granted evidence sufficient to encourage faith and inspire confidence. Many will not be convinced, because they are not inclined to confess. To resist and reject even one ray of light from Heaven because of pride and stubbornness of heart, makes it easier to refuse light the second time. Thus men form the habit of rejecting light.  {9MR 298.2}
[9MR 298.3]          So long had the Jews refused to walk in the light of truth, that they rejected their Saviour. Jesus said of the Jews: "Ye will not come to Me, that ye might have life" (John 5:40). He, the Light of life, came to enlighten every man that comes into the world, so that no man need walk in darkness. The light of truth is constantly shining, but many men and women comprehend it not. And why?--Because selfishness, egotism, pride, blinds their spiritual eyesight. Standing between them and the true light, is the idol of their own opinion.                                           -299-     They can see very readily that which they wish to see. Saith the True Witness: "He that hath an ear, let him hear what the Spirit saith unto the churches; To him that overcometh will I give to eat of the tree of life, which is in the midst of the paradise of God" (Revelation 2:7). "The secret of the Lord is with them that fear Him" (Psalm 25:14).  {9MR 298.3}
[9MR 299.1]         My brethren in the ministry, we need Jesus every moment. To lose His love from our hearts means much. Yet He Himself says: "I have somewhat against thee, because thou hast left thy first love" (Revelation 2:4). There is danger of presenting the truth in such a way that the intellect is exalted, leaving the souls of the hearers unsatisfied. A correct theory of the truth may be presented, and yet there may not be manifested the warmth of affection that the God of truth requires every one of His messengers to cherish and manifest.  {9MR 299.1}
[9MR 299.2]          The religion of many is very much like an icicle--freezingly cold. The hearts of not a few are still unmelted, unsubdued. They cannot touch the hearts of others, because their own hearts are not surcharged with the blessed love that flows from the heart of Christ. There are others who speak of religion as a matter of the will. They dwell upon stern duty as if it were a master ruling with a scepter of iron--a master, stern, inflexible, all powerful--devoid of the sweet, melting love and tender compassion of Christ. Still others go to the opposite extreme, making religious emotions prominent, and on special occasions manifesting intense zeal. Their religion seems to be more of the nature of a stimulus rather than an abiding faith in Christ.  {9MR 299.2}
[9MR 299.3]          True ministers know the value of the inward working of the Holy Spirit upon human hearts. They are content with simplicity in religious services. Instead of making much of popular singing, they give their principal attention to the study of the Word, and render praise to God from the heart. Above the outward adorning they regard the inward adorning, the ornament of a meek and quiet                                         -300-     spirit. In their mouths is found no guile. In the lives of many more ministers there should be revealed the eternal verity of the kingdom of God. Those who practice the truth in daily life are represented as trees of righteousness, bearing the fruits of the Spirit.  {9MR 299.3}
[9MR 300.1]          Genuine religion is based upon a belief in the Scriptures. God's Word is to be believed without question. No part of it is to be cut and carved to fit certain theories. Men are not to exalt human wisdom by sitting in judgment upon God's Word. The Bible was written by holy men of old, as they were moved upon by the Holy Spirit, and this Book contains all that we know for certain and all that we can ever hope to learn in regard to God and Christ, unless, like Paul, we are taken to the third heaven to hear "unspeakable words, which it is not lawful for a man to utter" (2 Corinthians 12:4). This revelation to the apostle did not spoil his humility.  {9MR 300.1}
[9MR 300.2]          The life of a Christian is a life regulated by the Word of God just as it reads. All the truths of the Old and the New Testaments form a complete whole. These truths we are to cherish, believe, and obey. To the true disciple, faith in God's Word is a living, active principle; for "with the heart man believeth unto righteousness; and with the mouth confession is made unto salvation" (Romans 10:10). By faith man believes that he receives the righteousness of Christ.  {9MR 300.2}
[9MR 300.3]          Faith, in itself, is an act of the mind. Jesus Himself is the Author and the Finisher of our faith. He gave His life for us, and His blood speaks in our behalf better things than spoke the blood of Abel, which cried unto God against Cain the murderer. Christ's blood was shed to remit our sins.  {9MR 300.3}
[9MR 300.4]          Many commit the error of trying to define minutely the fine points of distinction between justification and sanctification. Into the definitions of these two terms they often bring their own ideas and speculations. Why try to                                          -301-     be more minute than is Inspiration on the vital question of righteousness by faith? Why try to work out every minute point, as if the salvation of the soul depended upon all having exactly your understanding of this matter? All cannot see in the same line of vision. You are in danger of making a world of an atom, and an atom of a world.  {9MR 300.4}
[9MR 301.1]          As the penitent sinner, contrite before God, discerns Christ's atonement in his behalf, and accepts this atonement as his only hope in this life and the future life, his sins are pardoned. This is justification by faith. Every believing soul is to conform his will entirely to God's will, and keep in a state of repentance and contrition, exercising faith in the atoning merits of the Redeemer, and advancing from strength to strength, from glory to glory.  {9MR 301.1}
[9MR 301.2]          Pardon and justification are one and the same thing. Through faith, the believer passes from the position of a rebel, a child of sin and Satan, to the position of a loyal subject of Christ Jesus, not because of an inherent goodness, but because Christ receives him as His child by adoption. The sinner receives the forgiveness of his sins, because these sins are borne by his Substitute and Surety. The Lord speaks to His heavenly Father, saying: "This is My child. I reprieve him from the condemnation of death, giving him My life-insurance policy--eternal life--because I have taken his place and have suffered for his sins. He is even My beloved son." Thus man, pardoned, and clothed with the beautiful garments of Christ's righteousness, stands faultless before God.  {9MR 301.2}
[9MR 301.3]          The sinner may err, but he is not cast off without mercy. His only hope, however, is repentance toward God and faith in the Lord Jesus Christ. It is the Father's prerogative to forgive our transgressions and sins, because Christ has taken upon Himself our guilt and reprieved us, imputing to us His own                                          -302-     righteousness. His sacrifice satisfies fully the demands of justice.  {9MR 301.3}
[9MR 302.1]          Justification is the opposite of condemnation. God's boundless mercy is exercised toward those who are wholly undeserving. He forgives transgressions and sins for the sake of Jesus, who has become the propitiation for our sins. Through faith in Christ, the guilty transgressor is brought into favor with God and into the strong hope of life eternal.  {9MR 302.1}
[9MR 302.2]          David was pardoned of his transgression because he humbled his heart before God in repentance and contrition of soul, and believed that God's promise to forgive would be fulfilled. He confessed his sin, repented, and was reconverted. In the rapture of the assurance of forgiveness, he exclaimed, "Blessed is he whose transgression is forgiven, whose sin is covered. Blessed is the man unto whom the Lord imputeth not iniquity, and in whose spirit there is no guile." The blessing comes because of pardon; pardon comes through faith that the sin, confessed and repented of, is borne by the great Sin-bearer. Thus from Christ cometh all our blessings. His death is an atoning sacrifice for our sins. He is the great medium through whom we receive the mercy and favor of God. He, then, is indeed the Originator, the Author, as well as the Finisher, of our faith.--Manuscript 21, 1891, pp. 1-11. ("Christ our Righteousness," February 27, 1891.)     White Estate Washington, D. C. November 29, 1979  {9MR 302.2}
[9MR 303.1]       MR No. 748 - The Power of United Prayer         This morning I have been reading of your success in Adelaide. Praise the Lord! Keep the work progressing. I am so glad that the church in Adelaide has been given opportunity to recover from the terrible work done there by the enemy, which caused so much division and strife.  {9MR 303.1}
[9MR 303.2]          As a church, we have received great light. This light the Lord has entrusted to us for the benefit and blessing of the world. To us has been given the ministry of reconciliation. With power from on high we are to beseech men to be reconciled to God. We are encouraged to pray for success, with the divine assurance that our prayers will be heard and answered. "If two of you shall agree on earth as touching any thing that they shall ask, it shall be done for them of My Father which is in heaven. For where two or three are gathered together in My name, there am I in the midst of them" (Matthew 18:19, 20). "Ask of Me, and I will answer your requests."  {9MR 303.2}
[9MR 303.3]         The promise is made on condition that the united prayers of the church are offered, and in answer to these prayers there may be expected a power greater than that which comes in answer to private prayer. The power given will be proportionate to the unity of the members and their love for God and for one another.--Letter 32, 1903, p. 5. (To Brother and Sister Farnsworth, January 28, 1903.)     White Estate Washington, D. C. October 22, 1979  {9MR 303.3}
[9MR 304.1]       MR No. 750 - Jesus, Friend of Sinners                                               Sunnyside, Cooranbong, ［Australia］ My Dear Sister,        I would call your attention to the precious promises in the Word of God. All who are children of God have not the same powers, the same temperaments, the same confidence and boldness. I am glad indeed that our feelings are no evidence that we are not children of God. The enemy will tempt you to think that you have done things that have separated you from God and that He no longer loves you, but our Lord loves us still, and we may know by the words He has placed on record for just such cases as yours. "If any man sin, we have an advocate with the Father, Jesus Christ the righteous" (1 John 2:1). "If we confess our sins, He is faithful and just to forgive us our sins, and to cleanse us from all unrighteousness" (1 John 1:9).  {9MR 304.1}
[9MR 304.2]          Now, my dear sister, I have evidence that God loves you; and the precious Saviour, who gave Himself for you, will not thrust you from Him because you are tempted, and in your weakness may have been overcome. He loves you still.  {9MR 304.2}
[9MR 304.3]          Peter denied his Lord in the hour of trial, but Jesus did not forsake His poor disciple. Although Peter hated himself, the Lord loved him, and after His resurrection He called him by name and sent him a loving message. O what a kind, loving, compassionate Saviour we have! And He loves us though we err.  {9MR 304.3}
[9MR 304.4]          Now do not worry yourself out of the arms of the dear Saviour, but rest trustingly in faith. He loves you; He cares for you. He is blessing you, and will give you His peace and grace. He is saying to you, "Thy sins be                                            -305-     forgiven thee" (Matthew 9:2). You may be depressed with bodily infirmities, but that is not evidence that the Lord is not working in your behalf every day. He will pardon you, and that abundantly. Gather to your soul the sweet promises of God. Jesus is our constant, unfailing Friend, and He wants you to trust in Him.  {9MR 304.4}
[9MR 305.1]          God is at work, and Satan also is at work. Satan would have our minds drawn away from the mighty Helper, to ponder over our degradation of soul, and feel that all its powers are being wasted and God dishonored. Look away from yourself to the perfection of Christ.  {9MR 305.1}
[9MR 305.2]          We cannot manufacture a righteousness for ourselves. Christ has in His hands the pure robes of righteousness, and He will put them upon us. He will speak sweet words of forgiveness and promise. He presents to our thirsty souls fountains of living water whereby we may be refreshed. He bids us come unto Him with all our burdens, all our griefs, and He says we shall find rest. Therefore, if we come to Him, we must believe that He speaks pardon, and we must show our faith by resting in His love. The heart is moved by all that is tender and pure and lofty--high ambition, holy joys, ennobling motives, endearing sympathies, and needful help.  {9MR 305.2}
[9MR 305.3]          Jesus sees the guilt of the past, and speaks pardon, and we must not dishonor Him by doubting His love. This feeling of guiltiness must be laid at the foot of the cross of Calvary. The sense of sinfulness has poisoned the springs of life and of true happiness. Now Jesus says, "Lay it all on Me. I will take your sins. I will give you peace. Banish no longer your self-respect, for I have bought you with the price of My own blood. You are mine. Your weakened will I will strengthen; your remorse for sin I will remove." Then turn your grateful heart, trembling with uncertainty, to Him, and lay                                            -306-     hold on the hope set before you. God accepts your broken, contrite heart, and extends to you free pardon. He offers to adopt you into His family, with His grace to help your weakness. And the dear Saviour will lead you on step by step, you placing your hand in His, and letting Him guide you.  {9MR 305.3}
[9MR 306.1]          Search for the precious promises of God. If Satan thrusts threatenings before your mind, turn from them, and cling to the promises, and let your soul be comforted by their brightness. The cloud is dark in itself, but when filled with the light, it is turned to the brightness of gold, for the glory of God is upon it.  {9MR 306.1}
[9MR 306.2]          May the Lord bless to your soul these few words He has prompted me to write.--Letter 99, 1896, pp. 1-3. (To "My Dear Sister," undated.)     White Estate Washington, D. C. November 29, 1979  {9MR 306.2}
[9MR 307.1]       MR No. 752 - Hattie Andre         This Australian work is to go forward and not retrograde. We want proper helpers. We need strength and individuality sanctified. I would desire the very best gifts. If Sister Andre is the person that can carry forward a good work in our school, will you withhold her from us?-- Letter 217, 1899, p. 1. (To G. A. Irwin, November 21, 1899.)  {9MR 307.1}
[9MR 307.2]          We have a great work to do in Australia, and we need educated, experienced workers, workers who are sanctified by the Spirit of God. . . . I cannot write you a very long letter, but I will say that your convictions about working where you can help to teach others who may become workers in missionary lands, are correct. You can do valuable work by uniting with us to help to train and educate workers. . . .  {9MR 307.2}
[9MR 307.3]          You can give a class of education which will be received and given out again. Thus the work of teacher and student is enlarged. . . . Students are to be trained who can in turn train other minds, through the Holy Spirit's influence. . . .  {9MR 307.3}
[9MR 307.4]          Teachers are to train their students to stop at no halfway place, but to advance, going forward unto perfection. This work is not too highly represented. The voice of God is to carry every soul that will be saved                                            -308-     higher and still higher. Christ says, "Be ye therefore perfect, even as your Father which is in heaven is perfect." Be it ours to reply, "Yes, Lord; yes, Lord; holier, holier still." Desire, yes, pant after holiness of heart. This is our work.  {9MR 307.4}
[9MR 308.1]          Our school here must be under the supervision of God. We need you, and several others who can do like work, in this new field.--Letter 197, 1899, pp. 1,3,4. (To Hattie Andre, December 1, 1899.)     White Estate Washington, D. C. November 28, 1979  {9MR 308.1}
[9MR 309.1]       MR No. 753 - Our Duty Toward the Jews         There is a mighty work to be done in our world. The Lord has declared that the Gentiles shall be gathered in, and not the Gentiles only, but the Jews. There are among the Jews many who will be converted, and we shall see the salvation of God going forth as a lamp that burneth.  {9MR 309.1}
[9MR 309.2]          There are Jews everywhere, and to them the light of present truth is to be brought, that they may have an opportunity to accept it. There are among the Jews many who will come to the light, and who will proclaim the immutability of the law of God with wonderful power. The Lord God will work. He will do wonderful things in righteousness.  {9MR 309.2}
[9MR 309.3]          ［Romans 11:9-20, quoted.］  {9MR 309.3}
[9MR 309.4]         Do not despise the Jews, for among them the Lord has mighty men, who will proclaim the truth with power.  {9MR 309.4}
[9MR 309.5]          ［Romans 11:21-29, quoted.］  {9MR 309.5}
[9MR 309.6]         What we need is the understanding of the Word of God. We need to keep the principles of this work in mind, that we may proclaim the truth in its purity and harmony, as it is given in the Scriptures.  {9MR 309.6}
[9MR 309.7]          Let not those who have not engaged in personal, evangelistic work feel that everyone should look at things as they do. Let God work in His own way, and keep your hands off those whom He is using in the cities. He has                                          -310-     men of special talents and gifts whom He will use to proclaim the truth in the cities.  {9MR 309.7}
[9MR 310.1]          There ought to be thousands at work in the cities, laboring intelligently. Not all these workers should look to the conference for support. They should seek to make their work self-supporting. A great many can do self-supporting work, but some cannot.  {9MR 310.1}
[9MR 310.2]          We must get away from our smallness, and make larger plans. There must be a wider reaching forth. We must work for those who are near, and those who are afar off.--Manuscript 74, 1905, pp. 1-3. (A portion of a talk given by Ellen White during the 1905 General Conference session, May 29, 1905.)  {9MR 310.2}
[9MR 310.3]          I am encouraged as I see by your letters that the Lord is giving you a precious experience. Many things have been opened to me regarding the sacred work resting upon the ministers of the gospel. Everyone who ministers in word and doctrine is to prepare for his sacred calling by diligently searching the Scriptures. The Word of God contains rules of life for men of all classes and all vocations. Examples are found in the Word of inspiration to meet the cases of all. By earnest prayer and diligent research, God's workers may become giants in an understanding of Bible doctrine, and ［gain］ an appreciation of the practical lessons of Christ. The hearts of all should hunger and thirst after righteousness. The minds of the servants of God are to be cleansed from all cheapness, that they may be prepared to understand the lessons of Christ, and bring from the storehouse of God's Word things new and old. The word of life is to come from human lips.                                          -311-  {9MR 310.3}
[9MR 311.1]          The work for the Jews, as outlined in the eleventh chapter of Romans, is a work that is to be treated with special wisdom. It is a work that must not be ignored. The wisdom of God must come to our people. In all wisdom and righteousness we must clear the King's highway. The Jews are to be given every opportunity of coming to the light.  {9MR 311.1}
[9MR 311.2]          The world is filled with errors and fables, but the time has come when fables must not enter into our experience. Every truly converted soul is given divine knowledge.  {9MR 311.2}
[9MR 311.3]          The Lord would have you gird on the armor, and have full confidence that while the world is teeming with error of all kinds, those who have the light of truth will be given wisdom from on high. Keep close to the side of Jesus. The time has come when the Lord says, "Go forward and cultivate the abilities I have entrusted to you." The world is filled with false sentiments. Lift up the banner of Bible truth. The cause of God needs men who are making spiritual advancement. In the future more than in the past, sensational and absurd theories will be put forth. We are to keep close to the Word, that we may have clearness of mind to discern these fallacies.  {9MR 311.3}
[9MR 311.4]          The cause of God needs men of intellect, men and women of thought, who are well versed in the Scriptures, and who will not become discouraged. Those who know the power that the sanctifying influence of truth has upon the heart must tell of this power over and over again. Thus they will exert a persuasive influence over others. He who has given us the most solemn truth ever given to mortals designs that we should rise higher and higher, to a state of perfection. Every step that we take is to be a step heavenward. The Lord expects us to do true, faithful work. Those standing                                         -312-     in responsible positions are to guard carefully the spirit and words and actions.--Letter 96, 1910, pp. 1,2. (To A. G. Daniells, October 5, 1910.)     White Estate Washington, D. C. November 28, 1979  {9MR 311.4}
[9MR 313.2]                           Items Relating to J.N. Andrews          ［Manuscript release requested by Ron Graybill for a paper titled "J.N. Andrews as a Family Man."--D.E. Mansell.］  {9MR 313.2}
[9MR 313.3]         At Home With the Andrews Family.--Our home is in Paris, at Brother Andrews' ［home］, within a few steps of the post office and printing office. We shall stay here some little time. This is a very kind family, yet quite poor. Everything here is free as far as they have.--Letter 28, 1850, p. 1. (To "The Church in Brother Hastings' house," Nov. 7, 1850.)  {9MR 313.3}
[9MR 313.4]          Best to Marry Angeline.--I saw that you could do no better now than to marry Angeline; that after you had gone thus far it would be wronging Angeline to have it stop here. The best course you can take is to move on, get married, and do what you can in the cause of God. Annie's disappointment cost her her life. I saw that you ［John］ were injudicious in her ［Annie's］ case and it all grew out of a mistaken view you had of James. You thought he was harsh and impatient toward Paris friends, and you stepped right in between Annie and us; sympathized with her in everything. The interest manifested for her was undue and uncalled for, and showed that you had a great lack of                                       -314-     confidence in us.--Letter 1, 1855, pp. 1, 2. (To J.N. Andrews, Aug. 26, 1855.)  {9MR 313.4}
[9MR 314.1]          Reproof Revives Dissatisfaction.--When everything moves on smoothly, then past dissatisfactions and difficulties in Paris lie dormant, but when a reproof or rebuke is given, the same dissatisfaction arises. "Brother White was wrong back there; he was too severe and he is too severe now." Then jealous, hard feelings arise. As he is in union with the visions given, as the visions and his testimony agree, the visions are doubted, and Satan is working secretly to affect and overthrow the work of God. (p. 4)  {9MR 314.1}
[9MR 314.2]          They ［the Andrews family］ will not stand in the light until they wipe out the past by confessing their wrong course in opposing the testimonies given them of God, and are united with the body in acknowledging the work of God. Their own selfish feelings and views stand directly in their way. Either their feelings must be yielded, if it tears them all to pieces, or the visions must be given up. There will either be full union or a division. The crisis has come. The warfare that has been waged against James and the testimonies given of God must be given up.  {9MR 314.2}
[9MR 314.3]          Those who fall into an agony, as you have, at the least censure or reproof do not realize that they are perfectly controlled by the enemy. . . .You may call your feelings grief, but you have not realized them as they were. It has been anger, and you have been selfish. (pp. 6, 7)  {9MR 314.3}
[9MR 314.4]         How much faith do you have in the visions? They do not bear a feather's weight on your mind. . . .(pp. 7-8)                                       -315-  {9MR 314.4}
[9MR 315.1]          If an unconsecrated one is reproved by Brother White you sympathize with him, confide in him. . . .This is the same feeling which you have brought down from Paris to Rochester, and from Rochester to Waukon, from Waukon here. . . .(pp. 8, 9)--Letter 7, 1860. (To Harriet Stevens Smith, June, 1860.)  {9MR 315.1}
[9MR 315.2]          At times I have had but little courage to write to individuals what I had been shown in regard to them, for so many take the visions which have been written to them with feelings of the deepest anguish and in tears. They lay it aside, some with a feeling of indifference; others say, "I believe the visions, but Sister White has made a mistake in writing it. She has heard reports of these things and has got it mixed up with her visions and thinks she saw it all." (pp. 17-18)-- Letter 8, 1860. (To J.N. Andrews, June 11, 1860.)  {9MR 315.2}
[9MR 315.3]          God Accepts Your Efforts.--I saw that God has accepted your efforts. Your testimony in New York has been acceptable to him. . . . He has wrought for your wife and she has been learning to submit her will and way to God. . . .There has been a work, a good work, with some in Waukon. . . .--Letter 11, 1862, p. 1. (To J.N. Andrews, c. Nov. 9, 1862.)  {9MR 315.3}
[9MR 315.4]          Sympathy in Sorrow.--We deeply sympathize with you in your great sorrow, but we sorrow not as those who have no hope. .  ..-- Letter 71, 1878, p. 1. (To J.N. Andrews, Dec. 5, 1878.)                                       -316-  {9MR 315.4}
[9MR 316.1]          J.N. Andrews Not a Domestic Man. --I was shown that you made a mistake in starting for Europe without a companion. If you had, before starting, selected you a godly woman who could have been a mother to your children, you would have done a wise thing, and your usefulness would have been tenfold to what it has been. You are not a domestic man.--Letter 1, 1883, p. 1. (To J.N. Andrews, March 29, 1883.)     White Estate Washington, D. C. December 6, 1979  {9MR 316.1}
[9MR 317.1]      MR No. 755 - The Whites in Colorado         We hope ［James White, and William C. White and his wife］ will be cheerful and happy while you are in the mountains. This precious opportunity of being all together as you now are may never come to you again. Make the most of it. Do not regard this time of recreation as a drudgery or a task. Lay aside your work; let the writings go. Go over into the park and see all that you can. Get all the pleasure you can out of this little season. I sometimes fear we do not appreciate these precious opportunities and privileges until they pass, and it is too late.  {9MR 317.1}
[9MR 317.2]         Father, our writing can be done in the winter. Lay it aside now. Throw off every burden, and be a carefree boy again. Will and Mary, if they stay in the mountains a few weeks longer, should neither study nor write. They should be made happy for this season, that they may be able to look back to this time as a season of unalloyed pleasure. Willie will soon be plunged into caretaking and burden bearing again. Let him now be as free as the birds of the air. Mary has never had a childhood any more than Willie has had a boyhood. The few days you now have together, improve. Roam about, camp out, fish, hunt, go to places that you have not seen, rest as you go, and enjoy everything. Then come back to your work fresh and vigorous.  {9MR 317.2}
[9MR 317.3]          Emma, dear child--may God bless our daughter Emma; and may this little season, when you can be with sister and brother and father, be full of pleasure, and devoid of one dark chapter. I should have loved to remain                                           -318-     with you, but I am content, because I believe that I am where the Lord would have me.  {9MR 317.3}
[9MR 318.1]          Now I entreat you to make the most of the few weeks left you. Let nothing keep you confined to the house. Forget that there is anything to be written. There is enough already written for our people to digest. Then, when new matter does come out, it will come from minds that are fresh, because they have been strengthened and invigorated by rest and change.  {9MR 318.1}
[9MR 318.2]          Father needs to be a boy again. Roam all around. Climb the mountain steeps. Ride horseback. Find something new each day to see and enjoy. This will be for Father's health. Do not spend any anxious thought on me. You will see how well I will appear after the camp meetings are over. God lives, and because He lives, I hope to live also. I am debilitated just now, but this does not discourage me one bit. I shall lean heavily upon the divine arm, and I shall not faint nor fall. And I assure you that you will be gainers, if you will all determine to be free as boys and girls again. Strive to make each other happy. Then angels will look on and smile, and they will write for you a record that you will not be ashamed to read.  {9MR 318.2}
[9MR 318.3]          Now, Father, you are with your dear children. You may never have this privilege again. I repeat once more, Make the most of it. Do not think that so much writing is necessary. This will keep. Lay all such work aside. I know you will all please God much better by seeking to build up your strength, and laying in a good stock of vitality that you can draw upon in time of need. I should feel sad to see this precious opportunity spoiled by your doing unnecessary things in the line of writing.--Letter 1, 1878, pp. 2-4.(To "Dear Husband and Children Three," Aug. 24, 1878.)     White Estate Washington, D. C. January 2, 1980  {9MR 318.3}
[9MR 319.1]       MR No. 756 - Title to Heaven         I know that there is nothing of so great importance as to be getting ready for heaven.  Nothing but the righteousness of Christ can entitle us to the blessings reserved for the redeemed. I am trying most earnestly to commit my all to Him without one reservation. Faith in Jesus' efficacious blood is my only hope, my only stronghold. Jesus is a faithful Saviour. I love His name. I love His cross. I love His Word. I shall never be ashamed while I trust in Him. The promise He has given me, He has signed and sealed with His own blood. Letter 40, 1874, p. 1. (To James White, July 8, 1874.)     White Estate Washington, D. C. January 2, 1980  {9MR 319.1}
[9MR 320.1]       MR No. 757 - Under the Control of the Enemy         He who is under the control of the enemy of all good exerts an influence wholly for evil. He has strong passions, which should be controlled, but he feels under no holy restraint, and his manifestations of envy and jealousy, his outbursts of anger, and his evil surmisings make him a demon in his home. He will not do the will of God. He needs to be taken in hand, and like a rebellious child disciplined and chastened, for he is ruining himself. His course is downward.-- Manuscript 1, 1899, p. 8. ("Unity, Courtesy, Love," January 1, 1899.)     White Estate Washington, D. C. January 2, 1980  {9MR 320.1}
[9MR 321.1]       MR No. 758 - Reverence on the Sabbath         The next thing that was shown me was the great sin of parents neglecting their children. I saw that they would have an awful account to give in _____. They had fostered and cherished the evil tempers of their children until God's frown was upon them and their children. They have forgotten that which is written in the Holy Word. "He that spareth the rod hateth his son" (Proverbs 13:24), and the children are left to come up instead of being brought up or trained up. The poor little children are thought not to know or understand a correction at eight, nine, or ten months old. They begin to show stubbornness very young, and it is cherished and nourished by their parents until these evil passions grow with their growth, and strengthen with their strength.  {9MR 321.1}
[9MR 321.2]          The house of God is desecrated and the Sabbath violated by Sabbath believers' children. They run about the house, play, talk, and manifest their evil tempers in the very meetings where the saints have met together to glorify God and to worship Him in the beauty of holiness. The place that should be holy, where a holy stillness should reign, and where there should be perfect order, neatness and humility, is made to be a perfect Babylon and a place where confusion, disorder, and untidiness reign. This is enough to shut out God from our assemblies and cause His wrath to be kindled, that He will not be pleased to go out with the armies of Israel to battle against our enemies. . . .  {9MR 321.2}
[9MR 321.3]          Parents, I saw, stood in the place of God to their children and they                                    -322-     will have to render an awful account whether they have been faithful to the little few that were committed to their trust.  {9MR 321.3}
[9MR 322.1]          I saw that you were rearing children to be cut down by the destroying angel unless you speedily turn square about and be faithful to your children. Think you God can cover or hide and preserve children whose iniquity He hates? No, never. God hates the passion, evil tempers, etc., manifested by unruly children. He cannot save them in the time of trouble. They will be eternally lost. Parents, negligent, unfaithful parents, their blood will be upon you, and can you expect to be saved in the day of God's fierce anger with the blood of your children upon you--children who might have been saved had you acted as faithful parents should? God said of Abraham, "I know him, that he will command his children and his household after him" (Genesis 18:19), and He gave him the name of being the father of the faithful.  {9MR 322.1}
[9MR 322.2]          Parents, it is your duty to have your children under perfect subjection, having all their passions and evil tempers perfectly subdued. I saw that if they were carried to the house of God, they should be made to know where they are, that they are not at home, but where God meets with His people. They should be kept quiet, from all play and running about, then God will deign to meet with His people.  {9MR 322.2}
[9MR 322.3]          The truth, I saw, had had but little effect. When it was talked, there seemed to be no power to stir up the depth of the soul. A death-like stupor has hung upon the professed people of God, and the reason is that the ark is not with them, for its holy commandments have been violated, and God has taken it away in His anger.                                      -323-  {9MR 322.3}
[9MR 323.1]          Parents, correct your children. Commence while they are young, when impressions can be made early and their evil temper subdued before it takes deep root and is strengthened with their strength. Correct your children in love. Do not correct them in passion or let them have their way until even you yourself are angry and then punish them. Correct your children, and then after you have done your duty, carry them to God and ask God to help you. Tell Him you have done your part, and then plead with Him to do His part, that you cannot do. Beg of Him to temper their dispositions, to make them mild and gentle by His Holy Spirit. God will hear you pray. He will love to answer your prayers. But He despises your prayers while you neglect your duty to your children and then pray Him to do the work for them. God corrects us when we go astray from Him, and you are bound to correct your children when they disobey you and show passion and an evil temper.  {9MR 323.1}
[9MR 323.2]          Above everything, take care of your children upon the Sabbath. Do not let them violate it, for you may just as well violate it yourself as to let your children do it. When you suffer your children to play upon the Sabbath, God looks upon you as a commandment breaker. You transgress His Sabbath.  {9MR 323.2}
[9MR 323.3]          Your children should be made to mind you. Your word should be their law. Parents, take hold of this work, for the destroying angel is soon to pass around and slay utterly both old and young--men, women, and little children. He will spare only those upon whom is the mark. Oh, do not be weighed in the balances and found wanting!--Manuscript 3, 1854, pp. 6-8. ("Testimony for the Churches in New York State," February 12, 1854.)         White Estate Washington, D.C. January 2, 1980  {9MR 323.3}
[9MR 324.1]       MR No. 759 - Demonic Influences         Among all who walk in harmony with God, there must be perfect freedom from all the natural passions of the human heart. All who give themselves to the service of Christ will follow the example of Christ, and will be perfect overcomers. When self ceases to wrestle for the supremacy, and the heart is worked by the Holy Spirit, the soul lies perfectly passive--and then the image of God is mirrored upon the heart, the soul is in accord with the mind of God, and human identity is lost in Jesus Christ. Then all temporal and spiritual transactions which need to be done will be done under the guidance of the Holy Spirit, without worry, perplexity, murmuring, faultfinding, accusation, or wrathful speeches, which, among those who have not surrendered self to God, are often not restrained but pour forth from the lips in any place and under any circumstance when selfish ideas are interfered with.  {9MR 324.1}
[9MR 324.2]          Who presides over and controls the selfish heart? Could the curtain be withdrawn, that passionate, professed believer would see a legion of satanic angels controlling him with their own spirit. He is standing in the presence of holy angels and in the presence of Satan's hellish army, and his conduct shows that he has no right to the name of "Christian." He professes much, but brings forth thorn-berries. Self is the mainspring of action. One such exhibition before the people is sufficient to testify-- How "can two walk together, except they be agreed?" (Amos 3:3)--Manuscript  176, 1898, pp. 4,5. ("Testimony to the Members of the Prahran Church," April 4, 1898.)     White Estate Washington D.C. January 2, 1980  {9MR 324.2}
[9MR 325.1]       MR No. 761 - The Law in Galatians         I have been looking in vain as yet to get an article that was written nearly twenty years ago in reference to the "added law." I read this to Elder ［J. H.］ Waggoner. I stated then to him that I had been shown his position in regard to the law was incorrect, and from the statements I made to him he has been silent upon the subject for many years.--Letter 28, 1887, p. 1. (To E. J. Waggoner and A. T. Jones, February 18, 1887.)  {9MR 325.1}
[9MR 325.2]          I am troubled; for the life of me I cannot remember that which I have been shown in reference to the two laws. I cannot remember what the caution and warning referred to were that was given to Elder ［J. H.］ Waggoner. It may be it was a caution not to make his ideas prominent at that time, for there was great danger of disunion. . . .  {9MR 325.2}
[9MR 325.3]          I was pained when I saw your article in the Review, and for the last half hour I have been reading the references preceding your pamphlet. Now my brother, things that you have said, many of them are all right. The principles that you refer to are right, but how this can harmonize with your pointed remarks to Dr. ［E. J.］ Waggoner, I cannot see. . . .  {9MR 325.3}
[9MR 325.4]          I have had some impressive dreams that have led me to feel that you are not altogether in the light.--Letter 13, 1887, pp. 1,2. (To Elders G. I. Butler and Uriah Smith, April 5, 1887.)  {9MR 325.4}
[9MR 325.5]          You ［G. I. Butler and Uriah Smith］ must not think that the Lord has placed you in the position that you now occupy as the only men who are to decide as to whether any more light and truth shall come to God's people. . . .                                          -326-  {9MR 325.5}
[9MR 326.1]          You speak of the affliction that came upon because of the "way this matter (the question of the law in Galatians) has been pushed and urged by responsible men in the cause, and by your seeming attitude, which has brought me to my present condition more than any other one thing." I have no knowledge of taking any position in this matter. I have not with me the light God had given me on this subject, and which had been written, and I dared not make any rash statement in relation to it till I could see what I had written upon it. My attitude therefore could not be helped. I had not read Dr. ［E. J.］ Waggoner's articles in the Signs, and I did not know what his views were. . . .  {9MR 326.1}
[9MR 326.2]          He ［Ellen White's guide while in vision］ stretched out his arms toward Dr. Waggoner and to you, Elder Butler, and said in substance as follows: "Neither have all the light upon the law; neither position is perfect." "Light is sown for the righteous, and gladness for the upright in heart" (Psalm 97:11). There are hundreds that know not why they believe the doctrines they do. . . .  {9MR 326.2}
[9MR 326.3]         I wrote ［from Europe］ in the anguish of my soul in regard to the course you pursued in the ［1886］ General Conference ［session］ two years since. The Lord was not pleased with that meeting. Your spirit, my brother, was not right. The manner in which you treated the case of Dr. Waggoner was perhaps after your own order, but not after God's order. The course you took was not excusable, even if his views were questionable.--Letter 21, 1888, pp. 1,6, 7,10. (To G. I. Butler, October 14, 1888.)                                          -327-  {9MR 326.3}
[9MR 327.1]          You ［G. I. Butler］ have been wonderfully zealous in regard to any difference of opinion being presented upon the law in Galatians. You speak of the position I have taken upon it and the letter I wrote you being the cause of your sickness. This may be your own interpretation of the matter, but I have reason to lay your sickness to causes that you do not see.--Manuscript 16, 1889, p. 2. ("The Discernment of Truth," cir. January, 1889.)  {9MR 327.1}
[9MR 327.2]          They ［opponents of Waggoner and Jones attending the ministerial institute following the 1888 General Conference session］ thought the law in Galatians would come up and they would go armed and equipped to resist everything coming from those men from the Pacific Coast, new and old. . . .  {9MR 327.2}
[9MR 327.3]          I was represented as telling things untrue, when I made the statement that not a word of conversation had passed between me and Brethren Jones and Waggoner nor my son Willie upon the law in Galatians. If they had been as frank with me as they were in talking with one another against me, I could have made everything plain to them in this matter. I repeated this several times, because I saw they were determined not to take my testimony. They thought we all came to the conference with a perfect understanding and an agreement to make a stand on the law in Galatians.--Letter 14, 1889, pp. 2,4. (To Brother and Sister Maxson, March 2, 1889.)  {9MR 327.3}
[9MR 327.4]          I have not changed my views in reference to the law in Galatians, but I hope that I shall never be left to entertain the spirit that was brought into the General Conference. I have not the least hesitancy in saying it                                          -328-     was not the Spirit of God. If every idea we have entertained in doctrines is truth, will not the truth bear to be investigated? Will it totter and fall if criticized? If so, let it fall, the sooner the better. The spirit that would close the door to investigation of points of truth in a Christlike manner is not the Spirit from above. . . .  {9MR 327.4}
[9MR 328.1]          A. T. Jones and Dr. Waggoner hold views upon some doctrinal points which all admit are not vital questions, different from those which some of the leading ones of our people have held. But it is a vital question whether we are Christians, whether we have a Christian spirit, and are true, open, and frank with one another. . . .  {9MR 328.1}
[9MR 328.2]          I have . . . told you that my views are not changed in regard to the law in Galatians. But if we have had the truth upon this subject our brethren have failed to be sanctified through it; the fruits are not after Christ's order, but bitter as gall.--Letter 7, 1888 pp. 1-4. (To W. M. Healey, December 9, 1888.)  {9MR 328.2}
[9MR 328.3]          Night before last I was shown that evidences in regard to the covenants were clear and convincing. Yourself, Brother B, Brother C, and others are spending your investigative powers for naught to produce a position on the covenants to vary from the position that Brother ［E. J.］ Waggoner has presented. Had you received the true light which shineth, you would not have imitated or gone over the same manner of interpretation and misconstruing the Scriptures as did the Jews. What made them so zealous? Why did they hang on the words of Christ? Why did spies follow Him to mark                                         -329-     His words that they could repeat and misinterpret and twist in a way to mean that which their own unsanctified minds would make them to mean. In this way, they deceived the people. They made false issues. They handled those things that they could make a means of clouding and misleading minds.  {9MR 328.3}
[9MR 329.1]          The covenant question is a clear question and would be received by every candid, unprejudiced mind, but I was brought where the Lord gave me an insight into this matter. You have turned from plain light because you were afraid that the law question in Galatians would have to be accepted. As to the law in Galatians, I have no burden and never have had.--Letter 59, 1890, p. 6. (To Uriah Smith, March 8, 1890.)  {9MR 329.1}
[9MR 329.2]          I am much pleased to learn that Professor ［W. W.］ Prescott is giving the same lessons in his class to the students that Brother ［E. J.］ Waggoner has been giving. He is presenting the covenants. John thinks it is presented in a clear and convincing manner.  {9MR 329.2}
[9MR 329.3]          Since I made the statement last Sabbath that the view of the covenants as it had been taught by Brother Waggoner was truth, it seems that great relief has come to many minds.--Letter 30, 1890, p. 2. (To W. C. White and wife, March 10, 1890.)  {9MR 329.3}
[9MR 329.4]          Then I commenced giving my experience in California with certain ones, and the every-ready evading of the testimonies. "It is Sister White's mind, her opinions; and her opinions are no better than our opinions, unless it is something she has seen in vision." . . .  {9MR 329.4}
[9MR 329.5]          Brother Olsen labored well, but there was no decided break. Sunday morning, although weary and almost discouraged, I ventured into the meeting. I said nothing until the meeting was about to close, and then I made some very close remarks. I kept before them what they had done to make of none effect that which the Lord was trying to do, and why. The law in Galatians was their only plea.                                        -330-  {9MR 329.5}
[9MR 330.1]          "Why," I asked, "is your interpretation of the law in Galatians more dear to you, and you more zealous to maintain your ideas on this point, than to acknowledge the workings of the Spirit of God? You have been weighing every precious heaven-sent testimony by your own scales as you interpreted the law in Galatians. Nothing could come to you in regard to the truth and the power of God unless it should bear your imprint, the precious ideas you had idolized on the law of Galatians.  {9MR 330.1}
[9MR 330.2]          "These testimonies of the Spirit of God, the fruits of the Spirit of God, have no weight unless they are stamped with your ideas of the law in Galatians. I am afraid of you and I am afraid of your interpretation of any Scripture which has revealed itself in such an unchristlike spirit as you have manifested and has cost me so much unnecessary labor. If you are such very cautious men and so very critical, lest you shall receive something not in accordance with the Scriptures, I want your minds to look on these things in the true light. Let your caution be exercised in the line of fear lest you are committing the sin against the Holy Ghost. Have your critical minds taken this view of the subject? I say, if your views on the law in Galatians, and the fruits, are of the character I have seen in Minneapolis and ever since, up to this time, my prayer is that I may be as far from your understanding and interpretation of the Scriptures as it is possible for me to be. I am afraid of any application of Scripture that needs such a spirit and bears such fruit as you have manifested. One thing is certain, I shall never come into harmony with such a spirit as long as God gives me my reason.                                        -331-  {9MR 330.2}
[9MR 331.1]          "You have not commended your doctrine, in some things, to my mind and to other minds. You could not have given a better refutation of your own theories than you have done.  {9MR 331.1}
[9MR 331.2]          "Now, brethren, I have nothing to say, no burden in regard to the law in Galatians. This matter looks to me of minor consequence in comparison with the spirit you have brought into your faith. It is exactly of the same piece that was manifested by the Jews in reference to the work and mission of Jesus Christ. The most convincing testimony that we can bear to others that we have the truth is the spirit which attends the advocacy of that truth. If it sanctifies the heart of the receiver, if it makes him gentle, kind, forbearing, true and Christlike, then he will give some evidence of the fact that he has the genuine truth. But if he acts as did the Jews when their opinions and ideas were crossed, then we certainly cannot receive such testimony, for it does not produce the fruits of righteousness." --Letter 83, 1890, pp. 1,5,6. (To W. C. White and wife, March 13, 1890.)  {9MR 331.2}
[9MR 331.3]          By failing to cherish the Spirit of Christ, by taking wrong positions in the controversy over the law in Galatians--a question that many have not fully understood before taking a wrong position--the church has sustained a sad loss.--Manuscript 21, 1891, p. 6. ("Witnessing," October 11, 1890.)  {9MR 331.3}
[9MR 331.4]          Shall there be with the people of God the cropping out of the very same spirit which they have condemned in the denominations, because there was a difference of understanding on some points--not vital questions? Shall the same spirit in any form be cherished among Seventh-day Adventists--the                                        -332-     cooling of friendship, the withdrawal of confidence, the misrepresentation of motives, the endeavor to thwart and turn into ridicule those who honestly differ with them in their views? I have, in my last few weeks' experience, learned what little dependence may be placed in man, for these things must be met. Alienation and bitterness give evidence that, if possible, Satan will deceive even those who claim to believe the truth for this time, showing that they have need to study the character of pure and undefiled religion. God forbid that Satan shall do this.  {9MR 331.4}
[9MR 332.1]          Godliness, which the gospel enjoins, never bears briars and thorns, never--because all do not see exactly alike--breaks the closest links of association, dividing those who have been one in faith, one in heart, in their relationship. But a difference in the application of some few scriptural passages makes men forget their religious principles. Elements become banded together, exciting one another through the human passions to withstand in a harsh, denunciatory manner everything that does not meet their ideas. This is not Christian, but is of another spirit.-- Manuscript 30, 1889, pp. 26,27. ("Experience Following the Minneapolis Conference," cir. late June, 1890.)  {9MR 332.1}
[9MR 332.2]          I spoke to the brethren and sisters, seeking to present Jesus, that they might look and live. . . .I bore a decided testimony to the people assembled ［at a morning meeting］, and there were precious testimonies that followed. All related their experience the past year as being of a more spiritual character than they have had before, since embracing the truth. The light of justification through faith, and that the righteousness of Christ must                                          -333-     become our righteousness, else we cannot possibly keep the law of God, is the testimony of all who speak, and the fruit is peace, courage, joy, and harmony. There is danger of making even these subjects a theory, and not practicing the truth that is expressed. Those who bear this message must carry with them the pure character of Christ Jesus.--Manuscript 22, 1889, pp. 8,10. (Diary, October 24, 1889.)  {9MR 332.2}
[9MR 333.1]          Questions were asked at that time. "Sister White, do you think that the Lord has any new and increased light for us as a people?" I answered, "Most assuredly. I do not only think so, but can speak understandingly. I know that there is precious truth to be unfolded to us, if we are the people that are to stand in the day of God's preparation."  {9MR 333.1}
[9MR 333.2]          Then the question was asked whether I thought the matter ［had］ better drop where it was, after Brother ［E.J.］ Waggoner had stated his views of the law in Galatians. I said, "By no means. We want all on both sides of the question." But I stated that the spirit I had seen manifested at the meeting was unreasonable. I should insist that there be a right spirit, a Christlike spirit manifested, such as Elder E.J. Waggoner had shown all through the presentation of his views; and that this matter should not be handled in a debating style. The reason I should urge that this matter should be handled in a Christlike spirit was that there should be no thrust made against their brethren differing with them. As Elder E.J. Waggoner had conducted himself like a Christian gentleman they should do the same, giving the arguments on their side of the question in a straightforward manner.                                          -334-  {9MR 333.2}
[9MR 334.1]          I told them I had been shown that some of our brethren had educated themselves as debaters. The process of this education and the mold received by such an education were not after God's order, neither did they meet the approval of God. In many respects men trained in this kind of school unfitted themselves to become pastors of the sheep and lambs; and in combating an opponent, as in the way of discussions, usually harm is done, with but little good results. The combative spirit is raised in both parties, and a defiant, hard spirit becomes habitual, when their track is crossed. They become criticizers and do not always handle the Scriptures fairly, but wrest the Scriptures to make their point.  {9MR 334.1}
[9MR 334.2]          The remark was made: "If our views of Galatians are not correct, then we have not the third angel's message, and our position goes by the board; there is nothing to our faith." I said, "Brethren, here is the very thing I have been telling you. This statement is not true. It is an extravagant, exaggerated statement. If it is made in the discussion of this question I shall feel it my duty to set this matter before all that are assembled, and whether they hear or forbear, tell them the statement is incorrect. The question at issue is not a vital question and should not be treated as such. The wonderful importance and magnitude of this subject has been exaggerated, and for this reason--through misconception and perverted ideas--we see the spirit that prevails at this meeting, which is unchristlike, and which we should never see exhibited among brethren. There has been a spirit of Pharisaism coming in among us which I shall lift my voice against wherever it may be revealed."                                          -335-  {9MR 334.2}
[9MR 335.1]          Again, a brother said, "Perhaps you think nothing should be said on the other side of the question." My son Willie and myself spoke decidedly that we would not have the matter end here by any means, but we desired that they should bring out all the evidence on both sides of the question for all we wanted was the truth, Bible truth, to be brought before the people.  {9MR 335.1}
[9MR 335.2]          What was my astonishment to learn the next morning that a meeting was called where the statement was made that they felt bad, for Sister White was opposed to the other side of the question being discussed. One in the meeting went for my son, W. C. White, who was entirely ignorant of the meeting, and advised him to come in. Apparently there was a very mournful presentation of the case, which created great sympathy for the brethren who were crippled and not allowed a chance to set forth their ideas. My son said he would speak in behalf of his mother, who was just as desirous--and more so, now ［that］ Elder Waggoner had spoken--to hear all that was to be said on the other side of the question; and she had spoken thus decidedly in the council of the ministers the night before. Thus the matter was set before them in the correct light.  {9MR 335.2}
[9MR 335.3]          When they came into the meeting in the morning I was surprised to hear Elder _____ make the kind of speech he did before a large audience of believers and unbelievers--a speech which I knew could not be dictated by the Spirit of the Lord. He was followed by Elder _____, who made remarks of the same order, before Brother A began his talk, which was all calculated to create sympathy, which I knew was not after God's order. It was human but not divine. And for the first time I began to think it might be we did not hold correct views, after all, upon the law in Galatians, for the truth required no such spirit to sustain it.                                          -336-  {9MR 335.3}
[9MR 336.1]          Brother_____, who first spoke in decided, unqualified language, deplored the introduction of the subject of the law in Galatians. He stated, over and over again, that he greatly deplored the introduction of this question and that he was so sorry it should be introduced at a time when Elder B was sick and could not be present to manage this matter. With emphasis he stated that it was a cowardly thing to broach this matter when Elder B could not be present, as he was best prepared to handle this question. There were many things said which astonished me, both by Elder C and Elder D. These men were speaking these things before a mixed congregation. The house was full. And these were the ones who felt that it was not the thing to do to bring this subject for investigation before any but the ministering brethren!. . .  {9MR 336.1}
[9MR 336.2]          I returned to my room questioning what was the best course for me to pursue. Many hours that night were spent in prayer in regard to the law in Galatians. This was a mere mote. Whichever way was in accordance with a "Thus saith the Lord," my soul would say, Amen, and Amen. But the spirit that was controlling our brethren was so unlike the spirit of Jesus, so contrary to the spirit that should be exercised toward each other, it filled my soul with anguish.  {9MR 336.2}
[9MR 336.3]          In the next morning's meeting for the ministers I had some plain things to say to my brethren, which I dared not withhold. . . .  {9MR 336.3}
[9MR 336.4]          When men in high positions of trust will, when under pressure, say that Sister White is influenced by any human being, they certainly have no more use for messages that come from such a source. This was freely spoken at the Minneapolis meeting. . . .                                         -337-  {9MR 336.4}
[9MR 337.1]          Wherever this message ［present truth］ comes its fruits are good. A vigor and a vital energy are brought into the church, and where the message is accepted, there hope and courage and faith beam in the countenances of all those who open their eyes to see, their understanding to perceive and their hearts to receive the great treasure of truth.--Manuscript 24, 1888, pp. 16-21, 24,25. ("Looking Back at Minneapolis," cir. November or December, 1888.)     White Estate Washington, D. C. January 22, 1980  {9MR 337.1}
[9MR 338.1]       MR No. 762 - E. G. White and Harmony With the Brethren         You ［R. A. Underwood］ have many valuable qualifications that should be perfected to do highest service in the cause of God. . . .  {9MR 338.1}
[9MR 338.2]          I have nothing, nothing but kindness and love in my heart toward you. I long for perfect harmony with my brethren, but I must do the work that God has given me to do, even if it separates me from my brethren and friends.--Letter 22, 1889. (To R. A. Underwood, January 18, 1889.)     White Estate Washington, D. C. April 2, 1980  {9MR 338.2}
[9MR 339.1]       MR No. 763 - Ellen White and the Church in Adelaide, South Australia         We are now to spend two or three months in Adelaide, seven hundred miles from here. The climate is excellent there and the church needs help. In Australia, it is the next largest church to Melbourne. Elder ［A. G.］ Daniells is on the ground now. He has been trying to find a suitable house for us to set up housekeeping there, and help him in a series of meetings. His health is not good at the present time, and we dare not have him take the whole labor upon himself. We go to Adelaide next Monday.--Letter 54, 1892, p. 1. (To J. E. White, September 22, 1892.)  {9MR 339.1}
[9MR 339.2]          We see much work to be done in Adelaide. Oh, that those who believe in Christ would strive to answer His prayer. Then indeed should we be the light of the world. . . .  {9MR 339.2}
[9MR 339.3]          I am now in Adelaide. In many respects it resembles Copenhagen, but on a much smaller and less elaborate scale.  {9MR 339.3}
[9MR 339.4]          We have a little cottage of six rooms all furnished and the weekly rent, which is one pound five shillings sterling. The church have kindly hired us a horse and phaeton, for which they pay a pound sterling a week. We feed the horse and as Elder ［A. G.］ Daniells is with us, he cares for him. Nearly every day I ride. We have been having considerable rain and clouds                                        -340-     and cool weather. The inhabitants say it is generally very hot here at this season.  {9MR 339.4}
[9MR 340.1]          I am glad to report to you that I am recovering my health. I am not able to kneel or to use my limbs to ascend steps or stairs. I can manage with help to climb two or three steps that are not too high, but I cannot do more than this now. I have been here two weeks today and have been strengthened by the Lord to speak to this people five times: have spoken Sabbath and Sunday forenoons. Last Sunday I spoke twice. In the morning I spoke to a good congregation and at five o'clock to our own people on missionary labor. The Lord gave me His precious blessing.  {9MR 340.1}
[9MR 340.2]          Last Sabbath after the forenoon meeting we had a thunderstorm and lightning, which continued all night. A very mild thunderstorm is considered terrific and powerful, while we from America would think no more of it than the low rumbling of the trains.  {9MR 340.2}
[9MR 340.3]          We've had storms and clouds most of the time since we've been here and we long for sunshine. The residents say that at this season of the year it is generally quite hot and the grass begins to look gray. Now everything is in its glory. As we ride to and from the city, a distance of about two miles, the air is perfumed with orange blossoms. Wherever we go are the pleasant parks, roomy and abundant. There is much pain taken to cultivate flowers. I have never seen a city, in any country, that is laid out and planned for pleasantness and health as Adelaide.  {9MR 340.3}
[9MR 340.4]          But my great burden is how are these people in North Adelaide, in East Adelaide, and the different suburbs, to be reached with the truth? The church membership is about one hundred and fifty, which is more than one-half                                         -341-     of what the membership is in Melbourne. But where are the workers? There is no minister abiding here.--Manuscript 37, 1892, pp. 3, 4. (Diary; Originally from Manuscript 7, 1892, pp. 1, 2; October 11, 1892.)  {9MR 340.4}
[9MR 341.1]          We are busily engaged in getting our letters ready to send to America. We had promised to visit Brother and Sister Holland, and after dinner today Elder ［A. G.］ Daniells, May, and I went to fill the appointment. Through the temptations of the enemy, Sister Holland has given up the truth. In this case we saw the results of unwise management. Elder H has not acted the part of a faithful shepherd. He preached to the people, but there his labors ended. He allowed matters of a temporal nature to absorb the time and attention that should have been given to souls. He did not minister to the needs of sinners, and as a result, several of the church members were tempted. He did not visit the believers when they were sick. When they were absent from church, he did not inquire into the matter. For nearly a year and a half Sister Holland did not attend meetings, But Elder H did not visit her. He was told of her spiritual condition, but still he made no effort to help her. Brother Holland is still a member of the church, and we hope that his wife may be restored to the fold of Christ.--Manuscript 37, 1892, pp. 7, 8. (Diary, October 26, 1892.)  {9MR 341.1}
[9MR 341.2]          I am now in the city of Adelaide. W. C. White left Melbourne May 29. Brother Curtis was urgent that he should consult with him in regard to the closing up of his work in this city. I followed later, when a convenient location had been secured for Sister Tay, May Walling and myself, where we                                        -342-     could spend two months of the severest winter weather.  {9MR 341.2}
[9MR 342.1]          Our Melbourne brethren became so concerned about my health that they were going to move us to Adelaide before W. C. White returned from New Zealand. They almost made me feel that I must go. But I felt that I must not get anxious or worn out in planning for this move. The Lord had opened the way for us to locate in Melbourne, and however I might suffer, I must be patient, and wait the unfolding of God's plans, knowing that in His time He would make known where He would have us be.  {9MR 342.1}
[9MR 342.2]          I think that unless we are constantly looking to the Lord for instruction, we are in danger of getting impatient as did Saul, when Samuel did not come at the expected time. Saul began to fret about the delay, and decided to move independently of Samuel. He rushed into the performance of a work that God had not given him to do. We have need to wait on the Lord, and learn what He wants of us. It will not amount to anything to make duties for ourselves, and to be full of our own schemes and plans.  {9MR 342.2}
[9MR 342.3]          Adelaide is a beautiful city. In many respects it resembles Copenhagen, though on a smaller and less elaborate scale. Most of the houses are detached. The streets are broad and macadamized with stone. These stones are almost white, and this is very trying to the eyes in the sunshine. Many of the houses are built with a view to keeping out the heat and sunshine as far as possible. These have a second brick wall, built about six or eight feet from the house wall, with archways in front of the doors and windows. Some of these buildings are two and three stories high. The houses are built of brick and stone. In many of them fine taste and art is displayed in the arrangement of the different colors of brick, making them very rich in appearance.                                        -343-  {9MR 342.3}
[9MR 343.1]          Wherever we go ［there］ are pleasant parks. Much pains are taken to cultivate flowers. I have, never in any country, seen a city where the pleasure and health of the people is planned for as in Adelaide.  {9MR 343.1}
[9MR 343.2]          We are living two miles from the business part of Adelaide. In front of us are many acres of vacant land, and a block to the right of us is the asylum with its extensive and beautiful grounds enclosed by a high wall; We have a furnished cottage of six rooms, the weekly rent of which is one pound five shillings. The church has kindly hired us a horse and phaeton.  {9MR 343.2}
[9MR 343.3]          We have had storms and clouds most of the time since we have been here, and we long for the sunshine. The residents say that at this time of the year it is generally quite hot, and the grass begins to look gray. Now everything is in its glory. As we ride to and from the city, and pass the homes of the people, we see the orange trees covered with blossoms, the fragrance of which fills the air. Park lands extend around the city, and are to be found in different parts of the city. Yesterday we drove into a most beautiful park. In it were cultivated the pine, fir, and maple trees besides a variety of shrubs and other trees. The orange trees were there also, sending forth their fragrance nigh and afar off.  {9MR 343.3}
[9MR 343.4]          My great burden is, How are the people of North Adelaide and East Adelaide and the different suburbs to be reached with the truth? The church membership is about one hundred and fifty, which is more than one half of the membership in Melbourne. There are many excellent people here who believe and practice the truth, but they have no minister and no workers.  {9MR 343.4}
[9MR 343.5]          Elder H used to live here and preach to the people, but he was not a shepherd of the flock. He would tell the poor sheep that he would rather                                        -344-     be horse-whipped than visit. He neglected personal labor, therefore pastoral work was not done in the church and its borders. The deacons and elders of the church have acted wisely and worked judiciously to keep the church in order, and we find the people in a much better condition than we had expected. We are happily disappointed. But when I look over the years, and think of what might have been done, if the man entrusted with the flock had been a faithful steward of God, watching for souls as one that must give an account, my heart is made sad. Had the preacher done the work of a pastor, a much larger number would now be rejoicing in the truth.  {9MR 343.5}
[9MR 344.1]          I am pained at heart when I see those who claim to be Christians carry so little burden for souls. Oh, what can I say to those who are idle and careless and indifferent in regard to the work of the Master. Jesus has bought us with His own blood. Whatever may be our ability or calling, God has committed to us our individual responsibility, and to every man He has given His work. This work cannot be transferred to another. Individual effort is to be made to seek and save the lost. As he is God's workman, he is required to become more and more efficient, by practice better qualified to work the works of God, educated and trained in the science of spiritual husbandry.  {9MR 344.1}
[9MR 344.2]          There should be wise workmen in every church, workmen who seek God, that they may learn the best methods of labor for the tempted and tried and erring, so as not to lose one. It is verily a plan of Satan for our churches to be so inefficient and helpless, depending upon the minister to do the work which they should do, and which they must do, if ever they hear from the lips of Christ the words, "Well done, thou good and faithful                                        -345-     servant: thou hast been faithful over a few things, I will make thee ruler over many things: enter thou into the joy of thy Lord" (Matthew 25:21).  {9MR 344.2}
[9MR 345.1]          My health is recovering. I have been strengthened by the Lord to speak to the people five times. I was able to speak the first Sabbath after reaching Melbourne, and I felt more natural than I have at any time since I was first afflicted. The Lord blessed me as I spoke from the first four verses of John 14. I spoke again on Sunday on the same subject. On this day there was a fair congregation, and I had much freedom in speaking. One man who is studying for the ministry was present, and he said he enjoyed the meeting much. "Why," said he, "how could I help but enjoy such preaching as that?" Another man, a great critic, living in the same house with one of our sisters, said that he was going to the meeting to take notes, and would pick Mrs. White all to pieces. After the meeting this sister told me that he sat through the meeting with his eyes fastened upon me, and did not use his pencil once.  {9MR 345.1}
[9MR 345.2]          An excellent social meeting followed my discourse. Then I spoke a few words in regard to the human voice--the rich gift of God to us--and begged them not to belittle God's gift, but to speak clearly and distinctly as God meant they should, when He blessed them with tongues and with utterance. "Ye are my witnesses," saith the Lord. Communicate to others the treasures of grace and truth you have received. Elder Daniells declared this the best social meeting he had attended in the colonies.  {9MR 345.2}
[9MR 345.3]          The following Sunday I spoke again to a good congregation. The power of God was manifested in our midst. Many hearts were deeply moved, and tears were shed. I knew this was not because of any power that was in me,                                       -346-     but that the Lord Himself was in the assembly. It was the Holy Spirit's power upon human hearts, and I praise the Lord for His mercy, His compassion to the children of men. When speaking to others of the love and compassion of God, my own soul is comforted and refreshed. When I see the glow of intelligence upon countenances, my own soul glows with love to God.  {9MR 345.3}
[9MR 346.1]          I was not well on that day. Infirmities more severe than usual had pressed upon me Sabbath and Sunday. After I had spoken an hour and twenty minutes, Elder Daniells asked if I would speak in their missionary meeting at five p.m. that day. I felt so strengthened that I said I would. We rode home two miles to dinner. While at home a severe illness came upon me. I was cramped and suffered much pain. It seemed as if I had been poisoned, and this was really the case. On the journey from Melbourne to Adelaide I had a sleeper, but in the compartment next to mine there was smoking going on. The poisonous odor could not be excluded from my compartment, as the entrance door was made of lattice work, and the transom of wire. I endured it until my heart's action was much increased, and I felt as though tight bands were drawn around my head, then we spoke to the guard. He told the smokers they were breaking rules, and pointed to the framed notices hanging in the car; but as soon as the guard's back was turned, the men smoked as vigorously as before. A second time they were spoken to, but with no better results. Then May pleaded with them, telling them of my condition, but even this did no good. So I had to submit, though the air was heavy with the poisonous odor. That night I could not sleep; a burning fever came upon me. My head throbbed with pain, and my temples and eyes pained me.                                       -347-  {9MR 346.1}
[9MR 347.1]          I have no doubt but that the tobacco caused me all that suffering that I endured on that trying Sunday afternoon. I thought I could not attend the second meeting that day. But after further reflection I decided to go rather than disappoint the people. We found a goodly number present. I spoke for fifty minutes on what it meant to be a child of God, showing that it meant to be a true missionary in every sense of the word.  {9MR 347.1}
[9MR 347.2]          As I spoke, the blessing of the Lord rested upon me, and all present seemed to be blessed. They drank in every word, as if thirsting for light and knowledge. I was glad that I did not disappoint them.  {9MR 347.2}
[9MR 347.3]          As soon as my duty was done I left, and May drove home to our cottage. That night she gave me treatment, and wrapping me in blankets, put me to bed, where I sweat freely. Since that I have been much better.--Document File #28a, "Experiences in Australia," pp. 50-58. (Adelaide, Australia, October 11, 1892.)  {9MR 347.3}
[9MR 347.4]          Sister Holland left the church because she felt that there was a lack of Christlike love and courtesy. Elder ［D. M.］ Canright's book ［Seventh-day Adventism Renounced］ was placed in her hands, and she read his tirade against me. Not knowing me, she was disaffected, and not knowing him, she believed what he said.--Manuscript 38, 1892, p. 2. (Diary, November 6, 1892.)  {9MR 347.4}
[9MR 347.5]          I thought perhaps I might have left the impression on your mind ［Brother and Sister Holland］ that I did not appreciate the church in this place, but I do; that is why I am here in Adelaide. There are many precious                                       -348-     souls in the church, but they have their defects and weaknesses. But the Lord does not forsake them for this, He loves them still.--Letter 16, 1892, p. 1. (To Brother and Sister Holland, November 10, 1892.)  {9MR 347.5}
[9MR 348.1]          We are now in the midst of our camp meeting, and we have the best of weather. There are about sixty tents on the ground. We had a large congregation on Sabbath, and the tent was full to overflowing on Sunday, a large congregation standing around the tent outside two or three deep. We have had various laborers.  {9MR 348.1}
[9MR 348.2]          Since the meetings began, a most bitter opponent who has always been full of the spirit of Satan working against our ministers who have labored in Australia, and who makes his home in Adelaide, living only a short distance from the camp, has tried to get us off the ground. His spirit is like gall. He interrupted the meeting, and the boys from the city crowded him out of the tent and pushed him until they got out of the gate into the road, and then got up three or four indignation meetings over him. But the meetings move along just the same, and the people who have long been in the truth testify that they thought they knew the truth, but they have heard and learned so much since these meetings commenced that it seems they knew very little before.  {9MR 348.2}
[9MR 348.3]          Last night Elder ［A. G.］ Daniells talked upon the third angel's message, and a man who is a Jew interrupted the meeting, and men and women united with him, but he was finally taken out of the meeting and the police took him off the ground. But little parties outside the ground kept up their noise until nearly midnight. This evidences that the enemy is stirred and fears that we shall gain a victory.                                           -349-  {9MR 348.3}
[9MR 349.1]          I spoke to the people Sabbath and Sunday, and have spoken every day this week and some days twice. There have been some conversions on the ground. One lady was talking with me today who is now fully convinced of the truth. She came from Broken Hill. Her son also has taken his position. His mother says he is a steady earnest Christian and they wish him to attend the school as soon as it is open.--Letter 112, 1896, pp. 1,2. (To Sister Wessels and Children, October 16, 1896.)  {9MR 349.1}
[9MR 349.2]          Our camp meeting in Adelaide is closed, but the meetings continue still in the same North Side Park, over the third Sabbath and Sunday, then the time has expired for which the grounds were secured. Every effort has been made to drive us from the grounds by a Wesleyan Methodist minister by the name of Green. He has circulated Canright's books, and advertised in the paper that Mrs. White was a second Ann Lee and a Southcote. He challenged to a discussion in regard to the work of Mrs. E. G. White, but no notice was taken of the matter. He went to the city authorities to give him permission to take a platform carriage and make that his pulpit, come on the grounds, and preach against us. The magistrate told him he would have no such permission from him, for they had hired the grounds and it was their right to have their meetings without disturbance, and he must stand the consequence of any such movement, for he would not be sustained. Sabbath afternoons and evenings and through the day Sunday, the tent was full, and Sunday afternoon and evening a large crowd was on the outside of the tent.  {9MR 349.2}
[9MR 349.3]          We have not in any place had a more appreciative audience. Twenty-one were baptized last week, and several more are convinced of the truth, but                                           -350-     are not fully decided. Sister James's two brothers' families, living in Adelaide, have been very much opposed, the children especially. Her sister kept the Sabbath alone twelve months. She was bitterly opposed by her eldest daughter, who took the liberty to cut off all communication to the mother from her friends by burning books and papers sent to her to strengthen her faith. But since the meeting in Adelaide commenced, there has been a change in their feelings. The son and the son's wife embraced the truth as the result of the Brighton camp meeting. None of the James family could go to Adelaide but the daughter-in-law; and the meeting has been a great blessing to her. She has identified herself now decidedly, and received baptism. She has good mental powers, has taken notes of the discourses and used them in the families of the sister and brothers of Sister James. She has influenced them to attend the meetings. The children are now grown-up young men and women, and these notes taken have been copied and the Scripture references made a matter of study. The daughters that opposed their mother so bitterly, burning her books and papers, have made a confession to her aunt, Sister James, where we now are making our home. Sister James is much rejoiced. We think the sister that was overcome with so great opposition will take the Sabbath again. She is a widow, but in good circumstances in life. The daughter-in-law from Ballarat and the aunt, the sister of Sister James, came to the cars to see us. We were much pleased with her appearance.  {9MR 349.3}
[9MR 350.1]          We expect that the work of conviction may deepen, and precious souls be converted soundly to the truth. I shall send them letters and books, and they may be brought to acknowledge the truth. Certainly the truth has been                                            -351-     proclaimed in clear lines during the camp meeting. Last Sabbath morning Elder ［C. F.］ Hawkins was ordained. ［See Review and Herald December 29, 1896.］ Elder ［S. N.］ Haskell gave a discourse in the early morning meeting, and certainly it was most impressive and instructive. It is the only discourse I have listened to on the ground. The ordination was very impressive. Elder Haskell seems as efficient as he ever has been. Solid, good talk comes from his lips, revealing that he has been a deep student of the Word. The Lord is with him, and he brings forth from the storehouse things new and old.--Letter 80, 1896, pp. 1, 2. (To O. A. Olsen and wife, October, 1896.)  {9MR 350.1}
[9MR 351.1]          Our camp meeting at Adelaide, South Australia, was a success. There was a much larger interest than we had at Armadale, a year ago. You know we had an excellent interest in that place. Sabbath and Sundays the crowd was much larger at Adelaide than at Armadale. The opposition was much stronger, chiefly from two persons, one who professed to be a converted Jew, and the other a Disciple minister named Green. These men stormed and fumed and raved like two madmen. They challenged our ministers to enter into controversy with them, but our answer to them was, "We are doing a great work, and we cannot come down." The fact that we would not turn aside to enter into controversy with them, made them almost frantic. They showed what manner of spirit they were of, and the people had an opportunity of seeing the contrast between those who keep the commandments of God, and those who disregard them.                                         -352-  {9MR 351.1}
[9MR 352.1]          Additions have been made to the number of believers. Some of the very first class in the community have taken their position firmly.--Letter 75, 1896, pp. 1,2. (To Alfred Nobbs, November 24, 1896.)  {9MR 352.1}
[9MR 352.2]          About two months ago we made a trip to Melbourne and Adelaide, tarrying at Sydney, where I spoke twice. I spoke twelve times in Adelaide, once in Ballarat, once in Williamstown, and twelve times in the new church at North Fitzroy. Our meetings were a success in Adelaide. We worked hard, and had large congregations on weekdays and evenings, as well as Sabbath and Sunday. Not only was the tent crowded, but a wall of people surrounded it on the outside.  {9MR 352.2}
[9MR 352.3]          We have never witnessed such remarkable demonstrations of fierce opposition as at this place. The wrath of the dragon was manifested. This opposition came from a Disciple minister and from a professedly converted Jew. They would break right in upon the speaker while he was preaching. Of all the unreasonable and ridiculous movements, this was the worst we ever met. But they overdid themselves, and now there is nothing left of the opposition. It is dead.  {9MR 352.3}
[9MR 352.4]          Meetings have been held in Adelaide since the camp meeting ended. There are quite a number of the very best class of people embracing the truth. The church in Adelaide will be strengthened by these additions. The tent will be moved into different localities where the greatest prospect for good presents itself.--Letter 115, 1896, p. 3. (To Sister Wessels, December 14, 1896.)                                          -353-  {9MR 352.4}
[9MR 353.1]          It is your privilege and duty to stand firmly in the faith. I wish you now to see that which I never meant to be made public. It will explain to you the reason of this wonderful apostasy. Brother ［S. N.］ Haskell, I think, has the matter in clear lines, written to Brother McCullagh after he had received a special blessing at the Cooranbong Bible Institute. Brother McCullagh thanked me for reading this to him, but you can see plainly that if Satan had not power over his mind, he would not, dared not, have done the very things he was reproved for doing in Sydney. As he has poured out his tirade against me publicly, when I was not present to answer for myself, I think it just and right that his accusations shall be presented in writing, or before others, that we may be able to answer them, point by point, and thus to disappoint the enemy in his determined efforts to accuse. (See Revelation 12:10-12.)  {9MR 353.1}
[9MR 353.2]          This accusing spirit will continue till the close of time, but let none suppose that the Holy Spirit prompts them to work out Satan's attributes. They are working under another leader. We have seen this acted over and over again in our experience. Adam was tempted in Eden. He yielded to a small temptation. Christ resisted a most powerful series of temptations. Adam fell from his integrity, and the floodgates of woe were opened to our world. Christ passed over the ground in human nature, and although tempted in all points as man is tempted, He stood and saved all who would receive Him. "As many as received Him, to them gave He power to become the sons of God, even to them that believe on His name" (John 1:12). Our Redeemer stood the test in man's behalf. He passed over the ground where Adam fell, and redeemed Adam's disgraceful failure and fall.                                          -354-  {9MR 353.2}
[9MR 354.1]          The question now is: "Who is following the example of the first Adam? Who is standing firm to resist temptation?" ［Ephesians 6:10-18, quoted.］  {9MR 354.1}
[9MR 354.2]          Brethren, give no place to the devil. Do all you possibly can to break the deception that is upon Brother McCullagh. Oh, that he would see how unwilling he has been to counsel with his brethren, or to be corrected in any way. His case is extremely perilous, because in his home there is a channel through whom the enemy works. I greatly desire that Brother and Sister McCullagh shall be saved, but unless Sister McCullagh shall see herself what manner of spirit she is of, she will ever be an hindrance to her husband. The Lord loves Brother McCullagh because his soul is precious, but He will never excuse sin. If Brother McCullagh will accept of the working of the Holy Spirit, the Lord will pardon him, He will take away his natural and hereditary tendencies. But God will not compel obedience from any soul. The Lord will work with him, if he will repent and be converted, and will give him His Holy Spirit, which will enable him to overcome and receive the overcomer's reward.  {9MR 354.2}
[9MR 354.3]          I will say that there has not been a thing thought, said, or done against me, but that I will freely forgive. It was not against me, but against the Lord Jesus. I will do in my power to confirm and strengthen in the faith our tempted brethren and sisters. A sinful disposition has led them astray, but Christ knows our every weakness. He will pardon their every transgression and sin, if they will put them away from heart and mind, and lay them upon the Sin-bearer. Do not, I beseech of you, Brother and Sister McCullagh, link yourselves up with Satan. Bind your souls up with God. I will do all in my power to help you, and the Lord has unlimited power for you.                                           -355-  {9MR 354.3}
[9MR 355.1]         If you will come into right relationship with Him, he will make you light-bearers to others. But what a terrible mistake you are making in changing leaders. What confidence can others have in you, if you thus tear down that which you have advocated as truth? What dependence will be placed in your assertions that you now have the truth, when you will not allow the Spirit of God to work with you? Our God is not, Yea and Nay, but Yea and Amen in Christ Jesus. O turn ye, turn ye, for why will ye die?  {9MR 355.1}
[9MR 355.2]          I sent you the message of warning, which you did not heed, but resisted. You have tried to unsettle the faith of Brother Hawkins, and of the entire church, and by speaking evil from house to house, you have become accusers of your brethren. In the place of heeding the admonitions given, you have resented them, and have been at enmity with me. But it was not against me, but against the Lord, who gave me the message to give you, both for your present and eternal good.  {9MR 355.2}
[9MR 355.3]          I love your souls. I want you to be undeceived. I want your blind eyes to be opened. I want you to buy the white raiment of Jesus Christ, the gold tried in the fire, that you may be rich. I plead with you, my brother, my sister, to do diligent work in repulsing the enemy. Resist him, through Jesus Christ. Would you be as ［D. M.］ Canright? The Lord is pitying you, and would save you from such a fate. The Lord will accept you as His servant, to help in saving souls, if you will learn obedience by the things you have suffered. Hold still, watch and pray, and die to self. "Let him take hold of My strength, that he may make peace with Me; and he shall make peace with me" (Isaiah 27:5).                                            -356-  {9MR 355.3}
[9MR 356.1]          I am so sorry for Brother Hawkins and his wife. Must he be bound up in your deceptions and deceived imaginations? Oh, consider that his blood will be upon your garments. I will pray that you both may come to a better mind. Oh, how Satan will work. The mystery of iniquity--Satan in the disguise of an angel of light.  {9MR 356.1}
[9MR 356.2]          I have been shown that sleepless vigilance is the price of safety. The truth is still the truth. Not a peg of the principles of our faith have been moved, or will be moved. Even though you and many others apostatize and turn from the precious light that has come to our world, you will not make truth error. Men will arise as they have done to impair confidence in the faith once delivered to the saints. "Of your own selves shall men arise, speaking perverse things, to draw away disciples after them" (Acts 20:30). I tell you in the name of the Lord, that you will be of this party, just as surely is Canright and others have been, unless you receive the warnings and entreaties of the Spirit of God, and fall on the Rock, and are broken.  {9MR 356.2}
[9MR 356.3]          "Light is sown for the righteous, and gladness for the upright in heart" (Psalm 97:11). "Thus saith the high and lofty One that inhabiteth eternity, whose name is Holy; I dwell in the high and holy place, with him also that is of a contrite and humble spirit, to revive the spirit of the humble, and to revive the heart of the contrite ones" (Isaiah 57:15). "The sacrifices of God are a broken spirit: a broken and a contrite heart, O God, Thou will not despise" (Psalm 51:17). I shall look anxiously for a letter from you. You may read this to Brother McCullagh and Brother Hawkins. Do all in your power to save them, but if they will not hear, if they refuse to                                        -357-     consider, then you must write out a careful statement of the facts, just as they are. There must be no exaltation of the men who will not be open and frank, and who will not consider all sides of the question. You will have to make clear statements, but we hope and pray that you will not be compelled to do this.  {9MR 356.3}
[9MR 357.1]         Tell these brethren that the Lord has a complaint against them which is not imaginary or trivial. Tell them that they have wounded Him who died to save them, and unless they shall break the snare, and confess their sins, and seek the forgiveness of God, they will feel His displeasure. Oh, that the love of God may melt the hearts of these men, that they may see how they have grieved the heart of Christ. Our God is a God of infinite tenderness, of sympathy, and inexpressible love; and in Jesus is revealed His heart of love. May the Lord give these brethren the repentance that needeth not to be repented of.--Letter 4, 1897, pp. 1-6. (To Brethren and Sisters in Adelaide, April 5, 1897.)  {9MR 357.1}
[9MR 357.2]          I must embrace you all ［Edson, Emma, and Willie White］ in this communication. There are new things developing in religious, as well as in temporal matters. By the letters enclosed you will learn that Brethren ［C.F.］ Hawkins and ［S.］ McCullagh, who were laboring in Adelaide, have given up their position on the truth, and are going in for holiness altogether. They have come out against the testimonies of the Spirit of the Lord.  {9MR 357.2}
[9MR 357.3]          Elder ［A. G.］ Daniells telegraphed this to us, and we at once made arrangements for Brother ［G. B.］ Starr and wife to go to Adelaide, and for Brother ［J.］ Pallant to carry on the work in Queensland in Brother Starr's                                        -358-     absence. On receipt of the resignation of these men, Brother Daniells, in company with Brother ［W. A.］ Colcord, went to Adelaide. There they found a determined apostasy. These men had united to accept some other light than the third angel's message.  {9MR 357.3}
[9MR 358.1]          I believe our brethren arrived in Adelaide on Friday evening, but these men refused to converse with them. They gave out an appointment for a meeting Sunday evening, and asked Brother Daniells to preach in the tent that same evening. This he refused to do, going to hear them instead. They had said repeatedly that they would have nothing to say against Adventists. On Sabbath Brother Daniells preached from the third chapter of Malachi. But you will learn all in the copies of letters sent.  {9MR 358.1}
[9MR 358.2]          Brother ［S. N.］ Haskell has left us for a week or two to visit Adelaide. We deemed it advisable for him to go. His wife has remained to prepare matters for the opening of the school. We thought, as Brother Haskell had ordained both Brethren McCullagh and Hawkins, that he might possibly save these poor deluded men. He left us last Wednesday. At this time Brother Hare was in Sydney, procuring doors and necessary articles for the second building. He came back on Thursday, and was very much discouraged when he found that Brother Haskell had gone.--Letter 152, 1897, pp. 1,2. (To Edson, Emma, and Willie White, April 6, 1897.)  {9MR 358.2}
[9MR 358.3]          I am drawn out to address you. I am in great travail of soul for our people. We are living amid the perils of the last days. A superficial faith results in a superficial experience. There is a repentance that needs to be repented of. All genuine experience in religious doctrines will bear                                        -359-     the impress of Jehovah. All should see the necessity of understanding the truth for themselves individually. We must each understand the doctrines that have been studied out carefully and prayerfully. It has been revealed to me that there is among our people a great lack of knowledge in regard to the rise and progress of the third angel's message. There is great need to search the book of Daniel and the book of Revelation, and learn the texts thoroughly, that we may know what is written.  {9MR 358.3}
[9MR 359.1]          The light given me has been very forcible that many would go out from us, giving heed to seducing spirits, and doctrines of devils. The Lord desires that every soul who claims to believe the truth shall have an intelligent knowledge of what is truth. False prophets will arise and will deceive many. Everything is to be shaken that can be shaken. Then does it not become every one to understand the reasons of our faith? In place of having so many sermons, there should be a more close searching of the Word of God, opening the Scriptures text by text, and searching for the strong evidences that sustain the fundamental doctrines that have brought us where we now are, upon the platform of eternal truth.  {9MR 359.1}
[9MR 359.2]          I can write but little to you now at this time. I have very much writing to do to complete the "Life of Christ" ［The Desire of Ages］, and I have been called away so much that I have but little time to write. But my soul is made very sad to see how quickly those who have had light and truth will accept the deceptions of Satan, and be charmed with a spurious holiness, like Fannie Bolton, who in the midst of her deceiving, claimed that she was inspired of God. When men turn away from the waymarks the Lord has established, that we may understand our position as marked out in prophecy, they are going, they know not whither.                                          -360-  {9MR 359.2}
[9MR 360.1]          I could wish that, if possible, another camp meeting might be held in Adelaide, and that this slime and filth, which Satan has poured forth against the servants of God, might be washed away. I would not object to attending such a meeting. The way has been prepared for the message which God has given me. And the church in Adelaide may see and understand the truth, to be lived and advocated for this time.  {9MR 360.1}
[9MR 360.2]          I question whether genuine rebellion is ever curable. Study in Patriarchs and Prophets the rebellion of Korah, Dathan, and Abiram. This rebellion was extended, including more than two men. It was led by two hundred and fifty princes of the congregation, men of renown. Call rebellion by its right name, and apostasy by its right name, and then consider that the experience of the ancient people of God with all its objectionable features was faithfully chronicled to pass into history. The Scripture declares, "These things . . . are written for our admonition, upon whom the ends of the world are come" (1 Corinthians 10:11). And if men and women who have the knowledge of the truth are so far separated from their great Leader, that they will take the great leader of apostasy, and name him Christ our Righteousness, it is because they have not sunk that shaft deep into the mines of truth. They are not able to distinguish the precious ore from the base material.  {9MR 360.2}
[9MR 360.3]          Read the cautions so abundantly given in the Word of God in regard to false prophets that will come in with their heresies, and, if possible, will deceive the very elect. With these warnings, why is it that the church do not distinguish the false from the genuine? The church thus misled need to humble themselves before God, and sincerely repent, because they were so                                          -361-     easily led astray. They could not distinguish the voice of the true Shepherd from that of a stranger.  {9MR 360.3}
[9MR 361.1]          Let them review this chapter in their experience. For more than half a century God has been giving His people light through the testimonies of His Spirit. After all this time is it left for two men and their wives to undeceive the whole church of believers, declaring Mrs. White a fraud and a deceiver? "By their fruits ye shall know them" (Matthew 7:20).  {9MR 361.1}
[9MR 361.2]          I do not feel that any evidence presented to these men will have the least effect upon them. In McCullagh's case, no new evidence can be given as to the truthfulness of the mission and work the Lord has given His servant to do. He has had the light. This apostasy has been permitted, that it may be faithfully written out in the true light, that the church at Adelaide may be helped to plant their feet upon the Rock of Ages and not on shifting sand. And this experience is to be a warning to others. Those who could ignore all the evidences God had given them in the recent camp meeting, and change that blessing into a curse, should tremble for the safety of their own souls. Their candlestick will be removed out of its place unless they repent. The Lord has been insulted. The standard of truth of the first, second, and third angels' messages has been left to trail in the dust. If the watchmen are left to mislead the people in this fashion, God will hold some souls responsible for a lack of keen discernment to discover what kind of provender was being given to His flock.  {9MR 361.2}
[9MR 361.3]          The Lord has permitted this matter to develop as it has done, in order to show how easily His people will be misled when they depend upon the words of men instead of searching the Scriptures for themselves, as did the noble                                             -362-     Bereans, to see if these things are so. Should the fair words of men, one of whom has had no real experience with us as a people, be so readily accepted? How can our people, with their Bibles in their hands, accept that which, if they would only consider, they must know is error and falsehood?  {9MR 361.3}
[9MR 362.1]          The Lord has permitted this thing to be, that warning may be given that just such things will take place. Rebellion and apostasy are in the very air we breathe. We shall be affected by it unless we by faith hang our helpless souls upon Christ. If men are so easily misled, how will they stand when Satan shall personate Christ, and work miracles? Who will be unmoved by his misrepresentations--professing to be Christ, when it is only Satan assuming the person of Christ, and apparently working the works of Christ? What will hold God's people from giving their allegiance to false christs? "Go not ye after them" (See Luke 21:8).  {9MR 362.1}
[9MR 362.2]          The doctrines must be plainly understood. The men accepted to teach the truth must be anchored; then their vessel will hold against storm and tempest, because the anchor holds them firmly. The deceptions will increase and we are to call rebellion by its right name. We are to stand with the whole armor on. My brethren, you are not meeting men only, but principalities and powers. We wrestle not against flesh and blood. (Let Ephesians 6:10-18 be read carefully and impressively before the church.) These men are voicing the words of the dragon. We have to meet the satanic agencies who went to make war with the saints. "The dragon was wroth with the woman, and went to make war with the remnant of her seed, which keep the commandments of God, and have the testimony of Jesus Christ" (Revelation 12:17). These men who have apostatized leave the true and faithful people of God,                                        -363-     and fraternize with those who represent Barabbas. "By their fruits ye shall know them" (Matthew 7:20).  {9MR 362.2}
[9MR 363.1]          I write this because many in the church at Adelaide are represented to me as seeing men like trees walking. They must have another and a deeper experience before they can discern the snares spread to take them in the net of the deceiver. There must be no halfway work done now. The Lord calls for staunch, decided, whole-souled men and women to stand in the gap and make up the hedge. "And they that shall be of thee shall build the old waste places: thou shalt raise up the foundations of many generations; and thou shalt be called The repairer of the breach, The restorer of paths to dwell in. If thou turn away thy foot from the Sabbath, from doing thy pleasure on my holy day; and call the Sabbath a delight, the holy of the Lord, honourable; and shalt honour Him, not doing thine own ways, nor finding thine own pleasure, nor speaking thine own words: Then shalt thou delight thyself in the Lord; and I will cause thee to ride upon the high places of the earth, and feed thee with the heritage of Jacob thy father: for the mouth of the Lord hath spoken it" (Isaiah 58:12-14).  {9MR 363.1}
[9MR 363.2]          My brethren ［A. G.］ Daniells, ［W. A.］ Colcord, and ［G. B.］ Starr, there is a decided testimony to be borne by all our ministers in all our churches. God has permitted this apostasy to take place in order to show how little dependence can be placed in man. We are always to look to God. His word is not Yea and Nay, but Yea and Amen. All our labors to bring souls to a knowledge of the truth will be null and void unless we shall so present the truth as to work a decided reformation in the heart. The work must proceed from inward to outward, transforming the character of all who receive the                                             -364-     truth. We are not to throw our arms about the men who are Satan's masterpieces for working out his will, as were the opposers on the campground at Adelaide. Truth is to be proclaimed in warnings that will make hearts tremble in contrition before God. The sharp, clean-cut testimony must be borne. I hope that all who can possibly do so will come to this first term of school, where the Bible will be made the most important line of study. God help you all to go forth with the sword of the Spirit, which cuts both ways, is my prayer. "Be ye therefore wise as serpents, and harmless as doves" (Matthew 10:16). Make no compromise with those who have apostatized, but treat them kindly, giving no occasion for your good to be evil spoken of.--Letter 1, 1897, pp. 1-6. (To the Brethren and Sisters of the Adelaide church, April 22, 1897.)  {9MR 363.2}
[9MR 364.1]          And thus ［as Satan came to Christ in the wilderness］ he comes to every soul who is not in an ecstasy of joy. If clouds encompass them, if circumstances work against them, if poverty and distress afflict them, Satan is close by to annoy and perplex them. He attacks their weak points of character. He seeks to shake their confidence in God, who suffers such a condition of things to exist.  {9MR 364.1}
[9MR 364.2]          Temptations will arise to cause distrust of God and to question His love. And in the place of submissively waiting ［for］ the Lord's time, and in faith believing in His care and His love, they take themselves in their own hands, and manifest the very attributes of Satan. They yield their faith and their confidence in God and show by their spirit, their words, and their actions, that they will make a place for themselves. They become                                        -365-     traitors, rebels against God, and accept the temptations of him whom they choose as their leader. They become a medium for Satan, a channel through which he communicates to other minds the doubts and infidelity with which he has imbued them.  {9MR 364.2}
[9MR 365.1]          And there are those who will not be led into false paths, who will not deny the faith once delivered to prophets and holy men of old, who spake as they were moved upon by the Holy Ghost. (1 Peter 1:10-12 quoted.)  {9MR 365.1}
[9MR 365.2]          Study the tenth chapter of Daniel, and mark particularly the fourteenth verse. "Now I am come to make thee understand what shall befall thy people in the latter days: for yet the vision is for many days" (Daniel 10:14). When our brethren and ministers shall feel the burden that should rest upon them, they will not be content with a few surface truths. They will sink the shaft deep, and will have the spirit that Daniel possessed. There will be no frivolous spirit: no cheap, superficial sanctification, prated from unsanctified lips, and coming from hearts that are destitute of purity, of consecration and wholehearted surrender to God. There will be earnest prayer that the truth may be so indelibly stamped upon the heart, that the entire man may be brought, with all his ways, into conformity to the truth. "With the heart man believeth unto righteousness; and with the mouth confession is made unto salvation" (Romans 10:10).  {9MR 365.2}
[9MR 365.3]          Of Christ it is said that He was tempted in all points like as we are, yet without sin. His human nature did not yield to the suggestions of Satan on a single point. And, if the Lord Jesus has overcome the temptations of Satan, every son and daughter of Adam may overcome. But there is only one way in which any of us can do this. It is to obey His voice. Let all                                      -366-     carefully read the prayer of Daniel: "As it is written in the law of Moses, all this evil is come upon us: yet made we not our prayer before the Lord our God, that we might turn from our iniquities, and understand thy truth" (Daniel 9:13). This has been our deficiency. The Word has not been a lamp to our feet and a light to our path. But this it should be, for the Lord, He is God.--Letter 3, 1897, pp. 9-11. (To the Brethren and Sisters in Adelaide, May 6, 1897.)  {9MR 365.3}
[9MR 366.1]          Brother and Sister ［G. B.］ Starr are now in Adelaide. Brother ［G. T.］ Wilson was sent for, but was not able to go on account of his health. He has been spitting blood. He was down three weeks, got better, attempted to do some work, and has been down again. I think the climate of Tasmania is too severe for him. I hope he will soon go to the mild, warm atmosphere of Adelaide. All wish him to go. In connection with Brother Starr he could do good work in holding our people together. Even if he did not preach one discourse, he could establish, strengthen, and settle them. But we have no recent news from Adelaide or Tasmania.--Letter 143, 1897, p. 1. (To W. C. White, May 6, 1897.)  {9MR 366.1}
[9MR 366.2]          We received and read your letter with interest. I was not surprised at all to learn that these men, who have had so great light, should make rapid strides in determined apostasy. This experience reveals to us the fact that true rebellion is incurable. These men take a large amount of knowledge with them of what constitutes truth and evidence. They may misinterpret it all, misapply the truth, but they cannot convert truth into error, neither                                      -367-     can they convert error into truth. The truth will live through all time and through eternal ages. Men letting it alone, separating truth from their lives, in no case lessen the value of truth.  {9MR 366.2}
[9MR 367.1]          I would exhort the church to encourage faith and talk faith and act faith. This experience through which you are passing is of God to give you a genuine experience in the things of God. Putting on the robe of humility, we must take our position as learners in the school of Christ. If we will listen to His words to be repeated to us in this age of this earth's history, there must be silence in the soul; the clamorous pretensions to self-sufficiency must be cut away from our life. Learn of Me, says Christ, for I am meek and lowly of heart and ye shall find rest to your soul.  {9MR 367.1}
[9MR 367.2]          It is essential that we study our Bibles more diligently, that we become more choice in our conversation, for this can be an influence for good. We need to see and sense the inefficiency of human accomplishments, our own impotence, and the dignity and glory of Christ Jesus. The Lord puts us under the guidance of the Holy Spirit, if we will walk humbly, trustingly, confidingly in Him. He leads us into all truth. The Holy Spirit takes the things of God as they fell from the lips of Christ and conveys them with living power to the obedient heart. He the Alpha and the Omega delivers us into the mold of the gospel that we may take the perfect image of its Author.  {9MR 367.2}
[9MR 367.3]          You have in Adelaide, had the fact made apparent to you how unsafe it is to trust in man and make flesh your arm. Submit to the authority of the great Teacher in all humility of mind. He will arm you with His mind, which will fortify you to discern all rebellion. It is a great mistake in all our                                        -368-     churches that religion is ofttimes credited to the persons who give in words an assent to the truth: but unless the truth is brought into the inner sanctuary of the soul it does not control the thoughts, the words, or the conduct of life. We need simply to have the truth in our hearts.  {9MR 367.3}
[9MR 368.1]          These apparent difficulties we have met in our experience will be of greatest advantage in revealing to us that men and women may be converted to men, but not to Jesus Christ. If the men who preach to them apostatize, they have so feeble a hold of Christ they will apostatize too, because they have never been really converted to the truth. We must find solid foundation for our feet.  {9MR 368.1}
[9MR 368.2]          We see the two ministers who have preached to you have departed from the faith, and those whose faith was no higher than the ministers will go where their ministers go and leave their Redeemer and deny the truth, giving heed to seducing spirits. Many, many will depart from the faith they once professed, but those who hold fast the faith, firm unto the end, will be overcomers and shall have the crown of life.--Letter 158, 1897, pp. 1, 2. (To G. B. Starr and wife, May 19, 1897.)  {9MR 368.2}
[9MR 368.3]          This morning I have been reading of your success in Adelaide. Praise the Lord. Keep the work progressing. I am so glad that the church in Adelaide has been given an opportunity to recover from the terrible work done there by the enemy, which caused so much division and strife.--Letter 32, 1903, p. 6. (To E. W. Farnsworth and wife, January 28, 1903.)                                          -369-  {9MR 368.3}
[9MR 369.1]          There should be a sanitarium near Melbourne, if there were those to manage such an institution who could carry it forward solidly. Brother ［A. W.］ Semmens has had an experience in medical missionary work, and he can carry the work forward in Adelaide, if he seeks counsel of God. There certainly should be a sanitarium near Adelaide. I shall encourage this, for it is God's plan. By means of such an institution hundreds would become enlightened in regard to present truth. We need to give all the publicity we possibly can to the work God desires to have done. The seeds of truth are to be sown beside all waters. Let the Lord's work go forward. Let the medical missionary and the educational work go forward. I am sure that this is our great lack--earnest, devoted, intelligent, capable workers. --Letter 203, 1905, pp. 2,3. (To Dr. D. H. Kress and wife, July 18, 1905.)     White Estate Washington, D. C. February 1, 1980  {9MR 369.1}
[9MR 370.1]       MR No. 764 - Restoration of the Image of God         God designed all these trials, not to discourage, but to develop a class of Christian virtues which seldom are seen in the sunshine of prosperity.--Letter 1, 1883, p. 11. (To J. N. Andrews, March 29, 1883.)  {9MR 370.1}
[9MR 370.2]          Every unselfish action makes the character more Christlike. . . . A true, noble life is characterized by thoughtful attention to the needs of others. . . .  {9MR 370.2}
[9MR 370.3]          There is no graduation from the school of Christ. Throughout the ceaseless ages of eternity Christians will be learners in this school.-- Letter 6, 1885, p. 3. (To Edith Andrews, cir. 1885.)  {9MR 370.3}
[9MR 370.4]          The most precious work that my brethren can engage in is that of forming a Christlike character, that they may enter into the mansions which Christ has gone to prepare for them.--Letter 14, 1886, p. 19. (To "Dear Brother" March 1, 1886.)  {9MR 370.4}
[9MR 370.5]          Godliness is the only solid foundation for true dignity and completeness of character.--Letter 8, 1888, p. 9. (To Dr. Gibbs, no date.)                                         -371-  {9MR 370.5}
[9MR 371.1]          The cause of God must be represented by men whose hearts are as tender, pure, true and compassionate as is the heart of Christ. . . .  {9MR 371.1}
[9MR 371.2]          He ［God］ has permitted the furnace fires to kindle upon you, because He loved you and would mold you through fiery trials into the image of Christ.--Letter 22, 1894, pp. 4,8. (To Capt. C. Eldridge, August 12, 1894.)  {9MR 371.2}
[9MR 371.3]          The moral image of God has been lost, but those who are laborers together with God are to restore in men the likeness of Christ. They are to impart ideas that will work their salvation, and that will prepare them to be temples of the Holy Ghost. . . .  {9MR 371.3}
[9MR 371.4]          It is a knowledge of the perfection of the divine character, manifested to us in Jesus Christ, that opens up to us communion with God. It is by appropriating the great and precious promises that we are to become partakers of the divine nature, having escaped the corruption that is in the world through lust. . . .  {9MR 371.4}
[9MR 371.5]          We may attain unto glory and virtue, though weak, sinful mortals, by learning daily lessons in the school of Christ, by becoming conformed to the divine image, by manifesting His excellency of character, by adding grace to grace, by climbing round by round the ladder heavenward, by becoming complete in the Beloved.--Letter 43, 1895, pp. 6,8,9. (To Dr. J. H. Kellogg, June 14, 1895.)  {9MR 371.5}
[9MR 371.6]          The highest work of God is the redemption of the fallen race. He calls for all the faculties and powers of His co-workers to be put to the tax for this one achievement, the salvation of souls, the triumph of His grace and love.--Letter 72, 1897, p. 3. (To S. N. Haskell and wife, Dec. 1, 1897.)                                         -372-  {9MR 371.6}
[9MR 372.1]          The pure heart is more precious than treasures of gold and silver, more valuable than diamonds.--Letter 150, 1899, p. 6. (To Men in Responsible Positions in the Review and Herald Office, September 28, 1899.)  {9MR 372.1}
[9MR 372.2]          Meekness and lowliness of heart is a Christian virtue, but it is no virtue for a man to demerit himself, and entertain a worse opinion of himself than is profitable. The soul of man is of such value that nothing can compare with it. He should always remember, I have been bought with a price. The price paid for man's redemption marks the value God places upon him. The love of God, the value of Christ's life, is placed in the scales, and nothing, not even the whole world, can balance them.--Letter 159, 1899, pp. 1,2. (To Harmon Lindsay, October 11, 1899.)  {9MR 372.2}
[9MR 372.3]          God gives wisdom, and as we seek diligently to improve every talent, we become more and more Christlike in our words and works. The Saviour is controlling the mind, the will, the heart. . . .  {9MR 372.3}
[9MR 372.4]          The mighty cleaver of truth is separating from the world all who will accept Christ as a personal Saviour. These God brings into His workshop, and day by day with hammer and chisel He works to remove their rough edges, preparing them for a place in His kingdom. Great changes will be made in those who are taken out of the world to shine in the courts of the Lord. There is to be an inward transformation, the results of which are revealed in the outward life. All that the Christian says or does is to show that he is preparing for a better world. Every step is to be a step of advance. . . . He shows that the highest aim of his life is to meet the divine standard. . .                                            -373-  {9MR 372.4}
[9MR 373.1]          The character formed here must be after the likeness of Christ's character, or we can never hear the welcome, "Come, ye blessed of My Father, inherit the kingdom prepared for you from the foundation of the world" (Matthew 25:34).--Letter 95, 1901. (To F. E. Belden, July 23, 1901.)  {9MR 373.1}
[9MR 373.2]          The whole heart's purpose must be constantly refined, elevated, ennobled, sanctified, else you will mar the work of God and ruin your own soul. The truth, my brother, must be more clearly stamped upon your heart. "With the heart man believeth unto righteousness; and with the mouth confession is made unto salvation" (Romans 10:10). "Thou shalt love the Lord thy God with all thy heart, and with all thy soul, and with all thy mind, and with all thy strength" (Mark 12:30).--Letter 163, 1902, p. 3. (To W. O. Palmer, June 26, 1902.)  {9MR 373.2}
[9MR 373.3]          Human nature will continue to be human nature, but it can be elevated and ennobled by union with the divine nature.--Letter 38, 1903, p. 2. (To J. E. White and wife, March 2, 1903.)  {9MR 373.3}
[9MR 373.4]          Those who have received the light of present truth should make constant improvement in knowledge, moving steadily onward and upward toward that city whose builder and maker is God. . . .  {9MR 373.4}
[9MR 373.5]          We must experience the power of divine grace before we can be pure and elevated. He who holds true communion with God has no relish for the low and commonplace, for transient delights and indulgences. Under the molding influence of the Holy Spirit, he reveals a preference for better things. He                                      -374-     who has drunk of the pure fountain of living water will take no delight in the muddy, turbulent streams of earth. . . .  {9MR 373.5}
[9MR 374.1]          There are many, like grown-up children, who seem to live merely to eat and drink and to gratify their own desires. . . . Their minds become degraded by vice and amusement, and the ceaseless round of gratification of the lowest indulgences.--Letter 131, 1904, pp. 3-5,6. (To Brethren Sharp and Caro, April 11, 1904.)  {9MR 374.1}
[9MR 374.2]          We must have faith in Christ if we would reflect the divine character. . . . The Word of God in the Old and New Testaments, if faithfully studied and received into the life, will give spiritual wisdom and life. His Word is to be sacredly cherished. Faith in the Word of God, and in the power of Christ to transform the life, will enable the believer to work His works and to live His Word and have a life of rejoicing in the Lord.--Letter 340, 1907, pp. 3,4. (To The Workers in Southern California, October 3, 1907.)  {9MR 374.2}
[9MR 374.3]          In every kind of education we must imitate the Master par excellence. . . . He requires that the souls whom He is purifying unto Himself should never cease to grow intellectually or spiritually through their entire life.--Manuscript 24, 1887, pp. 6,7,13. (Testimony for the Workers of the Publishing House at Basel, February 14, 1887.)  {9MR 374.3}
[9MR 374.4]          There is no soul before me today that will meet the high claims that God has upon him, unless he will acknowledge that all his reasoning powers are a gift from God, and that he must put every talent to use. He must use                                            -375-     every ability that God has given him. The education that God has given him in his lifetime is never to cease. He is to continue reaching upward and forward, making the very most of our God-given abilities.--Manuscript 3, 1888, p. 3. ("Living for God," a Sermon Preached at Oakland, California, September 25, 1888.)  {9MR 374.4}
[9MR 375.1]          Tender, compassionate, sympathetic, ever considerate for others, He represented the character of God, and was constantly engaged in service for God. And as Jesus was in human nature, so God means His followers to be. --Manuscript 7, 1891, p. 1. ("Christian Service in the Living Church," June 10, 1891.)  {9MR 375.1}
[9MR 375.2]          Jesus came to our world, and took upon Him our nature, and He was assailed with all the temptations wherewith men will be beset, but He yielded not. He maintained the full perfection of heaven's character. It is such a character, builded after the Pattern, that constitutes our fitness to see God. Without Christ we can do nothing. We must come into close relation to Jesus; our life must be hid with Christ in God. Like Moses, we must be hidden in the cleft of the Rock, and then we shall behold the glory of God. God designs that the divine shall be united with the human. Man, though fallen, need not ever remain enfeebled and degraded through sin. We are to become partakers of the pure and celestial element, beholding Jesus, and becoming changed into His likeness.  {9MR 375.2}
[9MR 375.3]          Character must be formed in this life by looking daily at the manifestation of Him in whose life and character the grace of the heavenly                                            -376-     attributes is revealed. In Jesus is seen a representation of what the believer must be, full of grace and truth. . . .  {9MR 375.3}
[9MR 376.1]          The great work of Christ's disciples upon the earth is a daily assimilation to the character of our Saviour. . . . We must have the character of Christ, and then we shall better understand what heaven is like.--Manuscript 14, 1892, p. 3. (Counsel to a Minister's Wife, September 19, 1892.)  {9MR 376.1}
[9MR 376.2]          Iniquity has debased the form of human beings, and has well nigh obliterated the image of God from their hearts.--Manuscript 18, 1892, p. 1. ("Bought With a Price," December 1892.)  {9MR 376.2}
[9MR 376.3]          Many have acted as though it was enough to know that Satan had his trap all set for a soul, and they could go home and rest and be at ease, and care no more for the one lost sheep. In manifesting such a spirit, it is evident that we have not been partakers of the divine nature, but partakers of the attributes of the enemy of God.--Manuscript 62, 1894, p. 7. ("Home Missionary Work," no date.)  {9MR 376.3}
[9MR 376.4]          God would express His character in humanity. But the attributes of Christ can be revealed only through those who labor in love for the souls for whom Christ has died. . . .  {9MR 376.4}
[9MR 376.5]          Christlikeness will be revealed only by those who are assimilated to the divine image. . . .The voice of God calls from heaven, and demands the use of every entrusted capability.--Manuscript 6, 1895, pp. 1,2,4. ("Genuine and Counterfeit Christianity," no date.)                                          -377-  {9MR 376.5}
[9MR 377.1]          God made man upright, fitted to stand in his God-given capabilities. He created him to possess a nature allied to the angels, an inheritance of life eternal. . . .  {9MR 377.1}
[9MR 377.2]          This testimony may be borne of all who will resist temptation, who will educate themselves to respect themselves, not as lords, but as human beings, whose redemption cost heaven an infinite price. They are to cut loose from the slavery of Satan's power, and look upon themselves as too precious and valuable to descend to any cheap ideas or common mean practices, and so dishonor body and soul that the Lord is ashamed to call them brethren. They are to reverence themselves by reverencing God, who gave Jesus to ransom them. Thus they may make of themselves, through Christ, powerful, consecrated workmen, who can cooperate with God in the great work of restoring in man the moral image of God. In order to understand and reverence themselves, they must reverence God. This will give them correct ideas of their entire dependence upon God. Then they may be called sons of God, and angels will dwell amongst them.--Manuscript 40, 1896, pp. 10, 11, 12. ("The Workers Needed in Cooranbong," December 31, 1896.)  {9MR 377.2}
[9MR 377.3]          The principles of the character of God were the foundation of the education constantly kept before the heavenly angels. These principles were goodness, mercy, and love.--Manuscript 57, 1896, p. 3. ("The Great Controversy," December 30, 1896.)  {9MR 377.3}
[9MR 377.4]          Let your influence be persuasive, binding people to your hearts because you love Jesus, and these souls are His purchased possession. This is a                                         -378-     great work. If, by your Christlike words and actions, you make impressions that will create in their hearts a hungering and thirsting after righteousness and truth, you are a co-laborer with Christ.  {9MR 377.4}
[9MR 378.1]          Those who have a leading influence in the institutions should be men and women who possess devotion and piety, who are not narrow and selfish in any matter, but conscientious, self-denying, and self-sacrificing, ever dealing with the workers as they would wish to be dealt with, having an eye single to the glory of God. Men of such a character will keep the way of the Lord. The workers should seek to make it as easy as possible for those who bear the burden of responsibility, and have many cares and perplexities to engage their attention. All need to have right principles placed before them in a judicious manner. Men of investigative minds will thus receive the key of knowledge, and will bring out treasures of thought for the enriching of other minds--thought that will result in the saving of souls. Circumstances will call forth words and decisions in favor of the right, and many will thus be swayed to the right direction. Words and works flowing from the heart imbued with the love and fear of God become a widespread blessing--a blessing that is carried into the highways and byways of life. . . .  {9MR 378.1}
[9MR 378.2]          The mind may be so elevated that divine thoughts and contemplations come to be as natural as the breath. All the faculties of the soul are to be trained. We must do God's work intelligently. We must know the truth; and to know this is to know God. . . .Educate mind and heart to pure, elevated, holy thoughts.--Letter 74, 1896, pp. 4, 11, 13. (To the Managers and Workers in Our Institutions," no date.)                                      -379-  {9MR 378.2}
[9MR 379.1]          The true Christian draws his motives for action from his deep love for his Redeemer. His affection for his Master is true and holy. And it is the cheerful, lovable Christian of whom Christ says, "Ye are my witnesses" (Isaiah 43:10). Such a man is Christ's representative, for he reflects Christ in his daily life. It is when he recedes from the light that he cannot diffuse its bright beams to others.--Manuscript 16, 1897, p. 4. ("Principles of Education," March 25, 1897.)  {9MR 379.1}
[9MR 379.2]          The religion that meets the Bible standard touches the soul and forms the character after the divine similitude. . . .When in union and communion with Christ, under His molding influence, His followers reveal His character. --Manuscript 77, 1897, pp. 2, 5. ("On Which Side Will You Stand?" July 18, 1897.)  {9MR 379.2}
[9MR 379.3]          When the student fully realizes that it is Christ whom he must honor, that Christ is to be his guide, his counselor in everything he undertakes, that He alone can give a fitness for work in any position, that it is He who restores the moral image of God in man, when he understands that the very image, the character, of Christ is to be reflected in man, ［then］ every talent will be a power for good. . . .  {9MR 379.3}
[9MR 379.4]          All the studies given to our youth should be of that character that will make them the most successful in the service of God; and such as will enable them to follow in the footsteps of Christ. Study the life of Christ. Follow Him from the manger to Calvary. Act as He acted. The great principles which He maintained, you are to maintain. Your standard is to be the                                         -380-     character of Him who was pure, and holy, and undefiled.--Manuscript 11, 1898, pp. 1, 2, 4, 5. ("The Word of God as a Study Book," June 29, 1898.)  {9MR 379.4}
[9MR 380.1]          Supreme love to God leads us to seek the highest good of humanity. It places the whole being under God's control.  {9MR 380.1}
[9MR 380.2]          Selfishness destroys the moral image of God in man, filling him with self-love. . . .Christ says, "Be ye therefore perfect, even as your Father which is in heaven is perfect" (Matthew 5:48). But self-love is blind to the perfection which God requires. . . . Seeking the good of others is the only way to find true happiness.--Manuscript 78, 1901, pp. 6, 10. ("Camp-ground, Oakland," June 8 or 15, 1901.)  {9MR 380.2}
[9MR 380.3]          Every indulgence in wrongdoing makes an eternal impression upon our characters.--Manuscript 65, 1903, pp. 4, 5. (Diary, "The Need of Repentance," November 8, 1902.)  {9MR 380.3}
[9MR 380.4]          There is a peculiarly close union between the transformed soul and God. It is impossible to find words to describe this union. It is a treasure worth infinitely more to the true believer than gold and silver.  {9MR 380.4}
[9MR 380.5]          The Christian sees the Saviour ever before him, and by beholding, he becomes changed into the same image, from glory to glory. He bears the signature of God. Shall we give this up for the science of sophistry? Never! Truth is full of godlike richness. He who is partaker of the divine nature will hold firm to the truth. He will never let go; for the truth holds him.--Manuscript 84, 1905, pp. 2, 3. ("That Your Joy May Be Full," August, 1904.)                                          -381-  {9MR 380.5}
[9MR 381.1]          As you pray and believe, you become a partaker of the divine nature, and have gained a wonderful victory.--Manuscript 92, 1908, p. 6. ("Lessons From the Fifteenth Chapter of John," Parlor Talk Given at Glendale Sanitarium August 22, 1908.)  {9MR 381.1}
[9MR 381.2]          Keeping the first four commandments makes us one with Christ, who gave His life as a ransom to deliver all from the thralldom of sin, and to make us free men and women in Him. The value of man is to be estimated at the price paid for his redemption. . . .  {9MR 381.2}
[9MR 381.3]          Those who exercise faith dwell in the presence of purity, and are one with Christ. Their life is hid with Christ in God.--Manuscript 87, 1894, pp. 4, 6. ("Honesty and Fair Dealing.")  {9MR 381.3}
[9MR 381.4]          The continual progress of the soul in divine knowledge and virtue is God's purpose.--Letter 12, 1893, p. 8. (To L. Christie.)     White Estate Washington, D. C. February 1, 1980  {9MR 381.4}
[9MR 382.1]       MR No. 766 - Schools Built by D. T. Shireman         God has been pleased with the work that Brother ［D. T.］ Shireman has done in arousing an interest in educational work and in erecting church and school buildings in Hildebran ［N. C.］. The Lord has accepted his efforts to trade upon his talents. As he has built his plain, unpretentious buildings, heavenly angels have been his helpers. It is this kind of work that makes a good impression on the minds of unbelievers in regard to our brother's abilities. "Let your light so shine before men," the Saviour says, "that they may see your good works, and glorify your Father which is in heaven." --Letter 122, 1902, p. 4. (To J. E. White, June 12, 1902.) Entire letter is published in Spalding-Magan Collection, pp. 223-228.     White Estate Washington, D. C. February 6, 1980  {9MR 382.1}
[9MR 383.1]       MR No. 767 - Junior Story Material, Spirit of Prophecy Day, 1980         I . . . was free and happy in the Lord, who had been to me a tower of strength in my weakness and great need.--Letter 8, 1869, pp. 1-2. (To J. E. White, July 6, 1869.)  {9MR 383.1}
[9MR 383.2]          We had hard eating, hard sleeping, and hard riding in lumber wagons, but we made the best of it all.--Letter 18, 1870, p. 3. (To J. E. White and wife, November 9, 1870.)  {9MR 383.2}
[9MR 383.3]          My prayer is going up to God day and night for physical and mental strength.--Letter 95, 1886, p. 2. (To Addie Walling, February 16, 1886.)     White Estate Washington, D. C. February 6, 1980  {9MR 383.3}
[9MR 384.1]       MR No. 768 - The Harris Family         Your course of action, I was shown, has done more to lower the standard in the Lancaster church of order and discipline and subjection to order than any other one. Your influence has been demoralizing--your example to encourage undue attachments and a courting spirit with the young. Your course is not at all in accordance with the will of God.--Letter 3, 1879, pp. 9,10. (To Chapin Harris, September 9, 1880.)  {9MR 384.1}
[9MR 384.2]          What more shall I say to you? What can I say? I want you to be saved. I want you to stand perfect before God. But you must understand there is no excuse that will stand in your favor before God for the sorrow and the anxiety and discouragement you have brought upon the cause of God by your perverted course as though the carrying out of your plans were superior to every temporal or spiritual interest. Your course has been unchristian and you must see it thus before you will ever extricate yourself from the snare of Satan.--Letter 50, 1880. (To Chapin Harris, September 1880.)  {9MR 384.2}
[9MR 384.3]          Now Brother S, let me speak to you in regard to Sister Harris. She has been a woman who has seen much sorrow, and I know that God                                          -385-     has worked for her. He has shown her favors and she has had a genuine experience in the things of God; and the suspicions expressed by yourself and others in reference to her some time ago, makes me feel very sad, because I do not think she deserves them. . . . You think she may not think everything her brethren in South Lancaster do is above criticism, and ［her］ not entering soul and spirit into every suggestion and plan has drawn upon her criticism and suspicion. I have great confidence in her for this, although she has made no complaints to me. Yet the words and the attitude of yourself, as well as others, toward her was, to say the least, not cordial. If there is a woman that loves and fears God, in South Lancaster, it is Sister Harris. If there is a woman I would fear to slight, or offend, because it would grieve the Spirit of God, it is Sister Harris. And those who would speak against her in any way to affect your feelings toward her, had better be on their knees before God, and get all that feeling out of their hearts, and not draw ［away］ from her, but come close to her, and show her sympathy and love. This changeable mood toward those who have been real pillars in the truth, I cannot see as bearing the divine stamp.--Letter 20, 1887, pp. 4,5. (To Brother S, January 14, 1887.)  {9MR 384.3}
[9MR 385.1]          Sister Harris and I had a season of prayer with her ［Mrs. S. N. Haskell］ and we were all blessed. The Lord did draw nigh unto us according to His promise.--Manuscript 42, 1890, p. 3. (Diary, "Labors at South Lancaster, Mass.," October 16, 1890.)     White Estate Washington, D. C. February 6, 1980  {9MR 385.1}
[9MR 386.1]       MR No. 769 - Heart Worship Required         The incense of true worship, which should have been offered to God, has been mingled with the worship of self. In the place of lifting their thoughts to God, in the place of learning to know Him better, men deny Him in their lives. Their attention is taken up with objects that conceal God from their view.  {9MR 386.1}
[9MR 386.2]          Thus it is with the great majority of religionists. God calls for sincere heart-worship. The door to light and an intelligent knowledge of the truth is open to every sincere worker for God. In order for worship to be acceptable, it must be offered in faith and hope, and the life must be in harmony with it. God requires the devotion of heart, mind, soul, and strength. Our noblest powers are to be used to do Him homage. Our thoughts are to be conformed to His will; our affections sanctified to His service.--Letter 143, 1904, pp. 3,4. (To Marian Davis, April 28, 1904.)     White Estate Washington, D. C. March 3, 1980  {9MR 386.2}
[9MR 387.1]       MR No. 770 - Expensive Theatrical Evangelistic Displays         Gospel meetings can be conducted in such a way as to consume much money from the Lord's treasury in an effort to make a display. . . .  {9MR 387.1}
[9MR 387.2]          Those who make use of devices that are theatrical in nature, to hold the attention of the people, lose the realization of the presence of Christ. Those who use so much time in preparing for their meetings, depending to a large extent on outward appearance to impress the people, give Jesus no opportunity to work on hearts. They mingle the common with the sacred. . . .  {9MR 387.2}
[9MR 387.3]          Let Elder ［E. E.］ Franke begin to lay a different foundation for his work, not depending so much on outward display and expensive preparation to call the people out to hear the truth. Brother Franke, thus yourself and your family are brought in, and God is left out. The creature is put before the Creator. The appetite of the people for a theatrical style of preaching may be satisfied, but the effects made have not saving results. Outward display, expensive arrangements, do not give the people the education in gospel missionary work that the Lord desires them to receive. These things work against the truth, hindering instead of advancing it; for the truth is mingled with common, worldly methods. God's money is not to be expended in this way. . . .  {9MR 387.3}
[9MR 387.4]          The object of all we do, whether we eat, or drink, or whatever we do, is to be the glory of God. The health and strength that He has given us is to be carefully guarded. We are never to plan our work in a way that calls for a prodigal outlay of means or for an undue taxation of the mental and physical                                          -388-     powers. The worker who plans his work in this way does great harm to himself. He worries, and his mind is worn out by his anxiety to make everything appear to what he supposes to be the best effect, for he gets nervous if he cannot obtain all the means he needs to carry out his plans to his satisfaction. While a worker follows such methods, he cannot be guided by the Holy Spirit. He is working in a worldly way to satisfy a worldly appetite. He forgets that true success is dependent on the One who has said, "Without Me ye can do nothing" (John 15:5). The things that should have taken the first and highest control of the mind are lost sight of in the effort to make a striking impression. The common fire, not the sacred fire of God's kindling, is used.  {9MR 387.4}
[9MR 388.1]          In our effort to proclaim the truth, God's glory is ever to be kept in view. We are to worship Him in spirit and truth and in the beauty of holiness. We are to appear before Him cleansed and purified, so that He can teach us the meaning of the words, "We are labourers together with God: ye are God's husbandry, ye are God's building" (1 Corinthians 3:9). . . .  {9MR 388.1}
[9MR 388.2]          The work in Greater New York is to be carried on in a way that will properly represent the sacredness and holiness of the truth of God. Vegetarian restaurants, treatment rooms, cooking schools, are to be established. The people are to be taught how to prepare wholesome food. They are to be shown the need of discarding tea, coffee, and flesh-meat. There are to be suitably furnished rooms, where people can be received and given religious instruction. These things are necessary for the advancement of the work. The work is not to be carried on in such a self-sacrificing way that an unfavorable impression will be made on the minds of the people, because of its meager showing. All that is done is to bear favorable witness to the Author of truth. The worship of God in the beauty of holiness demands a dignity and nicety that is in harmony with the sacredness and importance of the truth.--Letter 49, 1902, pp. 4,5,8,10-12. (To S. N. Haskell and wife, February 5, 1902.)     White Estate, Washington, D. C. March 3, 1980  {9MR 388.2}
[10MR 0.2]       Table of Contents      A Word of Explanation    Ms. Release                                                         Page            771  Help to Be Given to Foreign Missions . . . . . . . . . 1            772  Workers Need More of Christ's Refining Grace . . . . . 3            773  Warning Regarding Future Troubles. . . . . . . . . . . 4            774  The Whites Hold Tent Meetings in Dallas, Texas . . . . 7            775  Study of Languages . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 8            776  Sabbathkeeping in the Arctic . . . . . . . . . . . . . 9            777  Salvation Out of and Away From Ourselves . . . . . . . 11            778  The Writing and Editing of the E. G. White Books . . . 12            779  Religious Use of Buildings Once Used for Corrupt               Purposes . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 14            780  Work for the Cities of the East. . . . . . . . . . . . 16            781  Ellen G. White and Family Life . . . . . . . . . . . . 20            782  Reasons for Literature Evangelist's Success. . . . . . 41            783  The Danger of Going to Extremes. . . . . . . . . . . . 42            784  The Waymark Doctrines Are to Be Preserved. . . . . . . 44            785  Revision of Denominational Books . . . . . . . . . . . 49            786  This Is E. G. White Material Cited in the E. G. White               Biography Series.            787  The Outlook for a Sanitarium at Adelaide . . . . . . . 52            788  True Religion. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 53            789  Visiting the Samoan Islands. . . . . . . . . . . . . . 59            790  Possession of the Battle Creek Tabernacle. . . . . . . 62            791  The Problem of Evil. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 63            792  L. R. Conradi. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 64            793  Ellen White Acknowledges Her Need of Divine Help . . . 65            794  Counsels and Comments Pertaining to Women. . . . . . . 69            795  Walk in the Light of the Cross . . . . . . . . . . . . 77            796  The Church Not Perfect . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 81            797  Letters to the Beldens on Norfolk Island . . . . . . . 82            798  Extreme Views of Sanctification to Be Shunned. . . . . 87            799  This Material Is Included in Manuscript Release               No. 1011.            800  Sabbathkeeping . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 89            801  Acceptable Prayer. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 96            802  Results of the Work of the Holy Spirit . . . . . . . . 98            803  Parental Training of Children. . . . . . . . . . . . . 101            804  Miscellaneous. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 113            805  God's Purpose in Permitting Trials . . . . . . . . . . 115            806  Stephen Belden and Norfolk Island. . . . . . . . . . . 127            807  The Vision of Moses. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 151            808  Philippians 3:12-15. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 161            809  Warning Not to Join J. H. Kellogg. . . . . . . . . . . 162            810  Instruction Regarding Sanitarium Work. . . . . . . . . 164            811  Ellen White's Confidence in Her Calling. . . . . . . . 166            812  Christ Was Our Nearest of Kin. . . . . . . . . . . . . 173            813  Comfort and Assurance for the Afflicted. . . . . . . . 174            814  Marriage and the Christian Home. . . . . . . . . . . . 179            815  Evangelizing Big Cities From Outposts. . . . . . . . . 208            816  Nearness and Delay of the Second Advent . . . . . . .  265            817  What Being Saved Means . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 282            818  Mental Improvement Promised. . . . . . . . . . . . . . 298            819  Not Processed.            820  Historical and Geographical Backgrounds Helpful, Not               Essential. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 301            821  Individuality in Educational Work. . . . . . . . . . . 302            822  Present Your Bodies a Living Sacrifice . . . . . . . . 306            823  Belshazzar Admitted to Kingly Authority in His Youth . 307            824  Not Processed.            825  Evidences of True Revival. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 308            826  Spurious Visions and Extreme Positions . . . . . . . . 310            827  Blessed Light From the Word of God . . . . . . . . . . 313            828  This Material Is Included in Manuscript Release               No. 1037.            829  The Third Angel's Message . . . . . . . . . . . . . .  314            830  Work of Angels . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 319            831  This Material Was Published in Review and Herald,               October 14, 1902.            832  Training for Heaven. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 320            833  Ellen White's Theology of Redemption . . . . . . . . . 328            834  Counsels Involving W. W. Prescott and His Work . . . . 333            835  1982 Devotional Book. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .  338            836  True Dignity for a Teacher . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 339            837  The Battle Creek College Debt. . . . . . . . . . . . . 340            838  Ellen White's Financial Affairs. . . . . . . . . . . . 341            839  Keeping the Sabbath on a Round World . . . . . . . . . 342            840  Not Processed.            841  Ellen White's Deep Conviction of Her Prophetic Call. . 343            842  Counsels Concerning W. W. Prescott and A. G. Daniells. 345            843  Geological Field Conference--1981. . . . . . . . . . . 367            844  Longing for Jesus to Come. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 379            845  The Conflict Between Jezebel and the Sons of the               Prophets . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 384            846  If One Sin Had Tainted Christ's Character. . . . . . . 385            847  Counsels Concerning the Second Coming. . . . . . . . . 386            848  A Knowledge of God Through Christ. . . . . . . . . . . 389            849  Work for the Jews. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 391            850  Why Ellen White Went to Australia. . . . . . . . . . . 392  {10MR 0.2}
[10MR 1.5]         Those in the home field are under a solemn obligation to support foreign missions, providing means for the establishment of the interests that are positively essential to give character to the work. Those who do not know the truth cannot be expected to support the missionaries who labor among them. Surely those who have become established in the truth are not so dull of comprehension as to suppose that those who for the first time hear what to them are strange and mysterious doctrines, will take hold readily of unpopular truth, and will support the work, building houses of worship and establishing sanitariums and schools.  {10MR 1.5}
[10MR 1.6]         How does God regard those who send His servants into a barren field without means and understanding of the work to be done? Shall the messengers of God, sent with strange and peculiar doctrines to a foreign land, be left to make their own way to support themselves and the work? God forbid! If God spares my life to bear my message to our people, the experience of the Lord's workers in Australia will never be repeated in any missionary field. It is a sad thing how hard the work was made with very little means to carry this important work in fields.  {10MR 1.6}
[10MR 1.7]         I am instructed to set this matter before all our people (not merely a few) in its true light. We are to know from henceforth how to use the talent of means more wisely than we have done in the past. God's money is not to be expended to indifferent ends. Let there be less display and more praying, more sanctified planning, and less show--fewer expensive buildings. This will testify that we believe that we are living near the close of this earth's history.                                          -2-     Our people in the home field have been doing a good and grand work in lifting from God's institutions in foreign fields their burden of indebtedness. God will greatly bless them in doing this work.--Letter 110, 1902, p. 9. (To Dr. David Paulson, July 7, 1902.)     White Estate Washington, D. C. March 12, 1980  {10MR 1.7}
[10MR 3.1]      MR No. 772 - Workers Need More of Christ's Refining Grace         You need a different mold upon your character, in order that you may be highly useful. You need to possess more of the love of Christ that your own will may be subdued. You have not realized your obligations to God to be patient, kind, and respectful to your ministering brethren and to every member of the church. You need the kindness, courtesy, meekness, and lowliness of Christ. You have many valuable qualifications that should be perfected to do highest service in the cause of God. . . .  {10MR 3.1}
[10MR 3.2]          We should never stir up strife by domineering words and actions. Put away everything like hard dealing, and seek for a closer walk with God. You used to be a more meek and humble man than you are now. You need the refining grace of God, the meekness of Christ. There is a work allotted to you that no one can do for you. "Holding forth the word of life," you are to practically set forth a Christian example. "Do all things without murmuring or disputing: That you may be blameless and harmless, the sons of God, without rebuke, in the midst of a crooked and perverse nation, among whom ye shine as lights in the world: Holding forth the word of life; that I may rejoice in the day of Christ, that I have not run in vain, neither labored in vain" (Philippians 2:14-16).  {10MR 3.2}
[10MR 3.3]          If men in responsible office do not show partiality, but exercise the patience and kindness of Jesus, they will find this course more effective than the preaching of sermons, the exercise of power, or the presentation of strong argument. The silent influence of Christian character will fall upon men as the sunbeams of heaven. May God help you to do right because it is right.-- Letter 22, 1889. (To a Leading Worker.)     White Estate Washington, D. C. March 3, 1980  {10MR 3.3}
[10MR 4.1]       MR No. 773 - Warning Regarding Future Troubles         The Sabbath is the sign between God and His people. Please read the last seven verses of the thirty-first chapter of Exodus (verses 12-18). What could be more definite, more decided than this? As a people we are to keep ourselves separate from the world. We are to enter into no confederacy with those upon whom for years the light of truth has been shining, but who have not walked in the light. We are conscientiously to honor God, diligently using every means of keeping in covenant relation with Him, that we may receive His blessings--the blessings so essential for the people who are to be so severely tried.  {10MR 4.1}
[10MR 4.2]         It is time that we planted our feet upon the Rock of Ages. To give the impression that our faith and our religion is not a dominating power over individual self in our lives is greatly to dishonor God. Thus we turn from His commandments, which are our life, and deny that He is our God and we His people. We are not to confederate with any pleasing philosophy. Some have lost themselves in the fog of deception. Clean, holy principles are to be maintained at any cost.  {10MR 4.2}
[10MR 4.3]          Upon us as a people rests the solemn obligation of taking a more decided stand for truth and righteousness revealed as our pattern than we have taken in the past. The line of demarcation between those who keep the commandments of God and those who do not, is to be revealed with unmistakable clearness. . . .  {10MR 4.3}
[10MR 4.4]          A thorough acquaintance with the Scriptures is our only safeguard against the seductive errors that Satan will bring in, to deceive if possible the very elect. The Holy Spirit's teaching is God's means of enlightening the minds and purifying the hearts of His people, guiding them in duty, shielding them from                                            -5-     danger, keeping them in the fear and love of God, and in patient waiting for His appearing. No one is to say in his heart, My Lord delayeth His coming. We are not to speak a word that will lead anyone to think that our faith is decreasing. We are to do nothing to weaken the confidence that ought to be strengthened, nothing to bewilder minds that ought to be enlightened by the truth in regard to their positions as transgressors of God's law. We are to stand before God with fear and trembling for what is coming upon our world. I am afraid of men who rely upon their own wisdom, paying court to those who are opposed to the laws that govern God's kingdom, lessening the influence of the truth.  {10MR 4.4}
[10MR 5.1]          Everything is to be shaken that can be shaken. God is going to shake the heavens and the earth. He declares, "Therefore will I shake the heavens, and the earth shall remove out of her place, in the wrath of the Lord of hosts, and in the day of His fierce anger" (Isaiah 13:13). Deep and solemn truth must now be proclaimed, to prepare the way of the Lord. We are not to pay court to wealthy men in order to receive their help. We are not to yield to the temptation to obliterate the distinctive features of the message that is to be proclaimed to arouse the world from its deathlike slumber.  {10MR 5.1}
[10MR 5.2]          I have a message of great importance for all: Be afraid of men who rely on their own wisdom, their own supposed good works, and who give, by their words and works, the impression that Seventh-day Adventists have entirely changed the principles they once held. Some will never forget words that have been spoken which show a lack of faith in the truth we advocate in our publications and in our ministry.                                       -6-  {10MR 5.2}
[10MR 6.1]          Our message is to be proclaimed with a loud voice, with power and assurance. In a most decided, positive manner we are to show that we have not changed our faith. Do not make it appear that there is no difference between him that serveth God and him that serveth Him not. Build yourselves up by increased purity of faith and Christlikeness of character, increasing in the knowledge of God and of Jesus Christ, who is our righteousness and our sanctification. Let us show that we are a people who keep the commandments of God and have the faith of Jesus Christ. Let the truth abide in the heart. Christ declared, "I sanctify Myself, that they also might be sanctified through the truth" (John 17:19). Keep yourselves in the love of God by hearkening diligently to His commandments, looking for His keeping power, His mercy, expecting salvation through His grace.--Letter 110, 1902, pp. 7, 8, 10, 11. (To Dr. David Paulson, July 7, 1902.)     White Estate Washington, D. C. March 3, 1980  {10MR 6.1}
[10MR 7.1]       MR No. 774 - The Whites Hold Tent Meetings in Dallas, Texas         The tent has come from Chicago this morning. Shall pitch it at Virginia Point this week, to commence meetings next Sunday. Father and I will speak perhaps a few evenings after Sunday. Shall then hasten to Dallas, leaving Brother Daniells and Scott Kilgore to continue the meetings at Virginia Point while we hold some meetings with the large tent in Dallas.--Letter 18, 1879. (To W. C. White and wife, February 25, 1879.)     White Estate Washington, D. C. March 3, 1980  {10MR 7.1}
[10MR 8.1]       MR No. 775 - Study of Languages         Had you, my brother, worked more through an interpreter in the place of studying so much to speak the language, you would have been working your way into the hearts of the people and into the language too, and kept up better courage all the time.--Letter 1, 1883, p. 21. (To J. N. Andrews, March 29, 1883.)  {10MR 8.1}
[10MR 8.2]         I would caution you ［B. L. Whitney］, Do not confine yourself to Switzerland, neither settle down to learn the French language, but become acquainted first with the condition of the whole European mission.--Letter 2, 1883, p. 2. (To B. L. Whitney, March 30, 1883.)  {10MR 8.2}
[10MR 9.1]       MR No. 776 - Sabbathkeeping in the Arctic         God rested on the seventh day, and set it apart for man to observe in honor of His creation of the heavens and the earth in six literal days. He blessed and sanctified and made holy the day of rest. When men are so careful to search and dig to see in regard to the precise period of time, we are to say, "God made His Sabbath for a round world: and when the seventh day comes to us in that round world, controlled by the sun that rules the day, it is the time, in all countries and lands, to observe the Sabbath. In the countries where there is no sunset for months, and again no sunrise for months, the period of time will be calculated by records kept. . . .  {10MR 9.1}
[10MR 9.2]          The Lord accepts all the obedience of every creature He has made, according to the circumstances of time in the sun-rising and sun-setting world. Obedience is the test; and all this ploughing into the intricacy of the precise minutes and hours of the Sabbath--it is the test of man's obedience to honor and glorify God. To sin, or transgression of His law, God will prove a consuming fire. ［He says,］ The Sabbath observance is a sign between Me and you throughout your generations forever.  {10MR 9.2}
[10MR 9.3]          When Christ, our Redeemer, came to our world, it was His mission to make men partakers of His divine nature, by bringing all men who would receive and believe and practice the obedience of Christ. They would become one with Christ, and thus be in perfect, complete harmony with the principles of the law of heaven. ［By］ every man and woman who will receive Christ as his personal                                          -10-     Saviour, the law is exalted. The apostle inquires, "Do we then make void the law through faith? God forbid: yea, we establish the law" (Romans 3:31). The new covenant promise is "I will put my laws into their hearts, and in their minds will I write them" (Hebrews 10:16).  {10MR 9.3}
[10MR 10.1]          The Sabbath was made for a round world, and therefore obedience is required of the people that are in perfect consistency with the Lord's created world.-- Letter 167, 1900, pp. 1-3. (To A. G. Irwin, March 23, 1900.)     White Estate Washington, D. C. March 3, 1980  {10MR 10.1}
[10MR 11.1]       MR No. 777 - Salvation Out of and Away From Ourselves         We are nearing the end of this earth's history. We have only a short time now in which to perfect Christian character. But those who love Jesus will love those who are the purchase of His blood. Far more patience must be exercised, more earnest efforts must be made to save the erring. Man cannot change his own heart or atone for his own sins. He cannot remove one spot or stain of sin from the character. Human merit cannot elevate the soul, and make men fit to meet the favor of God. Salvation is out of and away from ourselves. Salvation is by Jesus Christ, for He alone is our righteousness. Would that everyone would cease to look to himself for merit. We are to find in Jesus Christ all we need, and by cooperating with Him, we shall be complete in Him. "Ye are complete in Him," not having your own righteousness, but having His merits, His righteousness.-Letter 33, 1894, pp. 3, 4. (To Lucinda Hall, August 23, 1894.)     White Estate Washington, D. C. March 3, 1980  {10MR 11.1}
[10MR 12.1]       MR No. 778 - The Writing and Editing of the E. G. White Books         I sent word that I could furnish materials for volume 4 ［Spirit of Prophecy］ but I must have been wild. Father needs a great deal of my time, and should I attempt to write, I must give my whole time to it. Heretofore I have had a copyist who took charge of all the proofs and who furnished a very nice copy.  {10MR 12.1}
[10MR 12.2]          You well know my deficiency in this respect. It is a great task for me to arrange my matter to be placed in the hands of the printer without any aid in the matter. If I could do as I have done, write and have a competent copyist prepare my writings for the press, I could do considerable. But as it is, I dare not promise copy to get out a form oftener than once in two weeks, even if I can do that.--Letter 4d, 1878. (To W. C. and Mary White, Jan. 22, 1878.)  {10MR 12.2}
[10MR 12.4]         I have all my publications closely examined. I desire that nothing shall appear in print without careful investigation. Of course I would not want men who have not a Christian experience, or are lacking in ability to appreciate                                           -13-     literary merit, to be placed as judges of what is essential to come before the people, as pure provender thoroughly winnowed from the chaff. I laid out all my manuscript on Patriarchs and Prophets and on vol. IV ［Great Controversy］ before the book committee for examination and criticism. I also placed these manuscripts in the hands of some of our ministers for examination. The more criticism of them the better for the work.--Letter 49, 1894. (August 3, 1894, to W. H. Littlejohn.)  {10MR 12.4}
[10MR 13.1]         After coming to NSW ［New South Wales, Australia］, he ［W. C. White］ did for a short time devote one hour a day to the reading of matter on the life of Christ, which my chief worker ［Marian Davis］ had grouped together, gleaning from my discourses and the articles and letters I have written. This is the advancement that has been made on the Life of Christ.--Letter 69, 1894. (October 1, 1894, to "Representative Men.")  {10MR 13.1}
[10MR 13.2]         I thank the Lord that I have slept more hours the past night--until 4:00 a.m. Wednesday I could not sleep after half past one a.m. My mind was burdened and in the visions of the night subjects were pressed upon my mind and I awoke. I could not find relief until I arose and commenced to trace upon paper that which burdened me, which in object lessons was presented before me. Thursday I slept until half past two o'clock and then I arose and again relieved my mind by writing.--Ms 74, 1894. (Diary, April 28, 1894.)     White Estate Washington, D. C. April 2, 1980  {10MR 13.2}
[10MR 14.1]       MR No. 779 - Religious Use of Buildings Once Used for Corrupt Purposes         I have been asked the question, Is it right for our people to purchase the hall in which Elder ［S. N.］ Haskell has been holding meetings in New York, seeing that this hall was once used for wicked purposes?  {10MR 14.1}
[10MR 14.2]         I reply, Were I at liberty to express my mind in regard to many of the fine houses in our cities, I could tell you much that would astonish you. And most revolting disclosures could be made regarding some who attend our meetings. But we do not say to our ministers, "Why do you spend your time on such a wicked audience?" What said Christ when accused of eating with publicans and sinners? --"I am not come to call the righteous, but sinners to repentance."  {10MR 14.2}
[10MR 14.3]          This world is our field of missionary toil, but how few among Seventh-day Adventists have realized this! The condition of our large cities is represented by the condition of the world before the flood, when "God saw that the wickedness of man was great in the earth, and that every imagination of the thoughts of his heart was only evil continually" (Genesis 6:5). God-dishonoring sins are practiced by people living in lordly houses, but some of these very people under the preaching of the last testing message will be convicted and converted. From His inexhaustible store of grace God can endow all who come to Him. Looking upon humanity, fallen and degraded, He declares that the Holy Spirit shall be poured out upon all flesh. Many who have never heard the truth shall feel the conviction of the Spirit as they listen to the message of startling importance.                                           -15-  {10MR 14.3}
[10MR 15.1]          If the hall mentioned is in a position favorable for our work, and if God sees fit to open the way for us to purchase this hall, and it is changed from a place where God is dishonored to a place where He is honored--taken away from those who have corrupted it, and placed in the hands of a people who are striving for sanctification and holiness--will not a victory be gained for the Lord?  {10MR 15.1}
[10MR 15.2]          Look at this matter in a rational light, and you will see that the building is innocent of any crime. The disgrace has been brought on it by men who have perverted their God-given powers. The building itself has done nothing wrong. The behavior of wicked men has given it a bad name. Not the building, but the men who have dishonored their Creator by a wrong use of it, should be stigmatized. They have perverted their powers by the use of strong drink--a curse that has made thousands of buildings a hell on earth.--Ms 127, 1901, pp. 2-4. (Untitled Manuscript, December 23, 1901.)     White Estate Washington, D. C. March 17, 1980  {10MR 15.2}
[10MR 16.1]       MR No. 780 - Work for the Cities of the East         Here we are, July 3. Our journey was rather trying from South Lancaster ［Massachusetts］ to Portland, Maine. The cars seemed inferior and there were some who for a time could not obtain seats. I had a seat with a stranger and the cars were crowded. We thought this a very uninteresting part of our journey.  {10MR 16.1}
[10MR 16.2]          At Portland we found my nephew for whom we were looking and whom I had never seen--the son of my twin sister who has been dead several years. We had a hearty reception. My nephew's influence helped to obtain the land on which to pitch our tents, and there was plenty of room.  {10MR 16.2}
[10MR 16.3]          He and his wife were glad to meet us. They are members of the Baptist church. They are well located and he is well situated. He has his business to attend to--a store--and we have not seen much of him. His wife appears to be an excellent woman. They have one child who is off at school in Gorham to obtain an education in a favorable location.  {10MR 16.3}
[10MR 16.4]         We feel deeply over Portland. We have not been here for many years. We were acquainted with Portland when the great advent movement was going on in 1840-1843, when Father ［William］ Miller, Elder ［J. V.］ Himes, and many of the leading important speakers were giving the testing message. For years the warning was given in this important city of Portland, and the power of God attended the message. But time has been passing and I was given an important message for the people.                                           -17-  {10MR 16.4}
[10MR 17.1]          For many years there has not been a special work carried forward, and now we are here and much light has been given me recently that Portland and these cities in the Eastern States, that ought to have been labored for many years ago, must be worked. For years very little has been done to build up the work that ought to have been done in many places. Proper men should have been duly appointed and special efforts made, and not leave such a place almost destitute of help. Workers must now be appointed who will make most determined efforts, working and praying and drawing in even cords. Men must be appointed who will first lay hold of the Lord's gracious promises and then, under subjection to the Holy Spirit, do the very work which has been neglected--build a church or hire a suitable place to build up the work, all under the Holy Spirit's guidance.  {10MR 17.1}
[10MR 17.2]          Read Acts and learn the lessons brought to view in the first chapter and following chapters, especially the first chapter. This whole history is of importance to the setting of things in order. We need to encourage a special work to be done.  {10MR 17.2}
[10MR 17.3]          Jesus went about all the cities and villages teaching in the synagogues and preaching the gospel of the kingdom and healing every sickness and every disease among the people. When He saw the multitudes He was moved with compassion on them because they fainted and were scattered abroad as sheep having no shepherd. Then said He unto His disciples, "The harvest truly is plenteous, but the laborers are few. Pray ye therefore the Lord of the harvest that He will send forth laborers into His harvest." ［Matthew 10:1-10, quoted.］  {10MR 17.3}
[10MR 17.4]         This chapter is an important one. There is an important message to bear to the people. You will be called to many places, and as you respond, the burden will come to you. You have no time to lose. Our people need now to seek the                                           -18-     Lord decidedly to understand that in our conference there is to be a change made. There is to be a division of the working fields and centers made that will give appropriate governing power to each section. Officers are needed with well-balanced minds to give proper attention to such fields as Portland and other parts of Maine that need help. This neglect is to be remedied as fast as possible. Departments must be organized and workers chosen who will assume responsibilities in the fear of God. Some mistakes may be made in choosing men. But let the divisions be made. Have a force of working men who will consent to be worked. And then have the different sections come together in quarterly meetings and compare notes and counsel together.  {10MR 17.4}
[10MR 18.1]          Our cities in the East have been passed by and scarcely worked at all. The question was asked, "What have you done for these cities?" God asks it. The Lord looks upon this neglected work and declares, "Divide, and change, and re-elect, if necessary, but be sure that self is first under rule to God." The Lord is displeased that so large a work, embracing such vast responsibilities, is permitted year after year to be borne by so few--the same men--when the special message has been over and over set before the General Conference that specified centers are to be made.  {10MR 18.1}
[10MR 18.2]          We feel now an intensity of burden for places that the last messages have not yet reached. There are the Eastern States left unwarned. What will we do to get the truth before cities and in the highways and the byways that have never heard the warning? Christ has pointed them out distinctly. Oh, that the Lord would work upon human hearts, and the truth ［might］ bear its weight with power and be felt in its purity! Now is our time and opportunity to let the light shine forth in clear, distinct rays from the Word of the Lord. Truth and                                           -19-     righteousness are to go before us to the people. The work is to be carried forward in earnest, sincere labor and in the pure gospel simplicity. How many restraints are continually raised up lest some means shall be called for in needy places! I am to lift up my voice of warning, for the work has not made a beginning in many places, but many hindrances have been suggested where the Lord designed only encouragement. Urgency should be given and these hindrances are to be removed. Men of faith are needed, who will not put up the bars, because there will be need of means to start the work.  {10MR 18.2}
[10MR 19.1]          There is now to be a change, and there must be division of responsibility to remedy the neglect. The same men are not to be selected for all responsibilities, for their past showing is not a confirmation of their wisdom or correct bearings. We have come to a place where there must be a change in the administration. One set of men are not always to stand as qualified for the bearing of large responsibilities. Men are needed who evidence that they are ruled by the Lord and controlled by strictest integrity. I am pained to say there needs to be a change of elements. The present showing is not correct in the sight of God. Many things that should have been done have not been done. Many souls that might have been reached, and the truth bear a decided victory, have not been reached. Nothing has been done in large neglected centers because of the necessity of means to do the work. It is time that a change is made, that the neglected cities are entered everywhere in America. In different sections men are to be appointed to care for these different sections.--Ms 113, 1909, pp. 1-5 ("The Work in Portland, Maine, and the East, "July 3, 1909.)     White Estate Washington, D. C. March 17, 1980  {10MR 19.1}
[10MR 20.1]       MR No. 781 - Ellen G. White and Family Life         God Has Given Man the Preference--You have sought to please your friends altogether too much, and if you would have eternal life you must cut loose from relatives and acquaintances and not seek to please them but, have your eye single to the glory of God, and serve Him with your whole heart. This will not wean you from your husband at all, but will draw you closer to him, and cause you to leave father, mother, sisters and brothers and friends and cleave to your husband, and love him better than anyone on earth, and make his wishes your wishes. And you can live in harmony and happiness. . . .  {10MR 20.1}
[10MR 20.2]          God has given the man the preference, he is the head, and the wife is to obey the husband, and the husband is not to be bitter against the wife, but love her as his own body. Dear sister, I saw that you were not half given up to God, not half consecrated to Him. Your will was not swallowed up in the will of God. And you must get ready, fitted and prepared for Christ's coming, or you will come short, be weighed in the balance and found wanting. You must be more devoted to God, more in earnest about your soul's salvation and eternal interest. I saw that if you would labor with your husband for God, you would not lose your reward. That is, labor to have him free and not lay a feather in his way, but cheer, encourage, and hold him up by your prayers.--Letter 6, 1854, pp. 1-2. (To Mrs. J. N. Loughborough, Winter of 1854.)                                           -21-  {10MR 20.2}
[10MR 21.1]          God Is Sifting His People--It is true the world is dark. Opposition may wax strong. The trifler and scorner may grow bolder and harder in their iniquity. Yet, for all this, we will not be moved. We have not run as uncertainly. No, no. My heart is fixed, trusting in God. We have a whole Saviour. We can rejoice in His rich fullness. I long to be more devoted to God, more consecrated to Him. This world is too dark for me. Jesus said He would go away and prepare mansions for us, that where He is we may be also. Praise God for this. My heart leaps with joy at the cheering prospect. . . .  {10MR 21.1}
[10MR 21.2]          Dear sister, do not be discouraged. God is sifting His people. He will have a clean and holy people. We cannot read the heart of man. God has not placed in man a window, that we can look into his heart and see what is there, but He has opened ways to keep the church pure and clean. A people have arisen, a corrupt people that could not live with the people of God. All their evil passions must be gratified. They had a suitable time to repent if they would, and overcome their wrongs, but no. Self was too dear to die. They nourished it and it grew strong, and they separated from the peculiar, self-denying people of God. . . .  {10MR 21.2}
[10MR 21.3]          The sieve is going, and let us not say, "Stay Thy hand, O God." We know not the heart of man. If God causes the feelings of the heart to be manifested and gives you sight of what is in the heart by the words of the mouth (by the fullness of the heart the mouth speaketh), let it not afflict your soul too much, although your hopes may be cruelly disappointed. But the church must be purged, and will be. "Fret not thyself because of evildoers." God reigns; let the people tremble.--Letter 2a, 1856, pp. 2,3,4. (To Brother and Sister Loveland, January 24, 1856.)                                                                              22   {10MR 21.3}
[10MR 22.1]          The Death of John Herbert White--The past year has been a year of peculiar trials to me. It has been a year of discouragements and suffering. Twenty-four days and twenty-four nights we watched our suffering little one, but it seemed to be our heavenly Father's will to take him from us. We feel to submit to His wise providence. Much of the time during his sickness I was mourning and pleading before the Lord that, if consistent with His will, my precious one might be spared. I could give vent to my feelings with bitter tears. But when my little one was dying, I could not weep. I fainted at the funeral, but although my heart ached to bursting, I could not shed a tear. For one week this anguish pressed me. My mind was in a continual study as to why it should be so. ...  {10MR 22.1}
[10MR 22.2]          While my baby lived, I thought I knew what my duty was. I pressed him to my heart and rejoiced that at least for one winter I should be released from any great responsibility, for it was not my duty to travel in winter with my infant. But when he was removed, I was again thrown into great uncertainty. The drowsy state of God's people nearly crushed me. A horror of great darkness came over me. I could not sleep through the night, for a severe pain was in my heart. I could find no rest in any position ［in which］ I might lie. Finally I fainted, and continued to faint a number of times, until my husband was seriously alarmed. He feared I must die. He sent for the brethren ［BRETHREN AMADON, KELLOGG, AND C. SMITH (1T 247-8).］ to come and pray for me. Their fervent and effectual prayers prevailed with God. I was relieved, and immediately taken off in vision. The cause of God in different places was then presented before me.--Letter 17, 1861, pp. 1-2. (To W. S. Ingraham, January 17, 1861.)                                                                              23   {10MR 22.2}
[10MR 23.1]         Ellen White Needs Help With Domestic Duties--Lucinda, in order to do my duty in writing and helping James in his writing I ought to have a girl with me all the time to take the care of the sewing from me. For five weeks Sister Cynthia Carr has been with me, but she must soon leave and then again I shall have no help. Sometimes I think I will confine myself to my little family and attend to their wants, but if I do I am sure to lose ground and bring condemnation on myself. I hope that the Lord will raise me up suitable help, if He has a work for me to do. I cannot do my duty to my family and devote myself to the benefit of God's children too. My mind cannot be everlastingly planning and cutting and contriving, and yet be prepared to write for the Review and Instructor and answer the numerous letters sent in to me. I want to know my place and then I will try to fill it. Lucinda, I was thankful for your help when you were with us. I know that it was a great sacrifice for your mother to have you come so far from home. But if you could come home and be with me again the coming winter and spring, I should be perfectly suited.--Letter 27, 1861, pp. 1-2. (To Lucinda Hall, June 19, 1861.)  {10MR 23.1}
[10MR 23.2]          James White Suffers Unpleasant Memories, Must Delegate Responsibilities-- Sabbath, June 6, 1863, I was shown some things in regard to my husband and myself. I saw that Satan was persevering in his efforts to destroy our usefulness. I saw that we neither understood the depth and keenness of the heart trials of the other. Each heart was peculiarly sensitive, therefore each should be especially careful not to cause the other one shade of sadness or trial. Trials without will come, but strong in each other's love, each deeply sympathizing with the other, united in the work of God, ［we］ can stand nobly, faithfully together, and every trial will only work for good if well borne.... I saw that my husband had expected others to carry out things just as they were in his mind, just as he would carry them out. When they fail to do this, it annoys                                                                              24  him, his peace is destroyed. He can see and take in readily at a glance more than some can see or comprehend with some study. This has troubled him, because others could not carry out his mind and views of order and perfection in their work. Therefore he has felt he must see to this and that, fearing it will be done wrong. Even if it was done wrong a few times, he should not perplex his mind and take the burden of overseeing these things. Let those who labor in the Office learn, let them practice and study and perplex their own brains, make a failure, correct it, and try again, avoiding their former mistakes. In this way they will learn to bear burdens and responsibilities and can take that care which it is their duty to take.  {10MR 23.2}
[10MR 24.1]          My husband must take time to do those things which his judgment tells him will preserve his health. He has thought that he must throw off the burdens which were upon him and leave the Office and throw off responsibilities and cares, or his mind would be a wreck. I saw that when the Lord released him from his position, He would give him just a clear evidence of his release as He gave him when He laid the burden of the work upon him. But I saw that he had borne too many burdens and his ministering brethren have let him bear them. They have stood back and excused themselves while he was weighed down, crushed beneath censure until God vindicated His cause. If they had taken their share of the burdens it would have eased him greatly, but instead of this there have been more burdens caused by the course pursued by the ministers than by all the people. The shepherds have been unwise and the poor sheep have suffered from unwise, as well as from false, shepherds.--Ms. 1, 1863, pp. 1, 4-5. ("Testimony Regarding James and Ellen White.")  {10MR 24.1}
[10MR 24.2]          Mutual Trust Needed Between Husband and Wife--I was shown that although a couple were married, gave themselves to each other by a most solemn vow in the                                                                              25  sight of heaven and holy angels, and the two were one, yet each had a separate identity which the marriage covenant could not destroy. Although bound to one another, yet each has an influence to exert in the world and they should not be so selfishly engrossed with each other as to shut themselves away from society and bury up their usefulness and influence....  {10MR 24.2}
[10MR 25.1]          Many cases have been shown me in vision where the first evil seed sown in the family was an expression, look, or act of doubt on the part of the wife in regard to her husband's love or his attentions. Nothing can wound a man of integrity like this--to know that she who has given him her hand and has given her life's happiness into his keeping distrusts him, that he has not her entire confidence; that his words, his goings out and his comings in are watched with uneasiness and jealousy; that he cannot act without restraint in the society of friends who visit him; that he cannot be cheerful, happy, or social with his friends; that an eye is upon him and he must act guardedly and restrained. A barrier is soon formed between the two who should have perfect trust in each other; then coldness and neglect follow, and the husband is driven by the jealousy of his wife to find in other society that which he cannot find at home with his wife and children.--Letter 9, 1864, p. 2. (To Sister Howland, March 20, 1864.)  {10MR 25.1}
[10MR 25.2]          "Guilty Love" Rebuked--I hear you have said, "I love B." What business have you to love B, when he belongs to another? Will you ruin and break an innocent wife's heart for the sake of gratifying your guilty love?  {10MR 25.2}
[10MR 25.3]          What family is safe if others pursue the Heaven-daring course you have? They might just as properly enter into my family, insinuate themselves into my husband's affections and then tear him from me to satisfy their guilty love. Again I ask you, Are you so hardened that you have no fear of God, of His                                                                              26  fierce anger, which will soon come upon the sinner unmixed with mercy? You are willing to sell your soul cheap, disgrace your children, to satisfy your lustful heart.  {10MR 25.3}
[10MR 26.1]          After you have gotten B, what then? You have a man who fears not to break God's law, who fears not to break the heart of a kind wife who has borne him many children and laid them in the grave--a wife who has given him the warmth of her affections in youth--a wife he has lived with until they are on the decline of life! Think you after you get this B for yourself entirely, after you steal him from the wife of his youth, he will ever remain constant and true to you, who have accomplished so much evil to satisfy your guilty love? The truth found B a hard case. It was done everything for him. Now he has no fear of God, no fear of transgressing His law, evil angels take charge of his mind and yours, and then how constant and true and even will your love run? You have sowed to yourself misery, misery. Ever more will a guilty conscience haunt you. Is it possible now for you to retrace your steps? Is it possible that a merciful God would pity you yet?  {10MR 26.1}
[10MR 26.2]          How dare you love B and add to your sin that of breaking his wife's heart? Oh, you have sold heaven very cheap. You have shown what is your choice. Your life has marked your choice, that of being outside the city with dogs, sorcerers, adulterers, whoremongers, and those who love and make a lie.--Letter 12, 1864, pp. 2-3.  {10MR 26.2}
[10MR 26.3]          News and Instructions Sent From Dansville--We are all as well as could be expected. Your father is doing well. He sleeps well nights, which is a great blessing. I have been thoroughly exhausted since my journey and have had but little care of your father. Brother Loughborough lay on a cot by his side two                                          -27-     nights and he and your father both slept well. Last night Uriah lay upon the cot by his side. I know not, as yet, how they rested. I cannot sleep much, which prevents my getting rested. . . .  {10MR 26.3}
[10MR 27.1]          In regard to Edson's clothing, sponge seven yards or the whole of the smallest piece of that gray, and then let Edson take the cloth to the best tailors and get it cut whole frock, for that is the style now worn. I do not wish it to be cut half frock, for I never fancied it. Find out how much a tailor would ask to cut and make up the coat and write me as soon as you receive this, then I will answer immediately. . . .  {10MR 27.1}
[10MR 27.2]          If a man tailor makes these coats they must cost too much for making. If you can obtain a good woman tailor whom you can trust, engage her to make both coats, if she does not ask too much.--Letter 5, 1865, pp. 1, 2 (To Dear Children, Adelia, Anna, Edson, and Willie, Sept. 18, 1865)  {10MR 27.2}
[10MR 27.3]          Ellen White's Deep Interest in Her Husband--Last night was a cold night. I dreaded sleeping alone in a cold room, but my nice warm nightdress was finished and I put it on and it was real comfortable. . . . My sewing is going off bravely without my taxing myself at all. . . .  {10MR 27.3}
[10MR 27.4]         Dear James, I feel a deep interest for you every moment, and my heart is uplifted to God in your behalf. I shall be glad to return home in a few days and again stand at my post and do what I can for your comfort. I think it is right that I came here ［Rochester, NY］. . . .  {10MR 27.4}
[10MR 27.5]          Please speak your wishes freely and I will do just as you wish. I should prefer to come home, for I want to see you very much. May the Lord bless you abundantly, is my prayer. I hope dear Adelia will be of good courage. I will relieve her soon. I fully appreciate her self-denial and privations for us and                                           -28-     I pray that God will bless her with His free Spirit.--Letter 9, 1865, p. 2. (To James White, November 22, 1865)  {10MR 27.5}
[10MR 28.1]          The Saviour's Eye Is on James White--We will present your case to God, dear James, every time we pray, and will press our petitions to the throne. At times I have had a blessed assurance that God heard me pray through His dear Son and that His blessing rested on you there at Dansville. I feel the sweet presence of God at times when I pray, and feel such an evidence that God has set His love upon you, and although you are afflicted, Jesus is with you, strengthening and supporting you by His all-powerful arm. He that stretched out His hand to save sinking Peter upon the troubled water will save His servant who has labored for souls and devoted his energies to His cause. Yes, James, the eye of the compassionate Saviour is upon you. He is touched with the feelings of your infirmities. He loves you. He pities you as we cannot. He will make you to triumph in His own dear name. Be of good courage, my poor suffering husband, wait patiently a little longer and you shall see of the salvation of God. We know in whom we have believed. We have not run as uncertainly. All will come out just right in the end.  {10MR 28.1}
[10MR 28.2]          God will give us strength and we shall yet be a happy family, rejoicing in God our Deliverer.--Letter 10, 1865, p. 2 (To James White, Nov. 24, 1865)  {10MR 28.2}
[10MR 28.3]          Ellen Misses James's "Manly Arm" During his Illness--Yesterday after I left the cars I rode twelve miles in the stage. The scenery was beautiful. The trees with their varied hues, the beautiful evergreens interspersed among them, the green grass, the high and lofty mountains, the high bluffs of rocks--all are interesting to the eye. These things I could enjoy, but I am alone. The strong, manly arm I have ever leaned upon is not now my support. Tears are my                                          -29-     meat night and day. My spirit is constantly bowed down by grief. I cannot consent that your father shall go down into the grave. Oh, that God would pity and heal him! Edson, my dear boy, give yourself to God. Wherein you have erred, frankly acknowledge it by confession and humility. Draw nigh to God and do unite with me in pleading with God for his recovery. If we chasten our souls before God and truly repent of all our wrongs, will He not be entreated, for the sake of His dear Son, to heal your father?--Letter 16, 1866, p. 2. (To Edson White, October 14, 1866.)  {10MR 28.3}
[10MR 29.1]         Edson Urged to Treat His Father Tenderly--Dear Edson, do not on any account move rashly in regard to the letter written by your father. Keep quiet; wait and trust; be faithful; make every concession you can, even if you have done so before; and may God give you a soft and tender heart to your poor, overburdened, worn, harassed father.--Letter 2, 1871, p. 1. (To Edson White, January 30, 1871.)  {10MR 29.1}
[10MR 29.2]          James Preoccupied During His Illness; Ellen Longs for Someone to Lean On--Arose sad and dispirited. My courage is gone. My heart is weighed down with anguish. I can go no farther until I know for a surety the Lord will be my helper, my trust. I did not attend meeting, for I am sick, body and mind. Remained at Brother Olmstead's through the day.  {10MR 29.2}
[10MR 29.3]          I have had a special season of prayer. I have most earnestly committed my case to God, and feel a degree of relief. My spirit finds rest in Jesus. There is not one upon earth upon whom I can lean for encouragement or strength. No one, not even my husband, can have an understanding of my mind. He is a stranger to my trials, my temptations, my conflicts and buffetings. His own case occupies his mind, and I ought not to expect that appreciation of my peculiar position my spirit so earnestly craves. I long to lean upon someone, but God                                            -30-     sees perhaps this is not best, and breaks my hold from everyone, that I shall cling to Him alone. I cry unto God for wisdom, grace, and power to control my spirit at all times and offend not in word. My lips shall not sin. I will keep my mouth with a bridle. Wrote my mind to James. Confessed my wrong in speaking and acting sometimes.--Ms 13, 1868. (Diary, February 1, 1868.)  {10MR 29.3}
[10MR 30.1]          A Good Hold on Immortal Life Essential to Happiness in This Life--Consider in humility, in fearfulness and with much trembling your present condition. Let your eye run back upon the past. Have you glorified God in your life? . . . I would rather be written childless than have my children live and not devote their lives to God, but exert an influence in the wrong direction. Oh, my poor boy, you don't try, half try, to glorify God! Yourself occupies your thought and attention. Unless you trust less in yourself, and by your life seek to honor God, you will not be happy, but will be drifting about without an anchor. If you would become converted, if you would now--while probation lasts --dig deep and lay the foundation sure, you would have a good hold on the better, immortal life; and then you will begin to know what happiness there is in this life.--Letter 15, 1868, pp. 2-3. (To Edson White, June 17, 1868.)  {10MR 30.1}
[10MR 30.2]         No One Can Ransom the Soul of Another--We are sorry you are sick, but hope it will not last long. My greatest fears have been lest death might overtake you, either Edson or Emma, and find that you have not made preparations for a home in heaven among the pure, holy angels. I hope Emma will not be indifferent in regard to these things, if Edson is. All must perfect Christian character for themselves. It is an individual work, an individual responsibility. One cannot give a ransom for the soul of another. Christ has paid the dear price to ransom us. If we have no interest to avail ourselves of the benefits provided                                            -31-     at such an immense cost, our retribution will have been justly earned.--Letter 3, 1871. (To Edson and Emma White, February 22, 1871.)  {10MR 30.2}
[10MR 31.1]          Ellen White Healed to Speak--Sabbath I thought I should rest, for my head was discharging bloody matter all the time and felt strangely. I sent word to Brother Smith not to depend on me at all, for I should not go to meeting Sabbath. But he went out in the country to Athens ［Michigan］; a new church is raised up there near Sister Kelsey's. I hated to disappoint the people, so I walked down to the meetinghouse, so dizzy I found myself reeling and near falling. I tried to trust in God. I was all of a tremble, but thank the Lord this passed away, and if the Lord ever gave me the message for the people it was that time. I felt more free than I had hitherto done.--Letter 44, 1874. (To James White, July 17, 1874.)  {10MR 31.1}
[10MR 31.2]          Ellen Glad Edson and Emma Are With James--I am glad Edson and Emma are with you. They now have an opportunity to redeem the past and to show, by submitting their judgment and their ideas, that they have reformed. God bless these dear children, and may they be a blessing to you and a great comfort to you. They can be a great help, a great blessing, and in filling the place that they can well fill, God will bless them and be a strength to them. I wish often I could come where you are for a short time.-- Letter 47, 1874, p. 2. (To James White, July 23, 1874.)  {10MR 31.2}
[10MR 31.3]          Ellen Confident God Will Lead James White--I expected to meet you here, but I believe God will lead you. I commit all to Him. He knows what is best for us, for His cause, and His people. We wait and hope and pray that God will in His providence open your way and lead you to the position you should take. I                                           -32-     know God wants you to live and plan and counsel His people, but not to work and bear unnecessary burdens.  {10MR 31.3}
[10MR 32.1]          Oh, that God would teach us His way and make plain our duty in His cause! In regard to California, I have felt a great desire to be at the camp meeting and have thought I should be there. Someway I could not get rid of this impression. Last Monday night we rode all night in the cars; arrived at Boston about eight o'clock. Lucinda was sick all day.--Letter 51, 1874, p. 2. (To James White, September 10, 1874.)  {10MR 32.1}
[10MR 32.2]          Lucinda Hall Dearer Than Earthly Sisters--We cannot feel at home without you ［Lucinda Hall］. You are linked to our souls as part and parcel of us. We have held most earnest seasons of prayer in your behalf and we believe that the Lord has listened to our prayers. I have felt so anxious about you I could not sleep. We love you, and we can appreciate you as no others can but your own people, for we know what you sacrificed--and with what cheerfulness--for the truth's sake. God is acquainted with every sacrifice you have made, and you will certainly be a sharer in the eternal reward given to the true, faithful workers. If we get any reward you will, most surely. My precious Lucinda, you are dearer to me than any earthly sister I have living. May the blessing of God and His peace abide upon you is my most earnest prayer.--Letter 71, 1874, p. 1. (To Lucinda Hall, October 14, 1874.)  {10MR 32.2}
[10MR 32.3]          Ellen White Wants Lucinda Hall as Governess' Consultant--I did not want you to write or to copy, only it would be a satisfaction to me to read over my matter to you and get your judgment on some points, for I cannot read them to anyone. But this you need not do if it would weary your mind. But if I could have some head in my family, someone whom the children ［ADDIE AND MAY WALLING, ELLEN WHITE'S NIECES, WHO MADE THEIR HOME WITH HER.］ would feel that they must respect, it would be a great relief to us. . . .                                         -33-  {10MR 32.3}
[10MR 33.1]         Now Lucinda, this is the last letter of entreaty I shall send you. I don't believe in this pulling, hauling business. If you had much rather, and would be happier and more free from care to remain where you are, we will not do anything like urging and making you unhappy.--Letter 79, 1874, p. 1. (To Lucinda Hall, December 14, 1874.)  {10MR 33.1}
[10MR 33.2]          James White Very Attentive--My husband is very attentive to me, seeking in every way to make my journeyings and labor pleasant and relieve it of weariness. He is very cheerful and of good courage. We must now work and with carefulness preserve our strength, for there are thirteen more camp meetings to attend.--Letter 46, 1875, p. 2. (To Lucinda Hall, June 17, 1875.)  {10MR 33.2}
[10MR 33.3]          Ellen White's Regard for Lucinda Hall--I wish I could see you, Lucinda. It always does me so much good to see you and talk with you. You take so sensible a view of matters all around. How I have missed you on this journey! Not but that I have friends, but you are nearest and dearest, next to my own family, and I feel no difference than that you belonged to me and my blood flowed in your veins.  {10MR 33.3}
[10MR 33.4]          No one can go right ahead as you can and take care from me in regard to my clothing. If you knew what shape I am in sometimes, I guess you would laugh, or cry, I don't know which! I have hardly had a minute's time to see to my things. . . . It would not cure the evil unless you send me Lucinda as my maid of honor. But I am getting along splendidly after all.--Letter 48, 1875, pp. 2, 3. (To Lucinda Hall, July 14, 1875.)  {10MR 33.4}
[10MR 33.5]          Lucinda Hall an Exception--I sleep alone. This seems to be Mary's preference, as well as mine. I can have a better opportunity for reflection and                                         -34-     prayer. I prize my being all to myself unless graced with your presence. I want to share my bed only with you. Lucinda is an exception. She seems to be a part of myself as I can make no other one. Mary is doing well, is devoted to the work. We are doing all we can every day. I fear sometimes I do too much, for I love the work and nothing is of sufficient interest to draw me from the work. . . .  {10MR 33.5}
[10MR 34.1]          I hope you will not let a thought depress you. Be of good courage. Stay your heart upon God. I am trying to do this daily. As I lay off article after article of precious matter, I feel my heart leap with hope and joy that this long, delayed work will soon be accomplished. Much love to yourself, Sister Mary, and all interested friends.--Letter 6, 1876, pp. 1,2. (To James White, April 13, 1876.)  {10MR 34.1}
[10MR 34.2]          James White Doing the Work of Three Men--Your father and mother are worked down. I am looking old and poor for the very reason that there is no rest for us. We work hard. Your father does the work of three men at all these meetings. I never saw a man work so energetically, so constantly as your father. God does give him more than mortal energy. If there is any place that is hard, your father takes it. We pray God that we may have strength to do the work necessary to be done in these special occasions.--Letter 39, 1876, pp. 1,2. (To W. C. White, August 17, 1876.)  {10MR 34.2}
[10MR 34.3]          My Confidential Companion is Gone--I was glad to hear you were having a pleasant journey. All moves well here. I take no more or as much interest in household matters as I have done. We miss Lucinda everywhere. But I must say that Mary ［NINETEEN-YEAR-OLD MARY KELSEY MARRIED W. C. WHITE ON FEB. 11, 1876.］ takes her position nobly, she goes ahead like a general and you would                                            -35-     think had been used to this kind of labor all her life. But my confidential companion is gone; not one now to counsel with, not one to converse with upon matters that everyone cannot understand, and if they did, could not help me. But I am glad Lucinda has gone with you, for I feel so much better about you; and again it is her right to see her mother and be at home some. But I miss Lucinda just as I thought I should.--Letter 63, 1876, p. 2. (To James White, March 25, 1876.)  {10MR 34.3}
[10MR 35.1]         Ellen White Needs Help with Children--We thank you for your letter. We hope it will be the first of many which we shall hereafter receive. We miss you very much. We are at a loss to know what to do with our children. There is no one to look after them and you know what children are without an eye over them. . . . I am tired after writing, too much so to be troubled with their chatter and to hear them read or to prepare them work. They are worse now than orphans. I shall try to see if Sister Jones will board them; and then I am afraid they would be ruined with indulgence and playing with Bertie. Addie has no reserve or genuine modesty now. What shall I do? I am trying to get my writings off as fast as possible. I make haste slowly. . . .  {10MR 35.1}
[10MR 35.2]          I have enjoyed much peace of mind and sweet communion with God the last week. I have not been well; for a week back I overlabored--one week ago last Sabbath and Sunday and in private labor. But I felt such a sweet evidence that God heard me pray for Edson, that it paid me for all my burden and labor. He seems so much better than he did. Willie and he have come together by confession and tears. Lucinda, God helped me to pray and hold on to poor deceived Edson till victory came, light broke in, and Edson surrendered to God. Praise                                            -36-     the Lord for His merciful kindness.--Letter 58, 1876, pp. 1, 2. (To Lucinda Hall, April 6, 1876.)  {10MR 35.2}
[10MR 36.1]          James White Feels He Must Be "Hid in Christ"--Again we have had another precious season of prayer and God is moving upon our hearts and leading our minds, teaching us. Father says he will go forward in the name and strength of our dear Saviour. He will go to the camp meetings and will bear his testimony, exalting Jesus and the power of His grace. Oh! what hath the Lord wrought? Father feels now that he must hide behind Christ. He must exalt Jesus and humble himself. He wants to work in a different manner than he has hitherto done, walking in greater humility and working in God continually.--Letter 11, 1877, pp. 2, 3. (To Dear Children, August 31, 1877.)  {10MR 36.1}
[10MR 36.2]          James White Like Himself Again--I had great freedom in speaking one hour. All were deeply attentive. But the best part of the matter was that father went into the stand, sang and prayed like his own self. This is God's doing and His name shall have all the glory.--Letter 16, 1877. (To Edson and Emma White, September 7, 1877.)  {10MR 36.2}
[10MR 36.3]          James White Recovering After Another Stroke--Our camp meeting has ended. We are all at home again. Father endured the camp meeting as well as we could expect. He comes up very slowly--cannot eat enough to sustain strength. We have very precious seasons of prayer in his behalf and our faith is tested but we do not become discouraged.  {10MR 36.3}
[10MR 36.4]          I am now satisfied that he had a stroke of paralysis. He is very quiet, not exacting, patient, tender and kind. The care falls principally upon me. He seems to feel that if I am with him he is at rest. But our faith claims the                                           -37-     promises of God for his complete restoration. We believe it will be done. God has a great work for him and me. We shall have strength to perform it.  {10MR 36.4}
[10MR 37.1]          God has sustained me in bearing my double burden at the five camp meetings I have attended. I feel of the best of courage. I have labored exceedingly hard and God has helped me. I now mean to complete my book and then let writing go for the present.--Letter 19, 1877, p. 1. (To Edson and Emma White, September 28, 1877.)  {10MR 37.1}
[10MR 37.2]          Ellen White's Dream About Lucinda Hall--Sister Hall: Last night I had a dream that made quite an impression on my mind. I thought that the young man who has often appeared to me and instructed me came in the room where I was and inquired, "Who is helping you in your work?" I said, "No one."  {10MR 37.2}
[10MR 37.3]          Said he, "The Lord gave you one to be with you and help you. He gave her wisdom and tact to be your helper. Why was she separated from you?"  {10MR 37.3}
[10MR 37.4]          I tried to think about it and answered, "It was thought best for her to connect with the office upon the Pacific coast."  {10MR 37.4}
[10MR 37.5]          Said he, "God fitted her to be your helper. Be careful whom you select to connect with you. It is God's work. He has made your hearts one. In her is the help you want. She will not be sustained in the work in which she is now engaged, for it is not the work God has given her to do. God raised her up for you. She should have been with you, her interest and yours one. Draw her to you again. The Lord will impress her heart. She has not the education of schools, but God has given her wisdom to help you in your work. You should be as one heart and one soul. God has bound you together. Let no influence divide you."  {10MR 37.5}
[10MR 37.6]          I want you to come and see me. I do not want anyone with you, but just our two selves. When shall I send for you? I must have some talk with you                                           -38-     before I make any move.--Letter 47, 1877. (To Lucinda Hall, undated, cir. 1877.)  {10MR 37.6}
[10MR 38.1]          Ellen White's Resolve--There is work enough to do, and let us hide in God and seek to obtain purity of heart, meekness, and lowliness of spirit, and to be refined and sanctified, fit for the Master's use here, and the heavenly home of the blest and holy hereafter. I will not live for self. I will not lose sight of the self-denying, self-sacrificing Redeemer. He pleased not Himself. I shall be glad to hear from you any time and will write as often as I can.--Letter 32, 1878, p. 5. (To Edson White, June 24, 1878.)  {10MR 38.1}
[10MR 38.2]          Ellen Dreams of James After His Death--A few days since I was pleading with the Lord for light in regard to my duty. In the night I dreamed I was in the carriage, driving, sitting at the right hand. Father was in the carriage, seated at my left hand. He was very pale, but calm and composed. "Why Father," I exclaimed, "I am so happy to have you by my side once more! I have felt that half of me was gone. Father, I saw you die; I saw you buried. Has the Lord pitied me and let you come back to me again, and we work together as we used to?"  {10MR 38.2}
[10MR 38.3]          He looked very sad. He said, "The Lord knows what is best for you and for me. My work was very dear to me. We have made a mistake. We have responded to urgent invitations of our brethren to attend important meetings. We had not the heart to refuse. These meetings have worn us both more than we were aware. Our good brethren were gratified, but they did not realize that in these meetings we took upon us greater burdens than at our age we could safely carry. They will never know the result of this long-continued strain upon us. God would have had them bear the burdens we have carried for years. Our nervous energies have been                                           -39-     continuously taxed, and then our brethren misjudging our motives and not realizing our burdens have weakened the action of the heart. I have made mistakes, the greatest of which was in allowing my sympathies for the people of God to lead me to take work upon me which others should have borne.  {10MR 38.3}
[10MR 39.1]          "Now, Ellen, calls will be made as they have been, desiring you to attend important meetings, as has been the case in the past. But lay this matter before God and make no response to the most earnest invitations. Your life hangs as it were upon a thread. You must have quiet rest, freedom from all excitement and from all disagreeable cares. We might have done a great deal for years with our pens, on subjects the people need that we have had light upon and can present before them, which others do not have. Thus you can work when your strength returns, as it will, and you can do far more with your pen than with your voice."  {10MR 39.1}
[10MR 39.2]          He looked at me appealingly and said, "You will not neglect these cautions, will you, Ellen? Our people will never know under what infirmities we have labored to serve them because our lives were interwoven with the progress of the work, but God knows it all. I regret that I have felt so deeply and labored unreasonably in emergencies, regardless of the laws of life and health. The Lord did not require us to carry so heavy burdens and many of our brethren so few. We ought to have gone to the Pacific Coast before, and devoted our time and energies to writing. Will you do this now? Will you, as your strength returns, take your pen and write out these things we have so long anticipated, and make haste slowly? There is important matter which the people need. Make this your first business. You will have to speak some to the people, but shun the responsibilities which have borne us down."  {10MR 39.2}
[10MR 39.3]          "Well," said I, "James, you are always to stay with me now and we will work together." Said he, "I stayed in Battle Creek too long. I ought to have                                           -40-     gone to California more than one year ago. But I wanted to help the work and institutions at Battle Creek. I have made a mistake. Your heart is tender. You will be inclined to make the same mistakes I have made. Your life can be of use to the cause of God. Oh, those precious subjects the Lord would have had me bring before the people, precious jewels of light!"  {10MR 39.3}
[10MR 40.1]          I awoke. But this dream seemed so real. Now you can see and understand why I feel no duty to go to Battle Creek for the purpose of shouldering the responsibilities in General Conference. I have no duty to stand in General Conference. The Lord forbids me. That is enough.--Letter 17, 1881, pp. 2-4. (To W. C. White, September 12, 1881.)     White Estate Washington, D. C. March 25, 1980  {10MR 40.1}
[10MR 41.1]       MR No. 782 - Reasons for Literature Evangelist's Success         You have given your whole time to a good work, and you need more rest than you give yourself. You have worked as an evangelist, and your words and deeds have opened many doors for the entrance of the truth. I have not a doubt but that the Lord has given you your work. He has greatly blessed you in your canvassing. This is because you have kept at the work, and have given Him the glory.--Letter 174, 1903. (To Walter Harper, August 5, 1903.)     White Estate Washington, D. C. March 25, 1980  {10MR 41.1}
[10MR 42.1]       MR No. 783 - The Danger of Going to Extremes         The light shines from the sacred pages, in clear, glorious beams, showing us God, the living God, as represented in the laws of His government, in the creation of the world, in the heavens which He hath garnered. His power is to be recognized as the only means of redeeming a world from degrading superstitions which are so dishonoring to God and man. Every student of the Bible who becomes familiar with revealed truth not only through the education of the intellect but through its transforming power upon heart and character, will represent the character of God to our world in a well-ordered life and a godly conversation.  {10MR 42.1}
[10MR 42.2]          The entrance of the Word giveth light. The mind is expanded, elevated, purified. But many have pursued a course of action inconsistent with the knowledge of truth and the wonderful light through the descent of the Holy Spirit of God in so marked a manner upon hearts in Battle Creek.  {10MR 42.2}
[10MR 42.3]          Great sin and loss resulted from the neglect to walk in the light from heaven. In plunging into amusements, match games, pugilistic performances, they declared to the world that Christ was not their leader in any of these things. All this called forth the warning from God. Now that which burdens me is the danger of going into extremes on the other side; there is no necessity for this; the Bible is made the guide, the counselor, it is calculated to have an influence on the mind and heart of the unconverted. Its study, more than any other, will leave a divine impress. It will enlarge the mind of the candid student, it will endow it with new impulses and fresh vigor. It will give greater efficiency to the faculties by bringing them in contact with grand and far-reaching                                             -43-     truths. It is ever working, drawing; it is an effective instrument in the converting of the soul. If the human mind becomes dwarfed and feeble and inefficient, it is because it is left to deal with commonplace subjects only. --Letter 67, 1894. p. 8. (To Brother and Sister W. W. Prescott, Jan. 18, 1894.)     White Estate Washington, D. C. March 27, 1980  {10MR 42.3}
[10MR 44.1]       MR No. 784 - The Waymark Doctrines are to be Preserved         Dear Brother and Sister Kress: I did hope to have time and strength to write to you fully in this mail; but I can write but little; for I have a tired brain. Many letters come to me, and I try to respond, but there is for me none of that feeling of safety in writing that there once was; for sometimes a wrong interpretation is placed on my writings, and it is becoming a very serious matter to write in full confidence even to those who for years have known my views. I do not wish you to think that any of this applies to you. I have been free to write to you, and I am glad that you have written freely to me.  {10MR 44.1}
[10MR 44.2]          The time has come when whatever I may write in private letters to some of our brethren will do little good; for those who have not held the beginning of their confidence firm unto the end will be liable to interpret my communications in a false way. To have ministers and physicians who have long known the truth using my writings in a way that gives the impression that these writings uphold the very sentiments that are condemned by the testimonies I have received from God, places a very heavy burden on my soul. These men place such an interpretation on extracts which they take from my writings, that the reproofs given by God are made of no effect. The Lord God of heaven declares, "If they repent, I will pardon their transgressions; but if they do not repent, I will call them to account for that which they have misinterpreted in order to serve theories that are not true. By their course, souls have been led astray, and when I cease my forbearance, because they will not repent, I will punish them for all the evil                                             -45-     they have done by mingling false sentiments with the true. They have departed from the faith themselves, and have led others astray."  {10MR 44.2}
[10MR 45.1]          This manner of working is making my burden heavier than God ever designed it to be. This painful experience makes my heart ache. I am instructed to say to those who endeavor to tear down the foundation that has made us Seventh-day Adventists: We are God's commandment-keeping people. For the past fifty years every phase of heresy has been brought to bear upon us, to becloud our minds regarding the teaching of the Word--especially concerning the ministration of Christ in the heavenly sanctuary, and the message of heaven for these last days, as given by the angels of the fourteenth chapter of Revelation. Messages of every order and kind have been urged upon Seventh-day Adventists, to take the place of the truth which, point by point, has been sought out by prayerful study, and testified to by the miracle-working power of the Lord. But the waymarks which have made us what we are, are to be preserved, and they will be preserved, as God has signified through His Word and the testimonies of His Spirit. He calls upon us to hold firmly, with the grip of faith, to the fundamental principles that are based upon unquestionable authority.  {10MR 45.1}
[10MR 45.2]          God has placed in our hands a banner on which is inscribed the words, "The commandments of God and the faith of Jesus." "Here are they that keep the commandments of God, and have the testimonies of Jesus Christ," He declares. At all times and in all places we are to hold the banner firmly aloft. God's denominated people are to take a firm stand under the banner of truth. The truths that we have been proclaiming for more than half a century have been contested again and again. Again and again the facts of faith have been disputed; but every time the Lord has established the truth by the working of His Holy Spirit. Those who have arisen to question and overthrow the principles of present truth, have been sternly rebuked.                                             -46-  {10MR 45.2}
[10MR 46.1]          ［Revelation 2:1-6, quoted.］        "Remember therefore from whence thou art fallen, and repent, and do the first works; or else I will come unto thee quickly, and will remove thy candlestick out of his place, except thou repent" (Revelation 2:5). They are not to give heed to seducing spirits. They are not to remove one pin from the foundation of truth that the Lord has built up from point to point by the ministration of the Holy Spirit. If one point is yielded, there is no surety that other points will not be discarded; and point by point, the structure of truth will be assailed and discarded.  {10MR 46.1}
[10MR 46.2]         "Nevertheless, I have somewhat against thee, because thou hast left thy first love." This represents a moral fall. There can be no abatement of this love without a moral fall. God calls for unity among His people in these last days, but there cannot be unity without firm adherence to right principles.  {10MR 46.2}
[10MR 46.3]          "And unto the angel of the church is Sardis write: These things saith He that hath the seven Spirits of God, and the seven stars; I know thy works, that thou hast a name that thou livest, and art dead. Be watchful, and strengthen the things which remain, that are ready to die: for I have not found thy works perfect before God" (Revelation 3:1, 2).  {10MR 46.3}
[10MR 46.4]         With some there is an outward show, a form of godliness, but there is no real power; and against them is pronounced the sentence "Thou art weighed in the balances, and found wanting." They are deficient, yet, in false confidence; they are deceiving themselves and misleading others. Yielding to Satan's sophistry, they stand on a false track, and by their representations endeavor to tear down truths that God has made fast, never to be moved. By their course, the inexperienced are led to wonder whether these special truths are not, after all, errors that ought to be shunned. When brought into strait places, they will give up the Sabbath and its powerful endorsement, and the more they are                                          -47-     opposed in their apostasy, the more self-sufficient and self-deceived they become. They have lifted up their souls unto vanity, and God says: ［Revelation 3:3-5 quoted］.  {10MR 46.4}
[10MR 47.1]          Those addressed in the message to the church in Sardis have heard and received the principles of truth. We are to be true to the evidences that God has given us in the representation of heavenly things. We are to hold fast the things that we have heard, lest at any time we should let them slip. The right path is plainly outlined before us. Those who misinterpret the precious things God has given me for His people, those who take the sentiments by which God so beautifully shows the difference between the earthly and the heavenly, removing these sentiments from the position in which God has placed them, and making them testify to seducing errors, are removing the landmarks. They cherish sentiments which they should resolutely have discarded. In an unmistakable, decided manner the reproof of God has come to them, forbidding them to spoil the people of God, forbidding them to teach sophistry for truth.  {10MR 47.1}
[10MR 47.2]          Dangerous things have been written and dangerous things have been said, which God declares that our youth should not hear. I am bidden to say in the name of the Lord, "Beware of the leaven of philosophy and false science that has been introduced among the medical missionary workers at Battle Creek. Beware of the spiritualistic leaven that has already been placed in the meal, to leaven many minds. By the introduction of this leaven, the messages sent by God to His people are made of no effect. The leaven works until the whole mass is leavened."  {10MR 47.2}
[10MR 47.3]          The messages that the Lord has been giving me for the past half century have never, never sanctioned the cherishing of these erroneous sentiments. And yet the assertion of some is that Sister White teaches these very things. I say in the name of the Lord that the truth has been misinterpreted and misapplied.                                         -48-  {10MR 47.3}
[10MR 48.1]          I am filled with sorrow because statements made under the inspiration of the Holy Spirit, and designed by God to be a great blessing to His people, to guard them against the seducing sentiments of Satan, are woven in with spiritualistic views, and are thus made to testify to falsehoods of Satan's own creating. How can I say to our people, Harmonize with those who advocate these wrong sentiments? How can I hold my peace, and say, Unify? God gives me the message, Beware of the leaven of those who have been destroying the faith of Seventh-day Adventists. There are those to whom I fear to write personally. God says, Beware of the leaven of those who have stepped off the platform of truth. Those who use my writings, given me by God, to build themselves up in sophistry and deceptive theories, steal that which was given to establish souls in the sanctification of the truth, and use it to testify to theories against which I am bidden to warn our people. Beware of the leaven that some who have lost their connection with God will introduce, declaring their theories to be in harmony with that which Sister White has written.  {10MR 48.1}
[10MR 48.2]          Have I not a knowledge of how to present these things without spoiling the faith of our people? I shall write just as God bids me write. What I have written, I have written. Every word is truth. I am to give to the people of God the warnings given me. But I am not to send these warnings in private letters to those who claim to be vindicating the truth, while in reality they are leading in a false track. ［Revelation 3:14-21, quoted.］--Letter 95, 1905. (To Dr. and Mrs. Daniel Kress, March 14, 1905.)     White Estate Washington, D. C. March 28, 1980  {10MR 48.2}
[10MR 49.3]             In some of our important books that have been in print for years, and which have brought many to a knowledge of the truth, there may be found matters of minor importance that call for careful study and correction. Let such matters be considered by those regularly appointed to have the oversight of our publications. Let not these brethren, nor our canvassers, nor our ministers magnify these matters in such a way as to lessen the influence of these good soul-saving books. Should we take up the work of discrediting our literature, we would place weapons in the hands of those who have departed from the faith and confuse the minds of those who have newly embraced the message. The less that is done unnecessarily to change our publications, the better it will be.--Ms 11, 1910 (PUBLISHED IN 1SM P. 165).  {10MR 49.3}
[10MR 49.5]         Representations have passed before me which indicate that you ［A. G. Daniells］ and Elder ［W. W.］ Prescott and others united with you have been inclined to search out things to be criticized or condemned in our printed publications. Were encouragement given you, changes and revisions would be made in accordance with the ideas that you have in mind. But you must never forget that Satan, disguised as an angel of light, is always ready to encourage anything that would lead to a loss of confidence in our denominational literature. He would be pleased to keep many minds employed in picking flaws in publications that God has blessed.  {10MR 49.5}
[10MR 49.6]         The enemy of all truth well knows that if minds can be kept occupied in searching for and giving wide publicity to imperfections in books that have been printed and widely circulated, great weakness will be brought to our work. Time would pass rapidly, and the great work needed in our cities would remain undone. Besides, there would be created in the minds of many an uncertainty as to the value of our publications that have done a good work and many minds would become absorbed in a further search for possible errors in our literature.  {10MR 49.6}
[10MR 49.7]         The result would be the creation of a feeling of uncertainty in the minds of many as to the value of our denominational literature in general. . . .  {10MR 49.7}
[10MR 49.8]         Satan and all his hosts are on the battlefield. The enemy of our souls has acted the part of a busy agent in presenting the thought that many of our books now in print are in need of general revision. He would be glad to have our                                            -50-     brethren receive the impression that many changes must be made. He would delight to insinuate questioning and doubt into the minds of many of our people.  {10MR 49.8}
[10MR 50.1]         I have been instructed that the Lord is not the author of the proposal to make many changes in books already published. If information regarding this sort of work, even as regards the few instances where revisions are needed, should become widespread, seeds of doubt would spring up in many minds. Satan would be busy at work implanting seeds of distrust and unbelief, and it would require much labor to remedy the evil that would be wrought.--Letter 70, 1910, pp. 2,4. (To A. G. Daniells, August 11, 1910.)     White Estate Washington, D. C. April 2, 1980  {10MR 50.1}
[10MR 52.1]       MR No. 787 - The Outlook for a Sanitarium at Adelaide         The Lord understands all our necessities. The outlook for establishing a sanitarium at Adelaide is much more favorable than the outlook for establishing one at Melbourne. . . . Do not establish institutions in the cities, but seek a rural location.--Letter 158, 1906, pp. 1,2. (To Dr. H. D. Kress and Wife, May 10, 1906.)     White Estate Washington, D. C. April 10, 1980  {10MR 52.1}
[10MR 53.1]       MR No. 788 - True Religion         Your case has been presented before me. God has given you abilities, and you should use every faculty to His glory. There are dangers which you need to avoid. You need to learn to be unselfish in the home life. Your character needs to be molded after the divine model. A mold has already been given to your character which is not for your best good.  {10MR 53.1}
[10MR 53.2]          False views of life prevail everywhere. We meet this evil in our daily intercourse with society. If you cherish these false views, there will grow from them other errors, which not only affect your character, but the characters of those with whom you associate.  {10MR 53.2}
[10MR 53.3]          Right thinking lies at the foundation of right doing. It is not safe to follow inclination or to allow a peculiar temperament, inherited or cultivated, to control the mind.  {10MR 53.3}
[10MR 53.4]          There are precious souls whose usefulness has been greatly lessened by misconceptions. By cherishing false ideas they have weakened their physical and mental powers, cutting short lives that might have been preserved for many years.  {10MR 53.4}
[10MR 53.5]          We do the truth violence and injure ourselves and others when we live in careless indifference with regard to our relation to God. The fear of the Lord is the beginning of wisdom.  {10MR 53.5}
[10MR 53.6]          God is love. He it is whom we should love supremely. The wealth of our affection may flow without restraint in this divine channel. To love God supremely and our neighbor as ourself--this is the fulfilling of the law.                                        -54-  {10MR 53.6}
[10MR 54.1]          Many love self supremely. They seek their own enjoyment, disregarding the good of others. Those in whose hearts love of self is strong will hate those who refuse to sustain them in a wrong course of action.  {10MR 54.1}
[10MR 54.2]          There is a great deal said about religion, and many claim to possess religion. But true religion is very rare. There are many external forms, but in many cases these only serve as a cloak to cover up the most soul-destroying selfishness.  {10MR 54.2}
[10MR 54.3]          True religion may be distinguished from its counterfeit. There is a test which shows the difference between the precious coin and the base metal. This test is to be daily applied. "By their fruits ye shall know them." Do we reveal love for God and His truth? Do we love our neighbor as we love ourselves?  {10MR 54.3}
[10MR 54.4]          True religion shines forth in self-forgetfulness. The religion which must be closed within monastic walls in order to grow is no religion at all, but a mere form. It is amid the activities of life, in the everyday contact with one another, that we are to reveal that love which is made of deeds. Like a thread of gold this love must run through the daily experience.  {10MR 54.4}
[10MR 54.5]          To separate one's self from all the disagreeable things of life, to choose a certain line of work to the exclusion of all other things, is self-pleasing.  {10MR 54.5}
[10MR 54.6]          The youth must fasten themselves firmly to God. Then they will see that they have a part to act in the world's work. They will see duties to be performed. These duties will not always be agreeable. Notwithstanding this, they are to be performed cheerfully and willingly.  {10MR 54.6}
[10MR 54.7]          The essence of true religion is a desire to be useful to others, to lighten their burdens and lessen their cares, to do not merely the most pleasing things, but all that needs to be done. It calls for the crucifixion of selfishness. Happiness will come to those who live this religion.                                        -55-  {10MR 54.7}
[10MR 55.1]          Those who neglect the common duties of life--which somebody must do--to pursue a course of self-pleasing, are gaining a one-sided education. Only those who forget self, who are always studying the happiness and needs of others, are building a symmetrical character.  {10MR 55.1}
[10MR 55.2]          Remember that every action adds to or takes from the happiness of others.  {10MR 55.2}
[10MR 55.3]          In neglecting the duties which someone must do, in withdrawing to your room to put upon paper in glowing language your devotion to God and the truth, or to relate some incident which had taken place, were you not pleasing self? Was this done solely for the glory of God? Did no selfishness alloy the pure gold of your action? Was it not your duty to help those who were taking weary steps to add to the general comfort and convenience of the family? Did not the duties they performed lie directly in their pathway? Was there no cross for you to bear?  {10MR 55.3}
[10MR 55.4]          God's law is broken by those who disregard the good of others. Those who seek to do good to others act upon true principle. Self-love does not control the life. As we do this, we are making a record which we shall not be reluctant to meet when the judgment shall sit and the books shall be opened.  {10MR 55.4}
[10MR 55.5]          Every unselfish action makes the character more Christlike. When self is crucified, a change takes place in the life. The heart responds to the touch of the heavenly angels. The wrong tendencies transmitted as a birthright and strengthened by education are dropped out of the life. The current of the thought is changed. A love, broad, deep, noble, Christlike, fills the heart and overflows to all Christ's children.  {10MR 55.5}
[10MR 55.6]          Whenever the time and attention are absorbed in self-gratification, the law of God is broken. No one has a right to live only for self. The mind should never be confined in the narrow chambers of self. God has given us a broader                                           -56-     sphere of action. The life is to be inspired by deeper, truer motives. A true, noble life is characterized by thoughtful attention to the needs of others. The love of Christ in the soul is a constant wellspring of joy, ever flowing forth to others.  {10MR 55.6}
[10MR 56.1]          We talk of graduating from our colleges, but there is no graduation from the school of Christ. Throughout the ceaseless ages of eternity Christians will be learners in this school.  {10MR 56.1}
[10MR 56.2]          Those who, when they graduate from college, think that they have learned all they need to learn have a very imperfect idea of education. If they looked at the matter in a right light, they would see that their education in practical life was just commencing. They must now use their knowledge and skill in new and untried ways. They will meet with many disappointments. They will be confronted by disagreeable duties. There will be need for patient, persevering effort. They are now to put their education to practical use. Day by day they will need divine power.  {10MR 56.2}
[10MR 56.3]          There are girls who dislike housework, who would much rather employ their time in sedentary work. This is a great mistake. Many girls die for want of physical exercise. When a girl employs part of her time in domestic work, both she and her mother are blessed. She learns what is of great use to her when the health and happiness of those she best loves depend upon her practical experience.  {10MR 56.3}
[10MR 56.4]          As possessors of God's free gift of life, we should do all in our power to reach the highest degree of usefulness. Those who do not possess a well-balanced mind in a sound body will fail in their lifework.  {10MR 56.4}
[10MR 56.5]          Attention to health is one of our most important duties. We owe this to ourselves, to society, and to God. Young men and young women are proverbially                                           -57-     careless in regard to their health. Hundreds die in early life, not because of a dispensation of Providence, but because of a dispensation of carelessness. Many girls go half clad in cold weather. Others choose to sit reading or writing when they should be taking physical exercise. God gave them organs for use. The living machinery is not to be allowed to rust from inaction. To keep all the powers of the body equally taxed will require self-restraint.  {10MR 56.5}
[10MR 57.1]          The lives of many who have suffered premature death might have been prolonged to old age had they acted intelligently. Disease and death have become common because of the unpardonable ignorance of those who ought to know better. Exercise is indispensable to the health of every organ. If one set of muscles is used to the neglect of others the living machinery is not being worked intelligently.  {10MR 57.1}
[10MR 57.2]          When physical exercise is taken the circulation is quickened. The heart receives blood faster and sends it to the lungs faster. The lungs work more vigorously, furnishing a greater amount of blood, which is sent with stronger power through the entire being. Exercise gives new life and strength to every part of the body.  {10MR 57.2}
[10MR 57.3]          The nerves gain or lose strength in accordance with the way in which they are treated. If used too long and too severely, they are overtaxed and weakened. If used properly, they gain strength.  {10MR 57.3}
[10MR 57.4]          In order to have health, equilibrium of action must be maintained. The mind must harmonize with this or the benefits are not realized. If physical exercise is regarded as drudgery, if the mind takes no interest in the exercise of the different parts of the body ［the benefits will not be realized］. The mind must be interested in the exercise of the muscles.                                             -58-  {10MR 57.4}
[10MR 58.1]          In the education of the young physical exercise must be combined with mental taxation.  {10MR 58.1}
[10MR 58.2]          Young girls who have health never know how to appreciate its value. If their employment is sedentary, they have a distaste for other branches of labor. They complain of great weariness if they take exercise. This should be to them a convincing fact that they need to train their muscles.  {10MR 58.2}
[10MR 58.3]          Those who have not been accustomed to think and plan for anyone but themselves, who find no pleasure in making themselves useful, lose a great amount of happiness. Sentimentalism is a dangerous element to come into the life and experience of the youth.--Letter 6, 1885.     White Estate Washington, D. C. May 8, 1980  {10MR 58.3}
[10MR 59.1]       MR No. 789 - Visiting the Samoan Islands         En Route to Australia in 1891--The ship cannot come into port. A pilot is brought on board to guide the ship as near land as possible. There sit in the boat five natives nearly naked with a cotton . . . cloth of some bright color about their loins, a turban on their heads, ［unclothed on］ the arms, legs and bodies with the exception of the one piece of cloth about the loins. Here they come in all kinds of boats loaded with fruits--bananas, pineapple, limes, oranges, fruit as green as grass, . . . oranges, melons--pictures of the natives, pictures of the scenery on the island.  {10MR 59.1}
[10MR 59.2]          There are native houses in distinct view, large orchards of palm trees which bear coconuts. I would be pleased to go on shore but this I dare not do. I have little strength and that I do not wish shall decrease. I sweat all night and feel weak in the morning.  {10MR 59.2}
[10MR 59.3]          Elder Starr, Willie, Fanny Bolton and Emily Campbell will go on shore. The natives take them in their boats for fifty cents a piece out and back. There are boats coming, one and another loaded with tropical fruits which the natives hope to sell. There are boats bringing red and white coral which look very pretty, but we do not want to load ourselves down, for we have plenty of luggage to get from Sydney, where we leave the boat. All say it is very hot on the island. I have not strength to go.  {10MR 59.3}
[10MR 59.4]          Here comes stalking by me as I sit writing on the boat a large athletic native with a blue jacket and a blue calico cloth about the loins. The natives are, some of them, quite good looking. Now there is much noise removing the freight, letting it down with tackles into a flat broad scow.--Ms. 32, 1891. (November 27, 1891, written at the Samoan Islands.)                                           -60-  {10MR 59.4}
[10MR 60.1]          On the Journey Home in 1900.--We shall, if everything is favorable, arrive at Samoa somewhere near seven o'clock Friday morning. We have had a very smooth sea. There has been a little roughness, but not bad. There has been some seasickness. I have not been sick. . . . The Lord has been watching over us all the way. He has been preparing the way for us. If the future stages of our journey are to be as prosperous as the past, I shall be so glad, for I do not want to be all worn out when we shall complete our journey. . . .  {10MR 60.1}
[10MR 60.2]          We are all of good courage in the Lord. Ella commenced to have a school for the twins. Other children joined and now there is quite a school upon the boat. Brother Leonard takes the older children, Ella the younger. This is a movement that I think will work out well. This will be leaving a good impression on minds. Those in the second cabin have singing quite often and this will leave an impression on minds. Others join them. One of the officers asked them to sing "Abide With Me." He said it was his favorite hymn. Well, we hope to drop a few seeds.  {10MR 60.2}
[10MR 60.3]          A couple leave the boat at Samoa. The lady, Mrs. Goward, caught sight of Desire of Ages and she expressed her admiration of the book. I made her a present of it, and gave her the little book Christian Education. She said when she took it up she could not lay it down. She said she never saw things in print so enlightening and so beneficial. Her husband has been reading Desire of Ages. He says it is a wonderful book. Both seem very thankful for these books. Now they leave Samoa for another island. They think much of Dr. Braught and the islanders miss him very much.  {10MR 60.3}
[10MR 60.4]          Well, we mean to sow beside all waters. Some fruit may come of the seed sown. I prayed the Lord to open the way that I might find someone interested                                          -61-     in the Desire of Ages, and then came this chance. It will keep me in touch with these island workers.--Letter 190, 1900, pp. 1-3. (September 6, 1900, on the steamer Moana, to "Dear Friends All in Cooranbong.")     White Estate Washington, D. C. May 12, 1980  {10MR 60.4}
[10MR 62.1]       MR No. 790 - Possession of the Battle Creek Tabernacle         I wish to say to you and to the leading men in the church, and to the trustees of the Tabernacle, that light has been given to me very distinctly that Elder A. T. Jones has taken a position that divorces him from the privileges of the use of the Tabernacle. He does not know what spirit is leading him. Efforts are being made in an underhand way to get possession of the Tabernacle.  {10MR 62.1}
[10MR 62.2]          Brethren, be on guard. Keep burnished for action the weapons of your warfare, which is the Word of God. Pray, believe, and walk humbly with God, and let all your prayers be without ceasing, that God shall be glorified. Make a most earnest effort to call to Battle Creek the very best ministerial talent, men of experience in the early days of the message, men who will give the trumpet a certain sound. Hold the fort. Do not let it be taken by those who have placed themselves decidedly in a position of opposition to the truth which God has given us for these last days.  {10MR 62.2}
[10MR 62.3]          Our call is Come out from among them, and be ye separate, and the Tabernacle should be set apart decidedly to those who are true and loyal.  {10MR 62.3}
[10MR 62.4]          Those who have denied their faith, and who would now tear down that which in past years they have labored to build up, should understand that they have no lot nor part in the faith that has firmly held the people of God in unity. You do not know how earnestly they will work to get possession of the Tabernacle. But this must not be permitted. In no case should a decidedly opposing element be permitted to hold forth in the Tabernacle.--Letter 354, 1906, pp. 1, 2. (To G. W. Amadon, September 19, 1906.)     White Estate Washington, D. C. May 12, 1980  {10MR 62.4}
[10MR 63.1]       MR No. 791 - The Problem of Evil         There is a self-propagating power in evil, and the man, woman, or child who pursues a wrong course in any line, becomes through his influence a propagator of evil, a parent to a line of misdoings.--Letter 39, 1896, p. 1. (To S. N. Haskell, April 26, 1896.)  {10MR 63.1}
[10MR 63.2]          The intrigues of sin surpass infinite conception. Every calamity, every suffering and death is an evidence, not only of the power of evil, but of the truth of the living God. ［Man］ having known the truth, the word of the living God, which abideth forever, and which through obedience gives life, his weakness in conforming to Satan's ingenuity is surpassingly strange.-- Ms 139, 1903, p. 11 ("The Message of Revelation," October 23, 1903.)  {10MR 63.2}
[10MR 63.3]          Evil had been accumulating for centuries, and could only be restrained and resisted by the mighty power of the Holy Spirit, the third person of the Godhead, who would come with no modified energy, but in the fullness of divine power. Another spirit must be met; for the essence of evil was working in all ways, and the submission of man to this satanic captivity was amazing.--Letter 8, 1896, p. 1 (To "My Brethren in America," February 6, 1896.)     White Estate Washington, D. C. June 10, 1980  {10MR 63.3}
[10MR 64.1]       MR No. 792 - L. R. Conradi         Yesterday afternoon after speaking, I called for a contribution for foreign missions, and nearly one hundred dollars was raised. This will be sent to Pastor ［L. R.］ Conradi. He is pushing the work in Europe with all his power, and is opening up new fields. He needs money. I have just given those in charge of the work in Europe permission to use one thousand dollars of the royalty of my books for the payment of translations.--Letter 149, 1902, pp. 3, 4. (To G. B. Starr and wife, September 22, 1902.)     White Estate Washington, D. C. June 10, 1980  {10MR 64.1}
[10MR 65.1]       MR No. 793 - Ellen White Acknowledges Her Need of Divine Help         Ellen White Met Objections With a Spirit of Candor.-- ［Petaluma］ Monday, January 6, 1873. Brother and Sister Cassidy urged us to remain and have an interview with Brother Bowman, whose mind was considerably troubled about the visions. We decided to do so, and Elder Loughborough would go on with the team to Santa Rosa. We had a very profitable interview. We gave due weight to his objections, and met them with a spirit of candor. His mind was much relieved. . . .  {10MR 65.1}
[10MR 65.2]          Ellen White Preaches About Christ Despite Her Literary Imperfections.--［San Francisco］ Saturday, January 11, 1873. We rested well last night. This Sabbath morning opens cloudy. My mind is coming to strange conclusions. I am thinking I must lay aside my writing I have taken so much pleasure in, and see if I cannot become a scholar. I am not a grammarian. I will try, if the Lord will help me, at forty-five years old to become a scholar in the science. God will help me. I believe He will.  {10MR 65.2}
[10MR 65.3]          ［Several hours later］: We had a well-filled house. There were several strangers out to hear. We were pleased to see Sister Roper and Billet and one of their Presbyterian sisters. Elder Loughborough spoke from Jeremiah 29:11. He was free and his subject very interesting. He applied the text with considerable force to the preparation for the coming of the Lord.  {10MR 65.3}
[10MR 65.4]          I then spoke upon Luke 21:34-36. I spoke of the sacrifice made by Christ for us and His bearing the test Adam failed to endure in Eden. He stood in Adam's place. He took humanity, and with divinity and humanity combined He                                            -66-     could reach the race with His human arm while His divine arm grasped the Infinite. His name was the link which united man to God and God to man.--Ms. 3, 1873, pp. 3, 5, 6. (Entries in Ellen White's Diary.)  {10MR 65.4}
[10MR 66.1]          The Lord Jesus Our Only Dependence.--We feel that a very solemn stage is now reached in the work in this country. We dare not touch the ark, we now want the Lord to lead and guide in the matter before us. He will do the work. It is His, and we do not desire to run ahead of Christ. We want the leading of our Captain. Oh, how weak we feel as we cast a glance at ourselves! I am like a broken reed. The Lord Jesus is our only dependence. . . .  {10MR 66.1}
[10MR 66.2]          I walk with trembling before God. I know not how to speak or trace with pen the large subject of the atoning sacrifice. I know not how to present subjects in the living power in which they stand before me. I tremble for fear lest I shall belittle the great plan of salvation by cheap words. I bow my soul in awe and reverence before God and say, "Who is sufficient for these things?" How can I talk, how can I write to my brethren so that they will catch the beams of light flashing from heaven? What shall I say? . . .  {10MR 66.2}
[10MR 66.3]          Oh, that the Lord would awaken those who are in responsible positions, lest they undertake to do work relying upon their own smartness. The work that comes forth from their hands will lack the mold and superscription of Christ. Selfishness marks all that unconsecrated workers do. They have need to pray always, but they do not. They have need to watch unto prayer. They have need to feel the sacredness of the work, but they do not feel this. They handle sacred things as they do common things.                                           -67-  {10MR 66.3}
[10MR 67.1]          Spiritual things are spiritually discerned, and until they can drink of the water of life and Christ be in them as a well of water springing up unto everlasting life, they will refresh no one, bless no one. Except they repent, their candlestick will be removed out of its place.--Letter 40, 1892, pp. 2, 4, 5. (To O. A. Olsen, June 15, 1892, from Preston, Victoria, Australia.)  {10MR 67.1}
[10MR 67.2]          God Grants Wisdom to Those Who Diligently Study His Word.--"Then Daniel went to his house, and made the thing known to Hananiah, Mishael, and Azariah, his companions: that they would desire mercies of the God of heaven concerning this secret; that Daniel and his fellows should not perish with the rest of the wise men of Babylon. Then was the secret revealed unto Daniel in a night vision. Then Daniel blessed the God of heaven" (Daniel 2:17-19). Here the interpretation was made known to Daniel.  {10MR 67.2}
[10MR 67.3]          The close application of those Hebrew students under the training of God was richly rewarded. While they made diligent effort to secure knowledge, the Lord gave them heavenly wisdom. The knowledge they gained was of great service to them when brought into strait places. The Lord God of heaven will not supply the deficiencies that result from mental and spiritual indolence.  {10MR 67.3}
[10MR 67.4]          When the human agents shall exercise their faculties to acquire knowledge, to become deep thinking ［students］: when they, as the greatest witnesses for God and the truth, shall have won, in the field of investigation of vital doctrines concerning the salvation of the soul, that glory may be given to the God of heaven as supreme, then even judges and kings will be brought to acknowledge in the courts of justice, in parliaments and councils, that the God who made the heavens and the earth is the only true and living God, the Author of Christianity,                                          -68-     the Author of all truth, who instituted the seventh-day Sabbath when the foundations of the world were laid, when the morning stars sang together, and all the sons of God shouted for joy. All nature will bear testimony as designed, for the illustration of the Word of God. . . .  {10MR 67.4}
[10MR 68.1]          God is revealed in nature, God is revealed in His Word. The Bible is the most wonderful of all histories, for it is the production of God, not of the finite mind. It carries us back through the centuries to the beginning of all things, presenting the history of times and scenes which would otherwise never have been known. It reveals the glory of God in the working of His providence to save a fallen world. It presents in the simplest language the mighty power of the gospel, which received would cut the chains that bind men in slavery to Satan's chariot.--Letter 67, 1894, pp. 4, 5, 7. (To W. W. Prescott, Jan. 18, 1894, from Middle Brighton Camp Ground, Australia.)     White Estate Washington, D. C. June 23, 1980  {10MR 68.1}
[10MR 69.1]       MR No. 794 - Counsels and Comments Pertaining to Women         A Discussion of Women's Suffrage.--I called upon Mrs. Graves. She had a burden upon her mind and ever since she knew I was at home she desired to see me. She said she felt that she must talk out her feelings to me. She is desirous that women's suffrage should be looked into by me. She says women ought to vote, and she related many things of startling character which were legalized in France and St. Louis, and an effort was made to carry them out in Chicago this year, but ［the effort］ failed. Houses of ill fame are legalized. Women who travel alone through those cities, if they are the least suspicious of them, are taken up by the authorities and their cases are investigated. If they are diseased they are placed in the care of the doctors and cured. Then they are fit for the visits of men and are placed in the legalized home for men to satisfy their lusts upon. No examination is made of the men, and where this law is carried into effect the crime and immorality resemble the condition of the world which existed previous to the Flood.  {10MR 69.1}
[10MR 69.2]         Mrs. Graves viewed the matter as I do in regard to the increase of crime and demoralization of society. She says women must vote if this law is ［to be］ withstood. We had a long talk in regard to temperance. I told her that my mind was unprepared for any such matter as women voting. She had been thinking and dwelling upon these things and her mind was ripe upon them, while my work was of another character. We were doing upon the point of temperance what no other class of people in the world were. We were as much in favor of a pledge against tobacco as liquor.                                           -70-  {10MR 69.2}
[10MR 70.1]          "So am I," said she. "I am against the use of tobacco in any form." We were interrupted by company and I returned home. Strange things are developing. God help us to occupy the right position in all places and at all times.--Letter 40a, 1874, pp. 2, 3. (Written from Battle Creek, Mich., to James White, July 10, 1874.)  {10MR 70.1}
[10MR 70.2]          Women Who Can Manage a Church.--It is not always men who are best adapted to the successful management of a church. If faithful women have more deep piety and true devotion than men, they could indeed by their prayers and their labors do more than men who are unconsecrated in heart and in life.-- Letter 33, 1879, p. 2. (Undated, to Brother Johnson.)  {10MR 70.2}
[10MR 70.3]         Bible Texts on Women Speaking in Church.--I had in the evening, it was stated, the largest congregation that had ever assembled at Arbuckle. The house was full. Many came from five to ten and twelve miles. The Lord gave me special power in speaking. The congregation listened as if spellbound. Not one left the house although I talked above one hour. Before I commenced talking, Elder Haskell had a bit of paper that was handed in, quoting certain texts prohibiting women speaking in public. He took up the matter in a brief manner and very clearly expressed the meaning of the apostle's words. I understand it was a Campbellite who wrote the objection and it had been well circulated before it reached the desk, but Elder Haskell made it all plain before the people.--Letter 17a, 1880, p. 2. (Written from Oakland, California, April 1, 1880, to James White.)                                         -71-  {10MR 70.3}
[10MR 71.1]          Knitting Superior to Crocheting.--Well now, here is our work. But we go into some houses and we see our sisters sitting with their little crochet needles, crocheting, and spending their time in this way. Well, I am not idle either when I am on the cars going from one place to another. I have my knitting, but what am I knitting for? Why I am knitting stockings for this one and for that one and the other. I am not using the crochet needle, but am knitting for those who are in need around me. There are many of our ministers who go with their feet thinly clad and I can give these to them and they do not come amiss, and I advise you to do the same.--Ms. 3, 1888, pp. 8-9.  {10MR 71.1}
[10MR 71.2]          Women Can Be a Blessing to Their Husbands.--Women are not to be satisfied to be toys to be played with as a toy, and caressed and flattered, to be light and trifling, to laugh and gossip and play on an instrument of music.  {10MR 71.2}
[10MR 71.3]          Woman should have a staunch, noble independence of character, reliable and true as steel. A woman who has good sense, who is connected with God, will not prove to be a temptation to her husband to live beyond his earnings, to supply her with money to obtain changeable suits of apparel, to please her whims, to gratify her desire for change and sightseeing. She must have a just appreciation and accurate conception of her position as a wife and mother, and her demands should be such as not to bring weariness and care and perplexity upon her husband because of her thoughtless extravagance in procuring dainties for the appetite and in fine dressing. This consumes the means far beyond the income. The wife can be a comfort, a blessing, standing by the side of her husband as his safe counselor, her influence keeping him to the right, to honesty and purity and godliness.--Letter 41a, 1888, p. 5. (Written at Burrough Valley, Calif., July 7, 1888, to Brothers and Sisters at Fresno.)                                           -72-  {10MR 71.3}
[10MR 72.1]          A Selfish Wife Can Ruin Her Husband.--The marriage relation is a solemn, sacred one, yet it is too often entered upon without due consideration. The influence of the wife over the husband is powerful for either good or evil. Many a man can date his success or failure in life from his marriage day.  {10MR 72.1}
[10MR 72.2]          In the companionship of a true, unselfish woman, the husband finds peace and happiness, forgetting the cares of the world. But if the one whom he has chosen to stand by his side is self-centered, caring for no one or nothing but herself, requiring his time and attention to be constantly devoted to her, and yet ignorant of her own duties as a wife, and incapable of appreciating his efforts and sympathizing with them, the happiness of the home will be blighted. The wife will be miserable herself, and however well the husband may be qualified to be priest of the household, however energetic and unselfish, she too often lays the foundation for his ruin.  {10MR 72.2}
[10MR 72.3]          I have been shown men of grand and generous impulses who were transformed through the influence of women of a narrow, selfish nature. Such women have no love for noble, spiritual things. They strive only to please themselves and make everyone else please them too. They have an imbecile love of self-gratification and to their mind the grand motive of duty has no force. Love is a tender plant, and must be cultivated in order to flourish. A man's love may be sacredly bestowed, but if it is not sacredly appreciated and reciprocated it will die a natural death. When the wife feels that it is her prerogative to assume control over her husband, to force him to humor all her fancies, her likes and dislikes, her choice or rejection of things, he becomes no more than a plaything in her hands. All that is holy in the marriage relation is gradually obliterated, and the union becomes a yoke of bondage grievous to be borne. It                                           -73-     is galling to the neck of the husband and finally becomes so to the wife. But if the husband possesses pure, manly traits of character, if he is industrious, ambitious, and honest, one who loves and fears God, he will not consent to be a slave to his wife's caprices. If the wife is selfish, lacking in womanly traits, neither amiable nor self-denying, may the Lord help them: for life will be a woeful disappointment.--Letter 10, 1889, pp. 1, 2. (Written from Chicago, Illinois, April 2, 1889.)  {10MR 72.3}
[10MR 73.1]          Workers Without Large Families Wanted.--Now I want you to consider my request and send workers here. We can get along in Australia better than they can in New Zealand. But there is great need of workers in New Zealand. I cry to you in America, Come over and help us. I pray the Lord to give you wisdom and judgment whom to select. Do get some man and his wife who will not feel it is their first work to fill their house with children, and give to these the care and charge they should give to the churches. Do not send over here a numerous family, for this will engross half the time of the man and his wife to take care of them. Do send us true missionaries who believe the end of all things is at hand, and at this time they have a higher work than to fill their houses and hands with the little children, who in no case must be neglected. Workers, Brother Olsen, unselfish workers, who have an eye single to the glory of God; men and women who for Christ's sake, for the building up of Christ's kingdom, will keep self and animal passions under control, and give themselves unreservedly to the work! There is so much needed to be done in this crisis.--Letter 50, 1892, p. 6. (Written from Preston, Melbourne, Victoria, Australia, March 12, 1892, to Elder O. A. Olsen.)                                           -74-  {10MR 73.1}
[10MR 74.1]          The Brain of Women.--Some of you think you cannot do without tobacco. But you can. How do women get along without the use of it? The brain of women is composed after the same order as that of man.--Ms. 9, 1893, p. 14. ("True to Principle," written at Kaeo, New Zealand, March 5, 1893.)  {10MR 74.1}
[10MR 74.2]          As Thorough an Intellectual Training as Possible.--In order to act your part in the service of God, you must go forth with the advantages of as thorough an intellectual training as possible. You need a vigorous, symmetrical development of the mental capabilities, a graceful, Christian, many-sided development of culture, to be a true worker for God. You need your taste and your imagination chastened and refined and all your aspirations made pure by habitual self-control. You need to move from high, elevated motives. Gather all the efficiency you can, making the most of your opportunities for the education and training of the character to fill any position which the Lord may assign you. You need so much a balance-wheel in judicious counsel. Do not despise advice. Bear in mind that the school is not a place to form attachments for courting or entering into marriage relations.--Letter 23, 1893, p. 2. (Written from Hastings, New Zealand, Sept. 13, 1893, to Miss Carrie Gribble.)  {10MR 74.2}
[10MR 74.3]         The Experience of a Wife and Mother Who Accepted the Sabbath.-- Several from Melbourne have also decided to obey ［the truth］. When one sister took her stand upon the truth her husband said, "You may give up the seventh-day Sabbath or leave my home." They were Wesleyans. She left home, and then her daughter, a girl of sixteen years, took her stand on the Sabbath, and the father told her to                                           -75-     leave. The mother heard this and went home for her daughter. The husband and father said, "Well, have you decided to give up that Sabbath and come back and live with me?" She replied, "No, I came for my daughter whom you have turned out of doors." "But what are you going to do?" he questioned. "I am going to support myself and daughter. She may help me as she can." He begged on his knees for his wife to give up these terrible doctrines. She had been a very timid woman, but the truth made her strong, and she said, "No, I shall never give up the Sabbath. I shall keep it as long as I live. I must obey God." "Well," he said, "if you will come back, you and my daughter may keep the Sabbath, but promise you will not go to the meetings." She would make no such promise. "I will be a faithful wife to you in everything," she said, "but should I listen to your proposals, and disobey God, I should not be a faithful child to Him, and therefore should not be a faithful wife to you or a faithful mother to my children." "Well," he said, "I am in great distress of mind. Will you go to our minister and talk with him?" At first she refused, saying that she knew her duty and need not go to the minister to learn it. But as he continued to entreat her, she finally consented. It was then ten o'clock at night. They roused up the minister, and the man laid the whole matter before him--how he had turned his wife out of doors because she had kept the Sabbath. "Now," said he, "did I do right in this and in saying to my daughter that if she kept the Sabbath she could not stay in my house? I want you to tell me, did I do right in thus treating my wife?" The minister answered, "You did perfectly right under the circumstances." The man responded with much vehemence, "No, I did not do right. I abused my wife, and was unkind and abusive to my child. I see now how shameful was my course in treating a woman, the mother of my                                           -76-     children, in so heartless a manner." He then asked the forgiveness of his wife and said she should come back to his house. No restrictions should be placed upon her. She should be at liberty to do as she thought right. He felt greatly troubled over the course he had taken. So the wife was reinstated in her own home, more respected and loved than before this fiery opposition broke upon her. Our brethren think that the husband will be converted to the truth.--Ms. 5, 1894, pp. 3, 4. (Regarding work in Brighton and Williamstown, Australia, February, 1894.)  {10MR 74.3}
[10MR 76.1]          Satan's Use of Women.--"And of Jezebel also spake the Lord, saying, The dogs shall eat Jezebel by the wall of Jezreel. Him that dieth of Ahab in the city the dogs shall eat; and him that dieth in the field shall the fowls of the air eat" (1 Kings 21:23-24). To the guilty king the prophet delivered a message of fearful import.  {10MR 76.1}
[10MR 76.2]          Thus Satan used an unconsecrated woman to sway the heart of the king, and through the king to cause all Israel to sin. It is a terrible thing to be an instrument in the hands of Satan. Satan chooses women, for he can use them more successfully than he can men.--Ms. 29, 1911, p. 13. ("Fragments of Old Testament History," November 17, 1911.)     White Estate Washington, D. C. July 16, 1980  {10MR 76.2}
[10MR 77.1]       MR No. 795 - Walk in the Light of the Cross         I had a wonderful dream last night or this morning: A few persons had assembled and were conversing together as to how the work should be carried on in this country, when there is such a dearth of means with which to advance it. We seemed as sheep in the midst of wolves. We offered up tearful prayers. Our hope and courage and faith were severely tested and tried. We could not see how we could advance the very work that we were very anxious to do, and which the Lord was impressing upon us should be done.  {10MR 77.1}
[10MR 77.2]          In our solemn council we decided that methods must be devised by which the work could be more effectual, and while we laid open our situation before God a voice was heard full of melody and sweetness saying, "If any of you lack wisdom, let him ask of God, that giveth to all men liberally, and upbraideth not: and it shall be given him. But let him ask in faith, nothing wavering. For he that wavereth is like a wave of the sea driven with the wind and tossed. For let not that man think that he shall receive anything of the Lord" (James 1:5-7). The voice continued, "Cast thy net on the right side of the ship; walk not in the shadow of the cross, but in the path where the Sun of Righteousness is ever shining to impart life and vitality, and to give grace for grace. The cross of Calvary is to you a pledge of forgiveness, of righteousness, of peace, and of fullness of joy. It is a well of water to every believer, springing up into everlasting life. For God so loved the world that He gave His only begotten Son, that whosoever believeth in Him should not perish, but should have everlasting life."                                         -78-  {10MR 77.2}
[10MR 78.1]          The cross speaks life, and not death, to the soul that believes in Jesus. Welcome the precious life-giving rays that shine from the cross of Calvary. Reach up for the blessing, believe for the blessing. Your Saviour, who died on the cross, is God's gift to a fallen world, and that gift embraces all heaven.  {10MR 78.1}
[10MR 78.2]          Walk not in the shadow of the cross. Do not give expression to weeping, lamentation and woe; but encourage your soul to hope and joy. The cross points upwards to a living Saviour, who is your advocate, and is pleading in your behalf. I remember that my husband used to sometimes halt in the shadow of the cross, and he could see nothing but the dark side. He was sorely tried and perplexed. He suffered being tempted. So sorely were we tried that I thought death would be preferable to the sufferings we endured. Clouds surrounded us, and everything was unfavorable to the light, hope, and courage of the soul. We are in the same danger now of not discerning the light that shines from the cross of Calvary. We have been halting in the shadow of the cross of Calvary. At times we have failed to gather about us the warm bright rays which come to us from an uplifted Saviour.  {10MR 78.2}
[10MR 78.3]          Brethren, the cross speaketh better things than the blood of Abel in behalf of every soul that receives Jesus Christ. When you are deeply shadowed it is because Satan has interposed himself between you and the bright rays of the Sun of Righteousness. In times of trouble the brightness is eclipsed, and we do not understand why the assurance seems to be withdrawn. We are led to look at self and the shadow of the cross, and this prevents us from seeing the consolation there is for us. We complain of the way and withdraw the hand from the hand of Christ. But sometimes God's favor breaks suddenly upon the soul and the gloom is dispelled. Let us live in the sunlight of the cross of Calvary. Let us no                                        -79-     longer dwell in the shadow, complaining of our sorrows, for this only deepens our trouble.  {10MR 78.3}
[10MR 79.1]          Let us never forget, even when we walk in the valley, that Christ is as much with us when we walk trustingly there as when we are on the mountaintop. The voice said to us, "Will you not roll your burden upon the Burden-Bearer, the Lord Jesus Christ? Will you not live on the sunny side of the cross? saying, 'I know whom I have believed, and am persuaded that He is able to keep that which I have committed unto Him against that day.' 'Whom having not seen ye love, in whom, though now ye see Him not, yet believing, ye rejoice with joy unspeakable and full of glory: receiving the end of your faith, even the salvation of your souls'" (2 Timothy 1:12: 1 Peter 1:8, 9).  {10MR 79.1}
[10MR 79.2]         I have indeed been halting under the shadow of the cross. It is not a common thing for me to be overpowered and to suffer so much depression of spirits as I have suffered for the past few months. I would not be found to trifle with my own soul and thus trifle with my Saviour. I would not teach that Jesus is risen from the tomb, and that He is ascended on high and lives to make intercession for us before the Father, unless I carry out my teachings by practice, and believe in Him for His salvation, casting my helpless soul upon Jesus for His grace, for righteousness, for peace, and love.  {10MR 79.2}
[10MR 79.3]          I must trust in Him irrespective of the changes of my emotional atmosphere. I must show forth the praises of Him who has called me out of darkness into His marvelous light. My heart must be steadfast in Christ, my Saviour, beholding His love and gracious goodness. I must not trust Him now and then, but always, that I may manifest the results of abiding in Him who has bought me with His precious blood. We must learn to believe the promises, to have an abiding faith so that we may take them as the sure word of God.                                         -80-  {10MR 79.3}
[10MR 80.1]          Many who love God and who seek to honor God fear that they have no right to claim His rich promises. They will dwell upon their painful struggles and the darkness which encompasses their path, and in so doing they lose sight of the light of the love that Jesus Christ has shed upon them. They lose sight of the great redemption that has been purchased for them at infinite cost. Many are standing afar off as if they were afraid to touch even the hem of Christ's garment, but His gracious invitation is even extended to them and He is pleading, "Come unto me, all ye that labor and are heavy laden, and I will give you rest. Take My yoke upon you, and learn of me; for I am meek and lowly in heart: and ye shall find rest unto your souls. For My yoke is easy, and My burden is light" (Matthew 11:28-30).--Ms. 61, 1894. ("Walk in the Light of the Cross," Written at Granville, NSW, Australia, September 16, 1894.)     White Estate Washington, D. C. July 16, 1980  {10MR 80.1}
[10MR 81.1]       MR No. 796 - The Church Not Perfect         The church upon the earth is not perfect. It is not the church that will be when Zion is triumphant. Earth is not heaven. The church is composed of erring men and women who will need patient, painstaking effort that they may be educated, trained, and disciplined by precept and example to do their work with acceptance and to be crowned with glory and immortality in the future life.--Letter 22, 1889, p. 7. (Written at Battle Creek, Michigan, January 16, 1889, to R. A. Underwood.)     White Estate Washington, D. C. July 16, 1980  {10MR 81.1}
[10MR 82.1]       MR No. 797 - Letters to the Beldens on Norfolk Island         Dear Brother and Sister Belden: ［STEPHEN T. BELDEN (1829-1906) AND HIS WIFE, VINA. STEPHEN BELDEN'S FIRST WIFE, SARAH (1822-1868), WAS ELLEN WHITE'S SISTER.］ I received your letters in the mail that came a week or two ago. We are always glad to hear from you, and all of us are interested in your letters.  {10MR 82.1}
[10MR 82.2]         I shall not be able to write you a very long letter this time, for I am much burdened with the many other letters that I must write.  {10MR 82.2}
[10MR 82.3]          We  see the necessity of republishing the books that contain the account of our first experience in this work. Those who have come into the truth in recent years know nothing of the experience through which the people of God passed when the importance of proclaiming the first, second, and third angel's messages first came to us.  {10MR 82.3}
[10MR 82.4]          I am glad that you are able to help the believers on Norfolk Island. Tell them that health reform is necessary to a pure clean breath and a pure, clean current of blood. Tea, coffee, port, and tobacco defile the users. The Lord                                           -83-     calls upon all who claim to believe His truth to take their stand on Bible ground in regard to health reform. There is to be a marked difference between those who serve God and those who serve themselves.  {10MR 82.4}
[10MR 83.1]          I call upon those in Norfolk Island who claim to believe the truth to cooperate with God, for they are not ready for His appearing. Unless they cleanse themselves from all filthiness of the flesh and of the spirit, they can never enter the mansions that Christ has gone to prepare for those that love Him. They must prepare themselves to meet God in peace by putting away from them all that defiles.  {10MR 83.1}
[10MR 83.2]         My brethren and sisters, I must tell you that your spirituality is a very short pattern. You are not following the example of Christ. Let every one who names the name of Christ depart from iniquity. Satan would demoralize those who belong to the church of these last days. If you will open the way, he will put evil thoughts into your minds. But God's Word tells us that if we resist the devil, he will flee from us. You may expect to meet the sharpest temptations, but if you cherish Bible truth you can be witnesses for Christ. You can reveal Him to those in your beautiful island home who know Him not.  {10MR 83.2}
[10MR 83.3]          Will you not obey the words of Christ, "If any man will come after Me, let him deny himself, and take up his cross, and follow Me" (Matthew 16:24)? The Saviour will help those who will do what they can to help themselves. Let those who are not converted seek the Lord most earnestly, that they may have clean, pure hearts, and faith to lay hold of the help that Christ is waiting to give them. Follow the light of God's Word, and you will have clear light and precious consolation. Christ will help you if you will deny the selfish inclinations that Satan wants you to gratify. The enemy wants to weaken your spirituality and to confuse your perceptions of righteousness and truth.                                        -84-  {10MR 83.3}
[10MR 84.1]          The Lord is grieved because so many of those who profess to believe in Him are not true believers. They will perish with the wicked unless they separate themselves from their worldly associates and follow the example of Christ. God wants every believer on Norfolk Island to be a representative of the truth for this time. My brother, my sister, if you will fulfill His purpose for you, He will give you His peace. But He is grieved because, though claiming to be His sons and daughters, you do not do His will. He desires you to be true Christians. But this many of you are not. You grieve the Holy Spirit, and give occasion for the truth to be evil spoken of.  {10MR 84.1}
[10MR 84.2]          There ought to be on Norfolk Island a strong company to witness for the truth. There ought to be a church that is a representation of what God designs His church to be. I entreat you, my dear friends on Norfolk Island, to reach a higher standard. I want you to be saved in Christ's kingdom. Look to Jesus for strength. Pray and believe, and let Christ be glorified in your well-ordered life and godly conversation. Unless you do this, you will surely lead others astray by your unsanctified lives.  {10MR 84.2}
[10MR 84.3]          Christ is looking upon you, and He says, "I know thy works, that thou hast a name that thou livest, and art dead. Be watchful, and strengthen the things which remain, that are ready to die: for I have not found thy works perfect before God. Remember therefore how thou hast received and heard, and hold fast, and repent. If therefore thou shalt not watch, I will come on thee as a thief, and thou shalt not know what hour I will come upon thee" (Revelation 3:1-3).  {10MR 84.3}
[10MR 84.4]          There is no excuse for you to be so unlike Christ. God would have you pure and holy, and He has made it possible for you thus to be. "Thou hast a few names in Sardis which have not defiled their garments: and they shall walk                                       -85-     with Me in white: for they are worthy. He that overcometh, the same shall be clothed in white raiment: and I will not blot out his name out of the book of life, but I will confess his name before My Father, and before His angels" (Revelation 3:4, 5).  {10MR 84.4}
[10MR 85.1]         I write you thus plainly because you are being deceived. You do not understand the Word. Come to the Lord as little children, and learn His ways: then you will be a people in whom the Lord can delight. "Let your light so shine before men, that they may see your good works, and glorify your Father which is in heaven" (Matthew 5:16).  {10MR 85.1}
[10MR 85.2]          We must be getting ready to move. It will not be long before Jesus gathers His jewels to Himself. Then those who on this earth have been faithful will dwell forever in the beautiful home above, never again to be tempted or tried by the enemy.  {10MR 85.2}
[10MR 85.3]          I pray that you may have clear discernment in order that you may understand what it means to be a Christian. Cherish in your hearts the love of God and practice it in the daily life. Then you will be living witnesses for God and His truth.  {10MR 85.3}
[10MR 85.4]          In much love to you all, Ellen G. White.--Letter 149, 1903. (Written to Ellen White's former brother-in-law, Stephen Belden, and his wife on Norfolk Island in the South Pacific, July 15, 1903.)                                       -86-  {10MR 85.4}
[10MR 86.1]          Dear Sister Belden: ［MRS. STEPHEN T. BELDEN. HER HUSBAND DIED NOVEMBER 4, 1906.］ We received your letter in the last mail. When you write again, please tell us where you are living, how you are situated, and what you propose to do. I understand that you intend to remain on Norfolk Island. How do you expect to make your living? We are anxious to know all that you can tell us about yourself.  {10MR 86.1}
[10MR 86.2]         I should also be pleased if you would tell me all you can of the workers sent to Norfolk Island. I heard that a laborer and his wife have been sent there. I hope this is true, for that Island ought to have more help. If house-to-house labor could be done, it would be a great advantage. We are nearing the close of this earth's history, and we must labor intelligently and in the way of the Lord to press the work ahead. I will send you copies of letters which you may give to this brother to read. . . .  {10MR 86.2}
[10MR 86.3]          I have written this letter under difficulties. May the Lord guide and direct you all in Norfolk Island. Christ is soon coming, and I pray that our people will wake up to the situation. May the Lord strengthen and bless the workers on Norfolk Island, that something may be accomplished. I have much work to do. I want to do it intelligently, and in the fear of God. I desire to work for the salvation of souls. May the Lord guide us all. Be of good courage in God. While you trust in Him, He will help and bless and save you.  {10MR 86.3}
[10MR 86.4]          In love, Ellen G. White.--Letter 18, 1907. (To Mrs. Stephen Belden, Feb. 3, 1907.)     White Estate, Washington, D. C. July 16, 1980  {10MR 86.4}
[10MR 87.1]       MR No. 798 - Extreme Views of Sanctification to Be Shunned         There is another matter upon my mind about which I must speak to you. I have often been warned against overstrained ideas of sanctification. They lead to an objectionable feature of experience that will swamp us unless we are wide awake. Extreme views of sanctification which lead men to criticize and condemn their brethren are to be feared and shunned.  {10MR 87.1}
[10MR 87.3]         If ever there was a time when our brethren should blend in unity it is now. You are engaged in an important work in Washington. I am very anxious that the work in that place shall be carried forward exactly as the Lord would have it.-- Letter 269, 1903. (Written from "Elmshaven," Sanitarium, California, December 14, 1903, to A. G. Daniells.)     White Estate Washington, D. C. July 16, 1980  {10MR 87.3}
[10MR 89.1]       MR No. 800 - Sabbathkeeping         Reproof for Sabbathbreaking--We feel gratified at the advancement you have made here. You have an appropriate building where you can serve God. And while we may feel gratified with this, we want to be sure that everything in regard to ourselves is right with God. When I was in America the condition of things in Christiania and in other churches here in Europe was presented before me, and I was shown that, while our brethren here had accepted the truth, yet there was to be a continual advancement on their part before they would be prepared for the work that God would do through them; that we have a most solemn message to proclaim to the world, which is to elevate the standard of God's law before the world which is making it void; and that there was here in Christiania a defect in the church in this respect. The Sabbath was not regarded by the people with that sacredness that it is presented to us in the Bible. While they held the Sabbath so loosely, it was impossible for God to let His blessing rest upon the church. There has been too much done in the line of bringing the Sabbath down to man's convenience rather than to bring the Sabbath up, as it is presented in the Word of God.  {10MR 89.1}
[10MR 89.2]          The word spoken to me by the angel of God was to observe and see that while worship was going on in the house of God on the Sabbath, and the Sabbath was being nominally observed by the people here; while the prayers were being offered to God for His blessing to rest upon the people, and while the minister was talking to the people, there was heard the sound of the hammer and anvil and                                         -90-     chisel, and various sounds. Said the angel, "This is an offense to God. How can God regard Himself as honored by a people who profess to worship Him, and let His blessing rest upon the people, while these things are going on?" Well, now, I could not at the time understand what this meant; but since I have come right here upon the premises, I understand it. Here is a blacksmith right here upon the premises who carries his work on right while worship is going on here on the Sabbath day. And while these meetings have been going on I have heard the same sounds that the angel caused me to hear over in America. I have heard the sound of chisel and hammer while we have been worshiping God. And the angel said to me that God could not let His blessing rest upon a people who have so little respect for His Word. Again I was led into different places, and I saw accounts that were being settled up and business that was being done upon the Sabbath day because it was convenient for the people.  {10MR 89.2}
[10MR 90.1]          Then I was pointed back and was shown that had the truth been held in years past in the manner that it has been held here, we would not have been one-fiftieth part as far advanced as we are today. I was referred to the case of Daniel, how he stood forth for the honor of God whatever might be the result. Had many of our brethren here been placed in a similar condition as was Daniel, they would not have stood firm to principle as he did, but they would have lowered the standard to meet the condition of the people. I was shown that should you, with your present ideas and views, be brought to the test here, you would not take your position so as to connect yourselves with the work of God. Now the requirement that was presented to me was that there should be just as strict integrity on the part of you here as there was on the part of Daniel.                                          -91-  {10MR 90.1}
[10MR 91.1]          We may expect, from the history that is given us of Daniel, that God would work for us as He did for Daniel. Daniel purposed in his mind that he would not comply with any condition that would in any way weaken his physical powers so that he could not give glory to God. Now if he had yielded to that very first test--to have eaten at the king's table--then he would have yielded to the second test. Had he said, "It is a very small matter whether I pray in secret or whether I pray openly to God and it is convenient for me to obey the command," then the Lord could not have let His blessing rest upon him in such a remarkable degree. But here is wherein Daniel saw God could be honored; that he, as a representative of God, must keep the living God exalted above all as the One who could give wisdom and power. Here was an opportunity for him to show to all from whence came his strength, and that man could not come in between him and his God; therefore he did not accommodate himself to the circumstances at all, but he placed himself in the position that he would lose his life rather than dishonor the God of heaven in any way. And we see that God honored Daniel with wisdom and understanding more than all the astrologers and magicians that were in the king's palace. And notwithstanding a gaping lion's den was open before him, yet he would repair to his tent and worship God there.  {10MR 91.1}
[10MR 91.2]          Now here is where the test is coming to all who will enter the city of God--whether they will keep God's commandments and His honor before them, or whether they will serve the powers that be. And if our people shall take the position ［that］ their faith is a convenient faith, and that it can be manipulated according to their convenience, why they will throw themselves on the side of the enemy.                                       -92-  {10MR 91.2}
[10MR 92.1]          Well, there were matters presented before me in regard to the demoralized state of the church which I should bear to this people. And I thought it was to be borne by pen. On every occasion where man's convenience has been exalted before God's they have put a blinder before their eyes so that the very people who should be strong according to the light which shines from the Word of God upon their path . . . have not seen the importance of keeping the church together and their standard high.  {10MR 92.1}
[10MR 92.2]          There has been the evil work of the talebearer and meddler going on and these things have been passed over as a slight thing. Your meetings have been demoralized so that some of them have been a disgrace to the people of God. There has been a criticizing, faultfinding spirit. It has been right here in the church, and the frown of God has been upon the church, for they were guilty of these things because they allowed it.  {10MR 92.2}
[10MR 92.3]          God said to Joshua, "Why are you lying upon your face here? There is an accursed thing in Israel." Why, the enemy had gained the victory over them. And God said, "I will not go out to battle with you until you have put the accursed thing away from among you." I want to talk further upon this point, but cannot at this time.  {10MR 92.3}
[10MR 92.4]          Now, if you had been in a right connection with God you never could have heard these sounds I have heard here upon the Sabbath day, and yet felt that you were in a right condition before God. And to think that these things have been going on right at the time when your prayers were ascending to God! Now, if this matter was not under your control at all, and you were to consider the question of building a meetinghouse in such a place, this should be taken into consideration, and you should take care not to locate where you would be                                        -93-     disturbed by such things. But here the matter is under your control and right on your own premises, and yet your sensibilities are not aroused to it, although it is right under your eyes and you a people who profess to be exalting the law of God in your land.  {10MR 92.4}
[10MR 93.1]          Now you may regard it as a matter of economy. It may bring in some means to invest in the work. I was carried right back to Saul, and was there shown how he ordered that the best of the cattle and sheep should be kept to offer to the Lord as a burnt sacrifice notwithstanding the Lord had told them that everything should be destroyed. And the Lord said Saul should lose his soul for that very act. And yet Saul in his eagerness declared that he had kept the law. Why, said he, "I have kept the command, but have kept some of the best of the cattle, oxen, and sheep to offer to the Lord for a burnt sacrifice." Then said Samuel to him, "To obey is better than sacrifice, and to hearken than the fat of rams." And here the means that is brought in by any of you by transgression of God's law, God will just as surely scatter that means as you have it. For a time it may seem that God wants this means, but God bears with men to a certain point, but when sufficient light has been given and they do not regard that light, then His hand is stretched out to destroy them. And if any of you are engaged in business with men where there is any infringement on God's law you ［had］ better cut loose from all such things. The Lord bears and forbears long with the perversity of His children, but when He undertakes to punish them He will not cease until He has made a full end.  {10MR 93.1}
[10MR 93.2]          I want that my brethren shall understand that the Lord is in earnest with them. I have not come to this place to cry in your ears, "Peace, peace." It is because I have love for this cause, for my brethren, and for this church, that I                                        -94-     seek to arouse your minds in regard to these things. Just as soon as we begin to accommodate the truth to our own circumstances and conveniences, then we begin to lessen the power of the truth and its influence: for just as surely this principle that has been weaving itself into this church will hinder it, just as others have been hindered. And when there is a departure from the strictest principles of truth then there is an inclination for a still wider departure.  {10MR 93.2}
[10MR 94.1]          The Lord would have His people here arouse themselves to a sense of their condition. Why, here is a church standing here in this large city to present the truth to the people, and every soul that is connected with this church should have a living connection with God. Example has swayed men so that they have not kept God's Sabbath, and He has said that His Sabbath should be a sign between Him and His people that in the day of final destruction He will pass over them so that the destruction that is to fall upon the world will not fall upon them, who keep the Sabbath of the fourth commandment. I feel like urging this matter because I know that the conscience has become hardened in regard to these things. And the people are not ignorant of these things: they take notice of them.  {10MR 94.1}
[10MR 94.2]          Do not think that the means that you obtain from this blacksmith shop and marble works will advance the work of God, for it will not. The God of heaven will not accept means obtained in any such way; it is an offense to Him; it is that ［which is］ received by transgressing His commandments and speaks plainly against you. You could not have allowed these things to have gone on like this for years had you had sensitive consciences. God has been dishonored by you here, and if you expect that the God of heaven will work for you, you must have altogether different consciences.                                        -95-  {10MR 94.2}
[10MR 95.1]          Just as soon as you begin to humble yourselves before God, then He will come in and work with you. If the truth is worth anything to us, it is worth everything. It is through the truth that we are to be sanctified.--Ms. 7, 1886, pp. 1-6. ("Reproof for Sabbathbreaking." Remarks before the committee at Christiania ［Oslo］, Norway, July 11, 1886.)     White Estate Washington, D. C. July 17, 1980  {10MR 95.1}
[10MR 96.1]       MR No. 801 - Acceptable Prayer         Interaction Between the Human and the Divine--The richest treasure in the sight of God is a humble, contrite heart. The power of the Lord is magnified when the human heart is tender, sensitive to another's woe, and pitiful for his suffering. Angels of God are ready to work with the human instrumentality in ministering to help souls. When the Holy Spirit works upon our minds and hearts, we shall not shun duty and responsibility, and like the priest and Levite, pass by on the other side, leaving the wounded, helpless soul to its misery. Let there be no departure from the example given us in the Word of life. Charity and godliness are worthy of constant exercise. . . .  {10MR 96.1}
[10MR 96.2]          The ear of the Lord is open to the cry of every soul that is poor in spirit. Even before the prayer is offered, or the yearning of the soul made known, the Spirit of God goes forth to meet it. Never has there been a genuine desire, however weak, never a prayer lifted to God, however faltering, never a tear shed in contrition of soul, but grace from Christ has gone forth to meet the grace working upon the human heart.--Ms. 40, 1899, pp. 2-3, 5. ("I Will Have Mercy and Not Sacrifice," March 26, 1899.)  {10MR 96.2}
[10MR 96.3]          The Prayer That God Accepts--The Lord will do His part if the human agent will submit to the control of the Holy Spirit. If we consecrate to God body, soul, and spirit, He will do just as He said--He will be found of all those who                                        -97-     seek Him diligently. With the presence and blessing of God we shall certainly improve our talents. I sought to impress upon the young that God had made every provision, that they should individually be found in Christ, wanting in nothing. A stammering, humble prayer, if offered in faith, and an appeal made to the sinner, if full of love, if not positively and critically correct in language, if it carry with it the spirit of Jesus Christ, is wholly acceptable to God. Individually we may, if we will, be a power for God, if our hearts are contrite, meek and lowly. We cannot have light and truth to increase with us unless we let it shine.--Letter 35a, 1895, p. 2. (To A. T. Jones, July 8, 1895.)  {10MR 96.3}
[10MR 97.1]          The Comforter Sent in Answer to the Prayer of Faith--At all times and in all places; in all sorrows and in all affliction, when the outlook seems dark, and the future perplexing, and souls feel helpless and alone, these are the times when the Comforter will be sent in answer to the prayer of faith. There is no more encouraging promise than this: "Whatsoever ye shall ask in My name, that will I do, that the Father may be glorified in the Son. If ye shall ask anything in My name, I will do it" (John 14:13, 14). --Letter 89b, 1897, p. 2. (To Herbert and Lilian Lacey, March 22, 1897.)     White Estate Washington, D. C. July 17, 1980  {10MR 97.1}
[10MR 98.1]      MR No. 802 - Results of the Work of the Holy Spirit         Outpouring of the Holy Spirit at Pentecost--Christ ascended on high, to take His position as our Advocate in the heavenly courts. Having reached His throne, He sent His Holy Spirit, as He had promised, in response to the prayers of His disciples. . . .  {10MR 98.1}
[10MR 98.2]          The Holy Spirit is to be prayed for, trusted in, believed in. . . . After Christ's ascension the disciples were gathered together of one accord in one place. As they made humble supplication to God their differences were swept away. They became of one mind, and after ten days of heart-searching and self-examination, each taking his own case in hand, for it had to be an individual work, the way was prepared for the Holy Spirit to enter the cleansed, consecrated soul-temples. Every heart was filled with the Spirit, which came with a copiousness and power, as though it had been held in restraint for ages, ready to be poured out upon the people who asked for it, as if God desired to show His people that it was His prerogative to bless them with the choicest of heaven's blessings.  {10MR 98.2}
[10MR 98.3]          What was the result? Thousands were converted in a day. The sword of the Spirit flashed right and left. It seemed newly edged with power, piercing even to the dividing asunder of soul and spirit, and of joints and marrow. The idolatry which had been mingled with the worship of the people was overthrown. New territory was added to the church of God. Places which had been barren and desolate sounded forth the praise of God. The church became a vitalizing power.                                           -99-     Believers, themselves reconverted, born again, were a living power for God and for His kingdom. A new song was put into their mouth, even praise to our God. Every soul controlled by the Holy Spirit saw in their brethren and sisters the faces of angels. One interest prevailed, one subject of emulation swallowed up all others--to be like Christ, to do the works of Christ. The earnest zeal felt was expressed by kindly helpfulness, by kindly looks and brotherly love. All strove to see who could do the most for the enlargement of Christ's kingdom. The multitude of them that believed were of one heart and one mind. Every spiritual pulse beat in harmony. . . .  {10MR 98.3}
[10MR 99.1]          Christ's great object in sending His Spirit was to convict the world of sin, of righteousness, and of judgment. "Of sin," He said, "because they believe not on Me; Of righteousness, because I go to My Father, and ye see Me no more; Of judgment, because the prince of this world is judged" (John 16:9-11). Standing as He was in the very shadow of the cross, He longed to say many things to His disciples, but He declared, "Ye cannot bear them now" (verse 12).--Letter 133, 1899, pp. 5a-8. (To "Dear Children," September 10, 1899.)  {10MR 99.1}
[10MR 99.2]         The Sufficiency of the Holy Spirit--The sufficiency of the apostle was not in himself, but in the presence and agency of the Holy Spirit, whose gracious influence filled his heart, bringing every thought into subjection to Christ.--Letter 22, 1889, p. 5. (To R. A. Underwood, January 18, 1889.)  {10MR 99.2}
[10MR 99.3]          God Works Through the Gifts--The infinite wisdom of God has employed human agencies to cooperate with Him in His work for the salvation of man. He has a variety of agencies with different gifts, and all are to cooperate harmoniously,                                            -100-     each filling his own special, God-given sphere of action. We are to work for the salvation of our fellow men, not by judging them, but by showing forth what the Lord has done for us in the transformation of character.--Letter 23a, 1893, p. 20. (To E. H. Gates, January 10, 1893.)  {10MR 99.3}
[10MR 100.1]          Christ's Words to the Disciples Re-enforced After Pentecost--It was the Holy Spirit that brought from the lessons of Christ all things to their ［the disciples'］ remembrance, repeating them with a vividness that was more powerful than when they heard these precious truths with their natural senses. The words of the great Teacher were impressed upon the dormant energies of mind and soul. This new sense of the truths which Christ uttered was received into their minds and senses as a new revelation; and truth, pure, unadulterated truth, made a place for itself.  {10MR 100.1}
[10MR 100.2]         When, after the resurrection and ascension of Christ, the words spoken to them from lips human and divine, were fulfilled, the apostles related the scenes of His ［Christ's］ life experience, and the wonderful truths of His life became their experience, and awoke their slumbering senses. The word, bearing testimony by the disciples, the men of His appointment, awoke them as from a trance, and they proclaimed after the words were spoken, repeating the same words, "The Word was made flesh, and dwelt among us, (and we beheld His glory, the glory as of the only begotten of the Father) full of grace and truth. . . . And of His fulness have we all received, and grace for grace" (John 1:14). --Ms. 63, 1900. (Untitled Manuscript, October 2, 1900.)     White Estate Washington, D. C. July 17, 1980.  {10MR 100.2}
[10MR 101.1]       MR No. 803 - Parental Training of Children         The Responsibility of Parents--"Children, obey your parents in the Lord: for this is right. Honour thy father and mother; which is the first commandment with promise; That it may be well with thee, and that thou mayest live long on the earth" (Ephesians 6:1-3).  {10MR 101.1}
[10MR 101.2]          Eternal interests depend upon the course our children take in this life, and parents should be in earnest in giving them correct lessons from their babyhood up. This is a work that has been greatly neglected by many parents, and it is one in which the Lord would have decided reforms made. He desires that our children shall be trained to render obedience to all His requirements.  {10MR 101.2}
[10MR 101.3]          The apostle Paul continues: ［Ephesians 6:4-9 quoted］.  {10MR 101.3}
[10MR 101.4]          Great responsibilities rest upon parents, and they should strive earnestly to fulfill their God-appointed mission. When they see the need of bending all the energies of the being to the work of training their children for God, a great deal of the frivolity and unnecessary pretense that is now seen will be put away. They will consider no sacrifice or toil too great that will enable them to prepare to meet the Lord with joy. This is a most precious part of their service as followers of God, and one that they cannot afford to neglect.  {10MR 101.4}
[10MR 101.5]          The words of the apostle teach that judgment will be brought upon those who do not obey their parents in the Lord, and that both parents and children are to follow on to know the Lord, taking heed to all the commandments of God. The Lord will reveal Himself to those who are obedient. If we are indifferent to                                         -102-     the spiritual welfare of the children and youth, and fail to educate them in right principles, we neglect a great responsibility, the consequences of which we shall have to meet in the judgment.  {10MR 101.5}
[10MR 102.1]          Parents, you are to exemplify Christ in your speech and your actions, and in your duties in the home life. You are to a large degree responsible for the salvation of the children whom you have brought into the world, and your example before them should be of that nature that it will mold their characters in accordance with divine principles.  {10MR 102.1}
[10MR 102.2]          This burden is upon my mind day and night--the responsibilities that rest upon parents, and which by many are unacknowledged and unfulfilled. God wants us to come into right relation to Him. Shall it be said of any here before me today ［ELLEN WHITE WAS SPEAKING TO AN AUDIENCE IN LONG BEACH, CALIFORNIA.］ that Christ has died for your children in vain because you have not worked in harmony with the teachings of God's Word? Let us make a solemn consecration of ourselves and our children to God. They are not given to us to be treated as playthings, made to please our notions and ideas. They are the property of God, and they are to be trained for His service. Teach them from the Word just what His requirements are concerning them. He demands obedience to all of His commandments. If parents neglect their responsibilities to their children, how will it be with them in the day of final account?  {10MR 102.2}
[10MR 102.3]         I have had children come to me and beg me to take them in, saying that at home they had no opportunity to do the will of God. Yet the parents of these very children professed to be Christians. Some who even minister in the Word neglect to do their duty to their children.                                        -103-  {10MR 102.3}
[10MR 103.1]          Message after message has been given me for parents who thus neglect their family responsibilities. We are instructed to teach our children line upon line, precept upon precept, here a little, and there a little, teaching them to live as in the presence of God, showing them the requirements of God's Word, and explaining to them their duty concerning them. If your children are disobedient, they should be corrected. But do not punish in anger. Before correcting them, go by yourself, and ask the Lord to soften and subdue the hearts of your children, and to give you wisdom in dealing with them. Never in a single instance have I known this method to fail.  {10MR 103.1}
[10MR 103.2]          You cannot make a child understand spiritual things when the heart is stirred with passion. At such times I would say to my children, "We will wait until your bed hour," and then we would talk the matter over and see what was best to be done. I would pray with them, and would tell them that I could not have my children displeasing the Lord and grow up to disregard His requirements. I do not know of a single instance when this plan failed. They would throw their arms around my neck, asking my forgiveness and promising to do differently.  {10MR 103.2}
[10MR 103.3]          Do not strike your children a blow until everything else had failed. Many times you will find that if you will reason with them kindly, they will not need to be whipped. And such a method of dealing will lead them to have confidence in you. They will make you their confidant. They will come to you and say, "I did wrong today at such a time, and I want you to forgive me and to ask God to forgive me." I have gone through scenes like this, and therefore I know. I have adopted children, and have tried to bring them up in the nurture and admonition of the Lord, and I had success in this work. I thank the Lord with heart and soul and voice that I can see today some of these children occupying responsible                                        -104-     positions in the work of God. I am thankful that I had courage, when they did wrong, to deal with them firmly, to pray with them, and to keep the standards of God's Word before them. I am glad that I presented to them the promises made to the overcomer, and the rewards offered to those who are faithful.  {10MR 103.3}
[10MR 104.1]          Parents need to arouse to a sense of their grave responsibility, and be interested in the salvation of their children. They have a heaven to win, a hell to shun. It means much to bring up the children in the love and fear of God. It means more than many realize. We should be just as faithful in fulfilling these duties day by day as we expect God to be faithful in imparting to us our daily blessings. God wants us to cooperate with Him. He wants us to come to a right understanding of what our relation to these children should be. It is time that we understood this, and determined to follow the will of the Lord for ourselves and for our children.  {10MR 104.1}
[10MR 104.2]          "Children, obey your parents in the Lord," the apostle writes, "for this is right. Honour thy father and mother, which is the first commandment with promise: That it may be well with thee, and that thou mayest live long upon the earth" (Ephesians 6:1-3). But who is going to teach these children to honor God, unless the father and mother teach them? Who is going to teach them what that promise means, if not their parents? There is nothing, parents, that will give your children such strength of character as to bring them up in the nurture and admonition of the Lord. Let them see that discipline is a part of God's purpose for them. He wants us to harmonize with His plans, not allowing the children to grow up careless and unrestrained, but to submit to the will and the guidance of His Spirit.        ［Verses 10-17, quoted.］                                         -105-  {10MR 104.2}
[10MR 105.1]         The sword of the Spirit is the Word of God. Give it to your children as their weapon against evil.  {10MR 105.1}
[10MR 105.2]          Frequently my spirit has been deeply wrought upon as I have stood before the people to see a quarrel going on in the congregation between a mother and her child. Sometimes my soul has been so hurt by this sight that I could hardly go on with the discourse.  {10MR 105.2}
[10MR 105.3]          My brethren and sisters, where is your strength and efficiency for the doing of this work? The apostle presents it to you in the words, "Praying with all prayer and supplication in the Spirit, and watching thereunto with all perseverance and supplication for all saints." You must be prepared to listen to counsel from others. Do not feel that it is no business of your brethren or sisters how you treat your children, or how your children conduct themselves.  {10MR 105.3}
[10MR 105.4]          Parents should not allow visitors to take the time that should be given to their children. If a neighbor comes in to visit you at a time when your children require your attention, tell your visitor pleasantly, but firmly, that you have not time to spare, that your children demand your first attention.  {10MR 105.4}
[10MR 105.5]          Let us seek to meet the mind of the Spirit of God in all things. ［Philippians 2:1-7. quoted.］  {10MR 105.5}
[10MR 105.6]          Notwithstanding all that was His by right, He claimed for Himself none of these things. ［Verses 8-11, quoted.］  {10MR 105.6}
[10MR 105.7]         Brethren and sisters, let us do our work intelligently, that when the time shall come when all the human family must meet the Judge over His broken law, we shall not stand condemned before Him. ［Verses 12-16, first part, quoted.］  {10MR 105.7}
[10MR 105.8]         Oh, shall we not listen to the words of God? Here are our directions. I present them to you, and ask you in the name of Jesus Christ of Nazareth to                                        -106-     arouse to the work that God is giving you to do. Shall we not arouse from our sleep, and do this work intelligently? God bids us work out our own salvation with fear and trembling, declaring that God works in us to will and to do of His good pleasure. Let us seek to honor our Redeemer, and to glorify His name. I may not be able to speak to you again on this subject, but let fathers and mothers bear in mind that they have a solemn record to meet in the judgment. Consider your children, and the judgment that must one day be passed upon them. Has your example been such that they will have no excuse for their wrong course of action? You are to counsel and reprove in the fear of the Lord. You are to seek the Lord in prayer for a spirit that He can commend. May the Lord's blessing rest upon this congregation. May the word that has been spoken make a deep impression on your minds, leading you to form correct habits, and make a record that you will not be ashamed to meet in the judgment.--Ms. 27, 1911, pp. 1-8. ("The Responsibility of Parents," a sermon preached at Long Beach, California, August 18, 1911.)  {10MR 105.8}
[10MR 106.1]         Parents to Teach Their Children Obedience--Let ministers and people read the Word of the Lord on this point, for it is a life-or-death question ［parental training］. Will you obey the word of the Lord, or will you walk contrary to a plain "Thus saith the Lord"? Parents, listen to the word of the Lord rather than to the word of men. Teach your children to obey the Word of God, for obedience means life and disobedience means death.  {10MR 106.1}
[10MR 106.2]          "And now, Israel, what doth the Lord thy God require of thee, but to fear the Lord thy God, to walk in all His ways, and to love Him, and to serve the Lord thy God with all thy heart and with all thy soul, to keep the commandments                                         -107-     of the Lord, and His statutes" (Deuteronomy 10:12, 13). The Lord requires parents to teach their children to obey and reverence His law. Life and death are set before them, and the strongest motives are presented to induce them to choose life.  {10MR 106.2}
[10MR 107.1]         The words and actions of parents mold the characters of their children for this life and for the life to come. All will receive according to their works. When children are not diligently instructed to keep the way of the Lord, the enemy comes in to occupy the thoughts. God is forgotten. The deceiver takes control of the heart. Satan will stamp his image and principles upon the hearts of those who are not taught to obey God. Men and women transmit their characters, for good or evil, to their children and to their children's children. Curses are prepared for future generations by the doing of evil on the part of parents.--Ms. 33, 1900. ("Unfaithful Shepherds," June 25, 1900.)  {10MR 107.1}
[10MR 107.2]          The Need of Church Schools--It is time for the members of our churches to be instructed to withdraw their children from the public school. The apt mind of a child readily learns lessons of evil in companionship with children who have not been properly trained. Thus many children are corrupted.  {10MR 107.2}
[10MR 107.3]          Church schools should be established, and teachers should be secured who will work earnestly for the physical, mental, and spiritual health of the pupils. I urge those in charge of the church-school work to obtain the very best teachers to take charge of the schools started.  {10MR 107.3}
[10MR 107.4]          I would say to church-school teachers, Know that you do know that you are worked by the Holy Spirit. Reveal in your life the power of the transforming influence of truth. Teachers should do their utmost to improve their own capabilities, that they may teach their students how to make true improvement.                                        -108-  {10MR 107.4}
[10MR 108.1]          For church-school teachers to try to reform the children who have been neglected, without the cooperation of the parents, would make a very disagreeable state of things. Remember that while decision is necessary, you are never to be harsh and condemnatory. You are never to manifest an overbearing spirit. Keep calm. Reveal the better way by refusing to be provoked.  {10MR 108.1}
[10MR 108.2]          Instruction in Practical Lines Essential--In our schools there should be classes for instruction in cooking and other branches of housekeeping. These classes will be a great blessing. They should be taught the science of healthful cooking. They should be taught to be neat and quick in performing the common duties of life. Many are deficient in this respect. There is a great loss when those who are receiving a training for service do not gain this experience. Unless students are educated in regard to the duties of practical life, how can they do intelligent missionary work?  {10MR 108.2}
[10MR 108.3]          The educators in our schools, as well as the student, are to be more practical. Then their services will be more valuable. If teachers will live up to their privileges, they will improve the opportunity of learning how to do all kinds of housework.  {10MR 108.3}
[10MR 108.4]          Words to Parents--To the parents who have received the truth of God, I am instructed to say, "Give your children patient instruction and tender care." When the parents in our churches do the work the Lord has laid upon them, He will have channels through which He can do an advanced line of work.  {10MR 108.4}
[10MR 108.5]          It is impossible to depict the evil that results from leaving a child to its own will. Some who go astray because of neglect during childhood, will, through the inculcation of practical lessons, line upon line, precept upon precept come                                         -109-     to their senses, but careful, painstaking effort is required to place them in a right position. Many are lost forever because in childhood and youth they received only a partial, one-sided culture. The precious motive power of the life is wasted, and the sin lies at the door of the parents.  {10MR 108.5}
[10MR 109.1]          Many who serve in church capacity are in bondage to strange inconsistencies. The blunders of untrained, undisciplined childhood become the inheritance of manhood and womanhood. The perverted intellect can scarcely discern between the true and the false.  {10MR 109.1}
[10MR 109.2]          In His Word God has marked out a plan for the education of children, and this plan parents are to follow. They are to teach their children to overcome every indolent habit. Each child should be taught that he has a work to do in the world. Mothers, there is no work more important than the training of your children for usefulness in this life. It is in the home that a child shows whether he is prepared to take his place in the world.  {10MR 109.2}
[10MR 109.3]          The Holy One has spoken words to parents and children: "Children, obey your parents in the Lord: for this is right. Honour thy father and mother; That it may be well with thee, and thou mayest live long on the earth. And, ye fathers, provoke not your children to wrath: but bring them up in the nurture and admonition of the Lord" (Ephesians 6:1-4).  {10MR 109.3}
[10MR 109.4]          If parents do not fulfill their responsibilities, if they do not train their children for the Lord, they must answer to God for their neglect. They are to teach their children that they are to honor their parents, and they are to so live that their children can honor them. They are never to provoke their children to wrath, but are to deal with them as the younger members of the Lord's family. They are to require obedience, being sure at the same time that their                                         -110-     own will is in subjection to the will of God. Parents who desire their children to be patterns of piety must themselves be patterns of piety.  {10MR 109.4}
[10MR 110.1]         Speaking of the qualifications of a bishop, Paul says, "A bishop, then must be blameless, the husband of one wife, vigilant, sober, of good behaviour, given to hospitality, apt to teach: . . . One that ruleth well his own house, having his children in subjection with all gravity, (For if a man know not how to rule his own house, how shall he take care of the church of God?)" (1 Timothy 3:2-5).  {10MR 110.1}
[10MR 110.2]          Let not parents betray their trust. Let there be no hypocrisy on the one hand or deception on the other, but let them do their appointed work with the fear of God ever before them.  {10MR 110.2}
[10MR 110.3]          Unreserved Surrender--There will be those who will give money to the work of God; but this is not enough. The Lord calls for more--the gift of the whole life. This is where the real sacrifice comes. In many cases to give money requires no effort. Missionary work calls for much self-denial. Christ says, "If any man will come after Me, let him deny himself, and take up his cross, and follow Me" (Matthew 16:24). There are many who are not willing to suffer personal inconvenience, to make personal effort, to advance the cause of God.  {10MR 110.3}
[10MR 110.4]          The physician promises to save only on condition that the patient obeys his direction. Thus it is with the great Physician. If human beings desire deliverance from sin, they must be guided by His word. Those who will not submit to His control cannot but continue in disobedience. Those who step to the devil's side will fall into the devil's hands.  {10MR 110.4}
[10MR 110.5]          The shepherd goes forth to find the lost, perishing sheep, and rejoices when he finds it. But the wanderer is henceforth to remain under the shepherd's care. It is not to renew its wanderings, but is to repay the shepherd's love by                                         -111-     remaining in the fold. When the prodigal returns to claim a son's privileges, he must also consent to accept the obligations of a son.--Ms. 98, 1901, pp. 1-5. ("Fragments," September 25, 1901.)  {10MR 110.5}
[10MR 111.1]          The Responsibility of Parents--It is the privilege of parents to give to their children an example, in life, in words, in actions, that will help them obtain a fitness for the kingdom that Christ would have them enter.  {10MR 111.1}
[10MR 111.2]          Parents, when difficulties arise in your families, do not speak severely. Often we may pass over the offense as unworthy of notice. If you have been in the habit of speaking in passion; if you have allowed your children to do as they please, you must give account for this to the Master. You must answer for the education you have given them, for the mold of character you have placed upon them. There are none who want to have judgment passed upon them because of neglect. God forbid that you should hear the words spoken to you, "Depart from Me, ye that work iniquity." Rather let us strive that we may hear the blessed words of commendation pronounced upon the obedient.  {10MR 111.2}
[10MR 111.3]          Let there be no impatience, no fretfulness. You will meet things that are provoking, but do not be provoked. When the heart is stirred by a spirit not of God, at such times silence is eloquence. Your very silence will have a convincing power. We must be thoroughly converted if we would do our appointed work in the world. This is no cheap fancy work, but a work that calls for heart service, for diligence, and the strength of divinity united with our humanity. It requires determination of purpose to lead souls to accept the truth as it is in Jesus.                                         -112-  {10MR 111.3}
[10MR 112.1]          Parents, begin to work without delay. Let your powers be sanctified to God. Let your hearts come into harmony with His Holy Spirit. Let your hold upon God be strong. Wrestle with Him until you can say, "I know that my Redeemer liveth, and that He shall stand at the latter day upon the earth" (Job 19:25), and I shall stand with Him because I seek to carry out His will in the earth.  {10MR 112.1}
[10MR 112.2]          All heaven is interested in your salvation, and angels of God are waiting to do for you what they did for the early disciples on the day of Pentecost. Do your duty to your children, and for those who are ignorant of the truth. Carry out the teachings of the Word in your homes. You must stand in harmony with the God of heaven if you would lay hold of divine power. Humanity may reach divinity through faith in Christ. Then humanity can reach out to humanity, imparting the hope of the gospel to souls who are perishing out of Christ.--Ms. 75, 1909, pp. 4-6. ("Labor for the Unconverted," October 18, 1909.)  {10MR 112.2}
[10MR 112.3]          Parents and Children--The future of society is indexed by the youth of today. Is the outlook for the future flattering? Parents are bringing upon the stage of action children who will reveal in life and character the training they have received. Some will be ruined in one way and some in another. The mismanagement of parents is swelling the ranks of Satan, and children are being lost to Christ.  {10MR 112.3}
[10MR 112.4]         It is the duty of those who bear the last message of mercy to the world to make special efforts to instruct parents in regard to home religion. Here lies the very foundation of Christian character. Parents need to be instructed as to the best methods of educating and training their children for the future life. They must take hold of this work earnestly, without any desire to let go, for as soon as they relax their efforts Satan enters to do his work with unwavering perseverance.--Ms. 133, 1898, p. 1. ("Parents and Children," Oct. 17, 1898.)     White Estate, Washington, D. C. July 17, 1980  {10MR 112.4}
[10MR 113.1]       MR No. 804 - Miscellaneous                               Educate the Thoughts          All murmuring and repining is a sin. We must educate our hearts and tongues so that almost the first thought will be of the goodness of God and of the compassion of Jesus our uplifted Saviour. You cannot look there but by faith.  {10MR 113.1}
[10MR 113.2]          Self must die in order that we may live the life of the righteousness of Jesus Christ. . . .  {10MR 113.2}
[10MR 113.3]                   Prayer Request Translated Into the Things We Need          If we come to God and pray for things that are not in accordance with the will of God, then He that searcheth the hearts and trieth the reins of the children of men, translates that prayer into the very things that we need to ask God to give us. I loathe myself. I would clothe myself in sackcloth and ashes and cry, "Unclean, unclean." The only cleanness that I can have is that which is in Jesus Christ. He takes my prayer and offers it to God, and if I make a mistake, and ask for the things that are not best, my prayer is translated into the very things that I should have, and want.--Manuscript 15, 1894, pp. 1, 11. ("Address to Students," February 23, 1894.)                                          -114-  {10MR 113.3}
[10MR 114.1]                 God's Love in the Human Soul Nearly Obliterated          The message of warning comes to us as it came to Noah. We are to warn all that the Lord is at the door. We are to urge those who are disloyal to God to repent, and render obedience to His law. Man was created in the image of God, but in him this image has been sadly disfigured. The traces of God's love in the human soul have been nearly obliterated. Men have chosen darkness rather than light. Obedience to God's commands wins eternal life. Disobedience places man on Satan's side of the question.--Manuscript 88, 1897, p. 5. ("As It Was in the Days of Noah," no date.)  {10MR 114.1}
[10MR 114.2]                         Manifesting the Father's Character          Christians should bear in mind that God has a personality as verily as has Christ. They should so represent Christ's person and conduct that by doing His works they will manifest the character and spirit of the Father. Christ is the express image of His Father's person and character.--Manuscript 130, 1902, p. 11. (Diary, "Christ's Example in Every Line of Work," October 27, 1902.)     White Estate Washington, D.C. July 21, 1980  {10MR 114.2}
[10MR 115.1]       MR No. 805 - God's Purpose in Permitting Trials                               Rephidim Experiences          Many today think that when they begin their Christian life they will find freedom from all want and difficulty. But everyone who takes up his cross to follow Christ comes to a Rephidim in his experience. God says to His people, Do not imitate the conduct of the children of Israel by showing unbelief when brought into difficulties, for "there hath no temptation taken you but such as is common to man: but God is faithful, who will not suffer you to be tempted above that ye are able; but will with the temptation also make a way to escape, that ye may be able to bear it" (1 Corinthians 10:13). . . .  {10MR 115.1}
[10MR 115.2]          But just as the Lord led His people to Rephidim of old, so He may bring us there also, in order to test our faithfulness and loyalty to Him. In mercy to us He does not always place us in the easiest places. If He did, in our self-sufficiency we would forget that the Lord is our helper in our time of necessity. But He longs to manifest Himself to us in our emergency, and reveal the abundant supplies that are at our disposal, independent of our surroundings. Disappointment and trial are permitted to come upon us that we may realize our own helplessness, and learn to call upon the Lord for help as a child, when hungry and thirsty, calls upon an earthly father.  {10MR 115.2}
[10MR 115.3]         Our heavenly Father has the power of turning the flinty rock into a life-giving and refreshing stream. We shall never know, until we are face to face with God, when we shall see as we are seen, and know as we are known, how many                                       -116-     burdens He has borne for us, and how many burdens He would have been glad to bear, if with childlike faith, we had brought them to Him.  {10MR 115.3}
[10MR 116.1]          In the hour of need we can gain no power by looking to ourselves. Our eyes need to be anointed with the heavenly eye-salve, that we may discern our spiritual poverty and lack of faith. God is declared in all His dealings with His people, and with clear unclouded eye; in adversity and sickness; in disappointment and in trial, as well as in prosperity, we are to behold the light of the glory of God in the face of Jesus Christ, and trust to His guiding hand. Remember the power and love God has shown us in the past. He "so loved the world, that He gave His only begotten Son, that whosoever believeth in Him should not perish, but have everlasting life" (John 3:16). Then will He not find a way for us out of our difficulties? . . .        ［Ephesians 6:10-16 quoted.］  {10MR 116.1}
[10MR 116.2]          Let everyone who names the name of Christ read this Scripture over and over again, and then inquire: Am I clothed with the whole armor of God, that I may be a successful co-laborer with Christ? The more we know of ourselves, and the more we prove our motives and desires, the more heartfelt will be the consciousness of our own inability to fight the battles of the Lord in our own strength, and the more we will feel the need of having our loins "girt about with truth," in order that we may have purity of purpose, and know that we are not serving ourselves, but the Lord Jesus Christ.  {10MR 116.2}
[10MR 116.3]          "Above all," declared the inspired Word, "taking the shield of faith, wherewith we shall be able to quench all the fiery darts of the wicked" (verse 16). Stablish your hearts in the belief that God knows all the trials and difficulties you will encounter in the warfare against evil, for God is dishonored when any soul belittles His power by talking unbelief.                                         -117-  {10MR 116.3}
[10MR 117.1]         This world is God's great field of labor. He has purchased those who dwell in it with the blood of His only begotten Son, and He means that His message of mercy shall go to everyone. Those who are commissioned to do this work will be tested and tried, but they are always to remember that God is near to strengthen and uphold them. He does not ask us to depend upon any broken reed. We are not to look for any human aid. God forbid that we should put man in the place where God should be. He has promised to help us, and in the Lord Jehovah is "everlasting strength.". . .  {10MR 117.1}
[10MR 117.2]          That same Jesus who wrought those mighty works ［before the disciples of John the Baptist］, is our Saviour today, and is as willing to manifest His power in our behalf as He was in the behalf of John the Baptist. When we are hedged about by adverse circumstances, surrounded by difficulties which it seems impossible for us to surmount, we are not to murmur, but to remember the past loving-kindness of the Lord. Looking unto Jesus the Author and Finisher of our faith, we may endure as seeing Him who is invisible, and this will keep our minds from being clouded by the shadow of unbelief. . . .  {10MR 117.2}
[10MR 117.3]          "O thou of little faith, wherefore didst thou doubt?" Christ has already proved Himself to be our ever-present Saviour. He knows all about our trials, and in the hour of need can we not pray that God will give us His Holy Spirit to bring to mind His manifestations of power in our behalf? Can we not believe that He is as willing to help us as on former occasions? His past dealings with His servants are not to fade from our minds, but the remembrance of them is ever to strengthen and uphold us.  {10MR 117.3}
[10MR 117.4]          No amount of tribulation can separate us from Christ. If He leads us to Rephidim, it is because He sees that it is for our good and for His name's                                       -118-     glory. If we will look to Him in trusting faith, He will, in His own time, turn the bitterness of Marah into sweetness. He can open the flinty rock, and cause cooling streams to flow forth. Then shall we not lift our voices in praise and thanksgiving for past mercies, and go forward with full assurance that He is an ever-present help in time of trouble? He has been with us in our past experience, and His word to us is "Lo, I am with you always, even unto the end of the world" (Matthew 28:20). --Letter 24, 1896, pp. 5-13. ("To the Church at Cooranbong," May 23, 1896.)  {10MR 117.4}
[10MR 118.1]                                Abraham's Great Test          When God bade Abraham to leave his country and friends, he might have reasoned and questioned the purposes of God in this. But he showed that he had perfect confidence that God was leading him; he did not question whether it was a fertile, pleasant country, or whether or not he should have ease. He went at God's bidding. This is a lesson to every one of us. When duty seems to lead us contrary to our inclinations, we are to have faith in God. . . .  {10MR 118.1}
[10MR 118.2]          But there was still another test that Abraham was to bear. The message came from God in the night season: "Take now thy son, thine only son, Isaac, whom thou lovest, . . . and offer him . . . for a burnt offering" (Genesis 22:2). We can have some little idea of this test required of God. As Abraham walked with Isaac to Mount Moriah, he had at every step to look away from things that are seen to things that are unseen. As Isaac walked by his side--and he had three whole days with him by his side--the temptations of the enemy poured in upon him in regard to this test. We can imagine the feelings of that father when Isaac said, "My father, . . . Behold the fire and the wood, but where is the lamb for a burnt offering?" (verse 7).                                        -119-  {10MR 118.2}
[10MR 119.1]         Up to that time Isaac did not know that he was to be offered. Every day the eyes of Abraham had been directed toward heaven, hoping that some command would come countermanding that order. But he comes to the very place of which God has said, "I will show thee" and there he sees the very place where he is to offer up his darling son. He had answered the question of Isaac, "God will provide the offering," but now the father sees that he has come to the last point, and he opens the whole matter to Isaac, and Isaac consents to the sacrifice. It was God who had required it, and he would even offer up himself as a sacrifice to God. And Isaac is bound and placed upon the wood and there as Abraham draws the sword to slay his son, there comes a voice from heaven to say it is enough. He is commanded to stay his hand and do no harm to his son. (See Genesis 22:10, 11.)  {10MR 119.1}
[10MR 119.2]          There are sermons preached in order to excuse God and make it all right on his side that He should require this offering of Abraham. Now all these discourses imply a question whether God should require this of Abraham. God has a right to every one of us, and it is not for anyone to question whether it is right, whether God should take this course or that course with us. Those who have perfect confidence in the Lord God of heaven will never question any of His dealings with His children. He has important experiences to give His children and He gives them this experience in His own way. Now Abraham verily believed and made the sacrifice to all intents and purposes in his heart. And that very faith was counted to him for righteousness. He thought and taught Isaac that God was able to raise him up from the dead and could see the end from the beginning. This is the very faith that we should have, every one of us, in the Lord God of heaven. We have the history of Abraham, and the ground the Lord                                       -120-     brought him over, in order to give us strength and courage and faith. The Lord wants every one of us to believe that He is the very best friend we have. Abraham trusted God at every step and his faith was perfect. . . .  {10MR 119.2}
[10MR 120.1]          What should we do if it were not for these representative men that are presented before us, and the dealing of God with them? Our lines are not to be always cast in pleasant places. We shall be brought where we shall feel the test and proof of God. If we could know the history of everyone that is here in this house today, there would be some valuable experiences brought out, where they followed the leadings of God irrespective of inclination. The God of heaven will test us to see if we appreciate His favor and believe His promises and ［whether we］ will rely upon them irrespective of consequences. Here is where the trial will come with many who accept the unpopular truth for this time.  {10MR 120.1}
[10MR 120.2]          If God were to call any of us to leave positions where it is for our interest to retain them and we go according to the light God gives us, why, the Lord knows all about that. Although Abraham was promised that he should have the whole of Canaan, God said, "Walk through the land in the length of it and the breadth of it," yet he had not a foot of it in his possession. If we do not realize any very wonderful prosperity in this life, yet we have the claim of the future, immortal life. It is stated of Abraham that he looked for a city whose builder and maker was God. When he buried Sarah, he did not have so much as a piece of land in which to put his dead. He had to buy it. But when the Lord opened before him the view of immortal life, of this earth purified, which was to be his home, he was satisfied. So with every one of us. We are only pilgrims and strangers in this world. We are seeking the city which Abraham looked                                        -121-     for, whose builder and maker is God. We do not expect all the reward here in possessions, in land, in gold, or in silver, but we expect an eternal weight of glory.--Manuscript 19, 1886, pp. 1,5-7. ("Lessons From the Life of Abraham," a sermon preached on March 13, 1886.)  {10MR 120.2}
[10MR 121.1]                    Bible Truth Must Be Woven Into Everyday Life          The truth of the Bible may be no truth to us if these words of God are not brought into actual contact with the soul. It is not enough that we have a knowledge of the truth. Our faith must grasp its deep principles. We must perceive the truth and weave it into our practical everyday life.--Manuscript 48, 1897, p. 2. ("To One Verging on Apostasy," May, 1897.)  {10MR 121.1}
[10MR 121.2]                            How to Relate to Trials          When trials come to us, let us not dwell upon the greatness of the difficulties, and feel that we cannot have joy in the Lord. It is true we will have changes of feelings. There will come to us times of discouragement and depression. But shall we live by feeling or by faith? When our brethren and friends speak unadvisedly, and cause us grief, let us not be cast down. Let us remember that we are in a world of trial and grief, of sorrow and disappointment. When these experiences come to us, they should drive us to Christ. If they do not, we meet with loss.  {10MR 121.2}
[10MR 121.3]          When tempted to give up under discouragement and difficulty let us study the life and experiences of Christ. He had to contend against the powers of darkness that He might not be overcome. We have the same battle to fight, the same victories to win. "God so loved the world, that He gave His only begotten Son,                                      -122-     that whosoever believeth in Him should not perish, but have everlasting life" (John 3:16). It is our privilege to lay hold on the strength of One who is able to save unto the uttermost all that come unto God by Him. He invites you to present your case at the throne of Grace, and cast your helpless soul on Him.  {10MR 121.3}
[10MR 122.1]          The purging is not pleasant, but let us remember that Christ came to our world and took humanity that He might bear the afflictions that humanity must bear, and be an example of faithful endurance under every form of trial. God wants us to realize that we are a part of the great human family, and that we must bear its tests. My brethren and sisters, let your humanity lay hold of divinity. Go to the footstool of God's grace, and say, "Lord, I hang my helpless soul on Thee. Help me to control my speech; teach me to overcome." Christ will give you a spirit of overcoming.  {10MR 122.1}
[10MR 122.2]          "They overcame him," we read, "by the blood of the Lamb, and by the word of their testimony" (Revelation 12:11). You may bear a testimony the opposite to that which Satan would have you bear. You may keep heart and mind sanctified by obedience to the truth. Look to Him, in the morning and at noon, and at night. Keep heart and mind fastened upon Christ. This is your privilege. The suffering and death of Christ has paid the price for your redemption, and through faith in Him you may overcome.--Manuscript 79, 1909, pp. 1-3. ("That It May Bring Forth More Fruit," a sermon preached at Council Grove, Kansas, August 26, 1909.)  {10MR 122.2}
[10MR 122.3]                   Lessons From the Building of the Second Temple          The people ［Israelites］ were sluggish and selfish. The Lord did not call them "My people" ［at the time the second Temple was built］ because they had not                                       -123-     shown themselves willing in the day of their opportunity. They had not obeyed promptly the word of the Lord. They made pleas for delay. They tried to present a reason why they should delay. They were ingenious in framing excuses. They had begun, but they were broken off in their work because of the hindrance of their enemies. This, they reasoned, proved that it was not the proper time to build. They declared that the Lord had interposed difficulties to reprove their hot haste. But they had no real excuse for leaving the work. When the heaviest objections were raised, this was the time to build. Their real motive was a selfish dislike to go to extra trouble and expense, and encounter danger by arousing the opposition of their enemies. They did not possess that faith that is the substance of things hoped for, the evidence of things unseen. (See Hebrews 11:1.) They did not want to move by faith, but to walk out by sight, and no farther. Therefore they were easily turned aside from the work. This history will be repeated. There will be religious failures because men have not faith. When they look at the things that are seen, impossibilities present themselves, but God knows nothing of impossibilities. The great work of God will advance only by the push of faith. . . .  {10MR 122.3}
[10MR 123.1]          He ［God］ will be a present help to all who will serve Him in preference to serving themselves. When the Lord sees that there is a heart to do His will, His people will know of the doctrine. He will be with them. The presence of God includes everything. We have a sure refuge, a never-failing Friend.  {10MR 123.1}
[10MR 123.2]          From the destruction of the first Temple which the Lord could not bless because the people had corrupted their ways, till the second was built, there was a space of seventy years. Though some murmured over the inferiority of the second Temple, the Lord declared it to be superior, because it was to be connected                                       -124-     in a special sense with the Messiah. "I will shake all nations, and the desire of all nations shall come: and I will fill this house with glory, saith the Lord of hosts" (Haggai 2:7). "The sceptre shall not depart from Judah, nor a lawgiver from between his feet, until Shiloh come; and unto Him shall the gathering of the people be" (Genesis 49:10). "Be strong, . . . saith the Lord, . . . for I am with you" (Haggai 2:4).  {10MR 123.2}
[10MR 124.1]                   Shall Our Churches Be Weighed Down With Debt?          It is dishonoring to God for our churches to be burdened with debt. This state of things need not exist. It shows wrong management from beginning to end, and it is a dishonor to the God of heaven. Read and study prayerfully the fourth chapter of Zechariah. Then read the first chapter of Haggai, and see if this representation does not apply to you. While you have thought much of your own selves, of your own selfish interests, you have either neglected to arise and build, or have built on hired money, and have not made donations to free the church buildings from debt. Will you consider what it is your duty to do? Year after year passes by, and very little sacrifice is made to lessen the debt. The interest swallows up the means that should be used to pay off the principal.  {10MR 124.1}
[10MR 124.2]          "Slothful servants" is the charge that God makes of those in the churches. His will is not done when sacred things are left to remain in a withered, neglected condition. Self-sacrifice, self-denial in every church would change the order of things. "The silver is mine, and the gold is mine, saith the Lord of hosts" (Haggai 2:8). When that gold and silver is used for selfish purposes, to gratify ambition or pride or selfish indulgence, as had been done, God is dishonored. Can those who are representative men be so sound asleep that they do not comprehend that the state of things that exists is a result of neglect on                                          -125-     their part? When the people chosen by God embellish their own houses, and invest God's money in bicycles and various things for selfish gratification, knowing that the very means thus used should be used to keep the house of God in the very best condition, that no means may be taken from the treasury to defray running expenses, they cannot be blessed.  {10MR 124.2}
[10MR 125.1]          I have a message from the Lord. The churches must awaken from their torpor, and think of these things. "The silver is mine, and the gold is mine, saith the Lord of hosts." Are we as families appropriating the Lord's silver and gold to selfish purposes, and doing nothing to lighten the debt on His house? The churches are burdened with debt, not because it is impossible for them to be freed, but because of selfish indulgence on the part of the members. By this neglect God is dishonored, and if He binds about your resources, be not blind as to the cause.  {10MR 125.1}
[10MR 125.2]          When you place the Lord first, and realize that the Lord's house is dishonored by debt, God will bless you. Every debt upon every house of worship might now have been paid if the members had not been in a state of torpor, unable to devise and plan with the most earnest, zealous effort to cancel the debt. When this is done, rededicate the church, without a debt upon it, to God as His house.  {10MR 125.2}
[10MR 125.3]          "Now therefore saith the Lord of hosts: Consider your ways. Ye have sown much, and bring in little; ye eat, but ye have not enough; ye drink, but ye are not filled with drink; ye clothe you, but there is none warm; and he that earneth wages earneth wages to put it into a bag with holes. . . . Ye looked for much, and, lo, it came to little; and when ye brought it home, I did blow upon it. Why? saith the Lord of hosts. Because of mine house that is waste, and                                         -126-     ye run every man to his own house. Therefore the heaven over you is stayed from dew, and the earth is stayed from her fruit" (Haggai 1:5, 6, 9, 10).  {10MR 125.3}
[10MR 126.1]         Let those that have work bringing the highest wages come forward and act a part proportionate to the wages they receive. Let the men who have limited wages have an interest in this matter also. Do what you can, and lay aside something besides your tithe money. Have you a box for this purpose? Explain to your children that it is the self-denial box, in which you lay aside every penny, every shilling, that you can obtain and do not need to spend for actual necessities. It is for the Lord's house. It is sacred self-denial money. It is a gift to the Lord, to lift the God-dishonoring debt from the meeting house. Doing this, every member of the family will be blessed.--Manuscript 116, 1897, pp. 8,9,12-15. ("The Building of the Lord's House," no date.)     White Estate Washington, D. C. July 22, 1980  {10MR 126.1}
[10MR 127.1]       MR No. 806 - Stephen Belden and Norfolk Island         Plans for the Beldens to go to Norfolk Island--We have now returned to our home in Granville. I left the camp ground on Sunday evening. On Sunday evening we had a very interesting meeting in considering the islands of the sea, and in planning as to what should be done in sending laborers to these fields. Brother Cole, who has been laboring at Norfolk Island, has been with us during the camp meeting. Norfolk Island is said to have a good healthful climate, and the weather is never very hot or cold. The people wear the same clothing all the year around. There are many advantages to be found on this island. Fruit of almost all kinds grows there. Oranges are abundant, and are of a superior quality, as are also bananas, strawberries, and coconuts.  {10MR 127.1}
[10MR 127.2]          There are about thirty keeping the Sabbath on this island. A minister by the name of Knot has embraced the truth. We expected him to be with us at the camp meeting, but he was detained by some unforeseen circumstances. Brother Cole has talked concerning the interests of this island until he has interested several others in the welfare of the people. He thinks your Uncle Belden and his wife are just the ones to go to the island.  {10MR 127.2}
[10MR 127.3]          The general knowledge that your uncle has of mechanical work of all kinds is just the knowledge that the natives need. He can be an educator, and it is settled that they are to go. They leave New South Wales in one month in the company of Brother Cole, Brother Anderson and wife and little ones. For years                                         -128-     Brother Belden and his wife have had a desire to go to the islands. Soon after we came here, they expressed a desire to go to Fiji, but I could not consent to their going because I knew that on account of its great heat it was a trying climate for Americans. I feel reconciled to their going to visit or reside in Norfolk Island, for they will there have an abundance of fruit and vegetables. They will not need money, for they could not use it if they had it. Your uncle's mechanical genius will be exactly what they will need, and he can exchange work for provisions. He will be able also to raise vegetables so that he can have an abundance without being obliged to toil very hard. I shall furnish them with clothing that will last them for some time, for wearing apparel is hard to procure on the island. A strong desire has been expressed that Byron and Sarah Belden should go to Lord Howe Island. This island is halfway between Sydney and Norfolk Island. I am not willing that Byron shall go there. It is necessary that he become a strong and able worker, and he is needed in other localities. We shall miss Brother and Sister Belden very much, but if they can become missionaries to the islands of the sea, I shall not hold them back one moment.--Letter 84, 1894, pp. 1,2. (To Edson and Emma White, November 14, 1894.)  {10MR 127.3}
[10MR 128.1]          Work for the Natives on Norfolk Island--Last night at dark I  received a letter from the steamship company that a boat would sail for Norfolk January 16. This morning and last evening I wrote letters and sent many chapters of important matter for Brother ［S.T.］ Belden and Brother Anderson to read to the church. I sent all the papers I could get together. Brother Belden and wife are doing considerable work in caring for the sick on the island and I think they are gaining the confidence of the natives, and the white people also. I                                        -129-     send you a copy of letters written amid all the bustle and thundering noises about me.--Letter 106, 1895, p. 9. (To Dr. Kellogg, December 20, 1895.)  {10MR 128.1}
[10MR 129.1]          Counsels Regarding Preaching--I have a little counsel for you from the Lord. I have been talking with the brethren, telling them ［about］ the light which the Lord has given. This word has come for you: "Be careful, and let not our labors be largely preaching." You cannot, Brother Anderson, accomplish good in thus doing. Speak short, both yourself and Brother Belden, and have the living Bread of Heaven to give to those who shall come to hear; for if you talk lengthily, there will soon be a loss of interest. Speak the important truth right to the point. If your souls thirst for the water of life, you will have the living water to impart to others, but if your own souls are not quickened by the life and Spirit of the Lord, the Lord would not have you make dry and uninteresting remarks.  {10MR 129.1}
[10MR 129.2]          Bear in mind that to be a minister does not mean that you must do much preaching. Brethren, I entreat of you to keep your own souls in the love of God, and never let the wellsprings dry. A cold, joyless discourse will kill the church. Bring animation into your words and prayers. There must be no cheap, faithless sermons given. The truth abiding in the heart, sanctifying the soul, will give you an appetite to feed on Christ, the Bread of Life, and as you partake of the heavenly manna, you will be able to say, Come and eat that which is good, and let your soul delight itself in fatness. Let all your energies be consecrated. . . . The Lord wants you to represent the truth as it is in Jesus. Let there be nothing like striving for supremacy.                                         -130-  {10MR 129.2}
[10MR 130.1]          Brother Belden, you should not feel excused from speaking the truth whenever you feel like it. Your long experience has given you knowledge that it is your privilege to communicate, and again, it gives variety. It is good for you both to act a part in interesting those who shall come to the meetings. Let not your zeal be of that order to preach, but to minister. Speak words from hearts warmed with the love of Jesus. Show great respect for Christ in the congregation. Come to the point. Dwell upon the matchless depths of the Saviour's love. Let these two brethren share the work of presiding in the meetings, but I urge you to be short. Do not weary the hearers by your long talks on matters that do not interest them. There are those in the Island ［Norfolk Island］ who believe all of Bible truth as far as they have heard it, but reject all the claims of God. The Lord will let His light shine into the chambers of the mind, and into the soul-temple, if they will only let it in.  {10MR 130.1}
[10MR 130.2]          Pray much; walk humbly with God; make personal efforts. If self is hidden with Christ in God, you will have scriptural, religious life and energy. We must keep asking earnestly. Make short prayers in meetings, and lengthy prayers when you talk and commune with God in your closet. We daily need to be imbued and sustained by His life-giving power. The requirement is "Thou shalt love the Lord thy God with all thy heart, and with all thy soul, and with all thy strength, and with all thy mind; and thy neighbor as thyself" (Luke 10:27). Zeal, earnestness, and fervor belong to true worship, for God is a Spirit, and He seeketh such to worship Him who worship Him in Spirit and in truth.  {10MR 130.2}
[10MR 130.3]          Do not hold the people in your discourses more than thirty minutes. "Not slothful in business; fervent in spirit; serving the Lord" (Romans 12:11). We may be instant in prayer. Bear in mind that it is the fervent prayer of the                                           -131-     righteous that availeth much. Above all things, try to have a genuine interest in each other. Do not selfishly hold yourselves aloof from one another. Let not the message of the Laodiceans, "I know thy works, that thou art neither cold nor hot: I would thou were cold or hot" (Revelation 3:15), be applicable to you.  {10MR 130.3}
[10MR 131.1]          We have a wonderful truth, and our zeal and earnestness should be proportionate to the great truths we profess to love. Make yourselves friends. David exclaimed, "The zeal of Thine house has eaten me up" (Psalm 69:9). "My soul longeth, yea, even fainteth for the courts of the Lord" (Psalm 84:2). Christ declared that it was His meat and drink to do His Father's will. The zeal that comes through such sanctification of the truth makes the believer in the truth powerful, for he is the repository of sacred truth, and as he partakes of the truth he will be a helpful Christian. Zeal should always be uniform, manifesting a holiness of character.  {10MR 131.1}
[10MR 131.2]         The Lord loves to hear our prayers, and He would have us receive the things we ask of Him, but if we have no faith then we receive nothing. We have constitutional tendencies and cultivated tendencies, and the Lord would work in our behalf to help us overcome everything ［in the］ character that is not Christlike. We need to encourage a vivid sensibility of our obligations to be missionaries indeed. The Holy Spirit must be with us if we would make a correct impression upon souls.  {10MR 131.2}
[10MR 131.3]          If there is the same old routine with us in our ministry as in the state church and other denominations, we can do no good. If we have advanced light and truth, we are to reveal that the truth is righteousness and power in the human agent. If we are tame and lifeless, we cannot be living epistles, known                                          -132-     and read of all men. We are to awake into life; for Christ is light and life. Missionaries must have the missionary spirit, and watch for souls as they that must give an account.  {10MR 131.3}
[10MR 132.1]          I beseech of you, Brother and Sister_____, and Brother and Sister_____, to feel that you have a work to do for the Master. Your attitude, your words, your spirit, may be a living epistle. Let there be perfect unity and love between you. Let the love of Christ abide in your hearts, and be much in prayer. It is your privilege to walk in the light as Christ is in the light. Share your labors in presenting the truth in your meetings.  {10MR 132.1}
[10MR 132.2]          Brother_____will make a mistake if he supposes that because he is the elder of the church he must do all the speaking, for a change of gifts is positively to the advantage of the audience. Let these men feel that they are chosen of God to make the most of the talents God has given them, to improve and learn how to be better by practice. Let there be no tedious, long discourses. Just come right to the point. Pray right to the point, short and spiritual prayers. Let there be no striving to be the greatest, for if either of you do this you will be found in the lowest place, for the spirit that prompts to this will lead you away from God. You will not feel that you must be constant learners in the school of Christ, and will become dead and lifeless, not living epistles. God help you, my brethren, to strive lawfully for the crown of eternal life.  {10MR 132.2}
[10MR 132.3]          You do not have the privilege of assembling together to hear new views of the truth, which often stimulates to new vigor, and therefore the greater necessity of keeping your own souls in the love and grace of your Lord Jesus Christ. If you walk humbly with God, if you commit the keeping of your souls to Him, He will give you to drink of that living water, that shall be in you a well of                                      -133-     water, springing up into everlasting life. You will never feel self-sufficient, never feel that you are capable in and of yourselves. You will press your way onward and upward. You will have words, good words, kind words, Christ's words to speak, and you will not be dry sticks, but living branches that bear much fruit.  {10MR 132.3}
[10MR 133.1]          The Lord God is the strength of His people, and as you are, in the providence of God, situated on one of the islands of the sea ［Norfolk Island］, if you make God your dependence and your trust, you will be a great blessing to diffuse light. The endowment of grace you need daily, in order to walk circumspectly. Seek to cultivate the traits of character that will win souls to Jesus. We cannot for a moment entertain the idea that we have any sufficiency of ourselves, but we can through faith and cultivation of every trait of character, striving not for the supremacy but to be more Christlike, grow up into Christ our living head, and become complete in Him.  {10MR 133.1}
[10MR 133.2]          Give your own selves to the Lord. Let your Christian life affirm in all your work, temporal and religious, that you are working by the will of God, making His word your rule of daily life and practice, putting every fibre of selfishness away. You need not fail nor be discouraged. Sow the seeds of truth wherever you have an opportunity. God will water your own souls just as far and as long as you in Christ shall water others. Do all that you possibly can for the promotion of the truth. Do not get into strife, but with Christ in the heart you may contend for the faith in all meekness, and assurance, and love. Freely you have received, freely give. Let it not be said that the laborers in Norfolk Island have no more religion than those of other denominations. We must, as workers together with God, come out of the frosty atmosphere in which                                          -134-     our spirits will be inclined to live and breathe. No traditionary sentiments must cling to and impede our movements. There are souls to be saved. Ye are "labourers together with God: ye are God's husbandry, ye are God's building" (1 Corinthians 3:9). Our faith must be cultivated daily, and increase and grow, and we must understand what it means to endure, seeing Him who is invisible.  {10MR 133.2}
[10MR 134.1]          The Word of God must be administered with spirit and with life. It means life eternal to all who receive it. A tame, uncertain delivery will do no good. Improve in manner, voice, earnestness, and assurance, as if you knew what you were handling. Oh, faith must be grasped more, much more than it is now. We can have the most precious truths, and deliver them in such a tame, uncertain, lifeless manner in the interpretation, as to crush out from the precious meaning all the power to impress hearts and awaken consciousness, because our own hearts do not take in the solemn admonitions. Do we believe the Bible? If we do, we will reveal it.  {10MR 134.1}
[10MR 134.2]          I write you this because I have been speaking these words to you in the visions of the night. We have hearts that can feel, and God wants us to have travail for souls; deep earnest feeling that will affect hearts, so that they shall believe. Religion with us is a reality.--Letter 1a, 1896, pp. 1-5. (To Workers appointed to open work in Norfolk Island, January 14, 1895.)  {10MR 134.2}
[10MR 134.3]          Counsel Regarding Work on Norfolk Island--I am somewhat rested this morning, and I feel that I must write a letter to Brother Nobbs. I was apparently in your midst, speaking very much after the manner I have written to him.  {10MR 134.3}
[10MR 134.4]          I have had the matter presented to me in regard to the work on Norfolk Island. There is more looking to the discouraging features, and losing faith,                                        -135-     than looking to the Lord, the mighty power that is waiting our demand upon its abundant resources. "The great day of the Lord is near and hasteth greatly, even the voice of the day of the Lord. Even the mighty men shall cry there bitterly. That day is a day of wrath, a day of trouble and distress. . . . Neither their silver nor their gold shall be able to deliver them in the day of the Lord's wrath. But the whole land shall be devoured by the fire of His jealousy, for He shall make even a speedy riddance of all them that dwell in the land" (Zephaniah 1:14-15, 18).--Letter 12, 1896, p. 1. (To Brother Belden, November 24, 1896.)  {10MR 134.4}
[10MR 135.1]         Money Advanced by Ellen White to Build the Beldens a House--I am pleased that you can dispose of my place in Battle Creek. The mortgage will cut out quite a slice, but I will probably have fifteen hundred dollars. Five hundred of this must go to build a small cottage for Brother and Sister Belden. Both are quite incapacitated as far as means is concerned by their stay in Norfolk Island. The money I receive will allow me to build them a comfortable house. Brother Belden works a little, but he has been very sick, and is yet far from well. He has nothing at all to depend on. But they want for nothing, and shall be cared for as long as I and they shall live.--Letter 73, 1899, pp. 11,12. (To Dr. Kellogg, April 17, 1899.)  {10MR 135.1}
[10MR 135.2]          Report on the Condition of S. T. Belden and His Wife--I have received your letter. Thank you. Your father also received his letter, and if he decides to remain with us, we shall take care of them. They are both quite feeble in health. During the last year they spent on Norfolk Island accidents happened to them both, and we feared to have them stay there longer. For two years we                                         -136-     opposed their going there, but still they were inclined to go. The year 1898 was a hard year for them, and I urged their coming away, but they had to wait some months before Sister Belden could be moved to the boat.  {10MR 135.2}
[10MR 136.1]          When they came to me we had a house prepared for them, plastered and made comfortable. They had their own stove, which they purchased in Sydney on their way here. We have been preparing a piece of land, and getting lumber to build a house for them, but your father can now do no taxing work. He has plenty of ambition, but he is a sick man. He has little strength. Not long ago he was taken sick, and we thought his recovery doubtful. But now he is up and does a little, all he ought to do, and this, I believe, is too much for his worn-out frame. He has some cough.  {10MR 136.1}
[10MR 136.2]          Today for the first time I have asked him what he would do with your invitation. We talked over his real situation. I tell him that if he wishes to go back to America, he may go, and I will pay his fare. I do not require this from you. But I am disinclined to the idea of his going. The money it would take to pay the fare might better be used to make them comfortable here. They are, if they do not improve, like two children. The long journey by water is something I should dislike to subject them to if they were my parents.  {10MR 136.2}
[10MR 136.3]          We shall not discourage your father attempting to work to pay his way if he stays with us. We shall provide their food and clothing, and do for them all that anyone could do, except giving personal care. If this becomes necessary, I shall hire a nurse to take care of them. At present Sister Belden is able to care for her husband. They have been supplied from our stock with eggs, milk, fruit, and anything that we raise. I give you these particulars that you may know how they are situated.                                       -137-  {10MR 136.3}
[10MR 137.1]          I feel very sad when I think of your father. He has so much natural independence that it is a hard struggle for him to give up. He is not as old as I am, but he feels his last sickness, and has come to the conclusion that he will be compelled to give up the idea of earning his living. I am not one of the kind to make him feel his dependence. With complete rest, giving up the wrestling and feeling that he cannot work, he may possible rally.  {10MR 137.1}
[10MR 137.2]          We have here now in midwinter the most beautiful sunshiny days with cold mornings and evenings. We think your father is better off here with us, and we shall do our best with him, and for him and her. Sister Belden is not strong, but she is much better healthwise than her husband. If they can take care of themselves, we shall be thankful. They are children of the heavenly King, and I will do by them as I would wish to be done by were I in their place.  {10MR 137.2}
[10MR 137.3]          I believe that I have now told the story in regard to your father. As I write, I am more convinced that it is best for them to remain where they are.  {10MR 137.3}
[10MR 137.4]          My dear brother, I am very thankful that you are in the Review and Herald office. If you walk humbly with God, be assured that the Lord will give you favor with all with whom you associate. Let Frank Belden die. Let the life which you now live in the flesh be wholly consecrated to God. He gave His life for you. Give your life for Him. My soul yearns for you, that you may be perfecting a Christian character. The Lord loves you, and has given you an opportunity of again passing over the ground you passed over before. My brother, you can do a good work if you will be taught by the greatest Teacher the world has ever known.--Letter 81, 1899, pp. 1-3. (To Frank Belden, May 8, 1899.)                                          -138-  {10MR 137.4}
[10MR 138.1]          Ellen White Urges Material Support of the Beldens--I thought that I had given special direction that Brother ［S.T.］ Belden was to receive two dollars a week from the Conference, and a good-sized box of flour and rice and other groceries every now and then. I have not heard from Brother and Sister Belden since coming to America, till a day or two ago, and I find that they have not received any money nor any groceries. Is this right? Who did you suppose was taking care of Brother and Sister Belden?  {10MR 138.1}
[10MR 138.2]          We learn that Brother Nobbs is sick, and has been sick for some time. Brother Belden has been holding meetings whenever he could, and lately he has been acting in Brother Nobbs' place. He received money from the conference until he went to Cooranbong. He has received nothing since we left. I would not have had them so neglected for any consideration. Were you on a remote island, unable to get money or provisions, would you not wish your brethren to consider the law of God?  {10MR 138.2}
[10MR 138.3]          A lawyer came to Christ with the question, "What shall I do to inherit eternal life?" (Luke 10:25). Christ answered, "What is written in the law? How readest thou? And he answering said, Thou shalt love the Lord thy God with all thy heart, and with all thy soul, and with all thy strength, and with all thy mind; and thy neighbour as thyself. And He said unto him, Thou has answered right: this do, and thou shalt live" (verses 27, 28).  {10MR 138.3}
[10MR 138.4]         My brother, will you look into this matter? It is the duty of the New South Wales Conference to assist Brother Belden. I have invested much in the cause and work of God in New South Wales. At one time I gave fourteen hundred dollars toward building meetinghouses and assisting institutions. What I now ask should be done for Brother Belden, who is unable to get any money. He can be                                            -139-     an influence for good on Norfolk Island. Brother Nobbs and the believers on the Island urged him to return. He went back, and his influence has been a help.  {10MR 138.4}
[10MR 139.1]          It is the duty of the New South Wales Conference, for which I have done so much, to take this burden off me, and send Brother Belden no less than two dollars a week, and when the boat goes to the Island, groceries should be sent to him which cannot be obtained there, only at very high rates. I lay this burden on the New South Wales Conference. It is a duty they must not neglect.  {10MR 139.1}
[10MR 139.2]          Brother Belden has made teeth for the people on Norfolk Island, and has been paid for them, but he has no money to buy more material, and therefore he cannot make more teeth.  {10MR 139.2}
[10MR 139.3]          I want you to consider Brother Belden's case. Do not pass it by. I shall send a copy of this letter to Brother Burden so that if Brother _____ is not now in New South Wales, Brother Burden will appoint someone to see that Brother Belden is sent two dollars a week and a box of provisions, as needed.  {10MR 139.3}
[10MR 139.4]          I will now leave this matter with you, and I hope that it will not be neglected. I would send this letter to Brother Irwin, but he may be away.  {10MR 139.4}
[10MR 139.5]          I hope my brethren will appoint someone who will faithfully attend to this matter. Brother Belden may die at any minute with heart disease. As long as God spares his life, his counsel and influence and experience will be a great blessing to the church on Norfolk Island, and he should receive help from the Conference.  {10MR 139.5}
[10MR 139.6]          With much love to you, Brother_____, and to your dear wife.--Letter 103, 1901, pp. 1-3. (To a leading worker in the New South Wales Conference, July 28, 1901.)                                           -140-  {10MR 139.6}
[10MR 140.1]          I send these few words to you regarding Stephen Belden in Norfolk Island. He was sustained there by the Conference. I thought it best for him to be near us in Sunnyside and therefore was at the expense to have him leave his island home. After a time Elder Nobbs urged him so persistently to come back to the island, stating that they needed him there as a counselor and as one who could enlighten them in many ways and act a part in their meetings. I read these letters and finally gave my consent, saying that I would see that the New South Wales Conference would help him to about two or three dollars per week. I think it should be three at least. Brother Nobbs is now sick and upon Stephen Belden falls the burden of holding the fort until there can be some man sent.  {10MR 140.1}
[10MR 140.2]          I left, I supposed, explicit orders with Brother_____to do this work of sending at least that which would in money be two or three dollars per week, and a box of flour, oil and such things as they have to buy, and pay very high for on the island. But I judge from Brother Belden's letter that nothing has been sent. I feel very sad over this. I gave $1,400 from my own resources at one time for the building of churches in Brisbane and in Hamilton and for the Health Retreat. Now this matter should be as just and right without any of the reasons I have written, but the matter for some reason has fallen through, and now, understanding the situation, I say send three dollars per week and let Brother Belden live and not be pressed for want of food. This is due them by the conference.--Letter 181, 1901, p. 2. (To Brother and Sister Burden, July 29, 1901.)  {10MR 140.2}
[10MR 140.3]          Words of Encouragement to the Beldens--I have risen at one o'clock to write to you. I do not forget you. I think of you often, and would be glad to visit                                        -141-     you on your island home, and talk with you, but this will never be. I see that the cause of God needs me here in America, and I must work here, while He spares my life, till He directs me elsewhere. I am sometimes greatly burdened in the night season. I rise from my bed, and walk the room, praying to the Lord to help me bear the burden, and say nothing to make the people believe that the message He has given me is truth. When I can lay this burden on the Lord, I am free indeed. I enjoy a peace that I cannot express. I feel lifted up, as if borne by the everlasting arms, and peace and joy fill my soul.  {10MR 140.3}
[10MR 141.1]         I am again and again reminded that I am not to try to clear away the confusion and contradiction of faith and feeling and unbelief that is expressed. I am not to be depressed, but am to speak the words of the Lord with authority, and then leave with Him all the consequences. I am instructed by the great Physician to speak the word that the Lord gives me, whether men will hear or whether they will forbear. I am told that I have nothing to do with the consequences, that God, even the Lord Jehovah, will keep me in perfect peace if I will rest in His love and do the work He has given me.  {10MR 141.1}
[10MR 141.2]          Be assured that I do not forget you. I pray for you, that the Lord will open up ways whereby you will be enabled to do good on Norfolk Island. I shall try to send you some money now and then. All that I have sent you since coming to this country has been hired on interest, but while I live, I will care for you. May the Lord give you peace and comfort. He is our only Hope and our only Helper. I shall be glad to hear from you as often as you can write, and I will write to you as often as I can. When it is not possible for me to write I will communicate to you through others. In this mail I will send you copies of letters I have written to the brethren in Australia.                                         -142-  {10MR 141.2}
[10MR 142.1]          I am sorry that your prospect of earning money through your dentistry has been cut off. I am very much pleased to know that you have a good house. This relieves me of a great burden.  {10MR 142.1}
[10MR 142.2]          The Lord desires us to put our trust in Him. I am keeping on the watch, not knowing how soon I may be called on to lay off my armor. I want my every word and impulse and action to be such that in the judgment I shall not be ashamed of them. I realize something of the time in which we are living. Our time of discipline on this earth, yours and mine, is very limited. Old age is telling on us. I have no time to devote to contention and the Lord has told me that I am to have none with any soul, but that I am to go forward, believing, trusting, working. . . .  {10MR 142.2}
[10MR 142.3]         I never realized more decidedly than at the present time the help of the Lord in my speaking and writing. I shall stand on the field of battle until the Lord releases me. I am afraid for our people--afraid that the love of the world is robbing them of godliness and piety. I am trying to arouse them to see the danger of being decoyed by the enemy onto enchanted ground. I am trying to show them the need of cultivating faith and love at all times and under all circumstances. It is only by strong faith that a strong love for the Saviour can be kept alive in the heart. Our faith in Christ must be a pure, strong, genuine faith. There is a spurious faith, which leads only to confidence in self and to criticism of others. Such faith quenches every spark of Christlike love in the soul. . . .  {10MR 142.3}
[10MR 142.4]          There is power in genuine religion. Through faith, through conformity to the will of God, we shall become so Christlike that men will see that we are partakers of the divine nature, and that we are making constant advancement in                                         -143-     the knowledge of Christ. As we cooperate with the Saviour, working on the plan of addition outlined in the following words, He works for us on the plan of multiplication:  {10MR 142.4}
[10MR 143.1]          "Beside this, giving all diligence, add to your faith virtue; and to virtue knowledge; And to knowledge temperance; and to temperance patience; and to patience godliness; And to godliness brotherly kindness: and to brotherly kindness charity. For if these things be in you, and abound, they make you that ye shall neither be barren nor unfruitful in the knowledge of our Lord Jesus Christ. But he that lacketh these things is blind, and cannot see afar off, and hath forgotten that he was purged from his old sins. Wherefore the rather, brethren, give diligence to make your calling and election sure: for if ye do these things, ye shall never fall: For so an entrance shall be ministered unto you abundantly into the everlasting kingdom of our Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ" (2 Peter 1:5-11).  {10MR 143.1}
[10MR 143.2]          These words contain the science of Christianity. They show us how we may obtain an insurance policy to the life that measures with the life of God. Let us cultivate the precious graces of the Spirit. Let us use the talent of speech aright, speaking only words that will bless and strengthen those who hear. Let us crucify self, that in our hearts may grow up a strong love for Christ and for one another. Let us bring into the daily experience the instruction contained in the thirteenth chapter of First Corinthians. Believers must bring into their lives a stronger love for one another, a growing interest in one another.  {10MR 143.2}
[10MR 143.3]          Self must be surrendered to God before there can take possession of the life that strong, steady belief in the truth that is broad and comprehensive, taking in the whole plan of salvation--its purpose of love and mercy, which uproots                                       -144-     from the heart all enmity, all petty differences, and transforms indifference and coldness into Christlike affection.  {10MR 143.3}
[10MR 144.1]          Tell the believers on Norfolk Island for me that they need this belief in the truth. Pray humbly together. Repent of your sins, and confess your faults to one another, that you may come together in unity and love. Let all be exceedingly careful to do or say nothing that will create ill will.  {10MR 144.1}
[10MR 144.2]          Why should not believers love one another? It is impossible to love Christ and at the same time act uncourteously toward one another. It is impossible to have the Christ-love in the heart, and at the same time draw apart from one another, showing no love or sympathy. The more love we have for Christ, the more love we will have for one another.  {10MR 144.2}
[10MR 144.3]          There must be a reformation on this point, else there will be in our churches a perilous departing from God. "We have known and believed the love that God hath to us. God is love: and he that dwelleth in love dwelleth in God, and God in him. Herein is our love made perfect, that we may have boldness in the day of judgment: because as He is, so are we in the world. There is no fear in love; but perfect love casteth out fear: because fear hath torment. He that feareth is not made perfect in love. We love Him, because He first loved us. If any man say, I love God, and hateth his brother, he is a liar: for he that loveth not his brother whom he hath seen, how can he love God whom he hath not seen? And this commandment have we from Him, That he who loveth God love his brother also" (1 John 4:16-21).  {10MR 144.3}
[10MR 144.4]          Brother Belden, I wish you to read to the church on Norfolk Island such parts of this letter as may benefit them; for they need these words.--Letter 146, 1902, pp. 1-7. (To Brother and Sister Belden, September 22, 1902.)                                         -145-  {10MR 144.4}
[10MR 145.1]          Ellen White Sends Money to the Beldens--I gave Stephen Belden several hundred dollars. I could not let him and his wife suffer for food and clothing. I paid their expenses to and from Norfolk Island.--Letter 258, 1903, p. 2. (To Lucinda Hall, November 23, 1903.)  {10MR 145.1}
[10MR 145.2]          Ellen White's Faithfulness in Writing the Beldens--In every mail that goes to Australia, I send a letter to Stephen Belden, with copies of letters that I have written to others. If I happen to miss a mail, he feels this deeply. Just now I am sending him all that I can; for I fear that each mail that goes will be the last in which I can send him anything. Poor man, he is dying of cancer, and I am so far away that I cannot be near to help him. But I can write to him, and I can pray for him.--Letter 348, 1906, p. 2. (To G. I. Butler, Oct. 30, 1906.)  {10MR 145.2}
[10MR 145.3]          Death of Stephen Belden--We received your letter today, and have had copies made and sent to the brothers, Frank and Charlie Belden.  {10MR 145.3}
[10MR 145.4]          By last mail we sent you a draft from Frank. This draft came several weeks before, but there was no boat until last week. The sailing of boats for Australia has of late been very uncertain.  {10MR 145.4}
[10MR 145.5]          I know that poor Stephen must have suffered severely, but let us be thankful that the end came quietly. Of him the words apply: "Here is the patience of the saints: here are they that keep the commandments of God, and the faith of Jesus. And I heard a voice from heaven saying unto me, Write, Blessed are the dead which die in the Lord from henceforth: Yea, saith the Spirit, that they may rest from their labours: and their works do follow them. And I looked, and behold a white cloud, and upon the cloud one sat like unto the Son of man, having                                         -146-     on His head a golden crown, and in His hand a sharp sickle. And another angel came out of the temple, crying with a loud voice to Him that sat on the cloud, Thrust in Thy sickle, and reap: for the time is come for Thee to reap; for the harvest of the earth is ripe" (Revelation 14:12-15).  {10MR 145.5}
[10MR 146.1]          These scenes will soon transpire and then we shall better understand the words, "Blessed are the dead which die in the Lord."  {10MR 146.1}
[10MR 146.2]          You may now rejoice in the thought that Stephen is free from all pain. There need be no more worry or anxiety on his account.  {10MR 146.2}
[10MR 146.3]          I am glad to know that our brethren in Australia do not forget you, that they have promised that you shall be cared for, whether you remain on the island, or whether you go to friends elsewhere. May the Lord bless and strengthen you and help you to recover from the long strain that has been upon you. Please continue to write to me by every mail that leaves Norfolk Island.--Letter 393, 1906, pp. 1,2. (To Mrs. Vina Belden, December 16, 1906.)  {10MR 146.3}
[10MR 146.4]          A Message to the Norfolk Islanders- I had always hoped that I would be able to visit you in your home on Norfolk Island. I regret that I was not permitted to bear my testimony there.  {10MR 146.4}
[10MR 146.5]          A Message to Believers on Norfolk Island: I have a message to give to those who are desirous of having lives that are cleansed from all sin and selfishness. I heard a Voice speaking to the believers on Norfolk Island, saying, Unless you turn wholly from your sins, and become fervent in spirit, giving to the unbelievers on the island the evidence that you are changed in heart, you cannot enter in through the gates to the city of God. No unclean person will enter that blessed abode.                                        -147-  {10MR 146.5}
[10MR 147.1]          All may become intelligent Christians if they will study the Word. In the Word lies life eternal for all who will obey its instruction. Unless we understand the terms of our salvation, and are willing to be wholly obedient to the Word of God, we can never be admitted to the city of God. Could this be possible, and those who refuse to comply with the conditions of salvation be admitted to the home of the redeemed, they would introduce their own unsanctified ideas into the heavenly family, and a second rebellion would be created.  {10MR 147.1}
[10MR 147.2]          Christ bids you, "Come unto Me, all ye that labour and are heavy laden, and I will give you rest. Take My yoke upon you, and learn of Me; for I am meek and lowly in heart: and ye shall find rest unto your souls. For My yoke is easy, and My burden is light" (Matthew 11:28-30). The members of the church of Christ are to act out the principles of truth, representing the character of the meek and lowly Jesus. This is contrary to the spirit of the world.  {10MR 147.2}
[10MR 147.3]          "A city that is set on a hill," Christ said, "cannot be hid. Neither do men light a candle, and put it under a bushel, but on a candlestick; and it giveth light to all that are in the house. Let your light so shine before men, that they may see your good works, and glorify your Father which is in heaven" (Matthew 5:14-16). The disciples are bound by solemn obligations to show to the world that they love God and keep His commandments. By obedience to the Word of God, light must shine in clear, distinct rays from every soul who has received the truth. And believers will be happy in reflecting the light of the love of God upon others.  {10MR 147.3}
[10MR 147.4]          Those who desire to see Jesus and dwell with Him in the heavenly courts must reveal the truth in the form of sound words. They must refrain from all foolish jesting and joking. You are living in the presence of angels who are appointed                                            -148-     to lead you to right action, yet, knowing the truth of God as expressed in His Word, you fail. You are now making your choice as to whom you will pattern after. It is your privilege to follow that which is right, and by your example lead to right action on the part of others. If you take this course, the commendation of God will rest upon you.  {10MR 147.4}
[10MR 148.1]          The mind of God can be learned only from His Word. The Lord has sent His angels to guard those who are willing to be led in the ways of truth. He bids you take heed to your ways. There are souls living on the island who are daily receiving blessings from God, yet who do not as much as look heavenward and say, "I thank Thee, Lord, for all the mercies I receive." All the love that God expresses for them, in sparing their lives, and in providing them with food and clothing, does not waken in them one grateful response. The precious word of truth is not stamped upon the soul. "With the heart man believeth unto righteousness; and with the mouth confession is made unto salvation" (Romans 10:10).  {10MR 148.1}
[10MR 148.2]          The first great commandment of the law is, "Thou shalt love the Lord thy God with all thy heart, and with all thy soul, and with all thy strength, and with all thy mind" (Luke 10:27). Who among us obey this commandment? God asks for the heart's best and holiest service, but careless hearts turn away from Him to taste of the cup of folly and sin, and thus God is mocked. How many living on Norfolk Island have heard the instruction of the Word of God, but have turned away with decided refusal to obey its instruction! The Searcher of hearts knows who are they who turn from His law, saying, "I want not Thy will and Thy way, Oh, God."                                         -149-  {10MR 148.2}
[10MR 149.1]          When the attention of the man who is honest in heart is drawn to the truth of the Bible, he reads, marks, learns, and inwardly digests its teachings. He comes to God in prayer. He sees the wonderful sacrifice made in his behalf in the words of the prophet: "He is despised and rejected of men; a man of sorrows and acquainted with grief: . . . He was despised, and we esteemed Him not. . . . He was wounded for our transgressions, He was bruised for our iniquities: the chastisement of our peace was upon Him; and with His stripes we are healed. . . The Lord hath laid on Him the iniquity of us all" (Isaiah 53:3, 5, 6). Conviction comes to his heart, and he is troubled, for he sees that he is under condemnation. He feels the power of the truth in His soul. Then the light which the Spirit of God sheds upon the convicted mind comes to him, and he sees the meaning of the Word as he never saw it before. As the blood propelled from the heart circulates through the body, carrying life and vigor to the extremities, so the truth received into the heart diffuses itself through the inner man, bringing the thoughts and affections and powers into obedience to Christ. If the heart is submitted to the will of Christ, the great Master Builder will in due time perfect the whole being.  {10MR 149.1}
[10MR 149.2]         Paul in the fifth chapter of Romans shows us where the true experience of the child of God begins. ［Romans 5:1-11 quoted.］  {10MR 149.2}
[10MR 149.3]          I send you this to be read to those who shall gather together for worship. Shall I have the satisfaction of knowing that this my testimony to the believers in Norfolk has impressed your hearts to serve the Lord more fully?--Letter 200, 1907, pp. 1-5. (To Sister Vina Belden, June 10, 1907.)                                         -150-  {10MR 149.3}
[10MR 150.1]          Vina Belden Wished to Stay on Norfolk Island--I received in the Australian mail a letter from Vina Belden, who is still living on Norfolk Island. She writes that she has had an ill turn, but is improving. Her trouble was heart difficulty. I wish for many reasons that she could leave the island, but the people there do not want her to leave, and she herself wants to remain. Indeed, I do not think anyone could persuade her to go. She desires to be buried beside her husband.--Letter 308, 1907, p. 2. (To Mrs. Mary P. Foss, September 30, 1907.)     White Estate Washington, D. C. July 23, 1980  {10MR 150.1}
[10MR 151.1]       MR No. 807 - The Vision of Moses         After Moses had given final instructions and lessons to the children of Israel he ascended Mount Nebo. From Pisgah's summit was revealed to him in panoramic view the land that he was not allowed to enter. Angels of God pointed out every part of the land as it was spread out before his vision. They told him of the fertility of the soil and that it was well watered. He saw the grain fields and the fruit-laden trees just as they appeared in the Promised Land. The whole land, in all its richness and beauty, was spread out before him, and he saw that it was a goodly land. The heavenly angels told him that from the beginning to the end of the year God's watchful care was over the land.  {10MR 151.1}
[10MR 151.2]          The attention of Moses was called to the various portions of the country where the tribes of Israel would be located. In the midst of the goodly land he saw established the people that through the providence of God he had been leading to the borders of their promised inheritance.  {10MR 151.2}
[10MR 151.3]          The angels also revealed to Moses that although he mourned because he had sinned and could not enter the promised land, and although he felt that he had caused the children of Israel to sin, yet it was their own sin, their murmuring and complaining spirit that had led him to deviate from the right and commit a sin that kept him out of the Promised Land. The angels told him that he was not the greatest sufferer, that he did not feel in his heart the fullest depth of their sin, but that Christ, their invisible leader, was the one against whom they had transgressed. Christ was the one who would bear their iniquities. He                                          -152-     it was whom they had offended, not Moses; He it was who suffered the most intensely.  {10MR 151.3}
[10MR 152.1]          The heavenly messengers also referred to the sacrificial offerings typifying the crucifixion of Christ and opened before Moses' mind the events that should take place in the future. To him was revealed the advent of the Saviour, His birthplace, and the manner in which He should come. He was shown that the Jewish nation, the favored people of God, to whom the Saviour would come to give life and to deliver from a heavy yoke of oppression, would insult Him, deride Him, mock Him, heap every indignity upon Him, and at last take the life of Him who came to impart life to them.  {10MR 152.1}
[10MR 152.2]          While in bondage to other nations, the Jews had boasted that although they were then in oppression, their Messiah was coming as a mighty King to deliver them. To the heathen nations surrounding them they declared that Christ would come in glory, break their yoke of bondage, fulfill His promises to them, and place them on thrones to reign with Him as kings and priests over the whole world. Such were the boasts they made. Their mistake lay in applying to His first appearing the prophecies that refer to His second coming and to the earth as it will be when made new and occupied by the redeemed.  {10MR 152.2}
[10MR 152.3]          When, instead of coming in the pomp and splendor of the mighty kings of the earth, Christ came as a humble man, possessing human nature, how great was their chagrin and disappointment! Surely this was not the man who would deliver them. They would not own Him as their King. He came not among the most honorable, or to receive homage as kings of the earth receive homage from their subjects. He came among the poor and the needy. He was found among the oppressed. He relieved the wants of the destitute and stood by the side of the most humble.                                       -153-     Thinking that this man could not be the Messiah for whom they looked, they refused to acknowledge Him.  {10MR 152.3}
[10MR 153.1]          As a nation the Jews had been growing prouder and prouder. They had made great boasts of their righteousness. They made broad their phylacteries, uttered long prayers in the market places, and gave alms to be seen of men. Their religion was formal, consisting of ordinances and purifications, rites and ceremonies. It was not heartfelt. Although they made their religious profession so very prominent, yet they did not scruple to grind the faces of the poor and to take advantage of them in every way possible.  {10MR 153.1}
[10MR 153.2]          This proud people could not think of acknowledging the lowly Nazarene as their Messiah. They knew that if they should take their position by the side of this humble man, all the surrounding nations would deride them and scoff at them. After having so loudly boasted of how they would be exalted when the Messiah should come, they could not think of recognizing the carpenter's Son as the Messiah. Satan had blinded their eyes so they knew not what was for their good.  {10MR 153.2}
[10MR 153.3]          The condition of the Jewish nation at the first advent of Christ was presented to Moses. He had thought that he had a hard time in leading Israel through the wilderness, but he forgot his own sufferings when he caught a glimpse of the life of Christ and saw the suffering that He would endure and the great sacrifice He would make for the salvation of His people.  {10MR 153.3}
[10MR 153.4]          Moses had made sacrifices. He had been willing to give his own life for the salvation of others, and had even prayed to the Lord to blot his name out of the book of life rather than destroy the children of Israel, the people whom God had so wonderfully and miraculously delivered. But the Lord would not blot His servant's name out of His book. "Whosoever hath sinned against Me," He said, "him                                          -154-     will I blot out of My book" (Exodus 32:33). Time and again, through the intercession of Moses, the Lord had spared His disobedient people.  {10MR 153.4}
[10MR 154.1]          To Moses was revealed the blindness of the Jewish nation. Their continual plea was, "The law! the law! the Father! the Father!" Appealing to the law and to the Father, they rejected their Saviour. "As for this Christ," they said, "we will have nothing to do with Him. Away with Him." The One who came to give them life they put to death.  {10MR 154.1}
[10MR 154.2]          When the view of the crucifixion was presented before Moses, what a scene there must have been on Pisgah's summit! I have often thought that if I were an artist, I should like to portray the countenance of Moses as he viewed the panoramic scenes passing before him, in which he saw the sufferings of the Angel who had led the Israelites through the wilderness, guiding them in their wandering journey from Egypt to Canaan. ［A PAGE IS MISSING AT THIS POINT IN THE ORIGINAL MANUSCRIPT.］ . . .  {10MR 154.2}
[10MR 154.3]         As Christ stood upon the mount and looked over the holy city, with weeping He exclaimed, "O Jerusalem, Jerusalem, thou that killest the prophets, and stonest them which are sent unto thee, how often would I have gathered thy children together, even as a hen gathereth her chickens under her wings, and ye would not! Behold, your house is left unto you desolate" (Matthew 23:37, 38).  {10MR 154.3}
[10MR 154.4]          Moses saw the sin of the Jewish nation for whose salvation he had been willing to have his own name blotted out of the book of life. He saw the Son of God bid adieu to the nation, and it seemed now that their destiny was certain, for they had rejected Christ. Surely their house was left unto them desolate. As the angel repeated the words of Christ to Moses, an expression of distress and anguish spread over his countenance. Bitter tears fell from his eyes. He shared the sadness that Christ felt.                                        -155-  {10MR 154.4}
[10MR 155.1]          That nation which God had declared was a royal nation, a peculiar people, a holy priesthood, Moses heard crying for the blood of Christ. He saw them crucify his Saviour. To him was revealed Christ's agony as He hung upon the cross. He saw the Saviour lying in Joseph's new tomb, and looking farther on, he saw Him come forth a majestic conqueror and ascend to heaven with a multitude of captives, the angelic hosts escorting Him on His way.  {10MR 155.1}
[10MR 155.2]          When he beheld the Saviour's ascension and saw that he himself would be one of those who should attend the Saviour and open to Him the everlasting gates, what a change took place in the expression on his face! The joy, the glory, the light that shone from his countenance no language can describe, no pen can picture. Moses was one of those who comforted Christ on the mount of transfiguration.  {10MR 155.2}
[10MR 155.3]          Then was presented to him a view of the multitude of captives who rose at the time Jesus was raised from the dead and who went into the city and revealed themselves unto many. Notwithstanding the fact that a lie had been put into the mouths of the Roman guard that watched the sepulcher lest the disciples should come at night and steal away the body of Christ, the raising of these captives to life established the certainty of Christ Himself having risen from the dead. Christ had thus given incontrovertible proof that He was the Son of God. Satan failed in his efforts to conceal the fact that Christ had risen. From that time men have believed that it was the Son of God who was crucified.  {10MR 155.3}
[10MR 155.4]          Since then it has been Satan's special effort to separate the Father and the Son. He led the Jews to cry, "The law, the law! the Father, the Father! Away with the Son! We will not acknowledge the Son or have anything to do with Him. We will not recognize the power of God in the mighty miracles He performs, for it is through Satan that He does these works."                                      -156-  {10MR 155.4}
[10MR 156.1]          But when multitudes began to believe on the Son and to receive divine truth from the lips of the disciples of Jesus, Satan saw that he must do something else to counter the work that the disciples were doing. So he determined to lead men to reject the Father and His law, as the Jews had rejected Christ. As he had blinded the eyes of the Jewish nation so they were unable to recognize and acknowledge Jesus, the only one who had power to give them life, so he would blind the eyes of the Christian world to the claims of the law, making professed Christians cry, "Christ, Christ! Away with the law!" Because of his deceptions men would fail of glorifying God by obeying His law, the foundation of His government in heaven and on earth.  {10MR 156.1}
[10MR 156.2]          The Old Testament, containing the prophecies of the coming of Christ, is now made of small account. The cry now is, "The Christ, the Christ! The gospel, the gospel!" But the gospel is taught all the way through the Bible, from Genesis to Revelation. The gospel is revealed in all the prophecies of the first advent of Christ as the Saviour of men. Every act of the old dispensation to turn men away from sin or to bring them forgiveness was done with reference to the Saviour who was to come. He was the steppingstone by which man was to be exalted.  {10MR 156.2}
[10MR 156.3]          As Moses saw this steppingstone despised, and beheld the Jews, blinded by Satan, turning away from their only hope of salvation, and crying, "Away with Christ!" and as he heard the Christian world in the new dispensation crying, "Away with the Father! Away with the law!" he was filled with astonishment. Do men honor God by despising His law?  {10MR 156.3}
[10MR 156.4]          As the special work of Satan has been to separate the Father and the Son, he has so blinded the eyes of the Christian world that they now turn from the Father and from His law and dwell wholly upon Christ.                                        -157-  {10MR 156.4}
[10MR 157.1]          Christ came to die because not a precept of His Father's law could be altered to excuse man in his fallen condition. As this picture was presented before Moses, again an expression of grief and sadness came over his countenance.  {10MR 157.1}
[10MR 157.2]          Then he was carried down to the period of time when a view of the heavenly sanctuary should be given to God's people, when the veil would be parted, and by faith they would enter within the holy of holies. Moses knew something about the sanctuary in heaven; he understood the sacred ministrations connected with the holy place and the Most Holy. The significance of the typical service in the earthly sanctuary was made light and clear by the reflection of the Sun of Righteousness upon the types and symbols.  {10MR 157.2}
[10MR 157.3]          When Christ, the Mediator, burst the bands of the tomb, and ascended on high to minister for man, He first entered the holy place where, by virtue of His own sacrifice, He made an offering for the sins of men. With intercession and pleadings He presented before God the prayers and repentance and faith of His people, purified by the incense of His own merits. He next entered the Most Holy Place, to make an atonement for the sins of the people, and to cleanse the sanctuary. His work as high priest completes the divine plan of redemption by making the final atonement for sin. ［A PAGE IS MISSING AT THIS POINT IN THE ORIGINAL MANUSCRIPT.］ . . .  {10MR 157.3}
[10MR 157.4]         With joy Moses saw the law of God still honored and exalted by a faithful few. He saw the last great struggle of earthly powers to destroy those who keep God's law. He looked forward to the time when God shall arise to punish the inhabitants of the earth for their iniquity, and those who have feared His name                                           -158-     shall be covered and hid in the day of His anger. These acknowledge the relation existing between the Father and His law. Only by the merits of Jesus Christ is man exalted and enabled to keep God's law acceptably.  {10MR 157.4}
[10MR 158.1]          Again Moses looked and saw the covenant of peace made with God's commandment-keeping people when He spoke from His holy habitation, shaking the heavens and the earth by His voice. Moses saw that God is the hope of His people, while the despisers of the law, those who had crucified Jesus Christ afresh, bowed . . . at the feet of the saints in fear of God's voice. He saw the countenances of the saints lighted up with glory and beaming upon those around them, as the faces of himself and those who were with him shone when the law was given on Mount Sinai. The commandment-keepers, those who had honored the law, were glorified. At the appearing of Christ in splendor and glory they were translated to heaven without seeing death, rising with songs of triumph to enter through the gates into the city, into the land of Eden.  {10MR 158.1}
[10MR 158.2]          After man's fall Eden had been caught up from the earth, for God would not suffer it to feel the marks of the curse. He preserved it as a specimen of His handiwork at the beginning. As Moses beheld that lovely garden, an expression of joy came over his countenance.  {10MR 158.2}
[10MR 158.3]          But the servant of God was carried still farther. He saw the earth purified by fire and cleansed from every vestige of sin, every mark of the curse, and renovated and given to the saints to possess forever and ever. He saw the kingdoms of the earth given to the saints of the Most High. No impurity, nothing to mar their peace and happiness, was in the earth made new.  {10MR 158.3}
[10MR 158.4]          In the new earth the prophecies which the Jews applied to the first advent of Christ will be fulfilled. The saints will then be redeemed and made immortal. Upon their heads will be crowns of immortality, and joy and glory will be pictured on their countenances, which will reflect the image of their Redeemer.                                            -159-  {10MR 158.4}
[10MR 159.1]          Moses saw the land of Canaan as it will appear when it becomes the home of the saints. John the Revelator was given a view of this same land, of which he writes: ［Revelation 21:1-5 quoted］.  {10MR 159.1}
[10MR 159.2]          As Moses beheld this scene, joy and triumph were expressed in his countenance. He could understand the force of all the angels revealed to him. He took in the whole scene as it was presented before him. His mind was firm, his intellect clear. His strength was unabated, his eye was undimmed.  {10MR 159.2}
[10MR 159.3]          Then he closed his eyes in death and the angels of God buried him in the mount. And there he slept.  {10MR 159.3}
[10MR 159.4]          But it was not long before Christ came to raise Moses to life. As He stood by the grave and bade him come forth, Satan stood by His side, saying, "I have control over him. I tempted him and he yielded. Even Moses was not able to keep God's law. He has transgressed and has placed himself on my side of the controversy. He appropriated to himself the glory which belonged to God. He is my property, for by his sin he has placed himself in my dominion and in my power."  {10MR 159.4}
[10MR 159.5]          Satan contended earnestly for the body of Moses. Again he sought to enter into controversy with Christ in regard to the injustice of God's law, and with deceiving power reiterated his false statements about not being fairly treated. His accusations were such that Christ did not bring against him the record of the cruel work he had done in heaven by deceptive misrepresentation, the falsehoods he had told in Eden that led to Adam's transgression, and the stirring up of the worst passions of the hosts of Israel to incite them to murmur and rebel until Moses lost command of himself.  {10MR 159.5}
[10MR 159.6]          The sin of Moses was not premeditated. He was surprised into it. He took to himself the murmuring of the people when they were really murmuring against God.                                            -160-  {10MR 159.6}
[10MR 160.1]          Christ did not retaliate in answer to Satan. He brought no railing accusation against him, but raised Moses from the dead and took him to heaven. Here for the first time the power of Christ was exercised to break the power of Satan and give life to the dead. Here began His work of making alive that which was dead. Thus He testified that He was indeed the Resurrection and the Life, that He had power to ransom those whom Satan had made his captives, that although men die they will live again. The question had been asked, "if a man die, shall he live again?" (Job 14:4). The question was now answered.  {10MR 160.1}
[10MR 160.2]          This act was a great victory over the powers of darkness. This display of power was an incontrovertible testimony to the supremacy of the Son of God. Satan had not expected that the body would be raised to life after death. He had concluded that the sentence, "Dust thou art, and unto dust shalt thou return" gave him undisputed possession of the bodies of the dead. Now he saw that he would be despoiled of his prey, that man would live again after death.  {10MR 160.2}
[10MR 160.3]          After Moses was raised to life, the heavenly gates of Paradise were opened, and Jesus passed in with His captive. No longer was Moses the captive of Satan. In consequence of his sin Moses merited the penalty of transgression and became subject to death. When he was raised to life he held his title in another name--the name of Jesus his Head.  {10MR 160.3}
[10MR 160.4]          The day of exile is nearly ended. The time is at hand when all who are sleeping in their graves will hear His voice and come forth, some to everlasting life, and some to final destruction. Christ will raise all His saints, glorify them with an immortal body and open to them the gates of the city of God.--Manuscript 69, 1912, pp. 6-17.     White Estate Washington, D. C. July 24, 1980  {10MR 160.4}
[10MR 161.2]          In this Scripture is the promise that we shall not be left to grope our way along in doubt and perplexity.--Manuscript 148, 1902.     White Estate Washington, D. C. July 24, 1980  {10MR 161.2}
[10MR 162.1]       MR No. 809 - Warning Not to Join J. H. Kellogg         Dear Brother: About two years ago the Lord presented your case before me, showing me that you were in danger of linking up with the Battle Creek Sanitarium. Instruction has been given me that your mind is certainly being corrupted in sentiment. Sometimes when your assent is given to Dr. Kellogg's assertions, you bear testimony to a lie, and the recording angel writes it thus. Unless Dr. Kellogg changes, confesses his sins and is converted, the Lord will leave him to his own devices. I am charged to give you decided warning lest your mind shall run in the same groove.  {10MR 162.1}
[10MR 162.2]          If Dr. Kellogg had heeded the messages which the Lord has given him, he would stand free in the Lord. But when he had light, he refused to follow the admonitions and the guidance of the Holy Spirit, and he has accepted the influence of another teacher. Thus it was with Adam and Eve in Eden.  {10MR 162.2}
[10MR 162.3]          My brother, whom I respect in the faith and message of truth, cut yourself loose from misleading influences. The leader of the rebellion in heaven is working to spoil and ruin the medical missionary work, to cause it to be corrupted by heresy and infidelity.  {10MR 162.3}
[10MR 162.4]          Shall Christ be compelled to bear continually the shameful infirmities of His people because they accept the false sentiments proceeding from the first traitor in the heavenly courts? If the angels were deceived by Lucifer's ingenious methods of misrepresenting God, if Adam and Eve were deceived by his declaration that God was withholding from them the higher education that would make them as gods, is there not danger that men today will be deceived? Please read                                           -163-     the first chapter of Patriarchs and Prophets and see if the precious truths contained in this book are not given by the Lord to protect His people from deceptions that are urged upon them just now.  {10MR 162.4}
[10MR 163.1]          I tell you in the name of the Lord God of Israel, that Satan is presenting his sophistries to ministers and medical workers, and if our people listen to these sophistries, they will become impregnated with the same false idea of a popular religion that will cause them to develop into gods, and there will be no place in their lives for God or for Christ.  {10MR 163.1}
[10MR 163.2]          Just as long as men consent to listen to these sophistries, a subtle influence will weave the fine threads of these seductive theories into their minds, and men who should turn away from the first sound of such teaching will learn to love it. As loyal subjects we must refuse even to listen to these sophistries. Their influence is something like a deadly viper, poisoning the minds of all who listen. It is a branch of hypnotism, deadening the sensibilities of the soul.  {10MR 163.2}
[10MR 163.3]          I have not strength to dwell upon this, for I feel so strong an indignation against Satan and those who, with the Word of God in their possession, listen to the teaching of human agencies; who are intent upon declaring theories which they present as more wonderful, higher, grander than the teachings of Christ, the One who gave His life to save the world from Satan's higher education. We cannot afford to exchange Christ's teachings for the devil's lies.  {10MR 163.3}
[10MR 163.4]          My brother, there is a work to be done by yourself and many of your associates, in repentance toward God and faith in our Lord Jesus Christ as the sin pardoning Saviour.--Letter 212, 1906, pp. 1-3. (July 2, 1906.)     White Estate, Washington, D. C. August 11, 1980  {10MR 163.4}
[10MR 164.1]       MR No. 810 - Instruction Regarding Sanitarium Work         In our sanitarium work, plants should be made in many places. In the sanitariums established, a decided influence for temperance and for all points of truth should be exerted. The workers should seek to help one another. Those who possess the true missionary spirit will esteem all for whom Christ has died. . . .  {10MR 164.1}
[10MR 164.2]         Questions have arisen in regard to the management of sanitariums, and in regard to the plans to be followed in the education of physicians and nurses. We are asked whether few or many should take a five-years' course.  {10MR 164.2}
[10MR 164.3]          All are to be left perfectly free to follow the dictates of an enlightened conscience. There are those who with a few month's instruction would be prepared to go out and do acceptable medical missionary work. Some cannot feel that it is their duty to give years to one line of study. . . .  {10MR 164.3}
[10MR 164.4]          To the young and strong, the bustle of the city is sometimes more agreeable than the quiet of the country, but the sick long for the quiet of the country.  {10MR 164.4}
[10MR 164.5]          As these things are presented before me, and as I think of how much is lost by an indoor life, I can scarcely endure the thought of our sanitariums being situated where the patients must endure the rigor of cold winters, where during the winter months they must remain inside most of the time, the rooms heated with steam coils, and the air impure. In every place there are in winter some things that are disadvantageous to the sick, but some places have fewer disadvantages than others. There are localities where all the year-round fruit-bearing trees may be seen, and where but little fire is needed for purposes of warmth. In sanitariums established in such places                                         -165-     the patients can have the advantages of the outdoor air at all seasons of the year. When fires are required there should, if possible, be open fireplaces in which wood can be burned.  {10MR 164.5}
[10MR 165.1]          Why do not our physicians see and understand that patients should be treated out of and away from the cities? And not the patients only, but physicians and nurses need a cheerful, sunshiny atmosphere. Is it surprising that under gloomy surroundings, workers should be downhearted and depressed, leading unbelievers to think that their religion makes them gloomy? Let there be light and love and cheerful song in the place of gloom, and what a change would take place!  {10MR 165.1}
[10MR 165.2]          Our schools also should be established away from the cities, where the influences will be favorable for receiving the instruction that is to be given in Bible lines. "The fear of the Lord is the beginning of wisdom." Both the students in our schools and the patients in our sanitariums may receive great advantages by having before their eyes the open book of nature instead of the walls of a room, the air of which is often laden with the poisonous exhalations of the lungs. . . .  {10MR 165.2}
[10MR 165.3]         In the open air the patients, some in wheelchairs, will feel songs of joy coming from their hearts, and some will receive Christ by faith. Many more might be brought to a knowledge of the truth if their surroundings were of a softening and subduing nature. As they behold the beauties of nature, their minds will be led to think of the glories of the home that Christ has gone to prepare for His people. They will realize that the Bible has been given to point out the way to this home, and to prepare the soul for the region of bliss. Joy unspeakable will fill their minds.--Ms 115, 1903, pp. 1,2,6-8. (Diary, "Instruction Regarding Sanitarium Work.")     White Estate, Washington, D. C. August 11, 1980  {10MR 165.3}
[10MR 166.1]       MR No. 811 - Ellen White's Confidence in Her Calling         By looking constantly to Jesus, from morn till eve, with the eye of faith, we shall be strengthened. God will make the most precious revelations to His hungering, thirsting people. They will find that Christ is a personal Savior. They feed upon His word, for it is spirit and life. This word kills the natural, earthly nature, and a new life in Christ Jesus is created. The Holy Spirit comes as a Comforter to them. Love takes the place of hatred, and the heart receives the mold of the divine similitude. The image of Christ is reproduced in the human agent, and by the transforming efficacy of the grace of Christ he becomes a new creature. "As many as received Him, to them gave He power to become the sons of God, even to them that believe on His name: which were born, not of blood, nor of the will of the flesh, nor of the will of man, but of God" (John 1:12, 13). This is the new birth.  {10MR 166.1}
[10MR 166.2]         "And the Word was made flesh, and dwelt among us, (and we beheld His glory, the glory as of the only begotten of the Father,) full of grace and truth. . . . And of His fulness have all we received, and grace for grace" (verses 14, 16). The yearning after entire conformity to the will of God, after His holiness and peace, opens the eyes of the understanding to see the doctrines of the Word. Thus God's children are strengthened and established; they are "steadfast, immoveable, always abounding in the work of the Lord" (1 Corinthians 15:58).                                         -167-  {10MR 166.2}
[10MR 167.1]         The Lord is soon to appear in the clouds of heaven with power and great glory, to take those who have received Him to the mansions He has gone to prepare for them. We are anxiously awaiting His coming. We need to keep the armor on. We need to be all that the name Christian signifies. We need to live in habitual communion with God our Savior, abiding in Him.  {10MR 167.1}
[10MR 167.2]          Christ has given us no assurance that to attain perfection of character is an easy matter. It is a conflict, a battle, a march, day after day. All who reach the standard must learn the lesson that it is through much tribulation that we enter the kingdom of heaven. If we sit with Christ on His throne, we must be partakers with Him of His suffering. "It became Him . . .  in bringing many sons unto glory, to make the Captain of our salvation perfect through suffering" (Hebrews 2:10). "Though He were a Son, yet learned He obedience by the things which He suffered" (Hebrews 5:8). Shall we then be timid and cowardly because of the trials we meet as we advance? Shall we not meet them without repining and complaints? . . .  {10MR 167.2}
[10MR 167.3]          The Lord would not have His servants unjustly charged by their fellow laborers with the guilt of many sins. Those who do this do much harm by creating a sentiment which will cut off the influence of those against whom they speak. False impressions will be made. Every effort should be made to present the facts as they exist. It is essential for the one who has borne false witness to see that he has been guilty of a great wrong in causing dissension in the church and in creating false sympathy, thus leading others into the same error and endangering their souls. . . .  {10MR 167.3}
[10MR 167.4]          The Lord gave me my appointment in my youth. It was a mystery to me. After a severe struggle, I accepted the work, and in my experience I have                                       -168-     proved that the Lord had unmistakable, far-reaching, wonderful plans in it all. Out of my weakness I was made strong. Many a time in the ever-recurring necessities, I was made strong in His strength. I was helpless and ready to die, but He renewed me and lifted me up, and I abide unto this time ［1897］.  {10MR 167.4}
[10MR 168.1]         Nothing has been made more distinct and plain than that the Lord has chosen me to do His work, His great work. I was taken from among the young, in the deepest affliction, and the conflict and experience has been growing from year to year until I no more doubt that this frail thread of humanity has helped to compose the web that God is weaving in the loom of heaven.  {10MR 168.1}
[10MR 168.2]          I have learned to trust in God and not to expect anyone but Him to understand the work He has given me to do. Others, with the knowledge of the way God has led me, may be unappreciative and unsympathetic. They may have no more idea of the work given me than a child. I have had experience after experience with my supposed-to-be unchangeable friends, whom I have found to be as trustworthy as a reed shaken by the wind, unable to read and understand my life struggle. They have given themselves up to evil surmisings, to watching for evil, to duplicity and falsehood. I have met with this ignorance of spiritual things until I have learned to say with Paul, "None of these things move me" (Acts 20:24). They may say, "She hath a devil," or "She doeth these things by the power of the devil." They may say anything their hearts lead them to say. I know myself of the hardships, the disappointments, the anguish of spirit, that I have been compelled to know, when I have realized that I am alone. I stand in God, with heart and mind open to the Heaven-revealed truth. I stand against men of low degree and against                                       -169-     men of high degree, conscious that the truth revealed to me nearly fifty-three years ago was from God. No human being has been able to wrest it from me. At times I have had to face nearly the whole church in defense and vindication of the Heaven-sent light. Yet God has upheld me, and these many years an unchangeable testimony has been borne. Looking over more than half a century of experience, I can say with confidence, "O God, Thou hast taught me from my youth: and hitherto have I declared Thy wondrous works, and will declare them" (See Psalm 71:17). The puny arm of man has been powerless to hinder.  {10MR 168.2}
[10MR 169.1]         Though my heart is pained when I see how little the work given me by God is comprehended, yet I am neither discouraged nor disposed to yield up the work God has given me. I know that God has laid this work upon me. Any course that my brethren may take will not alter my mission or my work. Again and again I have been obliged to stand against those who cry, "Lo, here is Christ," and "Lo, there is Christ. Lo, this is new truth." The crusade against the work of God has been firm and determined, yet those engaged in it have not accomplished their purpose.  {10MR 169.1}
[10MR 169.2]          Had I not known that God was my teacher and my stronghold, I must have been discouraged when so many started up and cut themselves loose from the work God had given them to do, bringing in new theories, new impressions, and new principles. But the word has come, "Heed them not; go straight forward. I am thy Teacher: I am at thy right hand, and will uphold thee." I know that the Lord will help me work my vein of gold and silver and bring out my precious ore after many think that no more is to be had.                                     -170-  {10MR 169.2}
[10MR 170.1]          With every departure of our institutions from straight lines, with every new departure from right principles, strange methods and principles are brought in. But abuses come with them and follow one after another in endless succession. . . .  {10MR 170.1}
[10MR 170.2]          God is calling for volunteers, for men who will not turn away from the truth they have strenuously advocated for years to advocate erroneous doctrines. Because some have not been diligent students, because they do not understand the true reasons of the genuine faith, there will be no less power or fewer laborers. Others will take the places made vacant in the ranks, who will be receptive and who will appreciate the sacred character of truth.  {10MR 170.2}
[10MR 170.3]          At the eleventh hour, when the work grows harder and the people are more hardened, there will be a variety of talent brought in. These workers will prove faithful and receive their penny. Sacrificing men will step into the places made vacant by those who would not be fitted for a place in the heavenly temple. These resources will continue to come in. The Lord will provide openings and facilities. He will call upon the youth to fill up the places made vacant by deaths and apostasies. He will give young men and women, as well as those who are older, the cooperation of the heavenly intelligences. They will have converted characters, converted minds, converted hands, converted feet, and converted tongues. Their lips will be touched with a living coal from the divine altar. If they will learn the lesson of walking humbly before God, if they will not seek to invent new plans, but will do that which the Lord has appointed them to do, they will be enabled to carry God's plan onward and upward without narrowing it. . . .                                      -171-  {10MR 170.3}
[10MR 171.1]          All who join the ranks of Sabbathkeepers should become diligent Bible students, that they may know the pillars and groundwork of the truth. They should study prophetic history, which has brought us down point by point to where we are at the present time. This is God's plan for our school. Young men should attend who desire to become educated for any line of work, who have capabilities, and see the necessity of learning more and still more where we stand today in prophetic history, uniting link after link in the prophetic chain, even from Genesis to Revelation. Christ is the Alpha, the first link, and the Omega, the last link, of the gospel chain, which is welded in Revelation. These young men will not have fixed habits of wrong, or defects in disposition and character that will make them inflexible.  {10MR 171.1}
[10MR 171.2]          With what care should everyone come to the study of the Scriptures! With what a determination to know all that it is possible for him to know of the reasons of every point of the faith. Especially should he study the sanctuary question, and the first, second and third angel's messages. . . .  {10MR 171.2}
[10MR 171.3]          Let the youth obtain a knowledge of the Bible in our schools. Then let them work on that which they are persuaded is the truth. Those who come to our schools will also be taught that God will hold them responsible for their reason and the way they use it; for their time and how they spend it; for their speech and how they employ it. These are God's precious talents.  {10MR 171.3}
[10MR 171.4]          The youth should keep advancing in knowledge during the school term. Then they should make use of the knowledge they have obtained, for the benefit of others. They are to pray to God constantly--when they are by themselves, at the family altar, and when they walk in the streets. They are to uplift their hearts to God, praying to be kept from temptation. God will                                           -172-     give such youth more than natural judgment and intuition. If they will give themselves to Him, He will give them skill and adaptability. They will have mistakes to correct and victories to gain, and gradually they will grow into stronger, wiser men and women in Christ Jesus.  {10MR 171.4}
[10MR 172.1]          Success will come when the youth are educated in this way. It will not come from natural ability, but from the molding of the heart by Christ. By beholding Christ they become changed from glory to glory, from character to character. Righteousness and truth are in the inward parts; ［they］ work outward in the expressions, and form the tenor of the character. Students must constantly be taught from the Word of God.  {10MR 172.1}
[10MR 172.2]          All are to work for unity and harmony of purpose. Everything that is done in connection with the work of God must be divinely done. Truth is something that must be passed on to others. There are souls to be saved, souls who must have the truth for this time from the Word of God, to prepare them for that which is opening before us. Satan is moving with intensity from beneath and is bringing all his forces to bear to unsettle those who have once been established in the truth. These are the very ones who, by yielding up the truth which they have once advocated, can do the greatest harm to the cause of God. Quite a large number will enter this path because the truth they once believed has not been brought into their life-practice. But those who depart from the faith and refuse to give the last message of warning to the world will walk in paths in which the Lord does not lead. Satan goes before them clothed as an angel of light. They will follow on in false paths until they shall discern what is comprehended in the wrath of the Lamb.--Letter 98a, 1897, pp. 6-8, 10-19. (To Bro. McCullaugh, Apr. 9, 1897.)     White Estate, Washington, D. C. August 28, 1980  {10MR 172.2}
[10MR 173.1]      MR No. 812 - Christ Was Our Nearest of Kin         As the sin-bearer and priest and representative of man before God, He ［Christ］ entered into the life of humanity, bearing our flesh and blood. The life is in the living, vital current of blood, which blood was given for the life of the world. Christ made a full atonement, giving His life as a ransom for us. He was born without a taint of sin, but came into the world in like manner as the human family. He did not have a mere semblance of a body, but He took human nature, participating in the life of humanity. According to the law Christ Himself gave, the forfeited inheritance was ransomed by the nearest of kin. Jesus Christ laid off His royal robe, His kingly crown, and clothed His divinity with humanity, in order to become a substitute and surety for humanity, that dying in humanity, He might by His death destroy him who had the power of death. He could not have done this as God, but by coming as man, Christ could die. By death He overcame death. The death of Christ bore to the death him who had the power of death, and opened the gates of the tomb for all who receive Him as their personal Saviour.--Letter 97, 1898, p. 5. (To "My Brethren in North Fitzroy," November 18, 1898.)     White Estate Washington, D. C. August 13, 1980  {10MR 173.1}
[10MR 174.1]       MR No. 813 - Comfort and Assurance for the Afflicted         My Dear Sister Lizzie Innes: I hear that you are being much afflicted, and I am in deep sympathy with you. Since my acquaintance with you I have felt a tender, loving sympathy toward you. My dear sister, while you are suffering, while infirmities are pressing upon your soul, do not doubt the love of your heavenly Father. Satan will try to cloud your mind with the thought that Jesus does not love you. He will try to make you believe that you are unworthy of being acknowledged before the Father as His child, but do not believe his suggestions for a single moment. I know that the Lord loves you and that there will be souls in the kingdom of God that will be saved as the result of your unselfish labor, your steadfast adherence to the faith.  {10MR 174.1}
[10MR 174.2]          When Satan comes in with his suggestions, look unto Jesus and say, "Who is he that condemneth? It is Christ who died, yea rather, that is risen again, who is even at the right hand of God, who also maketh intercession for us" (Romans 8:34). Only think of this, my sister. Christ is the one who has died for you, who has purchased you with His own precious blood. Will He permit those whom He values so highly to walk alone? Nay, He will not. The apostle continues, "Who shall separate us from the love of Christ? Shall tribulation?" (Romans 8:35). Nay. Jesus bore all this in my behalf                                          -175-     when He accepted humanity, and He bore it in order that I might not perish, but have everlasting life. Will He who has done all this for you be indifferent to you when it is difficult for you to engage in the warfare and to fight the good fight of faith? You are weak, and the trembling hand of faith can scarcely grasp the promises, but cannot you now say, "Lord, I am now too weak to use the weapons of warfare, but I can repose in Thee as my only hope. In Thee, and in Thee alone, my Redeemer, is my only hope of eternal life. Thou art my refuge."  {10MR 174.2}
[10MR 175.1]          The message from God to me for you is "Him that cometh unto me, I will in no wise cast out" (John 6:37). If you have nothing else to plead before God but this one promise from your Lord and Saviour, you have the assurance that you will never, never be turned away. It may seem to you that you are hanging upon a single promise, but appropriate that one promise, and it will open to you the whole treasure house of the riches of the grace of Christ. Cling to that promise and you are safe. "Him that cometh unto me I will in no wise cast out." Present this assurance to Jesus, and you are as safe as though inside the city of God.  {10MR 175.1}
[10MR 175.2]          You are not to examine your feelings and put any dependence upon your emotions, for they may be as varied as the wind, but take to your heart this one promise and you will find it a passport to all the rich treasures of heaven. You are precious to the heart of Christ and He speaks, saying unto you, "Come unto Me, all ye that labour and are heavy laden, and I will give you rest" (Matthew 11:28). There is no perhaps or maybe about this promise. The "I will" of Christ is an assurance that cannot be made any stronger. He speaks further, saying, "Take My yoke upon you, and learn of Me; for I am meek and lowly of heart: and ye shall find rest unto your souls. For My yoke is easy, and My burden is light" (Matthew 11:29, 30).                                          -176-  {10MR 175.2}
[10MR 176.1]         Now, my sister, Jesus wants you to believe in Him as your personal Saviour, as One who can save unto the uttermost all who come unto God by Him. Your request made known unto God in the name of Jesus is ever acceptable to your heavenly Father. You have a right to appropriate the promises which you present to God in the name of Jesus, for the Father has committed to His Son the bounties of His grace to be dispensed to those who come unto Him asking in faith. The Lord Jesus is the One who gives to him that overcometh to eat of the tree of life which is in the midst of the Paradise of God. He who took humanity upon Himself knows just how to sympathize with the sufferings of humanity. He had the same nature as the sinner although He knew no sin, in order that He might be able to condemn sin in the flesh and might be able to sympathize with those who were in the difficulties, dangers, and temptations that beset His own path while He walked with men. They are to obtain help as He Himself obtained it, through a vital connection with God.  {10MR 176.1}
[10MR 176.2]          Look to Jesus, your substitute and surety and righteousness. He became sin for us who knew no sin, that we might become the righteousness of God in Him. He gives the crown of life to those who are faithful unto death. He it is who gives to eat of the hidden manna. My dear sister, Jesus will not leave you. He loves you with an everlasting love, and as you trust in Him your faith will grow and increase. The more you trust your Redeemer the more you will love Him. He is your friend in life or in death. He is the crown of your rejoicing. He is worthy of your fullest faith. All the sorrows and afflictions we suffer here only constitutes our discipline for a higher life, for through the appropriated grace of Christ trials will be the means whereby we shall be purified and fitted for heaven. Wait only upon                                          -177-     God. Lean upon Him in entire dependence, for His everlasting arms hold you up and sustain you. Will not He who says that not a sparrow falls to the ground without the notice of your heavenly Father care for you who trust and love Him? Jesus knows every throb of pain, every throe of anguish and distress, and He will give you grace to endure your affliction in order that your faith fail not, whatever may be your suffering.  {10MR 176.2}
[10MR 177.1]          Dear Sister Innes, keep up good courage. Let not your heart be oppressed. You have been called upon to travel a thorny path, but Jesus is at your side to journey the rough road with you. He knows, He understands every woe, every sorrow of those who suffer. His heart beats in sympathy with the hearts of suffering humanity, and those who suffer most have most of His pity and sympathy. He is your best Friend. He is your Mediator. The completeness of His humanity, the perfection of His divinity, form for us a strong ground upon which we may be brought into reconciliation with God. It was when we were yet sinners that Christ died for us. We have redemption through His blood, even the forgiveness of sins. His nail-pierced hands are outreached toward heaven and earth. With one hand He lays hold of sinners upon earth, and with the other He grasps the throne of the Infinite, and thus He makes reconciliation for us. Christ is today standing as our Advocate before the Father. He is the one Mediator between God and man. Bearing the marks of His crucifixion, He pleads the causes of our souls.  {10MR 177.1}
[10MR 177.2]          I would point this afflicted family to Jesus. John saw the company of the redeemed, and they were those who had come up through great tribulation, and washed their robes and made them white in the blood of the Lamb. ［Revelation 7:9-17, quoted.］                                          -178-  {10MR 177.2}
[10MR 178.1]         I would urge upon you, as a family, during the time when affliction is upon this beloved sister, that you all draw closer and closer in faith and confidence to Jesus. Talk cheerfully. Let not one jarring note be heard. Let no touch of sadness or gloom reveal itself on your countenances. Keep Jesus uplifted. Talk faith in Jesus and sing songs of faith. Offer up your supplications in faith. I point you to One who "suffered being tempted." "Wherefore in all things it behoved Him to be made like unto His brethren, that He might be a merciful and faithful high priest in things pertaining to God, to make reconciliation for the sins of the people. For in that He Himself hath suffered being tempted, He is able to succour them that are tempted" (Hebrews 2:17, 18). Let us praise God for this with heart and soul and voice.  {10MR 178.1}
[10MR 178.2]         Be of good courage in order that you may sustain and strengthen poor suffering Lizzie. I would say to the mother of Lizzie, who is a partaker of her sufferings, Remember that Jesus is able to sustain you both, and to sustain all who are in any way participating in the care of the afflicted one. Let us read a few words in Hebrews 2:10: "For it became Him, for whom are all things, and by whom are all things, in bringing many sons unto glory, to make the captain of their salvation perfect through sufferings. For both He that sanctifieth and they that are sanctified are all of one: for which cause He is not ashamed to call them brethren."  {10MR 178.2}
[10MR 178.3]          God bless you is and shall be our prayer. In love to all the family.                                 (Signed) Ellen G. White--Letter 35, 1894     White Estate Washington, D. C. August 11, 1980  {10MR 178.3}
[10MR 179.1]       MR No. 814 - Marriage and the Christian Home         Ellen White at Her Granddaughter's Wedding--You each ［Dores E. Robinson and Ella M. White］ have an identity of your own, but in that identity there must be a unity. There is constantly to be a development of the faculties that God has given you, that you may improve, improve, and that you may indeed be looked upon by the heavenly angels with commendation. We care more for that than everything else beside. Let the light of heaven shine right in the home--and we believe it will--in every word and in every action.  {10MR 179.1}
[10MR 179.2]          You are not called to give up your identity; you each have an identity of your own. These may not always run in the very same channel, and yet there may be that blending that God requires. The husband is the houseband, the husband, the priest of the household, and the wife is the teacher, as she shall fill her place in the household, whatever may be her employment. If she has children to nurse and take care of, let me tell you there is a lesson there, Oh such a lesson, that God wants everyone to learn. The wife, united with the husband in the fear of God, is to be a strength and power in the church. God can make them thus. Well, then, how shall they blend? Counsel together. And if there be any difference of opinion, yet we would say, Counsel together, and the blessing of God will come right into the heart.  {10MR 179.2}
[10MR 179.3]          Christ was at the marriage in Cana. There He worked the miracle of turning the water into wine. Our Saviour ever honored the marriage relation and we want to say, wherever you may be, and whatever your circumstances                                          -180-     may be, we have a God, One who loves us, One whom we can honor. If we would honor Him our lips should ever speak in wisdom. Here is the wife, the queen of the home--the blessing of God can rest upon her that she may be a sunshine, a sunbeam, in the house. Never, never, in any way, speak in a manner that would irritate. The voice is a talent: it is a talent of God. It is to be so cultivated that it will bring peace and harmony and light and love.  {10MR 179.3}
[10MR 180.1]          Here are these who are covenanted to the work of God. A great work is before us. Where their ministry will be we cannot say, but unitedly they can carry forward the work much better than separately. They can help one another; they can encourage one another; they can be a blessing to one another; and the Holy Spirit of God can rest on them as they bear the ministry to those who shall need their help. Both have an experience in this line; both feel an intense interest to cultivate the ability of talents which God has given to them to the very best and highest account; and if they are connected with the God of heaven, what a power they can be unitedly to blend together, to strengthen one another, and to carry forward the work of God intelligently.  {10MR 180.1}
[10MR 180.2]          I am very thankful today that I believe the Lord is present in this very assembly to accept this ordinance of marriage, and we thank you all that are here that you are present. We want to say to every one of you, There is a very great and a very grand work before us. We cannot discern it now. Time steals on, steals on so gradually, and the powers of darkness, like a thief, are watching their chance that they may make all the evil possible.  {10MR 180.2}
[10MR 180.3]          Now we are as men and women to stand in our allotted place, with the whole armor of righteousness on. To him that, what?--gives up to the powers                                          -181-     of darkness, and yields to every influence?--No. "To him that overcometh will I grant to sit with Me in My throne, even as I also overcame and am set down with My Father in His throne." Now here is the work of overcoming. These do not give up this work, but they are blended together, to strengthen themselves in the work, and to go wherever the light of heaven shall shine upon their pathway.  {10MR 180.3}
[10MR 181.1]          We believe God will lead them; therefore we are fully in harmony with this unity, and we believe heaven is in harmony with it; therefore, these young people that have worked in the cause of God, that have tried to do His work, can now double their influence, increase their capabilities and their talents, by blending in the work of God. It is not a lesser work that is before them, but it is a higher, it is a more sacred, it is a more important work that they will have to do in the future than in the past; and may the blessing of God rest upon them right here.  {10MR 181.1}
[10MR 181.2]          I feel that it would be a privilege for me to bow, right here in this company, and plead with the Lord that His blessing may go with them. I know not when I shall see them again: perhaps never after I leave here. I am in my seventy-eighth year, and yet God has spared my life. There is a great work for us to perform, and I want that every one of us shall feel the importance of laying hold of that work intelligently, with hand put to hand, mind to mind, strength to strength, power to power, to carry forth the work of God, to seek and to save perishing souls. A little longer and He that is to come will come, and will not tarry. I want to offer a prayer here in this congregation before I shall leave:  {10MR 181.2}
[10MR 181.3]          (Praying) My gracious heavenly Father, I come to Thee at this time because Thou hast invited us. Thou hast said, Ask and ye shall receive, seek                                          -182-     and ye shall find, knock and it shall be opened unto you. Now, my heavenly Father, I ask Thee, when difficulties and trials and opposition that they may have to meet in the work shall come, may they remember this threefold representation, asking, seeking, knocking, with the assurance that they shall be heard, and that the blessing of God will come to them.  {10MR 181.3}
[10MR 182.1]          We believe Thee, our Lord Jesus; we trust in Thee. We are so grateful that Thou hast thought upon us, and that Thou hast left the heavenly courts and that Thou hast come to our world to connect with humanity, that humanity might connect with Divinity, through believing in Thee. Oh, my heavenly Father, sweep back every mist and every cloud of darkness, that it may not interpose between this people and the promises which Thou has made to them. Thou hast given Thy life--a life of suffering and abuse, and oh, at last, at last, Thy body was nailed to the tree, and by crucifixion Thou hast died. Now, my Saviour, we want kept before us the great love that Thou hast manifested to us, that we might repose in Thy love.  {10MR 182.1}
[10MR 182.2]          Let Thy blessing rest, we pray Thee, upon Dores; let it rest upon Ella; and we ask Thee that Thou wouldst take charge of them, that Thy Holy Spirit would rest upon them. May they have an eye single to Thy glory, and may they bear in mind Thy words, "He that will come after Me, let him deny himself, and take up his cross, and follow Me." Oh, when oppressed, when weighed down, open the clear light that the sunshine of Thy glory may shine upon them, and that they indeed may reflect Thy light to the world. The light that Thou shalt give them, may they impart.  {10MR 182.2}
[10MR 182.3]          I ask Thee, Lord, that this congregation that is here this evening may realize the presence of God, our Saviour, with the crown of life presented before us, and encouraging us to put on the whole armor of God, and to fight                                         -183-     the battles of the Lord, and be prepared that when He shall come in His glory, they may say, "Lo, this is our God; we have waited for Him, and He will save us" (Isaiah 25:9).  {10MR 182.3}
[10MR 183.1]          Bless this people; bless this sanitarium; let the glory of God be revealed; let the light of heaven shine upon them here; and may prosperity attend the medical missionary work. We pray Thee to sanctify the people and those that shall come here. Thou, the mighty Healer, can help them. Thou canst save them, if they will give their hearts to Thee. We ask Thee to let Thy power and Thy blessing rest upon the people. Encircle them in the arms of Thy mercy, and love them freely. O my Saviour, who is like unto Thee? None, none that can save to the uttermost but Thee. We give ourselves to Thee this evening. Wash away our sins; cleanse us in the blood of the Lamb; and may we be present when the family shall assemble in the kingdom of God, and we become members of the royal family and children of the heavenly King; and then we shall strike the golden harp and fill all heaven with music and songs to the Lamb.  {10MR 183.1}
[10MR 183.2]          We give ourselves to Thee this evening. Accept us as Thy denominated people, and Thy name shall have all the glory. Amen.--Ms. 170, 1905, pp. 2-6. ("Marriage and the Christian Home," remarks spoken at the wedding of Dores E. Robinson and Ella M. White at Sanitarium, Calif., May 1, 1905.)                                         -184-  {10MR 183.2}
[10MR 184.1]          True Marriage Not a Lottery--I wish to present before you some things existing in yourself that have been at the foundation of the sorrow and disappointment which you unjustly charge upon others. I have often read these words: "Marriage is a lottery." Some act as if they believed the statement, and their married life testifies that it is such to them. But true marriage is not a lottery. Marriage was instituted in Eden. After the creation of Adam, the Lord said, "It is not good that the man should be alone: I will make him an help meet ［suitable］ for him" (Genesis 2:18). When the Lord presented Eve to Adam, angels of God were witnesses to the ceremony. But there are few couples who are completely united when the marriage ceremony is performed. The form of words spoken over the two who take the marriage vow, does not make them a unit. In their future life is to be the blending of the two in wedlock. It may be made a real happy union, if each will give to the other true, heart affection.  {10MR 184.1}
[10MR 184.2]          But time strips marriage of the romance with which imagination had clothed it, and then the thought finds entrance into the mind through Satan's suggestions, "We do not love each other as we supposed." Expel it from the mind. Do not linger over it. Let each, forgetful of self, refuse to entertain the ideas that Satan would be glad to have you cherish. He will work to make you suspicious, jealous of every little thing that shall furnish the least occasion, in order to alienate your affections from each other. Life is a real matter, and it can be made unbearable by the husband and wife. When the romance is gone, let each think, not after a sentimental order, ［but］ how they can make the married life what God would be pleased to have it.                                         -185-  {10MR 184.2}
[10MR 185.1]          Life is a precious gift of God, and is not to be wasted in selfish regrets or more open indifference and dislike. Let the husband and wife talk things over together. Renew the early attentions to each other, acknowledge your faults to each other, but in this work be very careful that the husband does not take it upon himself to confess his wife's faults or the wife her husband's. Be determined that you will be all that it is possible for you to be to each other, and the bonds of wedlock will be the most desirable of ties. Let not the thought be entertained for one moment that you are bound by irrevocable vows to one whom you cannot love. It is as a terrible nightmare for two persons to be apparently living as one through a lifetime, and yet be in reality as two.  {10MR 185.1}
[10MR 185.2]          The evil is always increased when either the wife or the husband, finding someone who appears to be a congenial spirit, ventures to whisper to this trusted one the secrets of the married life. The very act of making known the secret confirms the existence of a condition of things that would not be at all necessary if the husband and wife loved God supremely.--Ms. 112, 1894. ("Marriage and Unselfishness," March 1894. From DF 360.)  {10MR 185.2}
[10MR 185.3]          One of the Signs of the Last Days--Please read the first chapter of First Corinthians. Paul directs his words "unto the church of God which is at Corinth." ［1 Corinthians 1:2-10 quoted.］  {10MR 185.3}
[10MR 185.4]          My brother E, remember that the woman who receives the least manifestation of affection from a man who is the husband of another woman, shows herself to be in need of repentance and conversion. And the man who allows his wife to occupy the second place in his affections is dishonoring himself and                                          -186-     his God. This thing is one of the signs of the last days. But surely you do not desire to fulfill this sign. This is the part that the wicked are to act. Christ will take charge of the affections of those who love and honor God, causing them to center upon proper objects.  {10MR 185.4}
[10MR 186.1]          My brother, your wife has her faults, but so have you. She is your wife still. She is the mother of your children, and you are to respect, cherish, and love her. Guard yourself carefully that impurity may not abide in mind or heart.  {10MR 186.1}
[10MR 186.2]          A strain of spiritualism is coming in among our people, and it will undermine the faith of those who give place to it, leading them to give heed to seducing spirits and doctrines of devils. Let all who have been listening to seducing fables stop right where they are. The Lord has guarded and kept them, and He will be a father to them if they will act as obedient children.  {10MR 186.2}
[10MR 186.3]          We are just God's little children. All pomposity, all masterly effort to gain the supremacy, is unbecoming to us. ［1 Corinthians 1:25, 27-31 quoted.］  {10MR 186.3}
[10MR 186.4]          These plain words are spoken that there may be no misunderstanding.  {10MR 186.4}
[10MR 186.5]          Paul continues: ［1 Corinthians 3:1-17 quoted.］  {10MR 186.5}
[10MR 186.6]          Brother E, your case was presented to me some time ago, but I have delayed writing, thinking that I might see you and talk with you. You are being imprisoned with a dangerous sentimentalism, and this has nearly spoiled you and the one who has permitted you to make her your favorite. You need not ask God to bless you in pursuing this course. In this matter, your mind has been worked by the enemy, who stands ready to control those who give place to spiritualistic affection.                                         -187-  {10MR 186.6}
[10MR 187.1]          You have a wife, and you are bound to her by the law of God. "You have heard that it was said by them of old time, Thou shalt not commit adultery: But I say unto you, That whosoever looketh on a woman to lust after her hath committed adultery with her already in his heart. . . . It hath been said, Whosoever shall put away his wife, let him give her a writing of divorcement: But I say unto you, That whosoever shall put away his wife, saving for the cause of fornication, causeth her to commit adultery: and whosoever shall marry her that is divorced committeth adultery" (Matthew 5:27, 28, 31, 32).  {10MR 187.1}
[10MR 187.2]         May the Lord help you is my prayer. Now is the time to fight the good fight of faith; now is the time to wrestle against the prompting of the natural heart. Now is your time to be as true as steel to your marriage vows, refusing in thought, word, or deed, to spoil your record as a man who fears God and obeys His commandments. You have been imbibing spiritualistic ideas. But if you will now turn wholly to God, the grace of our Lord Jesus Christ will be imparted to you, and truth will triumph in your life.--Letter 231, 1903, pp. 2-7. (To a prominent worker, October 5, 1903.)  {10MR 187.2}
[10MR 187.3]          Sacredness of the Family Circle--At the feasts which the world provides, the richest provisions are usually placed before the guests first, but on this occasion ［the marriage at Cana］ the best was kept till the last. When the ruler of the feast had tasted the water which was made wine, he at once detected the difference between this and that which he had before drunk. It was superior, the best he had ever placed in his lips. Calling the bridegroom, he "saith unto him, Every man at the beginning doth set                                         -188-     forth good wine: and when men have well drunk, then that which is worse: but thou hast kept the good wine until now" (John 2:10)  {10MR 187.3}
[10MR 188.1]          Christ desired this figure to represent the marriage supper of the Lamb, and He would have the symbol as perfect as possible, with all the objectionable features which usually attend a marriage festival dropped out.  {10MR 188.1}
[10MR 188.2]          What Christ does is fully done, and this is the plan on which His servants are to work. In the waterpots filled by His word there was more wine than was required for the feast. By this He would teach us that the provision which the Saviour's grace and righteousness makes for us is full and abundant. Those who come to Him for the bread of heaven and the water of salvation will always be supplied. He does "exceedingly abundantly" above all that can we can ask or think.  {10MR 188.2}
[10MR 188.3]          Christ came to our world to cause heavenly light to shine amid the moral darkness. He came to make men and women understand that the marriage institution is sacred. His presence at Cana gave high endorsement to this ordinance. The wife is to respect her husband. The husband is to love and cherish his wife; and as their marriage vows unite them as one, so their belief in Christ should make them one in Him. What can be more pleasing to God than to see those who enter into the marriage relation seek together to learn of Jesus and to become more and more imbued with His spirit?  {10MR 188.3}
[10MR 188.4]          The home is an institution of God. God designed that the family circle, father, mother, and children, should exist in this world as a firm. The father is to act as priest in his own house. He is the "house-band'" and what his influence will be in the home will be determined by his knowledge of the only true God and Jesus Christ whom He has sent. "When I was a child, "Paul says, "I spake as a child, I understood as a child, I thought                                        -189-     as a child: but when I became a man, I put away childish things" (1 Corinthians 13:11). The father is to stand at the head of his family, not as an overgrown, undisciplined boy, but as a man with a manly character and with his passions controlled. He is to obtain an education in correct morals. His conduct in his home life is to be directed and restrained by the pure principles of the Word of God. Then he will grow up to the full stature of a man in Christ Jesus.  {10MR 188.4}
[10MR 189.1]          Affection cannot be lasting, even in the home circle, unless there is a conformity of the will and disposition to the will of God. All the faculties and passions are to be brought into harmony with the attributes of Jesus Christ. If the father and mother in the love and fear of God unite their interests to have authority in the home, they will see the necessity of much prayer, much sober reflection. And as they seek God, their eyes will be opened to see heavenly messengers present to protect them in answer to the prayer of faith. They will overcome the weaknesses of their character and go on to perfection.  {10MR 189.1}
[10MR 189.2]          The voice is an entrusted talent, and it should be used to help and encourage and strengthen our fellowmen. If parents will love God and keep the way of the Lord to do justice and judgement, their language will not savor of sickly sentimentalism. It will be of a sound, pure, edifying character. Whether they are at home or abroad their words will be well chosen. They will descend to no cheapness. They are bought with a price, and they are to glorify God in their body and spirit which are His. They belong to God, and their deportment is to be consistent.  {10MR 189.2}
[10MR 189.3]          Christ has made every provision that every parent who will be controlled by the Holy Spirit will be given strength and grace to be a teacher in                                        -190-     the home. This education and discipline in the home will have a molding and fashioning influence. There should be no fermented wine to tempt the appetite of the children. If you are under the control of the Spirit of God, you will put all the energy of your being into what you do, and a sanctifying influence will pervade the home. Blemishes in your character will be overcome and parents and children will grow up to the full stature of the measure of the fullness of Christ.--Ms 36, 1899, pp. 1-4 ("The Marriage at Cana." March 21, 1899.)  {10MR 189.3}
[10MR 190.1]          Marriages That Heaven Cannot Bless--Instituted by God, marriage is a sacred ordinance and should never be entered upon in a spirit of selfishness. Those who contemplate this step should solemnly and prayerfully consider its importance, and seek divine counsel that they may know whether they are pursuing a course in harmony with the will of God. The instruction given in God's Word on this point should be carefully considered. Heaven looks with pleasure upon a marriage formed with an earnest desire to conform to the directions given in the Scripture.  {10MR 190.1}
[10MR 190.2]          We read in God's Word: ［2 Corinthians 6:14-16 quoted］. If we follow Christ, His Holy Spirit will work and speak through us and we will be living epistles, known and read of all men. ［2 Corinthians 7:1: Leviticus 26:11, 12: and 1 Corinthians 3:16, 17 quoted.］  {10MR 190.2}
[10MR 190.3]         Once let the barrier which the Lord has erected in regard to the marriage relation be broken down, and unless this transgression against the law of God is seen in its true colors, the sacredness of the marriage relation will not be appreciated, and steps will be taken which show an utter disregard for the Word of God.                                          -191-  {10MR 190.3}
[10MR 191.1]          The truth of God is to be held as more precious than anything else, and the man who will sacrifice truth to obtain a wife reveals that his appreciation of the law of God is of a very low grade, and that self-gratification rises superior to a "Thus saith the Lord." Of a man who will put his own impulses before the Word of God a woman may well be afraid, for he has no just appreciation of what marriage means. He who obtains his wife by disloyalty to God cannot expect the blessing of God to rest upon his marriage. He practices a lie in order that he may avoid detection, violates the law of God that he may gratify an unholy passion or indulge his fancy, and he cannot be happy. He who is not true to his God cannot be true to his wife.  {10MR 191.1}
[10MR 191.2]          Convicted of sin, he may repent of his action in yielding up the truth in order to obtain his wife, and may return to his obedience to the fourth commandment. But by doing this he places his wife in a most unfavorable position. She opposed the truth so strongly that she refused to marry one who believed it, and in order to gain her consent he dishonored God by giving up the Sabbath, leading her to believe that this would be always so. Now that he has changed, it will be very hard for him to make up for his lack of honesty. How distrustful he should be of himself! How careful he should never, by word of action, to give her cause for a further lack of confidence. If thoroughly converted, he will do all in his power to be a faithful husband and father, bearing with meekness whatever opposition he may receive from his wife, remembering that she is placed in a hard position by being united to one who believes a truth she would not receive.  {10MR 191.2}
[10MR 191.3]          He will give her no occasion to think that he enjoys the society of young ladies more than he does that of his wife. He will abstain from the very appearance of disloyalty to his wife. He will not leave her to bear                                         -192-     the larger share of the family cares, increasing her burdens by his exacting faultfinding ways, but as increased responsibilities come, he will be tender and thoughtful, seeking to relieve her of all unnecessary suffering or anxiety. Even if she is not all he might desire a wife to be, he will remember that he has given her cause for a lack of confidence in him, and he is not all that a woman desires in her husband. He promised that if she would marry him he would give up the Sabbath, and believing this she married him. This promise he has broken, and if he would once more gain his wife's confidence, he must be faithful and true in every particular, in small matters as well as in larger responsibilities.  {10MR 191.3}
[10MR 192.1]          My brother, this is the course you should have pursued, but has it been so? Did you ask counsel and guidance of God before marrying your wife, or did you follow your own way? You bound yourself to love and cherish a woman who only accepted you on the condition that you would give up the Sabbath of God. But the man who yields to impulse and his own unconsecrated passions and selects an unbeliever for his wife, yielding up the claims of God, promising to give up the Sabbath if she will marry him, takes a step that will bring unhappiness into his family. He sells his birthright for a mess of pottage. And the woman who trusts her life to such a man will never feel the respect for him that a woman ought to feel for her husband. Every marriage engagement should be carefully considered, for marriage is a step taken for life. Both the man and the woman should carefully consider whether they can cleave to each other through the vicissitudes of life as long as they both shall live.  {10MR 192.1}
[10MR 192.2]          But you chose between God and your wife, and made the choice by becoming disloyal to God. You determined to have your own way, and you sold the                                        -193-     Lord God in a very cheap market. By this act you brought upon your Christian life the reproach of disloyalty. You imperiled your soul by buying your wife, and the result has been as might be expected.  {10MR 192.2}
[10MR 193.1]          Your object gained, you did what you had intended to do after you were married. You again accepted the Sabbath. But how did your wife regard this? What effect did it have upon her? A stumbling block was laid directly in the way of her regarding favorably your profession of faith. Having violated the law of God to obtain a wife, you were not happy in your marriage relations. Your wife did not forsake you, but you forsook her, leaving to her the care and responsibility of two sons. After you had been absent three years, you irreverently and recklessly disregarded the marriage relation by placing your love, or your fancied love, upon another, and sought to take another wife. Of how much confidence is a man worthy who will thus leave his wife and children and seek to contract a second marriage? Even before your wife obtained a divorce, you placed your affections upon another.  {10MR 193.1}
[10MR 193.2]          In taking this step, you saw no further ahead in regard to the importance of it than when you first showed your disloyalty to God in order to gain your object. You showed that you had no experimental knowledge of God, but that your desire to please self overbalanced your desire to please God. Under such circumstances could your second marriage have borne the signature of heaven? Would you have been a faithful husband and a wise father? Your first marriage was a violation of the law of God. By seeking to contract another while your wife was still living, you dishonored God and showed that you either had not a sound religious faith, or were not of a sound mind.                                        -194-  {10MR 193.2}
[10MR 194.1]          The divorce obtained by your wife was no more than could be expected. The man who will give up his loyalty to God in order to obtain a wife will not be loyal to his wife, and you yourself have laid the foundation of your trouble. The course you have pursued in your home life has been a mistake from the beginning, and your wife has reason to consider that she and the children would be happier without your company. Were I to hear of any woman proposing to enter into the marriage covenant with you, I would feel it my duty to warn her against it, for you have in your disposition the attributes of a tyrant. You expect a woman to submerge her will in yours, preserving no individuality of her own. The spirit you manifested in your connection with your wife's mother was not as God would have it, but was directly against the principles contained in His holy Word. You are critical and exacting, and you have a harsh, cruel spirit. In your married life you have not pursued a course which would keep your wife's love or win her to the truth, and you need much of the softening influence of the spirit of the meek and lowly Jesus in your life, that you may not bring a reproach upon the truth which you profess.--Letter 17, 1896, pp. 1-6. (To a church member who had married out of the church, and been divorced, May 10, 1896.)  {10MR 194.1}
[10MR 194.2]          Comments on Family Situations in Australia--Mr. T is a carpenter by trade. They have eight children. Mrs. T said, "This preaching we are having is wonderfully different from anything we have ever heard, and the Bible is a new book to us. We seem to be quite slow of understanding, but we think we must keep the Sabbath. It is a very important step. We want to understand it more thoroughly. If it is the truth, what else can we do than                                         -195-     to obey?" I told her I would send her Steps to Christ. She said, "Please send us writings that are simple, and easy to be understood, for we are so ignorant in regard to these new and wonderful interpretations of the Scriptures. I am perplexed with the cares of a large family. We are all in good health. Our diet is very simple. We have much to be thankful for, but I am hasty in temper and become impatient when I think my children are doing wrong. Will you pray for me especially, and understand I am thinking and trying to understand my duty?"  {10MR 194.2}
[10MR 195.1]          We had a most precious season of prayer with the family, and we know that angels of God were in the midst of us. There is help in Jesus for all such souls. These have since come out decided on the truth, with several others.  {10MR 195.1}
[10MR 195.2]          I have thought of the request of Sister T many times since. She said, "Oh, I want that precious faith that seems so positively necessary for me. Do send me something simple that my mind can grasp, that I can take hold of this faith to believe Jesus is a present help in every time of need." We find this is the great want of the soul--something that the needy, longing soul can grasp, something easy to be understood. The great reason why many do not lay hold of this truth is that it is so easy. They think they must do some great thing, and that God expects them to go through some wonderful process in order to be converted, but when we present the truth as it is, in its beautiful simplicity, they stand amazed. "Is that all?" they inquire.  {10MR 195.2}
[10MR 195.3]          We need to make the way of life just as clear as it is in Jesus, that all may see the Way, the Truth, and the Life. Simply to take God at His word seems so easy they hardly dare accept it.                                       -196-  {10MR 195.3}
[10MR 196.1]          The Lord gave me much freedom in speaking to these assembled under the tent, an intelligent-looking people that listened with deep interest. Brother M came twelve miles to the meeting with his wife. She has been a bitter opposer, and the features speak the bitterness of the spirit within, but we have hope she will yet go with her husband and daughter. Her daughter, about 18 years old, first took her stand, saying, "Father, I must keep the Sabbath." He said, "Daughter, if you feel it is your duty, do this, and I will support you in so doing." Next the father took his position firmly upon the truth. He called his large family together, grown-up boys and smaller children, and told them he had decided that the seventh day is the Sabbath, blessed of God and enjoined upon the human family to keep, that he would rejoice if his children and the mother also would all unite with him: but if they did not do this, they must understand that no work was to be done on his premises on the Sabbath. He has two large fruit orchards. He said that the horses must not work, his children must not work, for thus saith the commandment. The Bible must now be his guidebook. "Now," said he, "you know my word is law, and I shall expect you to refrain from all labor on my premises on the seventh day." We have strong hope that others of the family will unite with the father and the daughter. I could see that while I was speaking the opposing wife was somewhat affected. We hope for good. Brother M is a thoroughly converted man. His wife is a Wesleyan Methodist, and this class are generally bitter as gall against the truth.-- Ms 23, 1894 (New South Wales, April 9, 1894.)  {10MR 196.1}
[10MR 196.2]          A Marriage Ceremony in Australia--About 11:00 a.m. Tuesday our large dining room was prepared for the wedding ceremony ［of Carrie Gribble and Brother Hickox］. Brother ［G.B.］ Starr officiated in the service, and it passed off nicely. The request was made by Brother Hickox that Sister White                                      -197-     should offer prayer after the marriage ceremony. The Lord gave me special freedom. My heart was softened and subdued by the Spirit of God. On this occasion there were no light jests or foolish sayings. Everything was solemn and sacred in connection with this marriage. Everything was of an elevating character and deeply impressive. The Lord sanctified this marriage, and those two now unite their interest to work in the mission field, to seek and to save them that are lost. God will bless them in their work if they walk humbly with Him, leaning wholly upon His promises.-Ms. 23, 1894. (New South Wales, April 9, 1894.)  {10MR 196.2}
[10MR 197.1]          Marriage, and Christ's First Miracle--［John 2:1, 2;  1:1-15: Genesis 1:26-31 quoted.］  {10MR 197.1}
[10MR 197.2]         He who gave Eve to Adam as a helpmeet performed His first miracle at the marriage festival. In this festal hall, where friends and relatives rejoiced together, He commenced His public ministry.  {10MR 197.2}
[10MR 197.3]          By His presence at this gathering, our Saviour sanctioned marriage, recognizing it as an institution He Himself had formed. In the beginning, when the Sabbath law was given to man, the marriage law was also given. Then God bestowed on man His two great gifts--woman as a helpmeet, and the Sabbath as a day of rest.  {10MR 197.3}
[10MR 197.4]          Marriage has received Christ's sanction and blessing, and it is to be regarded as a sacred institution. True religion does not counterwork the Lord's plans. God ordained that woman should be united with man in holy wedlock, to raise up families that would be crowned with honor, who would be symbols of the family in heaven.                                          -198-  {10MR 197.4}
[10MR 198.1]          Priests and popes have made laws forbidding priests to marry, and secluding them in monasteries. These laws and restrictions were devised by Satan to place men and women in unnatural positions. Thus Satan has tempted human beings to disregard the law of marriage as a thing unholy, but at the same time he has opened a door for the indulgence of human passion. Thus have come into existence the greatest evils that curse our world--adultery, fornication, the murder of innocent children born out of wedlock.  {10MR 198.1}
[10MR 198.2]          Christ knew all about the human family, and at the beginning of His public ministry He gave His decided sanction to the marriage He had sanctioned in Eden. Thus He witnessed to all that He will not refuse His presence on marriage occasions, and that marriage, when joined with purity and holiness, truth and righteousness, is one of the greatest blessings ever given to the human family.  {10MR 198.2}
[10MR 198.3]          Jesus came to our world to rectify ［man's］ mistakes and to restore the moral image of God in man. Wrong sentiments in regard to marriage had found a place in the minds of the teachers of Israel. They were making of none effect the sacred institution of marriage. Man was becoming so hardhearted that he would for the most trivial excuse separate from his wife, or if he chose, he would separate her from the children and send her away. This was considered a great disgrace, and was often accompanied by the most acute suffering on the part of the discarded one.  {10MR 198.3}
[10MR 198.4]          Christ came to correct these evils, and His first miracle was wrought on the occasion of the marriage. Thus He announced to the world that marriage, when kept pure and undefiled, is a sacred institution.  {10MR 198.4}
[10MR 198.5]          The Scriptures state that both Jesus and His disciples were called to this marriage feast. Christ has given Christians no sanction to say, when                                          -199-     invited to a marriage, "We ought not to be present on so joyous an occasion." By attending this feast Christ taught that He would have us rejoice with those who do rejoice in the observance of His statutes. He never discouraged the innocent festivities of mankind when carried on in accordance with the laws of heaven. A gathering that Christ honored by His presence, it is right that His followers should attend. After attending this feast, Christ attended many others, sanctifying them by His presence and instruction.  {10MR 198.5}
[10MR 199.1]          The feast was in progress, and an important point in the ceremony had been reached, when it was discovered that the supply of wine had failed. Mary at once went to Jesus, saying, "They have no wine." She had an interest in this ceremony, and Christ had ever been to her a wise counselor. The answer was, "Woman, what have I to do with thee?" This should be, "What hast thou to do with me?" This was not in any sense disrespectful. Christ was always respectful, kind, and courteous to all, but He was especially so to His mother. Christ was engaged in His Father's work, and He must follow the dictation of no one but God.  {10MR 199.1}
[10MR 199.2]          Mary understood His words as encouragement, not rebuke, and she said to the servant, "Whatsoever He saith unto you, do it" (John 2:5).  {10MR 199.2}
[10MR 199.3]          "And there were set there six water pots of stone, after the manner of the purifying of the Jews, containing two or three firkins apiece" (verse 6). In those days the Jewish religion was composed largely of forms and ceremonies. A certain amount of washing was required by the law, but they carried this matter to an extreme, prescribing certain forms never required by God, and making a tedious process of that which was intended to cleanse and refresh. Seeing the stone jars standing there, Christ bade the servants                                         -200-     fill them to the brim. This was done, and He said, "Draw out now, and bear unto the governor of the feast. And they bare it" (verse 8).        ［John 2:9, 10 quoted.］  {10MR 199.3}
[10MR 200.1]         The wine created by Christ at this time was the best wine those present had ever tasted. But it was free from all fermentation. Christ Himself had forbidden the use of fermented drink, saying, "Do not drink wine nor strong drink, thou, nor thy sons with thee, when ye go into the tabernacle of the congregation, lest ye die: it shall be a statute forever throughout your generations: And that ye may put difference between holy and unholy, and between unclean and clean; And that ye may teach the children of Israel all the statutes which the Lord has spoken unto them by the hand of Moses" (Leviticus 10:9-11).  {10MR 200.1}
[10MR 200.2]          Fermented liquor confuses the senses and perverts the powers God has given. He is dishonored when men have not sufficient respect for themselves to practice strict temperance. Fermented wine is not a natural production. The Lord never made it, and with its production He has nothing to do. When Paul advised Timothy to take a little wine for his stomach's sake, and often infirmities, it was the unfermented juice of the grape he meant.  {10MR 200.2}
[10MR 200.3]         The use of fermented wine caused Nadab and Abihu to confuse the sacred and the common, and death was their penalty. After this, severe restriction was placed on those connected with the sacred service. They were prohibited from touching wine or using grapes in any way, that they might avoid the consequences of becoming familiar with fermented wine. When food or drink which bewilders the brain is placed in the mouth, the destroyer sees his opportunity to enter and dethrone reason. Be assured that Paul never advised Timothy to use what the Lord had prohibited.                                          -201-  {10MR 200.3}
[10MR 201.1]          Some who claim to be Christians clothe themselves with fig leaves and feel at liberty to use intoxicating drinks, and they claim to be in harmony with Christ in this particular. But Christ did not set the example they claim to imitate. Be assured that Christ would not have made intoxicating wine on the occasion of His first miracle. He gave to those present a safe drink to give to all humanity--the pure juice of the grape.  {10MR 201.1}
[10MR 201.2]          Christ never placed a glass of fermented liquor to His lips or to the lips of His disciples. Drunkenness was rare in Palestine, but Christ looked down the ages and saw in every generation what the use of wine would do for the users. Therefore at this ［marriage］ feast He set a right example.  {10MR 201.2}
[10MR 201.3]          He did not give publicity to His action, and at first only a few knew of the embarrassment of the governor. But after the wine made by Christ was brought in, great astonishment was expressed by the guests regarding its superiority over the wine first placed before them. The knowledge of the miracle became known, and the very work Christ desired to see done was accomplished. The faith of the disciples was confirmed. This miracle was to them a convincing testimony that He was the world's Redeemer.  {10MR 201.3}
[10MR 201.4]         Christ's future work shows the influence of this miracle. ［John 4:46-54 quoted.］  {10MR 201.4}
[10MR 201.5]          Christ did not touch the water in the jars. He simply looked upon it, and it at once became like wine fresh from the cluster. Only a few days before, Christ had refused to work a miracle to satisfy His hunger. He was weak and emaciated, for He had been without food for forty days and forty nights, but He would not command the stones to become bread to satisfy His appetite. To the temptation of the enemy, He answered, "It is written, Man shall not live by bread alone, but by every word that proceedeth out of the                                          -202-     mouth of God" (Matthew 4:4). Neither would He accept a challenge to imperil His life by casting Himself down from the pinnacle of the Temple to prove that He was the Son of God. In answer to the challenge, He said, "It is written again, Thou shalt not tempt the Lord thy God" (verse 7). But on the occasion of the wedding feast, Christ desired to show that marriage is not forbidden by God.  {10MR 201.5}
[10MR 202.1]         The divine love emanating from Christ never destroys human love, but includes human love, refined and purified. By it human love is elevated and ennobled. Human love can never bear its precious fruit until it is united with the divine nature and trained to grow heavenward. Jesus wants to see happy marriages, happy firesides. The warmth of true friendship and the love that binds the hearts of husband and wife is a foretaste of heaven.  {10MR 202.1}
[10MR 202.2]          God has ordained that there should be perfect love and perfect harmony between those who enter into marriage relation. Let bride and bridegroom, in the presence of the heavenly universe, pledge themselves to love one another as God has ordained they should. Let no draught of unkindness chill the atmosphere which should exist.  {10MR 202.2}
[10MR 202.3]          The wife is to respect and reverence her husband, and the husband is to love and cherish his wife. As the priest of the household, the father should bind his wife and children to his heart. The wife should feel that the large affections of her husband sustain her before the children are born, and after their birth he should cooperate with her in the management of the little ones, who should be wisely, tenderly, lovingly educated.  {10MR 202.3}
[10MR 202.4]          The family relationship should be sanctifying in its influence. Christian homes, established and conducted in accordance with God's plan, are a wonderful help in forming Christian character. Families here should be a                                        -203-     symbol of the great family above. Parents and children should unite in offering loving service to Him who alone can keep human love pure and noble. ［Ephesians 5:22, 23 quoted.］ If this instruction had been heeded by those who enter into the marriage relation, the home life would be pure and elevated, garrisoned by a holy love.  {10MR 202.4}
[10MR 203.1]         Christ came not to destroy the law, but to fulfill its every specification. He came to pull down and destroy the works of oppression that the enemy had raised up everywhere. It was in perfect harmony with His character and work to make known the fact that marriage is a sacred and holy institution.  {10MR 203.1}
[10MR 203.2]          God made from the man a woman, to be a companion and helpmeet for him, to be one with him, to cheer, encourage, and bless him, and he in his turn to be her strong helper. All who enter into matrimonial relations with a holy purpose--the husband to obtain the pure affections of a woman's heart, the wife to soften and improve her husband's character and give it completeness--fulfill God's purpose for them.  {10MR 203.2}
[10MR 203.3]         Christ come not to destroy this institution, but to restore it to its original sanctity and elevation. He came to restore the moral image of God in man, and He began His work by sanctioning the marriage relation. He who made the first holy pair, and who created for them a paradise, has put His seal upon the marriage institution, first celebrated in Eden, when the morning stars sang together, and all the sons of God shouted for joy.--Ms. 16, 1899, pp. 1-11. ("The Marriage at Cana of Galilee," Feb. 19, 1899.)                                                                              204   {10MR 203.3}
[10MR 204.1]          Earthly Family a Type of the Family in Heaven--"And the third day there was a marriage in Cana of Galilee: and the mother of Jesus was there: And both Jesus was called, and His disciples, to the marriage" (John 2:1, 2).  {10MR 204.1}
[10MR 204.2]         The joyous festivities of a Jewish wedding were preceded by solemn religious ceremonies. In preparation for their new relationship, the parties performed certain rites of purification, and confessed their sins.  {10MR 204.2}
[10MR 204.3]          A most interesting part of the ceremony took place in the evening when the bridegroom went to meet his bride and bring her to his home. At the house of the bride a company of invited guests awaited the appearance of the bridegroom. As he approached, the cry went forth, "Behold the bridegroom cometh: go ye out to meet him." The bride, clothed in pure white, her head encircled with flowers, received the bridegroom, and accompanied by the guests they went from her father's house. By torchlight, with impressive display, with sounds of singing and instruments of music, the procession slowly proceeded to the house of the bridegroom, where a feast was provided for the guests.  {10MR 204.3}
[10MR 204.4]          For the feast the best food that could be secured was provided. Unfermented wine was used as a beverage.  {10MR 204.4}
[10MR 204.5]          It was the custom of the time for marriage festivities to continue several days. On this occasion, before the feast ended it was found that the supply of wine had failed. When a call was made for more wine, Jesus' mother, thinking that He might suggest something to relieve the embarrassment, came to Him and said, "They have no wine" (John 2:3).  {10MR 204.5}
[10MR 204.6]         Jesus replied, "Woman, what have I to do with thee? Mine hour is not yet come" (verse 4). Jesus loved and honored His mother, and His words were not spoken disrespectfully. Notwithstanding His reply, Mary felt assured that He would do something to help them in their perplexity.                                    -205-  {10MR 204.6}
[10MR 205.1]         The active part that Mary took in this feast indicates that she was not merely a guest, but a relative of one of the parties. As one having authority, she said to the servants, "Whatsoever He saith unto you, do it. And there were set there six water pots of stone, after the manner of the purifying of the Jews, containing two or three firkins a piece. Jesus saith unto them, Fill the waterpots with water. And they filled them to the brim" (verses 5-7).  {10MR 205.1}
[10MR 205.2]         Christ did not touch the water, nor approach the jars. He simply said to the servants, "Draw out now, and bear unto the governor of the feast. And they bare it. When the ruler of the feast had tasted the water that was made wine," with glad surprise he said to the bridegroom, "Every man at the beginning doth set forth good wine; and when men have well drunk, then that which is worse: but thou hast kept the good wine until now" (verses 8-10). The bridegroom made no reply. He knew not whence this wine had come.  {10MR 205.2}
[10MR 205.3]         In answer to the inquiries that arose, the servants gave an account of the miracle by which water had been changed to wine of the purest flavor.  {10MR 205.3}
[10MR 205.4]          The action of Christ at this time was left on record for all ages, that men might see that Christ did not fail even in such a perplexity as arose on this occasion. Yet He never worked a miracle to help Himself. A few days before this He had refused to satisfy His own hunger by changing a stone into bread at Satan's suggestion. He refused to secure popular favor by casting Himself from the dizzy height of the Temple into the surging crowds below, saving Himself from injury by the exercise of His divine power.  {10MR 205.4}
[10MR 205.5]          "This beginning of miracles did Jesus in Cana of Galilee, and manifested forth His glory; and His disciples believed on Him" (verse 11). This action increased the confidence of these humble fishermen whom He was                                     -206-     preparing to lay the foundation of His new kingdom. Throughout Palestine an interest was awakened in Christ and His work. . . .  {10MR 205.5}
[10MR 206.1]         By His presence Jesus honored the marriage ceremony. The active interest that He manifested on this occasion showed that He came not to put a cloud over the happiness of the family and the guests. Jesus was in full sympathy with the pure joy to be found in this occasion. By His presence He showed Himself to be in harmony with the blessed institution of marriage. And He gave His sanction to every gathering that is pure, and lovely, and of good report.  {10MR 206.1}
[10MR 206.2]          Jesus did not enforce celibacy upon any class of men. He came not to destroy the sacred relationship of marriage, but to exalt and restore it to its original sanctity. He looks with pleasure upon the family relationship where sacred and unselfish love bears sway.  {10MR 206.2}
[10MR 206.3]          The family on earth should be a type of the family in heaven. The home that is beautified by love, sympathy, and tenderness is a place that angels love to visit, and where God is glorified. The influence of a carefully guarded Christian home in the years of childhood and youth is the surest safeguard against the corruptions of the world. In the atmosphere of such a home, the children will learn to love both their earthly parents and their heavenly Father.  {10MR 206.3}
[10MR 206.4]          The husband is to be the "house-band," the priest of the family. Like Abraham, he is to be a faithful instructor of his household. And he is to cherish and respect the mother as the guide and educator of their children.  {10MR 206.4}
[10MR 206.5]          The education of the child for good or for evil begins in its earliest years. The children should be taught that they are a part of the family firm. They should be trained to act their part in the home. They are not                                       -207-     to be continually waited upon; rather, they should lighten the burdens of father and mother. As the older children grow up, they should help to care for the younger members of the family. The mother should not wear herself out by doing work that the children might do and should do.  {10MR 206.5}
[10MR 207.1]          Parents, fit your children to become members of the Lord's family. Give them an education such as they can continue in the school above. Do not allow them to be careless or disrespectful. Unless you discipline yourselves, you will be unable properly to discipline your children. Train the voice, that you may cultivate a kindly tone. Refrain from all scolding and fretting. In the home no unkind words should be heard.  {10MR 207.1}
[10MR 207.2]          Let the clothing for your children be simple, and such as can be easily made and frequently changed, that they may cultivate a love for cleanliness and order. Ruffles and ornaments are unnecessary. Their care consumes precious time, and brings unnecessary worry, thus tending to create an atmosphere of gloom and sadness.  {10MR 207.2}
[10MR 207.3]          Oh, how many more souls might be saved to enter the kingdom of Jesus Christ if parents would do thoroughly the work that should be done in the home school.  {10MR 207.3}
[10MR 207.4]          In some cases it would be better if children had less work in the school and more training in the performance of home duties. Above all else they should be taught to be thoughtful and helpful. Many things to be learned from books are far less essential than the lessons of practical industry and discipline.--Ms. 126, 1903, pp. 1-3, 6-7. ("Christ at the Marriage Feast," October 26, 1903.)     White Estate, Washington, D. C. August 19, 1980  {10MR 207.4}
[10MR 208.1]      MR No. 815 - Evangelizing Big Cities From Outposts         Many Small Plants in Many Places--It is the Lord's desire that renewed efforts shall be put forth in many places, and small plants be established. A work is to be done that is to open the way for the advancement of the truth, and that will increase the faith of souls. The world is the Lord's vineyard, but He has been strangely shut out. Now He requires that the vineyard receive special attention. The work we are called to do in giving the light is expressed in the words of the Saviour's commission: "All power is given unto Me in heaven and in earth. Go ye therefore, and teach all nations, baptizing them in the name of the Father, and of the Son, and of the Holy Ghost: Teaching them to observe all things whatsoever I have commanded you: and, lo, I am with you alway, even unto the end of the world" (Matthew 28:18-20).  {10MR 208.1}
[10MR 208.2]          There are many fields to be worked, and calculations should not be made to plant many large interests in a few favored localities. The Lord has instructed me that we are not to make many large centers, for in every field there should be facilities for the successful carrying on of the work. For this reason a few large institutions should not be allowed to exhaust all the income of means. In small and large cities, and in settlements that lie outside the cities, there should be maintained small centers where faithful watchmen are stationed who will labor for souls. Wherever the missionary worker goes, there should follow his efforts the establishment of some small plant, that the advance of the work may be hastened. When God's servants do                                          -209-     their work faithfully, Providence will open the way for these facilities in many places.--Letter 30, 1911, pp. 4,5. (To J. Edson White, June 11, 1911.)  {10MR 208.2}
[10MR 209.1]         Instruction Regarding Sanitarium Work--Some things have been presented to me that I deem of great importance. Light has been given that our institutions are not to be established in the midst of the cities. So great is the wickedness of these cities that much of what the eyes see and the ears hear, has a demoralizing influence. Especially should our schools and sanitariums be located outside of the cities, in places where land can be secured.  {10MR 209.1}
[10MR 209.2]          Let the culture of flowers and of small fruits, such as strawberries, be carried on in connection with our sanitariums, and let the patients whose health permits it, be encouraged to take part in this work. The exercise in the open air will have on them an influence for good that it is impossible to overrate.  {10MR 209.2}
[10MR 209.3]          There is another advantage to be gained by carrying on the cultivation of fruit in connection with our sanitariums. Thus fruit absolutely free from decay, and fresh from the trees, can be obtained for table use.  {10MR 209.3}
[10MR 209.4]          It is not pleasing to the Lord for those who claim to believe present truth to establish institutions in the cities. The all-wise God is working on minds, leading men to see the advantage of getting away from the congested cities into the country.  {10MR 209.4}
[10MR 209.5]          If we walk in the counsel of the Lord, we shall have opportunity to purchase for sanitarium purposes, at reasonable rates, properties on which                                          -210-     there already are buildings that can be utilized and where the grounds already are ornamented by ornamental trees. Many such places have been presented to me. I have been instructed that the liberal offers made on these places should be carefully considered. Sometimes these properties can be purchased for much less than their real value. They may not, in every particular, be all that we could wish. But changes can be made to fit the buildings to our purposes, and these changes will cost less than putting up new buildings.  {10MR 209.5}
[10MR 210.1]         It may sometimes be necessary, however, to select a site on which no improvements have been made and no buildings erected. In such a case, we must be careful not to select a place which will of necessity require a large outlay of means for improvements. Through lack of experience, and miscalculation, we may be entrapped into the incurring of large debts, because the buildings and improvements cost two or three times as much as was estimated.  {10MR 210.1}
[10MR 210.2]          Let us endeavor to purchase properties on which buildings are erected and trees and shrubs set out. It is far better for us who are striving to advance the cause of truth to purchase such places, if offered at a reasonable figure, than to delay the work for a long time in an effort to find a location that exactly suits us.  {10MR 210.2}
[10MR 210.3]          Sometimes the expense of traveling here and there, searching for favorable locations, is large because one or two men have pet ideas that they wish to see gratified, and ［they］ are unwilling to follow the instruction that God has given.  {10MR 210.3}
[10MR 210.4]          We need now to make every dollar count in selecting a site for a sanitarium near Los Angeles and beginning work. We have been in need of men of                                           -211-     sound judgment, men with ability to count the cost and to plan wisely. Lack of experience has been a great disadvantage. There is now need of our doing solid work. I have been instructed that it was not necessary for the sanitarium work in southern California to be hindered in the way that it has been, for the Lord Himself has pointed out the way in which the situation should be regarded.  {10MR 210.4}
[10MR 211.1]          The Lord would have men walk humbly before Him. It would be a mistake for us to purchase or erect large buildings in the cities of southern California for sanitarium work, and those who see advantages in doing this are not moving understandingly. A great work is to be done in preparing these cities to hear the gospel message, but this work is not to be done by fitting up in them large buildings for the carrying forward of some wonderful enterprise.  {10MR 211.1}
[10MR 211.2]          Well-equipped tent meetings should be held in the large cities, such as San Francisco, for not long hence these cities will suffer under the judgments of God. San Francisco and Oakland are becoming as Sodom and Gomorrah, and the Lord will visit them in wrath.  {10MR 211.2}
[10MR 211.3]          Hygienic Restaurants--The opening of hygienic restaurants is a work that God would have done in the cities. If wisely conducted, these restaurants will be missionary centers. Those working in them should have at hand publications on health and temperance topics, and on other phases of gospel truth, to give to those coming for meals.  {10MR 211.3}
[10MR 211.4]          The question has been asked, "Should our restaurants be opened on the Sabbath?" My answer is, No, no! The observance of the Sabbath is our witness to God--the mark, or sign, between Him and us that we are His people. Never is this mark to be obliterated.                                          -212-  {10MR 211.4}
[10MR 212.1]          Were the workers in our restaurants to provide meals on the Sabbath, the same as they do through the week, for the mass of people who would come, where would be their day of rest? What opportunity would they have to recruit their physical and spiritual strength?  {10MR 212.1}
[10MR 212.2]          Not long since, special light was given me on this subject. I was shown that efforts would be made to break down our standard of Sabbath observance, that men would plead for the opening of our restaurants on the Sabbath, but that this must never be done.  {10MR 212.2}
[10MR 212.3]          A scene passed before me. I was in our restaurant in San Francisco. It was Friday. Several of the workers were busily engaged in putting up packages of such foods as could be easily carried by the people to their homes, and a number were waiting to receive these packages. I asked the meaning of this, and the workers told me that some among their patrons were troubled because, on account of the closing of the restaurant, they could not obtain on the Sabbath food of the same kind as that which they used during the week. Realizing the value of the wholesome foods obtained at the restaurant, they protested against being denied them on the seventh day, and pleaded with those in charge of the restaurant to keep it open every day of the week, pointing out what they would suffer if this were not done. "What you see today," said the workers, "is our answer to this demand for the health foods upon the Sabbath. These people take on Friday food that lasts over the Sabbath, and in this way we avoid condemnation for refusing to open the restaurant on the Sabbath."  {10MR 212.3}
[10MR 212.4]          The question of opening our restaurants on the Sabbath is to be considered in the light of God's commandments. The Lord has declared: ［Exodus 31:13-17, quoted.］                                        -213-  {10MR 212.4}
[10MR 213.1]         We are to heed a "Thus saith the Lord," even though by our obedience we cause great inconvenience to those who have no respect for the Sabbath. On one hand are man's supposed necessities; on the other, God's commands. Which have the greatest weight with us?  {10MR 213.1}
[10MR 213.2]          In our sanitariums, the family of patients, with the physicians, nurses, and helpers, must be fed upon the Sabbath, as any other family, with as little labor as possible, but our restaurants should not be opened on the Sabbath. The workers are to be assured that they will have this day for the worship of God. The closed doors on the Sabbath stamp the restaurant as a memorial for God, a memorial which declares that the seventh day is the Sabbath, and that on it no unnecessary work is to be done.  {10MR 213.2}
[10MR 213.3]          God rested on the seventh day from His work of Creation, and was refreshed. He sanctified and blessed the day of His rest, and gave it to man as a day to be kept holy.  {10MR 213.3}
[10MR 213.4]          When the manna was given to the children of Israel, they were directed to gather on the sixth day a double portion. "Tomorrow is the rest of the holy Sabbath unto the Lord," Moses declared. "Bake that which ye will bake today and seethe that ye will seethe; and that which remaineth over lay up for you to be kept until the morning" (Exodus 16:23).  {10MR 213.4}
[10MR 213.5]          God requires that His holy day be as sacredly observed now as in the time of Israel. The command given to the Hebrews should be regarded by all Christians as an injunction from Jehovah to them. The day before the Sabbath should be made a day of preparation, that everyone may be in readiness for its sacred hours.  {10MR 213.5}
[10MR 213.6]          Not all our people are as particular as they should be in regard to Sabbath observance. May God help them to reform. It becomes the head of                                      -214-     every family to plant his feet firmly on the platform of obedience.-- Ms. 114, 1902, pp. 1-8. ("Instruction Regarding Sanitarium Work," Sept. 1, 1902.)  {10MR 213.6}
[10MR 214.1]          Evangelize the Large Cities of the East--We are to consider the needs of the cities of the East, where the first and second angel's messages went with such power. The Lord wrought mightily in these places for rich and poor. I am made sad when I see those who have had such great light question whether they can send the light into the large cities. Do you not know, my brethren, that angels of God are promised to go with you in every undertaking for the spread of gospel truth? Go and speak the truth in its simplicity, and God will send power, and the truth will affect hearts, and many, many souls will come to a knowledge of its saving grace. In the place of stopping to question, let us consider the wide field for labor before this people. There are thousands who have never heard the message--not any part of the message. The delegates who are present ［1909 General Conference session］--I am so thankful when I consider that they come from almost all parts of the world--are to remember that there are many other workers to be raised up to take a part in the work.--Ms. 43, 1909, p. 7. (Sermon preached Sabbath morning, May 29, 1909.)  {10MR 214.1}
[10MR 214.2]          Work the Cities Before It Is Too Late--Individually and as a people we have a most solemn work before us. There is a daily preparation of heart and mind to be gained in order that we may be fitted to work out the                                        -215-     purposes of God for us. The perils of the last days are upon us, and at this time we are each determining what our destiny for eternity shall be. Individually we are to form characters that will stand the test of the judgment. Individually we are to give, in the church where we are, an example of faithfulness and consecration. The ministry of the Word is designed to prepare a people to stand in the times of temptation in which we live; and church members are to cooperate with the work of ministry by revealing in the life the principles of the truth, that no word shall be spoken or act performed that will lead into false paths or create a condition of things that God cannot approve.  {10MR 214.2}
[10MR 215.1]         There has been revealed to me the grave dangers we shall meet in these last days of peril and temptation. Our only reliable light and guide for this time is in the Word of God. We must take this Word as our counselor and faithfully follow its instructions, or we shall find that we are being controlled by our own peculiar traits of character, and our lives will reveal a selfish work that will be a hindrance and not a blessing to our fellow men. We need to go to the Word of God for counsel for every step we take, for self is ever ready to strive for the mastery.  {10MR 215.1}
[10MR 215.2]          It is the duty of those who stand as leaders and teachers of the people to instruct members how to labor in missionary lines, and then to see in operation the great, grand work of proclaiming widely this message which must arouse every unworked city before the crisis shall come, when, through the working of satanic agencies, the doors now open to the message of the third angel shall be closed. God requires that we shall give the message of present truth to every city, and not keep the work bound up in a few places. Wherever an opening for the truth can be found, there let men be stationed                                    -216-     who are capable of presenting its teachings with a power and conviction that will reach hearts.  {10MR 215.2}
[10MR 216.1]         The judgments of God are being stayed that the voice of truth may be heard in its simplicity. Let those who have a part in this sacred work be wide awake and each endeavor to labor in God's appointed way. Let none set up as the Lord's way the way of human devisings.  {10MR 216.1}
[10MR 216.2]          The words were spoken to me with impelling power: Wake up the watchmen to carry the word of warning to every city in America. Build up the waste places. The righteous judgments of God, with their weight of final decision, are coming upon the land. Do not hover over the churches to repeat over and over again the same truths to the people, while the cities are left in ignorance and sin, unwarned and unlabored for. Soon the way will be hedged up and these cities will be closed to the gospel message. Wake up the church members that they may unite in doing a definite and self-denying work.  {10MR 216.2}
[10MR 216.3]          Our camp meetings should not be held again and again in the same places. Carry the message into new cities. If necessary, we must expend less means in the few places where the message has been quite fully preached, that we may go out into other places where the warning has not been given, and where men and women are ignorant of the great crisis that is about to come to all who live upon the earth. We have the word of truth-- the commandments of God and the faith of Jesus--to give to the people of this generation.  {10MR 216.3}
[10MR 216.4]          Means is needed that we may do quickly the work that must be done in building up the waste places and raising up the foundations of many generations. We are not to spend our money on things that are not essential. God                                    -217     requires that every available dollar shall be given to the work of opening new fields for the entrance of the gospel message and in lessening the mountains of difficulty that seek to close up our missionary work. For Christ's sake, I ask you to carry out God's purposes for the opening of missions in every city, in every place. Satan is working with all deceivableness of unrighteousness in them that perish. Is it not time that we awake out of sleep? Our apparent devotion to the things of this life contradicts the faith we profess to hold.  {10MR 216.4}
[10MR 217.1]          The warning message for this time is not being given earnestly in the great business world. Day after day the centers of commerce and trade are thronged with men and women who need the truth for this time, but who gain no saving knowledge of its precious principles, because earnest, persevering efforts are not put forth to reach this class of people where they are.  {10MR 217.1}
[10MR 217.2]          The publications and periodicals that come from our presses have a definite and far-reaching work to do. These papers are not to repeat and discuss the errors that are all the time coming in to divert the mind from what is truth. Let the articles deal with the truths of the Word of God, giving clear instruction regarding the saving truths for this time, and warning of the near approach of the judgments of God and the end of all things.  {10MR 217.2}
[10MR 217.3]          As the work advances, our publications in all languages should increase in circulation. Our presses are now at work in many lands, sending forth the truth in French, Danish, German, and many foreign languages. Let a spirit of harmony and unity prevail as the work is carried forward. We have no time for contention and strife. In every clime the truth is to go forth as a lamp that burneth. Let every reasoning mind have the privilege of hearing the truth for this time.                                          -218-  {10MR 217.3}
[10MR 218.1]         In the advocacy of the cause of temperance, our efforts are to be multiplied. The subject of Christian temperance should find a place in our sermons in every city where we labor. Health reform in all its bearings is to be presented before the people, and special efforts made to instruct the youth, the middle-aged, and the aged in the principles of Christian living. Let this phase of the message be revived, and let the truth go forth as a lamp that burneth.  {10MR 218.1}
[10MR 218.2]          The men and women who believe the truth for this time are to be educated to go forth and speak intelligently in regard to the reformation which God calls for in the observance of the true Sabbath, given at the creation of the world to man to be observed by him to the close of time. God will be with those who with faithfulness will give the message of present truth in all its fullness. He will be with them, even as He has been with His people in the past.  {10MR 218.2}
[10MR 218.3]          The world is preparing for the closing work of the third angel's message. The truth is now to go forth with a power that it has not known for years. The message of present truth is to be proclaimed everywhere. We must be aroused to give this message with a loud voice, as symbolized in the fourteenth chapter of Revelation. There is danger of our accepting the theory of the truth without accepting the great responsibility which it lays upon every recipient. My brethren, show your faith by your works. The world must be prepared for the loud cry of the third angel's message--a message which God declares shall be cut short in righteousness.  {10MR 218.3}
[10MR 218.4]          The message of the apostle James, depicting the misery of the rich who have done wickedly, is to be repeated as a message of warning and appeal. The instruction given in the first and second chapters of 1 Peter, exhorting                                        -219-     believers to a godly life, is to be presented to the people. Let all be impressed with the fact that the time has come when all should work intelligently and earnestly for the accomplishment of the work of salvation. I am instructed to say to those who have long stood at the head of the work, and who for years have allowed many of our large cities to remain unworked: The Lord will call to account those who have worked out their own plans to do a large work in a few places, while they have left undone the work that should have been done in giving the last warning message to the many large cities of our land. There has been with some a spirit of forbidding, a desire to hold back from the work brethren who desired to have a part in it. Some in the blindness of their hearts have been hindering the work, and this has brought unbelief into many hearts. I am now counseled in regard to the need of employing all our energies and all our means for the advancement of the work. We need to use our influence in encouraging others to labor. Let the spirit of sanctified activity be encouraged rather than the spirit that would seek to hinder and forbid, and there will be seen advancement where in the past there has been failure to follow the will of the Lord.  {10MR 218.4}
[10MR 219.1]          When the workers in the cause of God are converted in spirit, they will be willing to do the work that is waiting to be done. When they are willing to practice self-denial, they will have spiritual discernment to understand what the purposes of God are. Then they will remove from their hearts that which hinders them from cooperating fully with Him. And when they give evidence that they are determined to carry out the Lord's plans, and not their own devisings, decided changes will be seen. A spirit of humility and trust in God will reveal that God is a God of wisdom, and that His work is done in righteousness and truth.--Ms. 61, 1909, pp. 1-6. ("Words of Instruction," September 17, 1909.)                                       -220-  {10MR 219.1}
[10MR 220.1]          Calamities Coming on Cities--The outlook in our world is indeed alarming. God is withdrawing His Spirit from the wicked cities, which have become as the cities of the antediluvian world, and as Sodom and Gomorrah. The inhabitants of these cities have been tested and tried. We have reached a time when God is about to punish the presumptuous wrongdoers who refuse to keep His commandments and ［who］ disregard His messages of warning. . . .  {10MR 220.1}
[10MR 220.2]          The twenty-fourth chapter of Matthew gives an outline of what is to come upon the world. We are living amid the perils of the last days. Those who are perishing in sin must be warned. The Lord calls upon everyone to whom He has entrusted the talent of means to act as His helping hand by giving their money for the advancement of His work. Our money is a treasure lent us by the Lord, and it is to be invested in the work of giving to the world the last message of mercy. My brother, you can act a part in this work. You can help to sustain the Lord's work in New York City. Remember that those who spend in self-gratification the money that should be used to open doors for gospel work, suffer an eternal loss.--Letter 90, 1902, pp. 1,3. (To Brother Johnson, May 23, 1902.)  {10MR 220.2}
[10MR 220.3]          Appeal to Evangelize the Cities of America--I am weighed down by the thought that our people do not realize the responsibility resting on them to proclaim the truth in the unwarned cities of America. God says to them, "Arise, shine; for thy light is come, and the glory of the Lord is risen upon thee" (Isaiah 60:1). Why are such cities as New York left unwarned? Do not those who know the truth understand the commission of Christ? Why then do they feel no burden to add new territory to the Lord's kingdom, to plant                                       -221-     the standard of truth in new places? Why do they not obey the word: "Sell that ye have, and give alms; provide yourselves bags which wax not old, a treasure in the heavens that faileth not" (Luke 12:33). Why do they not return to the Lord His own, to be invested in heavenly merchandise? Why do not our people wake up to the peril threatening the men and women in the cities of America? Why are not our churches aroused, and why is there not an earnest call made for volunteers to enter the whitening harvest field? When I bear my testimony in person, I want to bear it where it will be appreciated, where it will be heeded, where I shall not be afflicted by those who are so spiritually backslidden that they make no effort to proclaim the truth for this time.  {10MR 220.3}
[10MR 221.1]          We have no time to dwell on matters that are of no importance. Our time should be given to proclaiming the last message of mercy to a guilty world. Men are needed who move under the inspiration of the Spirit of God, men who will obey the words, "Cry aloud, spare not, lift up thy voice like a trumpet, and show My people their transgression, and the house of Jacob their sins" (Isaiah 58:1).  {10MR 221.1}
[10MR 221.2]          The sermons preached by some of our ministers will have to be much more appropriate, and much more to the point than they are now, else many backsliders will carry a tame, pointless message that lulls people to sleep. Every discourse given should be given under a sense of the awful judgment soon to fall on our world. The message of truth is to be proclaimed by lips touched with a live coal from the divine altar. Christ refers to the lifeless, purposeless messages given in our churches, when He says, "I know thy works, that thou art neither cold nor hot: ［Revelation 3:15-18 quoted］.                                         -222-  {10MR 221.2}
[10MR 222.1]          Night after night I get up at twelve and one o'clock, and walk the floor in intense anguish because of the tame messages borne by our ministers, when they have a message of life and death to bear to the people. The ministers are asleep; the lay members are asleep; and a world is perishing in sin. Where are the evangelists who can go to the South and work for the people there? Where are the men who have encouraged Elder ［S.N.］ Haskell? He and his wife are doing a noble work. Not only are they proclaiming the truth, they are training other workers to proclaim the truth in the right way. Do you not think that God requires His people to help a man who is doing as much as Elder Haskell is doing? I know how the Lord regards this matter. It would be well-pleasing to Him for His people to give of their means and their sympathy to those who are working for Him in the cities of America. God has instructed me that His people are neglecting a work that is close beside them.  {10MR 222.1}
[10MR 222.2]         If our people would feel more of a burden for the men and women in our cities who have not heard the message of salvation, if they would labor for them with determined energy, they would have less time and thought to give to tearing down what has been accomplished. God is not pleased with the way that things are shaping, and unless more is done than has been done for the cities of America, ministers and people will have a heavy account to settle with the One who has appointed to every man his work.--Letter 211, 1902, pp. 7-10. (To Sands H. Lane, December 24, 1902.)  {10MR 222.2}
[10MR 222.3]          Diversities of Gifts in City Work--One worker may be a ready speaker, another a ready writer, another may have the gift of sincere, earnest, fervent                                        -223-     prayer, another the gift of singing. Another may have special power to explain the Word of God with clearness. And each gift is to become a power for God because He works with the laborer. To one God gives the word of wisdom, to another knowledge, to another faith. But all are to work under the same Head. The diversity of gifts leads to a diversity of operations, "but it is the same God which worketh all in all" (1 Corinthians 12:6).  {10MR 222.3}
[10MR 223.1]          Let no man despise the supposed lesser gifts. Let all go to work. Let no one fold his hands in unbelief because he thinks he can do no mighty work. Cease looking at self. Look at your Leader. In sincerity, meekness, and love, do what you can. . . .  {10MR 223.1}
[10MR 223.2]          God will certainly bless wholehearted workers. If the Lord chooses your feet to do His work, give your feet to Him. With the feet you may hunt for souls. Christ says, "If ye keep My commandments, ye shall abide in My love, even as I have kept My Father's commandments, and abide in His love." They may not be eloquent, but if they are connected with God, He will richly bless them. Their rugged, solid words, coming directly from the heart, are of great value, and are appreciated by the Lord.  {10MR 223.2}
[10MR 223.3]          Let not those connected with the Master's service look to men of large abilities to do their work for them. God stands behind the one who does his best. Let every worker rely on His power, and He will impress the hearts of those for whom they labor. Great good may be accomplished by the sincere, humble worker who realizes that success does not depend on appearances, but on the One who has given him his commission.  {10MR 223.3}
[10MR 223.4]         Now is the time to work in Greater New York. The Lord has many workers to use in this great city, and He has a great many kinds of work to be done there. Some of the work will be great, some small, but all is to unite to make a perfect whole.                                       -224-  {10MR 223.4}
[10MR 224.1]          The reason the number of workers is so much smaller than it should be is that men are looking at their supposed weakness, and putting their trust in one whose appearance and capabilities will, they suppose, win success. Thus spiritual consumption is brought into the church, and souls are dying because the spiritual lifeblood is poisoned. Men have depended on men till they are strengthless.--Letter 1, 1902, pp. 2,3. (To S. N. Haskell and wife, January 18, 1902.)  {10MR 224.1}
[10MR 224.2]          The Haskells' Work in Greater New York--We are thankful that in Greater New York doors are opening for the truth to find entrance in many hearts. Elder ［S.N.］ Haskell and wife are of good courage in the Lord. Certainly they have a grand opening. Before Elder Haskell's special effort was begun, there were some good workers in Greater New York. But until Elder Haskell and wife went there, the way was not fully opened. Brother and Sister Haskell began their effort quietly in some of the immense blocks in the city, doing house-to-house work. This is as it should be. Already a good company has been raised up.  {10MR 224.2}
[10MR 224.3]          Apparently the mission in Greater New York is well provided with an excellent force of workers, and the work is advancing in accordance with the faith of the laborers. Elder Warren, who is now with them, is an earnest, wide-awake speaker. I see by the daily papers that the weather in New York is now very cold. Elder Haskell has gone to South Lancaster for a ten-day rest. His wife joined him later and will take a week's rest.  {10MR 224.3}
[10MR 224.4]          We all need to be wide awake, that as the way opens we may advance the work in the large cities. We are far behind in following the light given us                                        -225-     to enter the large cities and erect memorials for God. Step by step we are to lead souls into the full light of truth. Many seem to be longing for spiritual food. We are to continue working until a church is organized and a humble house of worship built. I am greatly encouraged to believe that many persons not of our faith will help considerably by their means. The light given me is that in many places, especially in the cities of America, help will be given by such persons.--Letter 14, 1902, p. 2. (To G. A. Irwin and Wife, Feb. 4, 1902.)  {10MR 224.4}
[10MR 225.1]         Souls to Be Saved in Wicked Cities--Christ came to seek the lost pearl which was buried beneath the darkness of ignorance and perverse iniquity of the earth. He was moved with pity when He saw the condition of His purchased heritage. He saw that children and youth were becoming wise to do evil--continually acquiring greater tact and shrewdness in the service of the world through their contact with men full of selfishness, ambition and pride. He saw that as children grow up to youth, and youth to manhood and womanhood, they become full of self-sufficiency, maturing all too rapidly their knowledge of evil practices through constant association with the dishonest, with thieves, with the depraved, dissolute, disobedient elements of society. They learn to be cunning in avoiding detection, becoming experts in every phase of deception and fraud. They are educated in crime by reading the stories which fill the popular publications of the day. Having no regard for the right because it is right, as they read stories of theft, murder, and every other species of crime, they are led to devise plans by which they could improve upon the criminal's methods and escape detection.                                         -226-     Thus these foul publications assist in perfecting the education of the youth in the way that leads to perdition.  {10MR 225.1}
[10MR 226.1]          The youth of our cities breathe in the tainted, polluted atmosphere of crime. The evil influence is then communicated to the country, and the whole community becomes contaminated. The rulers are not men of moral worth, but men who are well supplied with this world's goods, and they have neither the desire nor the inclination to check the growth of this root of bitterness which is increasing year by year, and is fostered and fed by just such publications as are now being sold everywhere, and by such stories and descriptions of criminal practices as are found in the papers of the day. So-called revelations of the future are treated as realities. Revolutions are predicted: many minds catch the evil spirit lurking in these representations of future horrors and feed upon these things until they become imbued with the same spirit, gradually working themselves into a state of mind which will lead them to do even worse, were it possible, than is predicted by the writers.  {10MR 226.1}
[10MR 226.2]          Christ, the world's Redeemer, saw this conflict approaching, and sends us the warning to "watch and pray, that ye enter not into temptation." ［Luke 17:26-30 quoted.］  {10MR 226.2}
[10MR 226.3]          It is not against the proper participation in business transactions that we are warned, but against indulgence, carrying that which is lawful to excess, allowing them to shut our minds up against the more important things of eternal life. The indulgence of a perverted appetite by overeating and drinking perverts the whole being. Jude describes the condition of our world as we approach the close of earth's history. Through the inspiration of the Holy Spirit this writer has lifted the danger signal that we might understand the perils of our time.                                      -227-  {10MR 226.3}
[10MR 227.1]          As we see these things and consider that Christ gave up everything that He might seek and save that which was lost, that He might recover the lost pearl, what are we as individual followers of Christ ready to do? What sacrifices are we ready to make that we may find the lost pearl and place it in the hands of our Saviour? As you look upon the cities, so full of iniquity, Satan will tell you that it is impossible to do them any good. The cities are sadly neglected. You will never know the value of the pearl until you seek earnestly to find it. There might be one hundred workers where there is but one, seeking diligently, prayerfully, with an intense interest, to find the lost pearls which are buried in the rubbish of these cities.  {10MR 227.1}
[10MR 227.2]          How can we find language to express our deep interest and desire that every soul should awake and go to work in the Master's vineyard! "Occupy," says Christ, "till I come." It may be but a few years until your life history shall close, but you must occupy till then. When the fiat goes forth, "He that is unjust, let him be unjust still: and he which is filthy, let him be filthy still: and he that is righteous, let him be righteous still: and he that is holy, let him be holy still" (Revelation 22:11), then there will be no more occasion to labor for souls.--Ms. 13, 1895, pp. 1-3. (Untitled Manuscript, June 10, 1895.)  {10MR 227.2}
[10MR 227.3]          Hovering Over Churches Weakens Them--The time that has been used in preaching to our churches has not strengthened them, but has made them weak and helpless, to be fed with milk and not with meat. God has been calling upon His ministers to leave the ninety and nine and hunt for the lost sheep. Your experience is to be a lesson for all who are hovering over the                                         -228-     churches--consumers and not producers. We tell you to put your trust in God. Let Him guide you. The Lord Jesus is answering your prayers.--Letter 132, 1901, p. 8. (To S. N. Haskell and wife, October 7, 1901.)  {10MR 227.3}
[10MR 228.1]          The Work of SDA's--What is our work? It is to walk humbly with God. Those who have any connection with His institutions are to become more and more enlightened in regard to the sacred things that proceed from the lips of Christ. ［Matthew 28:18-20 quoted.］  {10MR 228.1}
[10MR 228.2]          We have a most solemn work to do. We are to make every effort to proclaim the truth for this time. Through the ministration of Christ, a most intense interest is to be aroused in this truth. We are never to lose sight of the fact that it is by the ministration of Christ that this work is to be accomplished. He is to work through His ministers in this, the great day of atonement. The Saviour gave His first disciples precious instruction to live by, and the assurance of His abiding presence. "Lo, I am with you alway," He said, "even unto the end of the world."  {10MR 228.2}
[10MR 228.3]          We should be pleased to see special work done in Philadelphia and in Boston. Many souls will be converted if men and women will do the personal work that needs to be done. By means of workers who labor under the influence of the Holy Spirit, many souls will be brought to a knowledge of the truth.  {10MR 228.3}
[10MR 228.4]          Melrose Sanitarium--In regard to obtaining means, there are few places that have so great advantages in their favor as the Melrose Sanitarium. True, a part of the main building of the institution was burned, but it was insured, and the material that was brought to Melrose when the sanitarium in South Lancaster was torn down, can be used.                                       -229-  {10MR 228.4}
[10MR 229.1]          There are places with which I am well acquainted where the workers are striving early and late, and in the face of great difficulties, to advance true medical missionary work, and to establish small sanitariums, that the people of all classes may be reached.  {10MR 229.1}
[10MR 229.2]          The Work in Washington--I cannot feel free to call the attention of our people to Melrose. I am instructed that we are now to make the work in Washington our first consideration. We have no time to lose. The importance of the work at the Capital of our nations demands that past negligence be atoned for by abundant supplying the necessary means to erect the buildings that must be erected and equipped as quickly as possible. Shall we not make a representation corresponding with the importance of the situation? Unbelievers are placing their estimate on us as a people, and God requires us to complete speedily the work that He has outlined to be done in Washington.  {10MR 229.2}
[10MR 229.3]         I have been given special light that it is not by erecting grand, expensive buildings that the cause of God is to be advanced and a correct impression made on minds, but by the erection of plain, substantial buildings. The money that the people of God give for the advancement of His work is not to be expended for display. The buildings erected in Washington are to be constructed on plain, substantial lines, and in their erection the students who help with the work are to learn lessons of the thoroughness that is essential in character building.  {10MR 229.3}
[10MR 229.4]          We call upon our brethren to make a specialty of the work in Washington. The publishing house must be erected, that the work of printing and sending out literature all over the world may be carried forward in noble, straightforward lines. We are to reveal that the god of this world has not                                         -230-     put out our spiritual eyesight. The work of building must go forward with self-sacrifice. To those connected with this work I would say: The unselfish love of Christ must be expressed in the work to be done in behalf of truth and righteousness. The Lord Jesus Christ has caused you to pass through a severe and trying experience in searching for a place in which to establish the publishing work which He said should be removed from Battle Creek. The Lord led His servants, and they, not knowing whither they went, were guided by the angels of heaven. Recent developments show that they went to Washington none too soon, and that their selection of a place was in God's order. We need not doubt that the site in Takoma Park was waiting for them. . . .  {10MR 229.4}
[10MR 230.1]          A Word of Warning--I wish to speak decidedly. It is not the plan of God for His church to arrange at any time to make a grand display in our cities on any occasion. The Lord is displeased and dishonored when His entrusted means is used in such displays. I was permitted to have the recent display presented to me, and I was instructed that the money used thus should have been used to relieve the situation of some who have lent means to our institutions and now need that means. There are those who lent their means in good faith, but who, though they have called and pleaded for their money, have not been able to obtain it. Means borrowed from our people is to be returned when called for. I have borrowed money from my brethren and sisters to invest in the cause of God, but in every instance when this means has been called for, I have returned it. Often I had not the money in hand to do this, but I borrowed from someone else who wished to invest means in the work. Never have I failed to respond to a call for means that I had borrowed.--Ms. 162, 1905, pp. 1-3,7. ("Our Work," Dec. 25, 1905.)                                        -231-  {10MR 230.1}
[10MR 231.1]          Evangelizing the Cities--The unwarned multitudes are fast becoming the sport of the evil one. Satan is leading them into many forms of folly and self-pleasing. Many are seeking for that which is novel and startling. Their minds are far from God and the truths of His Word. At this time, when the enemy is working as never before to engross the minds of men and women and turn them from the truth, we should be laboring with increasing activity in the highways and also in the byways. Diligently, interestedly, we are to proclaim the last message of mercy in the cities--the highways--and the work is not to end there, but is to extend into the surrounding settlements and in the country districts--into the byways and the hedges. All classes are to be reached. As we labor we shall meet with various nationalities. None are to be passed by, unwarned. The Lord Jesus was the gift of God to the entire world--not to the higher classes alone, and not to any one nationality to the exclusion of others. His saving grace encircles the whole world. Whosoever will, may drink of the water of life freely.--Letter 4, 1911, p. 3. (To W. C. White, Feb. 15, 1911.)  {10MR 231.1}
[10MR 231.2]          Restoration of the Whole Man to God's Image--The great object of life should be to restore to God soul, body, and spirit. If the moral image of God is restored in the poor, degraded sot, it will not be by continuing to give him liquor. In every city the Lord would have a place where sin-sick souls may find courage and sustaining help to overcome all unnatural appetites and sinful indulgences--tobacco using, tea and liquor drinking. All flesh meat is to be discarded. Educational meetings should be held where young men may be instructed how to develop a perfect manhood. Then they can become teachers of good things.--Letter 95, 1898, p. 3. (To Bro. Hubbard, Nov. 18, 1898.)                                        -232-  {10MR 231.2}
[10MR 232.1]          Sanitarium Locations--I have seen representations of several locations in high altitudes that should be secured for sanitarium purposes. Your descriptions of the property 48 miles from New York seems to correspond to these representations. In such places the air is bracing and induces deep breathing, which is very beneficial. And the offer of this property for $25,000 or less seems to be very reasonable.  {10MR 232.1}
[10MR 232.2]          I hope that Doctor Kress and others will examine this piece of property. I would be in favor of purchasing it if it commends itself to the best judgment of our brethren who see it. I am pleased with the description you have given, and especially of the water privileges. Some improvements would doubtless have to be made, but these need not all be put in at once. Strict economy should be exercised. It seems to me that our people should be able to raise the amount necessary for its purchase and equipment for sanitarium use.  {10MR 232.2}
[10MR 232.3]          Our cities are to be worked with the third angel's message. Notwithstanding the light that has been given, there seems to be but little accomplished so far.  {10MR 232.3}
[10MR 232.4]          The place that we have just purchased here in California for our school contains wonderful advantages. It is situated on Howell Mountain, five miles from the Sanitarium. There are over 1600 acres of land in the property, 105 of which is good arable land. There are twenty acres of orchard, bearing apples, pears, plums, prunes, peaches, figs, grapes, and English and black walnuts. There are thirty acres of alfalfa. Forty-five tons of prunes have been gathered from the orchard this year, and 2000 quarts of canned fruit were in the cellar when the place was purchased.  {10MR 232.4}
[10MR 232.5]          The buildings are well planned, and are completely furnished. There is an abundance of splendid water. The barn is filled with fine alfalfa hay.                                           -233-     There are twenty good milk cows, thirteen horses, six colts, and vehicles of various kinds.  {10MR 232.5}
[10MR 233.1]          We attended the dedication two weeks ago, and although I was very weak and weary, I took part in the exercises. The last report from the school was that there were about seventy students in the home and more are coming in from time to time. We are thankful to God that He has enabled us to secure this valuable property for school purposes.--Letter 136, 1909, pp. 1, 2. (To G. B. Starr, October 14, 1909.)  {10MR 233.1}
[10MR 233.2]          The Work of Training Medical Missionaries--There is not a proper understanding of what constitutes medical missionary work. The education of medical missionaries is a great and good work, and the Lord will bless the faithful laborers who are training our youth in this line of service. . . .  {10MR 233.2}
[10MR 233.3]          God desires those who are connected with any branch of His work to be associated closely with Himself. None need feel that they are too busy to pray, too full of business cares to spend an occasional fifteen minutes to seek counsel from God. My brethren, make God your entire dependence. When you do otherwise, then it is time for a halt to be called. Stop right where you are and change the order of things. Pray first, before taking up the work of the day. Do not go through a dry form of words. Be polite, inviting the heavenly Guest to come in and take possession and to control every worker. In sincerity, in soul-hunger, cry after God. Wrestle with the heavenly agencies until you have the victory. Put your whole being into the Lord's hands, soul, body, and spirit, and resolve to be His living, consecrated agency, moved by His will, controlled by His mind, infused by His                                           -234-     Spirit. Then the eyes of your understanding will be anointed with heavenly eyesalve. Then you will see heavenly things clearly. Like Moses, you will catch glimpses of the Holy One of Israel.--Ms. 24, 1891, pp. 16, 27. (Diary, undated. From Ms. 5, 1903, transcribed in Feb. 1903.)  {10MR 233.3}
[10MR 234.1]          The Sanitarium--Where Shall It Be Located?--I am much burdened and perplexed. Matters have been presented to me which I wish to comprehend fully, that I may not make any mistake. Again and again the question arises, Where shall we locate our sanitarium? We who cannot read the future may make plans for the present which appear altogether consistent, the very plans in our human judgment which should be made. But with our finite judgment we cannot discern the future perplexities involved in our selection of a location for a sanitarium. Candid, prayerful consideration must be given to this subject, and great caution must be exercised in regard to it.  {10MR 234.1}
[10MR 234.2]          Beautiful locations are fascinating, and from a human standpoint it would seem to be the very best thing we could possibly do to select a site among the wealthy. We might think this would give character to the work and secure patronage. But this is only seeing things from a human standpoint. If the grandees living near such a locality have religious prejudices, they will communicate this to their friends and in the place of favorable results, just the reverse will be seen. The sanitarium will be looked upon as an innovation and will be an eyesore to many who would look upon it with favor if the seeds of prejudice had not been sown to produce their evil crop of tares.  {10MR 234.2}
[10MR 234.3]          Humility is a hard lesson for fallen humanity to learn, especially for rich, self-indulgent men who do not relate themselves to God as accountable                                           -235-     to Him for all the goods they possess. They exalt self as though the riches comprehended by land and bank stock made them independent of God. Full of pride and conceit, their characters are estimated by themselves and the world as being as elevated and powerful as the value of their supposed inheritance. Their riches would be much less if they distributed to the poor and relieved suffering humanity. This would make them of value in God's sight because they would be rich in good works.  {10MR 234.3}
[10MR 235.1]          It is best to consider these matters carefully on all sides, asking counsel from God, for it is God who weighs all things in His scales of eternal justice. He will reward every man according as his works shall be.  {10MR 235.1}
[10MR 235.2]          There are many rich men upon whom God has had His searching eye during their lifetime. He has seen in all their worldly acquirements a robbery of Him. They have been laying up for themselves wrath against the day of wrath because they have not relieved the oppressed, because they have neglected the great Proprietor of all. In coming to His vineyard to receive the fruit thereof, He has received only abuse. This robbery of their Lord's goods has continued. These men worship themselves, not God. Every unfaithful steward will surely supplant and intrigue. He will put justice and mercy out of his mind, replacing it with avarice and strife. God says, "Shall I not judge for these things? I love righteousness, but hate iniquity."  {10MR 235.2}
[10MR 235.3]          The locality in which wealthy men dwell may appear desirable, but the heavenly intelligences are not welcomed to their houses as divine messengers. They want God afar off, that they may not be reminded of their evil works. The Lord would not be pleased for any of our institutions to be permanently erected in such a supposedly advantageous locality, for this would be like Lot choosing Sodom without any reference to the associations among                                          -236-     which he was to abide. In the selection of a location for a sanitarium, we are to choose with the thought ever in mind that our work and purpose is to restore the moral image of God in man. We are connected with Christ, co-workers with the Lamb of God which taketh away the sin of the world. Each soul is of value with God, and those who are ever abusing His mercies, misappropriating and embezzling the goods of heaven, are not the men whom God can use to cooperate with Him in the grand work of redemption. They are fixing their own destiny in this world and in the future, eternal world.  {10MR 235.3}
[10MR 236.1]          God seeth not as man seeth. Man looks at the outward appearance, as did Lot. God looks at the heart. The fewer grand buildings that surround our institutions, the less vexation we shall experience. Irreligious and irreverent are many of those who own landed property. They have an influence upon other minds which molds their sentiments. Evil associations are always detrimental to piety and devotion, and principles that are approved by God may be undermined by unfavorable circumstances. God would have none of us like Lot, who chose his residence without reference to his associations. Lot went into Sodom rich; he left with nothing, led by an angel's hand, while messengers of wrath waited to pour forth the fiery blast which was to consume all the inhabitants of Sodom and blot out the entrancing beauty of that highly favored city and its suburbs, making bleak and bare and uninteresting a place which God had once made very beautiful.  {10MR 236.1}
[10MR 236.2]          Christ came to our world to show how man should live in order to secure eternal life. The infinite sacrifice made by our heavenly Father in giving His Son to our world is a lesson we do not fully comprehend. Our minds need to be refined, purified, and sanctified in order that we may take in the mysteries of godliness. The price to be paid for our redemption brought the                                         -237-     Commander of the heavenly host from the royal courts. He who was sinless, the perfection of heaven, came to our world in human likeness to reach humanity. When He came, He ranked Himself among the poor and suffering ones that He might become acquainted with fallen humanity and uplift them by restoring the moral image of God in them. The great price heaven has paid for our redemption should give us exalted views of what we, united with Christ, may accomplish in doing the same work that Christ did in our world. "Behold, what manner of love the Father hath bestowed upon us, that we should be called the sons of God: therefore the world knoweth us not, because it knew Him not" (1 John 3:1). "We are labourers together with God" (1 Corinthians 3:9). What value this places upon man! In order for us to cooperate with God, we must work in Christ's lines. By assuming human nature the Lord Jesus gave all humanity the lesson that it is a living connection with Him that constitutes us valuable in God's sight. Men and women have been granted another trial as probationers. They have been placed where through a connection with Christ they may learn of Him.  {10MR 236.2}
[10MR 237.1]         It is not ostentation, outward show, which gives a correct representation of the work we should do as God's chosen people who bear His sign, of which no one should be ashamed. All should bear the sign as the Lord's peculiar people. ［Exodus 31:13-18 quoted.］  {10MR 237.1}
[10MR 237.2]          This is the sign which is to distinguish the obedient, commandment-keeping people of God from the disobedient. Those who read their Bibles and then misinterpret the Word of God to suit their friends and worldly associates, who transgress the Sabbath command after light has come, will be cut off from among the people of God. Thus God reveals the great law of His divine plan.                                         -238-  {10MR 237.2}
[10MR 238.1]          The history of the world from the beginning is contained in Genesis. There it is revealed that all nations who forget God and discard His way and His sign of obedience which distinguishes between the just and the unjust, the righteous and the wicked, the saved and the unsaved, will be destroyed. The first books of the Bible, which trace down the history of nations, including the destruction of the old world, show the overruling providence of God, which from generation to generation has provided for the education of a chosen people. The plainly written word in regard to the just and the unjust is a living testimony in regard to those whom the Lord will sanctify. None who live in disobedience can receive His blessing. Only those who are obedient can receive this.  {10MR 238.1}
[10MR 238.2]          The Lord calls upon all to study the divine philosophy of sacred history written by Moses under the inspiration of the Holy Spirit. The first family placed upon the earth is a sample of all families which will exist till the close of time. There is much to study in this history in order that we may understand the divine plan for the human race. This plan is plainly defined, and the prayerful, consecrated soul will become a learner of the thought and purpose of God from the beginning till the close of this earth's history. He will realize that Jesus Christ, one with the Father, was the great mover in all progress, the One who is the source of all the purification and elevation of the human race.  {10MR 238.2}
[10MR 238.3]          As the chosen people of God we cannot copy the habits, aims, practices, or fashions of society. The Lord Jesus Christ redeemed Israel from the land of bondage. God's power was displayed in delivering His people from Egyptian slavery with a strong hand and an outstretched arm. By signs and wonders He wrought to take them from under the yoke of bondage. He exalted                                         -239-     them by His favor, setting them apart from the world to observe the Sabbath of the fourth commandment as a sign between Him and them. He designed that if they obeyed Him they should stand throughout their generations as a hope, a light, and a deliverance till the end of time.  {10MR 238.3}
[10MR 239.1]          He made it plain and distinct to His chosen people that the richest lands, the highest monuments raised to glorify man, the largest possessions, could never procure eternal riches or the salvation of the human soul. Men may possess houses and lands of great money value. They may obtain these possessions honestly or dishonestly, but none of these things can make them happy or contented, sweet-tempered or self-controlled. They may at the same time be slaves to appetite, slaves to passion and vice, estranged from God by sin. Satan may control their minds, and when he does this they are rendered superstitious.  {10MR 239.1}
[10MR 239.2]          Satan puts his interpretation upon events, and they think, as he would have them, that the calamities which fill the land are a result of Sunday-breaking. Thinking to appease the wrath of God, these influential men make laws enforcing Sunday observance. They think that by exalting this false rest day higher and still higher, compelling obedience to the Sunday law, the spurious sabbath, they are doing God service. Those who honor God by observing the true Sabbath are looked upon as disloyal to God, when it is really those who thus regard them who are themselves disloyal because they are trampling under foot the Sabbath originated in Eden.  {10MR 239.2}
[10MR 239.3]          The Lord expects His people to have faith in the living God who made all things. The chosen people of God will be proved and tried before they are pronounced good and faithful servants, worthy to inherit eternal life with its endowment of heavenly riches. "Unto you who believe, He is                                          -240-     precious," the apostle writes, "but unto them which be disobedient, the stone which the builders disallowed, the same is made the head of the corner" (1 Peter 2:7). Those who believe in Christ will be exalted with their great Head. But to those who do not appreciate Christ, He is a stone of stumbling and a rock of offense. The reason is given--they are disobedient. Addressing the obedient, the apostle says, "Ye are a chosen generation, a royal priesthood, an holy nation, a peculiar people: that ye should shew forth the praises of Him who hath called you out of darkness into His marvellous light" (1 Peter 2:9). The Lord brought Israel out of bondage, desolating the fertile land of Egypt to accomplish His purpose, to teach them the first and highest lesson--that God was their God, the only true and living God, and that in Him they must trust.  {10MR 239.3}
[10MR 240.1]          We are to have faith in the living God who made the world and all things that are therein, and who overrules all events to His own name's glory. We are to be examples to the world, as those who uphold the everlasting principles of truth, justice, and purity. We are to have faith in Christ, faith in His power to redeem the soul and keep it in perfect peace. The world's Redeemer will draw us to Himself with the cords of a man, with bands of love.  {10MR 240.1}
[10MR 240.2]          This is riches beyond estimate. This faith must be the great element in the power which rules the characters of God's people. He displayed great signs and wonders in Egypt, showing His command over all the natural world and over the powers which the Egyptian oppressors worshiped. Once again the Lord God of Israel is to execute judgment upon the gods of this world, as upon the gods of Egypt. With fire and flood, plagues and earthquakes, He will spoil the whole land. Then His redeemed people will exalt His name and                                         -241-     make it glorious in the earth. Shall not those who are living in the last remnant of this earth's history become intelligent in regard to God's lessons?  {10MR 240.2}
[10MR 241.1]          As God's commandment-keeping people, we must leave the cities. As did Enoch, we must work in the cities but not dwell in them. Nothing that savors of extravagance is to be seen in the outlay of means for building or for furnishing because we have a prospect of receiving donations. Find a location that has a favorable atmosphere and carry on your work, but keep away from the residences of the rulers of the land. Exert your God-given powers for the people who need to be uplifted. Place not your institutions in the midst of the homes of wealthy men. If possible we must secure for the sanitarium a site that will not be crowded, where there is ground that can be cultivated. Nothing is to be done for display. By strict economy we are to show that we realize that we are strangers and pilgrims on the earth.  {10MR 241.1}
[10MR 241.2]          Man was made for happiness, not to be kept in continual worry. At his creation man was perfectly happy. The garden of Eden was an emblem of heaven and the love of God. The flowers exhibited their beauty and loveliness, ever giving out a fragrance grateful to the senses. Fruit trees bore their burden of precious treasures for the good of man. On every tree the birds caroled forth their songs of praise to God. In their untainted purity Adam and Eve delighted to listen to these glad songs of praise.  {10MR 241.2}
[10MR 241.3]          These sights and sounds are just what God would have men and women rejoice in today. It is not in His order that people should be crowded into cities, huddled together in terraces and tenements. It is sin that has marred God's purpose. Sin has brought into the world all the care and anguish that rends our hearts. But the image of God is once more to be                                         -242-     impressed upon souls. The angels of God are to fill human hearts with the peace of heaven. These are the sights and sounds that are to delight our eyes and ears. The Lord's people are to be a joyful people because they can repose in Him, realizing His goodness, mercy, and love. God has not yet abandoned the earth. Sinners are to be converted to Him.  {10MR 241.3}
[10MR 242.1]          In Eden, on the very spot of Adam's transgression, the Star of hope appeared, shining through the darkness of disobedience. There God promised that the Seed of the woman should bruise the serpent's head and it should bruise His heel.  {10MR 242.1}
[10MR 242.2]          The reception of the truth as it is in Jesus will make melody in the heart. Men will be blessed in receiving the One in whom their hopes of eternal life are centered. And as far and as fast as possible the standard of truth is to be uplifted among all nations. God never designed that the light of truth should be centered and bound up in one locality. For a time the Jewish nation was required to worship at Jerusalem. But Jesus said to the Samaritan woman, "Believe Me, the hour cometh, when ye shall neither in this mountain, nor yet at Jerusalem, worship the Father. Ye worship ye know not what: we know what we worship: for salvation is of the Jews. But the hour cometh, and now is, when the true worshippers shall worship the Father in spirit and in truth: for the Father seeketh such to worship Him. God is a Spirit: and they that worship Him must worship Him in Spirit and in truth" (John 4:21-24).  {10MR 242.2}
[10MR 242.3]          This is the work that is to be done. The truth is to be planted in every place to which we can possibly gain access. Institutions are not to be crowded together in any one place. God's truth is to be carried to regions which are barren of truth and righteousness.                                         -243-  {10MR 242.3}
[10MR 243.1]          Disappointment and a dearth of success will be the result of settling in any location surrounded by the residences of the great men of the world, for if they do not accept the light all their powers will be used by Satan to extinguish the light that God designs shall shine forth. This will greatly hinder the progress of the work. Select places for your educational and medical work where the Sun of Righteousness can arise with healing in His wings. The more closely Christ is followed, the more wonderfully God will work to restore suffering humanity.  {10MR 243.1}
[10MR 243.2]          Christ's first advent to our world is not studied as it should be. He came to be our example in all things. His life was one of strict self-- denial, and never are we to expend means unnecessarily. Never are we to seek for outward show. Let our showing be such that the light of truth can shine forth from our good works, so that God will be glorified by the good deeds done to restore the sick and relieve physical disorders by correct methods.  {10MR 243.2}
[10MR 243.3]          Instruction should be given in cooking and habits of neatness. In every room in our sanitarium, and in all our institutions, the sacred fire is to be used. All things are to be set in order. Human selfishness is in no case to be mingled with the work of God. This evil must be purged away. God's human instrumentalities are to be purified and sanctified. God declared to Moses, I will be sanctified in all who shall approach Me.  {10MR 243.3}
[10MR 243.4]         Constantly we are to press upward and forward to the light. It is the ornament of a meek and quiet spirit that is of value with God. Ornaments of gold and silver are of value only to please the eye and to be commented upon. "Looking unto Jesus," is the motto we are ever to keep in mind. "Men shall be blessed in Him: all nations shall call Him blessed" (Psalm 72:17).                                       -244-     "Great shall be the peace of thy children" (Isaiah 54:13). "Blessed are the people whom Thou choosest" (see Psalm 65:4). "Blessed is he whose transgression is forgiven, whose sin is covered. Blessed is the man unto whom the Lord imputeth not iniquity, and in whose spirit there is no guile. . . . For this shall every one that is godly pray unto Thee in a time when Thou mayest be found: Surely in the floods of great waters they shall not come nigh unto him. Thou art my hiding place: Thou shalt preserve me from trouble: Thou shalt compass me about with songs of deliverance. . . . I will instruct thee and teach thee in the way which thou shalt go: I will guide thee with mine eye" (Psalm 32:1, 2, 6-8). These promises are the assurance of God.  {10MR 243.4}
[10MR 244.1]         When as God's peculiar people we take heed to His words, then will every one of us be able to say, "Our soul waiteth for the Lord: He is our help and our shield. For our heart shall rejoice in Him, because we have trusted in His holy name" (Psalm 33:20, 21). "I will bless the Lord at all times: His praise shall continually be in my mouth. My soul shall make her boast in the Lord: the humble shall hear thereof, and be glad. O magnify the Lord with me, and let us exalt His name together. I sought the Lord, and He heard me, and delivered me from all my fears. They looked unto Him, and were lightened: and their faces were not ashamed" (Psalm 34:1-5). "Blessed are the people who hear the joyful sound" (see Psalm 89:15). I will "create Jerusalem a rejoicing and her people a joy" (Isaiah 65:18).  {10MR 244.1}
[10MR 244.2]         This is the condition of the minds of those whom the Lord will make a light to the people among whom they may be established. But we shall not please God by building our sanitarium among the wealthy who worship those who can make a great show. Our modesty and humility would not bear the test. Thousands of dollars of the Lord's money would be absorbed in seeking to                                         -245-     make a display. This does not make the human agent any happier. His course displeases God and brings reproach upon the sacred work which we are handling.  {10MR 244.2}
[10MR 245.1]          As a people we are to bear God's sign by keeping the Sabbath. This is God's memorial and it is to receive our special attention. The rich men of the world build their residences in the most desirable places. Worldly thoughts occupy their minds. Worldly amusements, mirth, and merriment occupy their time. Selfish extravagance in dress and eating uses the money which should be given to God. Their brains are confused by the use of wine and this leads to great evils, for Satan is their counselor. Shall we choose to keep this class ever before us? The enemy would work through them to hedge up our way so that success shall not attend the Lord's work. In erecting our buildings we must keep away from the great men of the world, and then let them seek the help they need by moving away from their associates into more retired localities. Let their attention be drawn to a people who love and fear God. If the sanitarium is not near the houses of rich men they will not have opportunity to comment unfavorably upon it because it is understood to be a place which receives suffering humanity of all classes.  {10MR 245.1}
[10MR 245.2]          No means is to be spent extravagantly. Every shilling is to be dedicated to the work of providing healthful rooms, healthful surroundings, and healthful food. The furniture is to be comfortable and convenient, but not costly. Men of common sense appreciate comfort above elegance and display. All the surroundings, inside and outside the institution, must be in harmony with the teaching of Christ and the expression of our faith.  {10MR 245.2}
[10MR 245.3]          Much more money than was necessary has been expended upon our institutions in America. Those who have done this have supposed that this outlay                                         -246-     would give character to the work. The words in Zechariah come to us: "This is the word of the Lord unto Zerubbabel, saying, Not by might, nor by power, but by my Spirit, saith the Lord of hosts. Who art thou, O great mountain? before Zerubbabel thou shalt become a plain: and he shall bring forth the headstone thereof with shoutings, crying, Grace, grace unto it" (Zechariah 4:6, 7).  {10MR 245.3}
[10MR 246.1]         It is not the imposing building or tables provided with delicacies, with everything that patients may be pleased with, that will give the work influence. It is that faith that works by love and purifies the soul. Then the word of the Lord becomes assurance, and those who come as patients to our sanitarium will be convinced that this people are not following cunningly devised fables, that they are not controlled by an imaginative religion which merely inspires enthusiasm. Their reason convinces them that the truth they are teaching is a reality to them.  {10MR 246.1}
[10MR 246.2]          What is needed to give success? A large, expensive building? If so, we cannot have success. But this does not give success. It is the atmosphere of grace which surrounds the soul of the believer, the Holy Spirit working upon mind and heart, which makes him a savor of life unto life and enables God to bless his work. God would bind His family of workers together by common sympathy, pure affection. Love and respect for one another has a telling influence and is a representation of practical godliness. Unbelief is cold and repulsive, dark and forbidding, and can only deny and destroy, while the work of faith under all circumstances can lift the head in conscious dignity and firm trust in God. Even youthful hearts may reveal surpassing beauty and glory in the path of self-denial and self-sacrifice by following where Christ leads the way, lifting His cross and bearing it after                                           -247-     Him to His Father's home in heaven, walking in the path cast up for the ransomed of the Lord.  {10MR 246.2}
[10MR 247.1]          If the workers connected with the sanitarium individually love and obey their Leaders, they may in their connection together in work symbolize the pure and holy family of saints who will be brought to the mansions prepared for them above. They bear Christ's name before the world, and they will be united with Christ when all the sons and daughters of God shall meet in the courts above.  {10MR 247.1}
[10MR 247.2]          Let all our buildings be prepared for health and happiness, being so arranged that every unnecessary step shall be saved. Let the sanitarium be so located that the patients will have the benefits of sunlight. There should be a fireplace in every sleeping room where patients live. These inside arrangements must be made even though the building is not in an exact line with roads or other buildings. The rooms should be furnished with comfortable chairs not all made after the same pattern. The results will be far more satisfactory if the precision of the furniture is broken up. God has given us a plan for this in the variety of form and color seen in the things of nature. Means must be expended to obtain comfortable, restful articles of furniture. Patients will be much better pleased with them than if the furniture were all precisely the same.  {10MR 247.2}
[10MR 247.3]          Faith in Jesus Christ is to make all the working forces laborers together with God. United as branches of the parent stock, they bear fruit to the glory of God. Pure and undefiled religion makes those who are children of God one family, bound up with Christ in God.  {10MR 247.3}
[10MR 247.4]          False philosophy is proud, partial, exclusive, favoring only a few. In those who have this spirit the lowly awaken little sympathy. They possess                                         -248-     no power or disposition to uplift the lowly. But Christ binds men to Himself, to God, and to one another. True, sanctified philosophy makes all human elements in Christ Jesus one. It builds up no walls of separation between man and his fellow man. Through Christ men and women have been adopted into the divine family as sons and daughters of God. They are given every advantage of the Saviour's power and redeeming love.--Ms. 85, 1899, pp. 1-16. ("The Sanitarium: Where Shall It Be Located?" June 5, 1899.)  {10MR 247.4}
[10MR 248.4]          Sister White: I was all ready to come, and expected to come, but our brethren thought that there was no need for it because they were coming down                                          -249-     at a certain time, and I was very glad to be relieved: but still, my calculation was to come.  {10MR 248.4}
[10MR 249.2]          Sister White: That is it.  {10MR 249.2}
[10MR 249.4]          Sister White. It was in view of my work, and the extra tax, that they thought it would not be best for me to come. It was not intended as a slight, or anything like that, but it was in consideration of my health and all the work at home.  {10MR 249.4}
[10MR 249.7]          Sister White: Do you mean before this was put up or as it stands now? Are you talking about what has been done in putting up buildings, or still further buildings?  {10MR 249.7}
[10MR 250.1]          Sister White: Is that the plan that you showed me before?  {10MR 250.1}
[10MR 250.3]          Sister White: What would you occupy it with?  {10MR 250.3}
[10MR 250.5]          Sister White: With the light that I have had in regard to sanitariums where the sick are to be treated, I cannot give one word of counsel about huddling in the city. I cannot do it myself, and yet it may look very different to others. But with the light that I have, I could not advise placing a building in the city. You are out of the city, I know. You are out at one side. That changes the proposition somewhat, but further than that, I could not say. I could not give you any advice. You will have to arrange that among yourselves because I could not give advice to build a sanitarium in any city. I could not do it, because it has been so distinctly laid before me that when a sanitarium is built it must be located where it can accomplish the end in view--the object for which it is established.  {10MR 250.5}
[10MR 250.6]          The object that we have in view is not to get money particularly, it is to get souls, to take those who are suffering with disease and place them in the best position possible for the recovery of health. We have no confidence in drug medication. God wants us to be out where we can have the advantages of nature in every respect, in the air and in the scenery.  {10MR 250.6}
[10MR 250.7]          If we can get a place that is completed or partially finished, that will be better than to put up a large building just now, when we know that                                        -251-     the end is near and every city is to be turned upside down every way. There will be confusion in every city. Everything that can be shaken is to be shaken, and we do not know what will come next. The judgments will be according to the wickedness of the people and the light of truth that they have had. If they have had the truth, according to that light will be the punishment. Christ pronounced His woes on the cities that had had most of His instruction. That is why I am so afraid of their putting up a great building in Battle Creek, or in any place where the truth has been known for years. To receive from the people that have not accepted the truth, money to help build up the sanitarium--I can see no light in it.  {10MR 250.7}
[10MR 251.1]          Here, you may say, the light has not been shining so long. No, it has not, but still the word has come that sanitariums should be located out of the cities. God has a purpose in that. He told the children of Israel that when the plagues should come they must go out of the Egyptians' houses into their own houses, for if they were found mingled with the Egyptians they would be destroyed with them. They must be a separate people. So our institutions should have every advantage possible, not as far as grand buildings are concerned, but in location. The buildings are not half as much consequence as the space and grounds around a sanitarium. It is the sanitarium that should have the fruits, the flowers, every advantage to call out--well, I have written it; you have had it; it is just as forcible now as when I wrote it. I see nothing to change my mind in regard to Los Angeles on these points.  {10MR 251.1}
[10MR 251.2]          They do not know what they are about in Oakland or San Francisco, in entertaining all the foreigners that come there. These foreigners are laying their plans, what they will do, just as in the case of Hezekiah and the                                         -252-     Babylonians. Hezekiah thought it was going to give him influence to show the ambassadors all his treasures and advantages. But they went away and began to plan what they would do. They would have those advantages for themselves.  {10MR 251.2}
[10MR 252.1]          The work in Battle Creek is after the same order. The leaders in the sanitarium have mingled with unbelievers, admitting them to their councils, more or less, but it is like going to work with their eyes shut. They lack the discernment to see what is going to break upon us at any time. There is a spirit of desperation, of war and bloodshed, and that spirit will increase until the very close of time. Just as soon as the people of God are sealed in their foreheads--it is not any seal or mark that can be seen, but a settling into the truth, both intellectually and spiritually, so they cannot be moved--just as soon as God's people are sealed and prepared for the shaking, it will come. Indeed, it has begun already. The judgments of God are now upon the land, to give us warning, that we may know what is coming.--Ms. 173, 1902, pp. 1-6. ("Medical Missionary Work in Southern California," Interview held in Los Angeles, California, September 15, 1902.)  {10MR 252.1}
[10MR 252.2]          How Shall Our Youth Be Trained?--John the Baptist, the forerunner of Christ, received his early training from his parents. The greater portion of his life was spent in the wilderness, that he might not be influenced by beholding the lax piety of the priests and rabbis, or by learning their maxims and traditions through which right principles were perverted and belittled. The religious teachers of the day had become so blind spiritually that they could scarcely recognize the virtues of heavenly origin. So long                                          -253-     had they cherished pride, envy and jealousy, that they interpreted the Old Testament Scriptures in such a manner as to destroy their true meaning.  {10MR 252.2}
[10MR 253.1]          It was John's choice to forego the enjoyments and luxuries of city life for the stern discipline of the wilderness. Here his surroundings were favorable to habits of simplicity and self-denial. Uninterrupted by the clamor of the world, he could here study the lessons of nature, of revelation, and of providence. The words of the angel to Zacharias had been often repeated to John by his God-fearing parents. From his childhood his mission had been kept before him, and he accepted the holy trust. To him the solitude of the desert was a welcome escape from society in which suspicion, unbelief, and impurity had become well-nigh all-pervading. He distrusted his own power to withstand temptation and shrank from constant contact with sin, lest he should lose the sense of its exceeding sinfulness.  {10MR 253.1}
[10MR 253.2]          But the life of John was not spent in idleness, in ascetic gloom, or in selfish isolation. From time to time he went forth to mingle with men, and he was ever an interested observer of what was passing in the world. From his quiet retreat he watched the unfolding of events. With vision illuminated by the divine Spirit, he studied the characters of men that he might understand how to reach their hearts with the message of heaven.  {10MR 253.2}
[10MR 253.3]          Christ lived the life of a genuine medical missionary. He desires us to study His life diligently that we may learn to labor as He labored.  {10MR 253.3}
[10MR 253.4]          His mother was His first teacher. From her lips, and from the scrolls of the prophets, He learned of heavenly things. He lived in a peasant's home, and faithfully and cheerfully He acted His part in bearing the burdens of the household. He had been the commander of heaven, and angels had delighted to fulfill His word; now He was a willing servant, a loving,                                         -254-     obedient son. He learned a trade, and with His own hands worked in the carpenter's shop with Joseph. In the simple garb of a common laborer He walked the streets of the little town, going to and returning from His humble work.  {10MR 253.4}
[10MR 254.1]          With the people of that age the value of things was determined by outward show. As religion had declined in power, it had increased in pomp. The educators of the time sought to command respect by display and ostentation. To all this the life of Jesus presented a marked contrast. His life demonstrated the worthlessness of those things that men regarded as life's greatest essentials. The schools of His time, with their magnifying of things small and their belittling of things great, He did not seek. His education was gained directly from Heaven-appointed sources; from useful work, from the study of the Scriptures and of nature, and from the experiences of life--God's lesson books, full of instruction to all who bring to them the willing hand, the seeing eye, and the understanding heart. "The child grew, and waxed strong in spirit, filled with wisdom: and the grace of God was upon Him" (Luke 2:40).  {10MR 254.1}
[10MR 254.2]          Thus prepared, He went forth to His mission, in every moment of His contact with men exerting upon them an influence to bless, a power to transform, such as the world had never witnessed.  {10MR 254.2}
[10MR 254.3]          Satan works in every possible way to ensnare souls. As I consider the state of things in Battle Creek, I tremble for our youth who go there. The light given me by the Lord that our youth should not collect in Battle Creek to receive their education, has in no particular been changed. The fact that the sanitarium has been rebuilt does not change the light. That which in the past has made Battle Creek a place unsuitable for our youth, makes it unsuitable today as far as influence is concerned.                                          -255-  {10MR 254.3}
[10MR 255.1]          When the call came to move out of Battle Creek, the plea was, "We are here and all settled. It would be an impossibility to move without enormous expense."  {10MR 255.1}
[10MR 255.2]          The Lord permitted fire to consume the principal buildings of the Review and Herald and the sanitarium, and thus removed the greatest objection raised to moving out of Battle Creek. It was His design, not that one large sanitarium should be rebuilt, but that plants should be made in several places. These smaller sanitariums should have been established where they could have the benefit and advantage of land for agricultural purposes. It is God's plan that agriculture shall be carried on in connection with our sanitariums and schools. Our youth need the education to be gained from this line of work. It is well, and more than well--it is essential--that efforts be made to carry out the Lord's plan in this respect.  {10MR 255.2}
[10MR 255.3]          But a large sanitarium building, different in design, yet capable of accommodating as many patients, was erected on the same site as the old building. Since the opening of this institution a very large number of people have come to it. Some of these are patients, but some are not really sick, but like tourists are seeking for rest and pleasure. The large number at the sanitarium is no evidence that it is the will of God that such a condition of things should be. Our sanitariums were not designed to be boarding places for the rich people of the world.  {10MR 255.3}
[10MR 255.4]          The care of the large number of guests at the sanitarium requires a large number of helpers, and those in charge of our churches have been asked to send in the names of the most promising young men and young women in the church, that these youth may be communicated with by the managers of the sanitarium, and the most efficient invited to come to the sanitarium to take the nurses' course.                                           -256-  {10MR 255.4}
[10MR 256.1]          But shall we encourage our most promising young men and young women to go to Battle Creek to obtain their training for service where attendance at entertainments, indulgence in worldly dress, and many other evils will tempt them to go astray? The Lord has revealed to me some of the dangers that our youth will meet by evil associations. Many of the wealthy, worldly men and women who patronize the sanitarium will be a source of temptation to the helpers in this institution. Some of these helpers will become the favorites of wealthy worldlings and will be offered alluring inducements to enter their employ. Through the silent influence of the worldly display of some of the patrons who for a time have stayed at the sanitarium, the enemy has already been able to sow tares in the hearts of many of our young men and young women. This is the way in which Satan is working.  {10MR 256.1}
[10MR 256.2]          To fathers and mothers I would say, Be careful what moves you make. Place not your children under the seductive influences and the subtle temptations that they would have to meet were they to go to Battle Creek. It is not God's design that our youth shall be called to this place to associate with worldly people of all grades, high and low.  {10MR 256.2}
[10MR 256.3]          Because the sanitarium is where it should not be, shall the word of the Lord regarding the education of our youth be of no account? Shall we allow the most intelligent of our youth in the churches throughout our conferences to be called to Battle Creek, to become servants to worldlings, some of them to be robbed of their simplicity by being brought in contact with men and women who have not the fear of God in their hearts? Shall those in charge of our conferences allow our youth who, in the schools for Bible workers, could be fitted for the Lord's service, to be drawn to a place from which for years the Lord has been calling upon His people to move?                                        -257-  {10MR 256.3}
[10MR 257.1]          We desire that our youth shall be so trained that they shall exert a saving influence in our churches by working for greater unity and deeper piety. Human minds may not see the necessity for the call to families to leave Battle Creek and settle in places where they can do medical missionary evangelistic work. But the Lord has spoken. Shall we question His word?  {10MR 257.1}
[10MR 257.2]          The truth, in all its important bearings, needs to have a much deeper hold upon all who have to do with the training of our youth. Parents are to work skillfully for their own children, helping them while they are still in the home to gain a fitness to work as missionaries for Christ when they leave the home. The children are to be taught to be faithful in labor. They are to learn to relieve the weary mother, sharing her burdens. The elder children may greatly assist her by helping to care for the little ones. And the younger ones may learn to perform many of the simple duties of the home.  {10MR 257.2}
[10MR 257.3]          Young men and young women should regard a training in home duties as a most important part of their education. The family firm is a sacred, social society, in which each member is to act a part, each helping the other. The work of the household is to move smoothly, like the different parts of well-regulated machinery. The mother should be relieved of the burdens that the sons and daughters can take upon themselves.  {10MR 257.3}
[10MR 257.4]          How important that fathers and mothers should give their children, from their very babyhood, the right instruction. They are to teach them to obey the command, "Honour thy father and thy mother: that thy days may be long upon the land which the Lord thy God giveth thee" (Exodus 20:12). And the children, as they grow in years, are to appreciate the care that their parents have given them. They are to find their greatest pleasure in helping father and mother.                                         -258-  {10MR 257.4}
[10MR 258.1]          Fathers and mothers should do all in their power to carry forward the work of the home in right lines. The law of God, with its holy principles and solemn injunctions, is ever to bear rule. The principles of the Bible are to be taught and practiced. The parents are to teach their children lessons from this holy Book, making these lessons so simple, yet interesting, that they will readily be understood.  {10MR 258.1}
[10MR 258.2]          The more closely the members of the family are united in their work in the home, the more uplifting and helpful will be the influence that father and mother and sons and daughters will exert outside the home.  {10MR 258.2}
[10MR 258.3]          It is a serious matter to send children away from home, thus depriving them of the care of their parents. It is of the greatest importance that church schools shall be established to which the children can be sent and still be under the watchcare of their mothers, and have opportunity to practice the lessons of helpfulness which it is God's design they shall learn in the home.  {10MR 258.3}
[10MR 258.4]          In our larger schools provision should also be made for the education of younger children. This work is to be manage wisely, in connection with the training of more advanced students. The older students should be encouraged to take part in teaching lower classes.  {10MR 258.4}
[10MR 258.5]          Much more can be done to save and educate the children of those who at present cannot get away from the cities. This is a matter worthy of our best efforts. Church schools are to be established for the children in the cities, and in connection with these schools provision is to be made for the teaching of higher studies where these are called for. These schools can be managed in such a way, part joining to part, that they will be a complete whole.                                          -259-  {10MR 258.5}
[10MR 259.1]          Let us study the way of the Lord diligently, that we may discern His methods and plans. His wisdom is far reaching as eternity.--Ms. 129, 1903, pp. 1-7. ("How Shall Our Youth Be Trained?" October 28, 1903.)  {10MR 259.1}
[10MR 259.2]          Cooperation Between Schools and Sanitariums--In company with Dr. Rand, Elder Knox, Brother George Manuel, and W.C. White, I have just visited a place that is for sale about two miles from our home ［Elmshaven, California］. The road to this place is rough and will need to be improved if a school is established there.  {10MR 259.2}
[10MR 259.3]          The question has been asked if it would be well to establish our college so near to the St. Helena Sanitarium. Recently, I have written much regarding the advantages of establishing our schools close to our health institutions, that the older students may have the benefits of the united instruction in the work of ministry and the care of the sick. Our schools should be near our sanitariums, but not so close as to interfere with their work. If the instruction that has been given regarding this matter is followed, the students will reap great advantages.  {10MR 259.3}
[10MR 259.4]          The students in our schools should have the advantage of learning how to care for the sick, for many of them will be called to engage in just this kind of work as they take up missionary labor in the field to which they shall go. Then, too, for their own welfare the students should have wise instruction regarding the principles of healthful living. This should be considered an important part of their education, even though they never expect to go out as missionaries.  {10MR 259.4}
[10MR 259.5]          In the primary schools the children should be taught to form habits that will keep them in health. All should have an intelligent knowledge of                                        -260-     how to preserve health, for thus much suffering may be avoided. These are some of the reasons why our schools should be located within easy access of our sanitariums. Students are to be taught how to keep in health and free from the ills that are prevalent, but which, by the exercise of care and wisdom, may be avoided.  {10MR 259.5}
[10MR 260.1]          Some of the meetings held in the sanitariums for the instruction of the patients may be made occasions of valuable instruction to the students. Many benefits will accrue by our sanitariums and schools being closely related. Both should blend, each helping the other as far as it is possible.  {10MR 260.1}
[10MR 260.2]          I have written in regard to the Madison School, that this should be the plan of the work there, the educational work to blend with the medical. The interest of each institution in the other will prove a great blessing to each, a blessing which it is not possible to define clearly.  {10MR 260.2}
[10MR 260.3]          The time has come when every advantage to be gained for the furtherance of the work should be recognized, for we need all the strength we can obtain. Christ is soon coming, and Satan knows that his time is short. As we draw near to the close of time the cities will become more and more corrupt, and more and more objectionable as places for establishing centers of our work. The dangers of travel will increase, confusion and drunkenness will abound. If there can be found places in retired mountain regions where it would be difficult for the evils of the cities to enter, let our people secure such places for our sanitariums and advanced schools. The two institutions may be far enough apart so that there need be no confusion.  {10MR 260.3}
[10MR 260.4]          Let parents understand that the training of their children is an important work in the saving of souls. In country places abundant useful exercise will be found in doing those things that need to be done, and which                                          -261-     will give physical health by developing nerve and muscle. "Out of the cities" is my message for the education of our children.  {10MR 260.4}
[10MR 261.1]          God gave to our first parents the means of true education when He instructed them to till the soil and care for their garden home. After sin came in, through disobedience to the Lord's requirements, the work to be done in cultivating the ground was greatly multiplied, for the earth, because of the curse, brought forth weeds and thistles. But the employment itself was not given because of sin. The great Master Himself blessed the work of tilling the soil.  {10MR 261.1}
[10MR 261.2]          It is Satan's purpose to attract men and women to the cities, and to gain this object he invents every kind of novelty and amusement, every kind of excitement. And the cities of the earth today are becoming as were the cities before the Flood.  {10MR 261.2}
[10MR 261.3]          We should carry a continual burden as we see the fulfillment of the words of Christ. "As the days of Noe were, so shall also the coming of the Son of man be" (Matthew 24:37). In the days before the Flood, every kind of amusement was invented to lead men and women to forgetfulness and sin. Today, in 1908, Satan is working with intensity, that the same conditions of evil shall prevail. And the earth is becoming corrupt. Religious liberty will be little respected by professing Christians, for many of them have no understanding of spiritual things.  {10MR 261.3}
[10MR 261.4]          We cannot fail to see that the end of the world is soon to come. Satan is working upon the minds of men and women, and many seem filled with a desire for amusement and excitement. As it was in the days of Noah, every kind of evil is on the increase. Divorce and marriage is the order of the time. At such a time as this, the people who are seeking to keep the                                         -262-     commandments of God should look for retired places away from the cities. Some must remain in the cities to give the last note of warning, but this will become more and more dangerous to do. Yet the truth for today must come to the world--truth as spoken by the lips of Him who understood the end from the beginning. ［Matthew 7:13, 14 quoted.］  {10MR 261.4}
[10MR 262.1]         As it was in the days of Noah, so shall it be when the Son of man be revealed. In the days of Noah the majority of the people were opposed to truth because truth restricted their licentiousness and their violence and crime. The majority were opposed to righteousness and to the observance of the law of God. Truth found no place in mind or heart or works.  {10MR 262.1}
[10MR 262.2]          Christ is coming. We are charged with this message: Christ is coming to judge the world for her iniquity, and the earth shall disclose her blood, and shall no more cover her slain. Then the great multitude will be without God and without hope in the world.  {10MR 262.2}
[10MR 262.3]          One of the marked features of Noah's day was the intense worldliness that prevailed. Eating and drinking and dressing, buying and selling, marrying and giving in marriage, marked all classes, high and low. It is not sinful to supply the necessities of life. This is a duty. But when eating and drinking and dressing are made the supreme objects of life, then they become sin. God has provided food with which to supply hunger, but when eating and drinking are carried to excess they become gluttony and drunkenness, and this is sin.  {10MR 262.3}
[10MR 262.4]         That which was primarily a duty is in our day carried to excess, and the results of gluttony and drunkenness are theft, murder, lust, and the gratification of every base passion and indulgence in every kind of satanic cruelty. Many, even of those who have their names in church books, are a                                           -263-     great dishonor to the one whose name they profess. The Son of God gave His precious life that He might redeem all who would be converted and forsake their unrighteous ways.  {10MR 262.4}
[10MR 263.1]          Who will be warned? We say again, "Out of the cities." Do not consider it a great deprivation that you must go into the hills and mountains, but seek for that retirement where you can be alone with God, to learn His will and way.  {10MR 263.1}
[10MR 263.2]          In the movement of 1844, when we believed the coming of Christ was at hand, night after night, when bidding goodnight to those of like faith, we would grasp their hands, feeling that we might not clasp them again until we should meet in the kingdom of glory. Thus it will be again as we draw near to the close of time. I urge our people to make it their lifework to seek for spirituality. Christ is at the door. This is why I say to our people, Do not consider it a privation when you are called to leave the cities and move out into country places. Here there await rich blessings for those who will grasp them. By beholding the scenes of nature, the works of the Creator, by studying God's handiwork, imperceptibly you will be changed into the same image.  {10MR 263.2}
[10MR 263.3]          I have been given a decided message to bear regarding this matter. I am bidden to say to our people, Prepare to meet thy God. "God so loved the world, that He gave His only begotten Son, that whosoever believeth in Him should not perish, but have everlasting life" (John 3:16). Will you take hold of the hope set before you in the gospel? Will you humble your proud hearts before the Lord and become one with Christ?  {10MR 263.3}
[10MR 263.4]          The Lord gave to Jacob, the lonely traveler wandering in a dreary wilderness, a wonderful dream. Jacob lay down to rest at night with a stone                                           -264     for his pillow, and there the Lord gave to him a glorious vision. He saw a ladder, the base of which rested firmly on the earth, its top reaching to the very heavens. It was a ladder of shining brightness, for God stood at the top, and His glory streamed from heaven to earth. This was a symbol of the ladder which all who love God will ascend heavenward, round after round. That night Jacob, the petted son of his mother, experienced the new birth and became a child of God. In his discouraged state the light that came to him was regarded as most precious, and the hard stone on which his head rested the most desirable on which his head had ever rested.--Ms. 85, 1908, pp. 1-6. ("Cooperation Between Schools and Sanitarium," June 30, 1908.)  {10MR 263.4}
[10MR 264.1]          Carry the Truth to the Inhabitants of Our Land--There is a world to be saved, and this is why I am so anxious that we, as believers in the Lord Jesus, shall live on the plan of addition, adding grace to grace, and becoming established in the most holy faith. Those who are diligent to make their own calling and election sure, are also seeking in every way possible to win many souls to the truth for this time. We need more earnestness, more consecrated zeal. We have a knowledge of the most sacred truths ever committed to mortals, and these truths we must present to the world. We do not half believe these truths. If we did, there would be seen more praying, and more diligence in trying to carry these truths to the inhabitants of the cities of our land. God is now calling upon us to open up a strong work in the cities.--Ms. 23, 1910, p. 5. ("A Promise of Life Eternal," Jan. 29, 1910.)     White Estate Washington, D. C. August 21, 1980  {10MR 264.1}
[10MR 265.1]       MR No. 816 - Nearness and Delay of the Second Advent         Our work is to prepare a people for the soon coming of the Lord. We are to be in the world, but not of the world. Let us consider the work before us. Never forget, we are laborers together with God. We are to prepare the way of the Lord. Let us bind ourselves to His sacred work. We have no time to lose in inaction. We must provide facilities for the accomplishment of the missionary work that the Lord has said must be done. We must teach old and young, men and women, to lay up treasure beside the throne of God.--Letter 25, 1902, p. 7. (To Those in Responsible Positions in the Southern Field, February 5, 1902.)  {10MR 265.1}
[10MR 265.2]          Coming Delayed to Allow a Larger Span for Repentance--Who will say God will not do what He says He will do? "Let God be true, but every man a liar" (Romans 3:4). The Lord is coming in flaming fire to take vengeance on those sinners who know not God and obey not His gospel. And because, in His infinite mercy, He delays His coming to give the world a larger span for repentance, sinners flatter themselves ［that］ He will never come.  {10MR 265.2}
[10MR 265.3]          In the public press, in the haunts of sin, as well as in the schools of science so-called, there is one sentiment: They curl the lips with scorn and jest and ridicule at the warnings given them, and look upon the thousands                                           -266-     who will not believe. Jests are uttered, witty paragraphs published at the expense of those who wait and look for His appearing, and ［who］ with fear, like Noah, prepare for the event. This is not new, but as old as sin. It is as false as the father of lies.  {10MR 265.3}
[10MR 266.1]          When ministers, farmers, merchants, lawyers, great men and professedly good men shall cry, Peace and safety, sudden destruction cometh. Luke reports the words of Christ, that the day of God comes as a snare--the figure of an animal prowling in the woods for prey and lo, suddenly he is entrapped in the concealed snare of the fowler.--Manuscript 5, 1876, p. 5. ("The Days of Noah," cir. 1876.)  {10MR 266.1}
[10MR 266.2]          Delay of Christ's Coming Will Seem Short in Eternity--Dear brethren and sisters, Christ is soon to come. Will He find you ready and waiting? The bridal lamps must be kept trimmed and burning. His chariot wheels have been delayed because of His long-suffering to usward, not willing that any should perish, but that all should come to repentance and have eternal life. When we shall stand with the redeemed upon the sea of glass, with harps of God and crowns of glory, and before us the unmeasured eternity, we shall then see how short was the waiting period of probation. "Blessed are those servants, whom the Lord when He cometh shall find watching" (Luke 12:37).--Letter 21, 1886, p. 5. (To Brethren and Sisters in Healdsburg, July 9, 1886.)  {10MR 266.2}
[10MR 266.3]          Investigative Judgment for the Living Soon to Begin--I address you who shall have this epistle brought before you, who are leaders, who may be                                         -267-     termed princes among the people: "Be ye clean, that bear the vessels of the Lord" (Isaiah 52:11). Humble your souls before God. Jesus is in the sanctuary. We are in the great day of atonement, and if the investigative judgment has not already commenced for the living, it will soon begin and to how many are the words of the true witness applicable: "I know thy works, that thou hast a name that thou livest, and art dead. Be watchful, and strengthen the things which remain, that are ready to die: for I have not found thy works perfect before God. Remember therefore how thou hast received and heard, and hold fast, and repent. If therefore thou shalt not watch, I will come on thee as a thief, and thou shalt not know what hour I shall come upon thee" (Revelation 3:1-3).  {10MR 266.3}
[10MR 267.1]          The cases of all will be brought up in the judgment and if their sins are not confessed their names will then be blotted from the book of life, and their lot will be with the adulterers and the fornicators, and deceivers, and those who love and make a lie. "Thou hast a few names even in Sardis which have not defiled their garments; and they shall walk with me in white: for they are worthy. He that overcometh, the same shall be clothed in white raiment: and I will not blot out his name out of the book of life, but I will confess his name before my Father, and before His angels" (verses 4, 5).--Letter 51, 1886, p. 11. (To G. I. Butler, September 6, 1886.)  {10MR 267.1}
[10MR 267.2]         Though Anxious for Heaven, Ellen White Not in a Hurry--I am much blessed of the Lord, although very much burdened, and I love Jesus with my whole affections. I think our warfare must be nearly ended. I think we are nearing                                         -268-     home. I am rejoiced to think the rest will soon come, but even here in this hope I am not in a hurry.  {10MR 267.2}
[10MR 268.1]          I want to do all my work with patience and fidelity day by day. There are many souls to be saved, and we will be glad that the coming of the Lord is delayed to give them a little more opportunity to get ready. But once saved in the kingdom of God--only think of it--once beyond the temptations and warfare of this life, once in the haven of rest, in the presence of our adorable Redeemer--what will it be!  {10MR 268.1}
[10MR 268.2]          These light afflictions, Paul says, which are but for a moment, work "for us a far more exceeding and eternal weight of glory; While we look not at the things which are seen, but at the things which are not seen" (2 Corinthians 4:17, 18). God help us to look at the brightness of our Saviour's countenance and clouds will be dispelled. We must have more faith.--Letter 84, 1886, pp. 12, 13. (To G. I. Butler and S. N. Haskell, September 14, 1886.)  {10MR 268.2}
[10MR 268.3]          1844 Date Not Revealed in Vision Before the Disappointment--It was this oft-repeated charge of suppression that led us to determine to gather up all my earliest publications and republish in the book called Early Writings by Mrs. E. G. White. We printed this little book to be scattered everywhere that all might, if they chose, become acquainted with facts. But this did not--only for a time--quiet their reports. They came again just as fresh as though that book had never been printed.  {10MR 268.3}
[10MR 268.4]          I was a firm believer in definite time in 1844, but this prophetic time was not shown me in vision, for it was some months after the passing of this period of time before the first vision was given me. There were many                                           -269-     proclaiming a new time after this, but I was shown that we should not have another definite time to proclaim to the people. All who are acquainted with me and my work will testify that I have borne but one testimony in regard to the setting of the time.  {10MR 268.4}
[10MR 269.1]          I have been shown that our disappointment in 1844 was not because of failure in the reckoning of prophetic periods, but in the events to take place. The earth was believed to be the sanctuary. But the sanctuary which was to be cleansed at the end of the prophetic periods was the heavenly sanctuary and not the earth as we all supposed. The Saviour did enter the Most Holy Place in 1844 to cleanse the sanctuary and the investigative judgment had commenced for the dead. I have been repeatedly urged to accept the different periods of time proclaimed for the Lord to come.  {10MR 269.1}
[10MR 269.2]          I have ever had one testimony to bear: The Lord will not come at that period, and you are weakening the faith of even Adventists, and fastening the world in their unbelief. There have been plainly set before me events of great and thrilling interest, which must transpire before Christ will come. Satan will move mightily from beneath, and will delude the world, while the Lord God Omnipotent will move from above and prepare a people to stand in the great day of His wrath.  {10MR 269.2}
[10MR 269.3]          The time-setters have pronounced the curse of the Lord upon me as an unbeliever who said, My Lord delayeth His coming. But I have told them that the books of heaven would not make my record thus, for the Lord knows that I loved and longed for the appearing of Christ. But their oft-repeated message of definite time was exactly what the enemy wanted, and it served his                                           -270-     purpose well to unsettle the faith in the first proclamation of time, which was of heavenly origin.  {10MR 269.3}
[10MR 270.1]          The world placed all time-proclamation on the same level and called it a delusion, fanaticism and heresy. Ever since 1844 I have borne my testimony that we were now in a period of time in which we are to take heed to ourselves lest our hearts be overcharged with surfeiting and drunkenness, and cares of this life, and so that day come upon us unawares. Our position has been one of waiting and watching, with no time-proclamation to intervene between the close of the prophetic periods in 1844 and the time of our Lord's coming. We do not know the day nor the hour, or when the definite time is, and yet the prophetic reckoning shows us that Christ is at the door.  {10MR 270.1}
[10MR 270.2]          We have not cast away our confidence, neither have we a message dependent upon definite time, but we are waiting and watching unto prayer, looking for and loving the appearing of our Saviour, and doing all in our power for the preparation of our fellow men for that great event. We are not impatient. If the vision tarry, wait for it, for it will surely come, it will not tarry. Although disappointed, our faith has not failed, and we have not drawn back to perdition. The apparent tarrying is not so in reality, for at the appointed time our Lord will come, and we will, if faithful, exclaim, "Lo, this is our God; we have waited for Him, and He will save us" (Isaiah 25:9).  {10MR 270.2}
[10MR 270.3]          I have also been pronounced a deceiver because I have said, "The Lord will soon come; get ready, get ready that ye may be found waiting, watching and loving His appearing." But in the Revelation I read this statement,                                            -271-     "Behold, I come quickly; and My reward is with Me, to give every man according as his work shall be" (Revelation 22:12). "Behold, I come quickly blessed is he that keepeth the sayings of the prophecy of this book" (Revelation 22:7). "Behold, I come quickly: hold that fast which thou hast, that no man take thy crown" (Revelation 3:11). Was the One who bore this testimony a deceiver, because the "quickly" has been protracted longer than our finite minds could anticipate? It is the faithful and true witness that speaks. His words are verity and truth.  {10MR 270.3}
[10MR 271.1]          If I have failed to make this matter plain which you wish to understand, write me again and I will endeavor to make every point plain and clear. But I must plead not guilty to the charge of seeing in vision that the Lord would come at a definite day and hour, which has since passed by. --Letter 38, 1888, pp. 3-5. (To Dear Sister, August 11, 1888.)  {10MR 271.1}
[10MR 271.2]          Reason for Establishment of SDA Colleges--What is the object of establishing colleges among Seventh-day Adventists? It is to provide for our youth, so far as possible, the very best instruction--that which is free from error and in every respect pure from corrupting influences. There are in our land schools in abundance where education in the sciences may be carried to a high point, but they fail to reach the Bible standard of education. The fear of the Lord is the beginning of wisdom. The Lord must preside in our institutions of learning, or the object for which they were brought into existence, with great outlay of means, will fail of being accomplished. We profess to believe important truth, that the Lord is soon coming in the clouds of heaven with power and great glory to take the faithful                                            -272-     to the higher school in the mansions He has gone to prepare for them. We should meet a standard very much higher than do those who do not believe these solemn truths.--Letter 25a, 1890, pp. 4, 5. (To Brother Graham, July 14, 1890.)  {10MR 271.2}
[10MR 272.1]          We Are to Be Ever Ready for Christ's Coming--We want to understand our proper relation to God: we want to know how we stand in the presence of God. I want you to see that it is not in the providence of God that any finite man shall, by any device or reckoning that he may make of figures, or of symbols, or of types, know with any definiteness in regard to the very period of the Lord's coming. What shall we know? We are to study the signs which show that He is at the door. You may say, "I have expected it, and I have waited a long time, and the Master has not come yet: and this long time of waiting makes me think that He is not coming." Just so those foolish virgins began to think. They did not have any supply of grace to enable them to stand the test or trial.  {10MR 272.1}
[10MR 272.2]          Yes, it takes time, and God knew it: and He takes time to test us and to prove us, to see who has the real, genuine righteousness of Christ, and He will test us to see if we can bear with patience, waiting and watching, and working as well. We may be waiting, but not in idle expectancy, saying, "I will not plant that tree, because the Lord is coming. I will not do this work in building a meetinghouse for the people to assemble to worship God, because the Lord is coming." No: if the Lord is coming, we want to work with the more diligence to uphold and to gather the Lord's sheep and to bring them into the fold. We want our colleges. Why?--because we want to                                      -273-     bring the students out of the world that they may leave its practices, its customs, its superstitions and its policy: and that they may be educated as to what truth is.  {10MR 272.2}
[10MR 273.1]          It means something to bring practical religion into the life. There are so many who profess godliness, and yet you cannot distinguish by their dress, by their appearance, by their conversation, by their deportment, or by any of their actions, that there is any difference between them and the world.  {10MR 273.1}
[10MR 273.2]          We are to represent Jesus Christ. We are to look at His character, at His life of self-denial, patience, kindness, and forbearance. He ate with publicans and sinners, not that He might partake of their luxuries, or their amusements, or of their feasting, but that He might diffuse the precious gems of truth, and scatter these gems as He was sitting at their table. And those precious jewels of truth which fell from His lips would remain in their hearts. And although they might not yield at once to the influence of the Spirit of God, they would be affected by them and finally yield to them. Why?--because He is drawing them all the time.--Ms. 9, 1891, pp. 9, 10. ("Make Proper Use of Talents," sermon preached at Battle Creek, Michigan, August 22, 1891.)  {10MR 273.2}
[10MR 273.3]          Spending Too Much Time Getting Educated in the United States--I would counsel you not to advise Pomare ［A MAORI STUDENT FROM NEW ZEALAND SENT TO BATTLE CREEK TO GAIN A TRAINING TO WORK AMONG HIS PEOPLE.］ to remain in Battle Creek longer. Let him go to his field of labor, to use the knowledge that he has already gained, and in yoking up with Jesus Christ he will become a laborer together with                                           -274-     God. The loading down of one man with degree after degree of study will not take the place of learning in the school of Christ His meekness and His lowliness of heart. "Learn of Me," said the greatest Teacher the world ever knew, "for I am meek and lowly in heart: and ye shall find rest unto your souls" (Matthew 11:29).  {10MR 273.3}
[10MR 274.1]         I was urged to send Sister Houlder to Battle Creek. My purse paid her expenses, for her soul was in peril. Then I have paid, I do not know just how much, for Brother Lacey to go through his studies. Sister Caro has carried Brother Pomare, which has consumed large sums of money. I promised her I would help her bear the burden of expense, not expecting that he was to be kept years in gaining an education to work among his own people. Willie, now in New Zealand, states that he has sent for drafts from London and Battle Creek, for sixty pounds to be paid to Sister Caro to relieve her of embarrassment.  {10MR 274.1}
[10MR 274.2]          Money has been sent to support Brother Lyndon in school. He had a very good education before he went to America, and should have been in his field of labor long since, and at work. In this country it means much to transfer the means so essential to advance the work in fields that have not been entered, and consume this means, of which there is a dearth, in sending students to be educated in any lines to help us in the work here. And then time is passing and money expended, and the work moving so slowly because of the need of energetic workmen to enter the new fields and practice in the service of Christ in giving to perishing souls the light of truth, present, testing truth.                                          -275-  {10MR 274.2}
[10MR 275.1]          We feel the need of more help, but the conference has not money to pay the expenses of laborers to return to this country or to transport laborers. We know not what to do. I am distressed over the situation. I am now paying these workers $19 per week, and they support their families and give their services. I could do more of this work if I had the money to do it with. This sum was increased until I paid five pounds per week.--Letter 46, 1895, pp. 2,3. (To J. H. Kellogg, April 15, 1895.)  {10MR 275.1}
[10MR 275.2]          Sunday Laws in Australia--We are having interesting times for all in Australia. The pressure of the Sunday law has come and is coming. It has been ordered that all stores shall be closed on Sunday, and this is being rigidly enforced. The government is trying to have God acknowledged in the constitution. Our people are making just as vigorous a stand as possible that it shall not be. They have been securing names to a petition to this effect. We can see that that which we have been talking about for the last thirty-five years--this law causing the Sunday to be exalted and making human inventions take the place of God's holy day--is now being fulfilled. There is much excitement now in regard to these matters.  {10MR 275.2}
[10MR 275.3]          The second Epistle of Paul should be read in connection with these things. The same work of oppression and persecution which was suffered by the saints of God in Paul's day is soon to come to all who believe in this age.--Letter 28, 1897, pp. 1,2. (To Brother and Sister Belden, July 29, 1897.)  {10MR 275.3}
[10MR 275.4]          Advent Delayed Because Work Not Done for the Wicked--As in the days that were before the Flood, the impenitent see no cause for alarm. They                                        -276-     eat, they drink, they marry and are given in marriage. The event has been long foretold, but time has passed on, and many distinctly say, "My Lord delayeth His coming." It is because the work has not been done for the wicked that time delays.  {10MR 275.4}
[10MR 276.1]          God's long forbearance is wonderful. The Master is treated with disrespect, He receives but little thanksgiving for His bestowment of blessings. The world is mad. They do not consider that His long forbearance toward the wicked is a part of His great plan, that judgments will surely come. But the long-suffering God will do His work. He will discriminate with justice and accuracy.--Ms. 151, 1898, p. 6. (Notes of the Queensland Camp Meeting, copied November 2, 1898.)  {10MR 276.1}
[10MR 276.2]          May Have to Remain Here Many More Years--Your letter from Chicago received yesterday. I am very sorry that circumstances have taken the shape that they have, but why are you so faithless? Thank the Lord that you have few students, because you are not prepared for a large number. Brother Sutherland and yourself have done bravely and well, and why will you worry yourself out of the arms of your precious Saviour? Has the bank of heaven failed? Have you overdrawn the resources? Is Christ, the Light of the world, in Joseph's new tomb? Do we not read, "Wherefore He is able also to save them to the uttermost that come to God by Him, seeing that He ever liveth to make intercession for them" (Hebrews 7:25)? Now look away from every discouraging presentation, because we have a living Christ to save them to the uttermost that come unto God by Him. The bank of heaven has not failed: you have not overdrawn. . . .                                         -277-  {10MR 276.2}
[10MR 277.1]          Now in regard to the school, you seem to think that the plant is to put forth full bloom, lilies, roses, and pinks before the root is fully set deep to do this grand work. You must begin small, and not think that you can show all strength in establishing a school after an advanced order, taking in higher studies, and do not worry about leading teachers or under teachers before you have sufficient students to warrant the steps you take. Let not human pride hurt your record. Do not you suppose the Lord sees and is acquainted with the favorable and unfavorable presentations? Has not the Lord an oversight over His own work? You may suppose, my brethren, that you have to do all the devising, all the strengthening, and all the organizing, and I ask you, Is it not best to show that you have confidence in God? Is it not best to consider that our God is manager--that He is director? You must not be anxious to develop too fast. The hand of providence is holding the machinery. When that hand starts the wheel then all things will begin to move.  {10MR 277.1}
[10MR 277.2]          How can finite man carry the burdens of responsibility for this time? His people have been far behind. Human agencies under the divine planning may recover something of what is lost because the people who had great light did not have corresponding piety, sanctification, and zeal in working out God's specified plans. They have lost to their own disadvantage what they might have gained to the advancement of the truth if they had carried out the plans and will of God. Man cannot possibly stretch over that gulf that has been made by the workers who have not been following the divine Leader.  {10MR 277.2}
[10MR 277.3]          We may have to remain here in this world because of insubordination many more years, as did the children of Israel, but for Christ's sake, His                                        -278-     people should not add sin to sin by charging God with the consequence of their own wrong course of action. Now, have men who claim to believe the Word of God learned their lesson that obedience is better than sacrifice? "He hath showed thee (this rebellious people), O man, what is good; and what doth the Lord require of thee, but to do justly, and to love mercy, and to walk humbly with thy God?" (Micah 6:8).  {10MR 277.3}
[10MR 278.1]          Now the Lord will not be pleased with those men whom He hath appointed to do a certain work, to take on many lines of work and carry them until they become so wearisome that it breaks their strength. You, nor any other agency, cannot heal the hurt that has come to God's people by neglect to lift up His standard and occupy new territory. The churches should now be acting in their strength, with capabilities, talents, and means, carrying the work, reaching higher and broader in capacity to stand before the world in the power of invincible truth.  {10MR 278.1}
[10MR 278.2]          But if all now would only see and confess and repent of their own course of action in departing from the truth of God, and following human devising, then the Lord would pardon. Warnings have been coming, but they have been unheeded. But a few who may now seek to bridge the gulf that stands so offensively before God must make haste slowly, else the standard bearers will fail, and who will take their place?  {10MR 278.2}
[10MR 278.3]          Now, my brother, I am deeply sorry for you and your family. I reproach thee not for thy zeal, for if others had shared thy burdens as they should have done, the work would have been far advanced. But now, just now, you must come apart and rest awhile. Be not concerned in regard to your wages. God will not leave you without some help and comfort for yourself, your                                          -279-     wife, and little ones. Be of good courage in the Lord. Trust Him fully. Let the Lord carry the burden of the school. You are not to become loaded down with burdens that will accomplish only the work that finite man can do. When you put your trust wholly in God, then you will see in every passage of your experience One going before you preparing the way.  {10MR 278.3}
[10MR 279.1]          I cannot tell you what you should do, but I can tell you what not to do: Do not worry, be not unbelieving, and do not think that you can blossom into a perfect school at its very planting on new soil. You must remember that it takes time to plant, and to perfect that plant. You just hold fast every inch you have.--Letter 184, 1901, pp. 1-6. (To Prof. P. T. Magan during the early months of his endeavor to establish the college at Berrien Springs, Mich. Written at South Lancaster, Mass., December 7, 1901.)  {10MR 279.1}
[10MR 279.2]          How E. G. White Faced the Future and Christ's Coming--The Lord is soon to come, and I must be prepared to meet Him in peace. I am sure that the world is ripening for the last great conflict. I am determined to do all in my power to impart light to those around me. I am not to be sad, but cheerful, and I am to keep the Lord Jesus ever before me. He is coming soon, and we must be ready and waiting for His appearing. O how glorious it will be to see Him and be saved through His merits. Long we have waited, but our faith is not to become weak. It is to grow stronger as we see the signs of the times fulfilling. The end is near and we are to put all our energies into the work of preparing to move from this lower school to the school above.--Letter 94, 1903, p. 1. (To Lucinda Hall, May 21, 1903.)                                         -280-  {10MR 279.2}
[10MR 280.1]          How Early Advent Believers Reacted to the Delay in Christ's Coming--The light is shining forth upon the fourth commandment; God is opening the understanding of many to see that they have been breaking the Lord's Sabbath. "And the temple of God was opened in heaven, and there was seen in His temple the ark of His testament" (Revelation 11:9), calling, as it were, the attention of the people to the law of God covered by the mercy seat; and the angels are represented as all looking reverentially into that law. God has made us the repositories of His law. What a responsibility is ours to form characters in harmony with the law of God! We are drawing nearer and still nearer the solemn event of our Lord's appearing, "And every man that hath this hope in him purifieth himself, even as He is pure" (1 John 3:3).  {10MR 280.1}
[10MR 280.2]          There has been a spirit of freedom in the meetings; the testimonies borne seemed to be spirited and had the right ring. Precious gifts have been entrusted to men. We may improve or abuse them. If we will wisely improve them we may make those within the sphere of our influence better and we will be enriching ourselves with moral power to be a light to others who are in darkness. . . .  {10MR 280.2}
[10MR 280.3]          This is the scene of your father's ［James White's］ earlier labors. Quite a number refer to that time when they first heard the message of Christ's near coming from his lips. They were deeply interested, although they were but children. The impression has never left them, for they were then convicted and their hearts imbued by the Spirit of God which accompanied the message.                                       -281-  {10MR 280.3}
[10MR 281.1]          Now they are in middle age and understand more fully the doctrine and have a more firm and rich experience in present truth. They speak of their hopes and faith with animated countenance, looking forward and hastening unto the coming of the Son of man in the clouds of heaven with power and great glory. The message of the third angel sounding in solemn warning calls their minds to the sacred truths which once affected their hearts so sensibly. The Lord is good. He is very precious to His people.--Letter 31, 1875, pp. 3,4. (Written from Richmond, Maine, to W. C. White, September 3, 1875.)  {10MR 281.1}
[10MR 281.2]          Danger of Not Bringing the Lord's Coming as Near as One Should-I saw that for some time past, Sister J has had a rebellious spirit, has been self-willed; that her will had not yet been broken; that that will was her idol, and that that idol would shut her out of heaven unless speedily sacrificed. I saw that she did not bring the coming of the Lord as near as she should, and that her mind, instead of being at Rochester, ［New York］, should be all swallowed up in the work of God, and she should be seeking opportunities to help her husband, to hold up his hands, and to labor wherever there was an opportunity.--Ms. 3, 1867, p. 1. (To a prominent worker and his wife, circa 1867.)     White Estate Washington, D. C. September 10, 1980  {10MR 281.2}
[10MR 282.1]       MR No. 817 - What Being Saved Means         Development of Good Conscience and Bad Conscience--How can you plead that you are conscientious in the work? Know ye not that there is a good conscience and a bad conscience? Which is pure and elevating and ennobling? When one takes a course that is in harmony with his own perverted, hereditary, and cultivated taste, in indulgence of appetite, shall his claims of conscientiousness be respected as of heavenly birth? Is it safe for him to follow his own human impulses? Shall he become a law unto himself, and by precept and example encourage others in the indulgence of appetite, entirely contrary to the light which God in His mercy has been pleased to give?  {10MR 282.1}
[10MR 282.2]          The development of evil in this age of the world is largely due to the indulgence of depraved appetite. The animal passions are excited and strengthened by that which is placed in the stomach for food. We are built up from that which we eat. Physicians should study from cause to effect. The animal propensities should not be educated and strengthened to rule the whole being.--Ms 1, 1888, p. 3. ("How Shall Our Institutions Be Made Successful?" February 1, 1888.)  {10MR 282.2}
[10MR 282.3]          God's Truth May Be No Truth to One Who Claims to Believe It--"Search me, O God, and know my heart: try me, and know my thoughts: And see if there be any wicked way in me, and lead me in the way everlasting" (Psalm 139:23,                                          -283-     24). We can see how necessary it is that there should be a union of the human and the divine. All the heart is to be enlisted in the conflict. The law of God is to be written in the heart, or the soul will never obey the truth: for the truth of God may be no truth to one who even may claim to believe it. Persons may profess to love the Saviour, and yet make it manifest that love does not actuate them in His service. Why is it that the love of Christ does not wield a constraining power over the life? It is because it has never been brought into the sanctuary of the soul; it has never been made the principle of action. "With the heart man believeth unto righteousness: and with the mouth confession is made unto salvation" (Romans 10:10).  {10MR 282.3}
[10MR 283.1]         Unless the truth is stamped upon the soul, it will not be obeyed in the life. Unless every word of profession is heartfelt, it will be but empty sound. Through neglecting to practice the truth, it loses its power over the mind and conscience, and through love of sin, the Word loses its light, and certain ruin follows. He who does not practice the truth he knows, loses the love and Spirit of God.--Letter 13, 1893, pp. 20,21. ("General Matter Bearing on the Case of a Young Man." No date.)  {10MR 283.1}
[10MR 283.2]          Hearers and Doers of the Word--In this age the Word of God is not considered reliable. The word of Christ that cuts directly across human desires and indulgences, and condemns popular habits and practices, that Word which was made flesh and dwelt among us, is ignored and despised. The teachings and example of Christ are not made the criterion for the life of the professed follower of Christ. Many who name the name of Christ are walking in the light of the sparks of their own kindling rather than following                                          -284-     in the footsteps of Him whom they profess to acknowledge as their professed Master. They do not represent the same character that Christ represented in His pure, sincere love to God and His love for fallen man. They do not take God at His word and identify their interests with those of Jesus Christ. They do not form the habit of communing with Jesus, of taking Him as a guide and counselor, and thus learn the trade of living a well-defined, Christian life.  {10MR 283.2}
[10MR 284.1]          Those who not only hear but do the words of Christ make manifest in character the operation of the Holy Spirit. The result of his internal action is demonstrated in the outward conduct. The life of the Christian is hid with Christ in God, and God acknowledges those who are His, declaring, "Ye are my witnesses." They testify that divine power is influencing their hearts and shaping their conduct. Their works give evidence that the Spirit is moving upon the inward man. Those who are associated with them are convinced that they are making Jesus Christ their pattern.--Letter 54, 1894, pp. 9,10. (To O. A. Olsen, June 10, 1894.)  {10MR 284.1}
[10MR 284.2]          Perverted Appetites to be Controlled--Those who are engaged in the sacred work of opening the Word of God to others, must be sure that they themselves are eating and digesting that Word. They must watch over themselves, weeding from the heart and character the fungus growth which causes deformity and weakness. "Wherefore laying aside all malice, and all guile, . . . and all evil speakings, As newborn babes, desire the sincere milk of the Word, that ye may grow thereby" (1 Peter 2:1, 2). Have you done this, or have you thought that you had no battles to fight with self, and so allowed your unsanctified impulses to control mind and judgment?                                          -285-  {10MR 284.2}
[10MR 285.1]         All that is enumerated in this verse--the products of the carnal mind and unsanctified heart--have influenced the workers more or less, and the effort which cost so much money, so much weary anxiety, so much hard work, has been made of little effect, because the workers did not eat the flesh and drink the blood of the Son of man. Self was mingled with nearly everything, and the wrong influence of this has been far-reaching. This spirit of rivalry is not from God, but from beneath. . . .  {10MR 285.1}
[10MR 285.2]          In the hearts of all who desire to follow Christ, there is natural depravity which must be uprooted, lest the representation of Christ be marred. Even at our camp meetings and special gatherings, selfishness is manifested by those in attendance. Covetousness, vanity, hastiness of temper, are cherished. An inclination to pick at straws, to think and speak evil of others, is too plainly manifested. This is a work which is in direct opposition to the work of God. . . .  {10MR 285.2}
[10MR 285.3]          Men will never be prepared to do the work of God acceptably unless they take themselves in hand and endeavor, firmly and constantly, to correct their own errors. No one is to take the position that his own way is perfect, that he has no need to reach a higher standard. "Seeing that ye have purified your souls in obeying the truth through the Spirit unto unfeigned love of the brethren, see that ye love one another with a pure heart fervently" (1 Peter 1:22). This work is too often left undone. Many are working in an entirely different manner from that which is given to them as a standard of perfect service. . . .                                          -286-  {10MR 285.3}
[10MR 286.1]          Jesus Christ gave His life in order to save us, soul and body. He desires to restore the moral image of God in man. In order that this may be accomplished, we must cooperate with Him. The very flesh of our bodies must be consecrated to His service. But can this be done while we place in our stomachs food which will strengthen feelings which war against holiness and happiness and purity?. . .  {10MR 286.1}
[10MR 286.2]          A plain, simple, but liberal diet of fruits, vegetables, and grains is the best for those who are preparing for the work of God. The lower nature, with all its inclinations, must be subdued and crucified, for it is not subject to the law of God, neither indeed can be. It is absolutely necessary for Christians to keep the body under, bringing it into subjection, and uprooting every affection and impulse that is contrary to the will of God. The food which we eat will help or hinder us in doing this. . . .  {10MR 286.2}
[10MR 286.3]          Parents should give strict heed to every ray of light which God has given on the subject of health reform, for we are living in a degenerate age, when there is danger that passion will drive the youth into corrupting and revolting sins, into self-pollution, which ruins the mind, destroying the memory and enfeebling every other faculty. If their consciences are aroused to see this subject in its true bearing, parents can do much to guard their children from temptation, but if they place upon their tables the flesh of dead animals, if they encourage their little ones to eat this food, they sow seeds which will bring forth a harvest of corruption. . . .  {10MR 286.3}
[10MR 286.4]          Much injury is done to health by the variety of the food which is seen on so many tables. Take the different dishes that are placed on the table at one meal, and put them all together in one vessel--stir them up together.                                          -287-     Does it make the stomach turn to look at it? Leave it for a few hours and it will ferment. Yet thousands compel their stomachs to receive just such a mass as this every day--half masticated meat, condiments, spices, pies, and sweet puddings are washed down with tea and coffee. The abused stomach is obliged to take them and do the best it can with them.  {10MR 286.4}
[10MR 287.1]          Is there not sin in placing upon the table such a variety at one meal? Often the desire to return to moral integrity is expressed. But this will never be until we return to simple, healthful foods, until we eat and drink to glorify God, not to gratify our perverted appetites.  {10MR 287.1}
[10MR 287.2]          "Died because of bad cooking." "Died because of sour bread." "Died of medication." "Died of an abused stomach." This might be written over the graves of many. This suicidal process is gradual. Nature bears the abuse as long as possible, but in the end she must succumb. The oil in the lamp of life is mixed with a variety of injurious substances, and the lamp refuses to burn longer. It is extinguished, not because God willed it, but because of the manifest disregard of nature's laws.--Ms 47, 1896, pp. 2,3, 5,7,9,11,12. ("The Lack of Unity and Cause of Failure," no date.)  {10MR 287.2}
[10MR 287.3]          Uncorrected Natural Tendencies Contain the Seeds of Moral Death--The law of God is presented in the Scriptures as broad in its requirements. Every principle is holy, just and good. They lay men under obligation to God: they reach to the thoughts and feelings of the soul; and they will produce conviction of sin in everyone who is sensible of having transgressed them. If the law extended only to the external conduct, men would not feel guilty over their wrong thoughts, desires, and designs. But the law                                         -288-     requires that the soul itself, the spiritual agent, be pure, the mind holy, that all thoughts and feelings shall be in accordance with the law of love and righteousness. By its light men see themselves guilty before God. . . .  {10MR 287.3}
[10MR 288.1]          God is seeking to exalt us to His high, pure, heavenly standard. For this purpose His Spirit is constantly striving with us. The corruptions of the world and all unholy influences will be working through the masterly energies of Satan to drag men down to their level, blinding their sensibilities, degrading their desires, enfeebling the conscience, and in every way making their religious faculties weak and inefficient. Our natural tendencies, unless corrected by the Holy Spirit of God, have in them the seeds of moral death. The flesh with all its prompting "lusteth against the Spirit and the Spirit against the flesh" (Galatians 5:17). If the higher, holier attributes are not cultivated, if we allow ourselves to deceive, to prevaricate, there is a false tongue that needs to be treated with the hot "coals of juniper" (Psalm 120:4). . . .  {10MR 288.1}
[10MR 288.2]         You are now in the precious hours of probation, and you may, by the grace given you, go on step by step, growing up in the likeness of Christ. You may and will become a partaker of the divine nature if you will do your part of the work. In the measure of man's limited abilities, its powers can be pure, holy, and undefiled. You can, through the grace of Christ, reproduce this truth. And you will find in Christ Jesus, who is the source of all power, your supply of grace for every emergency. . . .  {10MR 288.2}
[10MR 288.3]          What a work we have before us! Do you want a part in this closing work? It is a work that will triumph. Do you wish to triumph with it? God will use you to act a part in this work if you will be obedient to Him. But                                          -289-     if the grace of God is ［to be］ made your own, you must do your part and co-operate with God. You must place yourself in right relation to God. You must be a transformed man. You must bring forth fruit meet for repentance. The fountain of salvation is now standing open for you, but you must make no delay. Be diligent to place yourself in the most favorable position to secure all the privileges and help the Lord is ready to give you for the work of overcoming. God is speaking to you through His servant. Will you hear His voice? We are to fight, to wrestle, to labor, to strive, to run the race with patience, laying aside every weight and the sin which doth so easily beset us. The Bible leaves the responsibility of our ruin at our own door.  {10MR 288.3}
[10MR 289.1]          God has been speaking to us through His Word, through His testimonies, pointing out our errors and showing us the right way. I do not give you up. You must come to the light. You must cast off the works of darkness and put on the whole armor of righteousness. The forgiveness of sin is promised to him who repents; justification to him who believes, the crown of life to him who is faithful to the end. The condition of our receiving an increase of grace is that we improve that which we already have. You are called upon by the voice of God to keep yourself unspotted from the world if you would stand without spot and blameless before the Judge of the whole earth.--Ms 12, 1888, pp. 1,3,4,6,7. (A letter written to a brother who was on the verge of apostasy.)                                          -290-  {10MR 289.1}
[10MR 290.1]         What Being Saved Means--"All power is given unto Me in heaven and in earth" (Matthew 28:18). This power was given Him by the Father. In His life and character He had magnified and highly exalted the law. It was not relaxed one iota to reconcile man to God. Instead of annulling the law by His death, Christ showed its immutability and changeless character. But through Christ's sacrifice a way was prepared for the fallen race to receive pardon. All who are made partakers of His divine nature will be crowned in honor and glory with Him. By the suffering of the Son of God, who bore the penalty of transgression, it was made possible for the minds of repentant sinners to be elevated and made loyal. Through His power they may be brought to the divine level, into sanctified and holy surrender to the mind of God. This is Christ's work. This is why He died for a guilty world.  {10MR 290.1}
[10MR 290.2]          No one can fully enter into or understand the suffering of Christ, the Son of the infinite God. Proportionate to His majesty, His purity, His innocence, His exalted character, was the depth of His suffering as a substitute and surety for the human race. When the sinner realizes the aggravated character of sin, the transgression of the law, he will cease to sin. . . .  {10MR 290.2}
[10MR 290.3]          Present the Word of God as the way in which a holy faith and a pure character may be attained. Offer a full and free salvation, not as coming from yourselves, but from Christ. Show your hearers their need of returning through repentance and faith to their loyalty: for all are on a level, all are condemned alike by that great moral standard of righteousness. Proclaim remission of sins through Christ, the only sin-bearer, the only sin-pardoner. Proclaim the remission of sins through repentance toward God and faith in Christ, and God will ratify your testimony. With all assurance you                                           -291-     can proclaim the means by which a holy character may be obtained--as Enoch obtained it through Christ Jesus.  {10MR 290.3}
[10MR 291.1]          Every messenger of God can proclaim pardon and remission of sins through the name of Christ, who died to redeem the sinner. The Lord's full favor comes to those who seek Him with the whole heart, and are willing to follow Him in doing God's will, enthroning Christ in the heart, planting His attributes deep in the life practice. These have a constraining motive, a supreme love for Christ our Saviour, which brings even the thoughts into captivity to Him.  {10MR 291.1}
[10MR 291.2]          What is the evidence of conversion?--"If ye love Me, keep My commandments" (John 14:15). "If you love Me, let not your love be merely like the supposed feeling of attachment between people. Genuine love lies in the keeping of My commandments." The love that will yield willing obedience is not a fickle thing, but a strong, fixed principle, revealed in word and action.  {10MR 291.2}
[10MR 291.3]          The true beauty of the soul is found in obedience to the will of God. Adam and Eve's disobedience in a very small matter lost Eden to them. God's commands are for the regulation of the human heart. If we observe them, our lives will be lives of obedience because we love Jesus. "Ye are My friends," He said, "if ye do whatsoever I command you" (John 15:14). Enoch was a friend of God, and he walked with God. Christ's followers will esteem every precept He has given them to be right. They have the guarantee, "Lo, I am with you alway, even unto the end of the world" (Matthew 28:20).--Ms 138, 1897, pp. 2,3,9,10. ("The Gospel Message," December 2, 1897.)                                          -292-  {10MR 291.3}
[10MR 292.1]          Christ Kept the Law to Enable Us to Keep It--"Then cometh Jesus from Galilee to Jordan unto John, to be baptized of him. But John forbad Him, saying, I have need to be baptized of Thee, and comest Thou to me? And Jesus answering said unto him, Suffer it to be so now: for thus it becometh us to fulfill all righteousness" (Matthew 3:13-15). In fulfilling "all righteousness," Christ did not bring all righteousness to an end. He fulfilled all the requirements of God in repentance, faith, and baptism, the steps in grace in genuine conversion. In His humanity Christ filled up the measure of the law's requirements. He was the head of humanity, its substitute and surety. Human beings, by uniting their weakness to the divine nature of Christ, may become partakers of His character.  {10MR 292.1}
[10MR 292.2]          Christ came to give an example of the perfect conformity to the law of God required of Adam, the first man, down to the last man that shall live on the earth. He declares that His mission is not to destroy the law, but to fulfill it in perfect and entire obedience.  {10MR 292.2}
[10MR 292.3]          In this way He magnified the law and made it honorable. In His life He revealed its spiritual nature. He revealed to heavenly beings, to worlds unfallen, to a disobedient, unthankful, unholy world, that He fulfilled the far-reaching principles of the law. He came to demonstrate the fact that humanity, allied by living faith to divinity, can keep all God's commandments.  {10MR 292.3}
[10MR 292.4]          The typical offerings pointed to Christ, and when the perfect sacrifice was made, the sacrificial offerings were no longer acceptable to God. Type met antitype in the death of the only begotten Son of God. He came to make plain the immutable character of the law, to declare that disobedience and                                       -293-     transgression could never be rewarded by God with eternal life. He came as a man to humanity, that humanity might touch humanity. But in no case did He come to lessen the obligations of men to be perfectly obedient. He did not destroy the validity of the Old Testament Scriptures. He fulfilled that which was predicted by God Himself. He did not come to set men free from the law: He came to open a way by which they might obey that law and teach others to do the same.--Ms 145, 1897, pp. 6,7. (Untitled Manuscript, December 30, 1897.)  {10MR 292.4}
[10MR 293.1]          Less Trouble in Combating Temptation When Habit of Resistance Is Formed. Oh, let us teach as never before the necessity of pure clean hearts and sanctified thought because the very thoughts are brought into captivity to Jesus Christ.  {10MR 293.1}
[10MR 293.2]          Sin besets every soul very closely and unless it is resisted firmly, will obtain the victory. If the habit of resistance is formed, and carefully and prayerfully sustained, there will be less trouble in combating the oppressing power that is constantly urged to overcome the soul.--Letter 157, 1897, p. 1. (To G. B. Starr and Wife, April 14, 1897.)  {10MR 293.2}
[10MR 293.3]          Spiritual Life Gained by Communion With God.--In order for the church to be healthy, it must be composed of healthy Christians. But in our churches and institutions there are many sickly Christians. The light which the Lord has given me is plainly expressed in the third chapter of Philippians. This chapter should be carefully read and studied. The lessons it contains should be practiced.                                        -294-  {10MR 293.3}
[10MR 294.1]          He who cooperates with the Great Physician will keep nerve, sinews, and muscles in the best condition of health. In order to do its work properly, the human machinery needs careful attention. The harmonious action of the different parts must be preserved.  {10MR 294.1}
[10MR 294.2]          So it is with the soul. The heart is to be carefully watched and guarded. "What shall it profit a man, if he gain the whole, and lose his own soul? Or what shall a man give in exchange for his soul?" (Mark 8:36, 37). Christ must abide in the heart by faith. His word is the bread of life and the water of salvation. Truth in its fullness comes to us through constant communion with God.  {10MR 294.2}
[10MR 294.3]         By eating the flesh and drinking the blood of Christ we gain spiritual strength. Christ supplies the lifeblood of the heart, and Christ and the Holy Spirit give nerve power. Begotten again unto a lively hope, imbued with the quickening power of a new nature, the soul is enabled to rise higher and still higher. Paul's prayer to God for the Ephesians was, "That He would grant you, according to the riches of His glory, to be strengthened with all might by His Spirit in the inner man: That Christ may dwell in your hearts by faith: that ye, being rooted and grounded in love, May be able to comprehend with all saints what is the breadth, and length, and depth, and height: And to know the love of Christ, which passeth knowledge, that ye might be filled with all the fulness of God" (Ephesians 3:16-19).--Ms 24, 1900, p. 9. ("Words of Instruction to Physicians and Nurses," April 3, 1900.)                                        -295-  {10MR 294.3}
[10MR 295.1]          All Who Are Taught of God Will Serve and Obey Him--We have a record of Christ's history and a knowledge of His teachings in the Old and New Testaments. All who are taught of Him will be loyal subjects to serve and obey God. By repentance and faith, and through obedience to all of God's requirements. His people are to prove themselves citizens of the kingdom of grace and true and obedient children of God.--Ms. 1, 1909, p. 2. ("What Is Higher Education?" January 19, 1909.)  {10MR 295.1}
[10MR 295.2]          Our Minds May Become Identified With God's Will--God's Word sets forth the will that is to be carried into the recesses of the soul. If the human agent consents, God can and will so identify His will with all our thoughts and aims, so blend our hearts and minds into conformity to His word, that when obeying His will we are only carrying out the impulses of our minds. All such will not possess an unsanctified, selfish disposition, ready to carry out their own wills, but will have a jealous, earnest, determined zeal for the glory of God. They will not want to do anything in their own strength, and will guard strictly against the danger of promoting self.  {10MR 295.2}
[10MR 295.3]          All who would perfect a Christian character must wear the yoke of Christ. If they would sit together in heavenly places in Christ Jesus, they must learn of Him while on this earth. Our natures are in need of discipline. They must be conformed to the nature of Jesus Christ, that He may accomplish the good He designs to do for all who will submit to be molded by yielding their natures to His authority. The great Teacher will yoke up with every soul who will bear His yoke. He understands man, and has a full                                        -296-     knowledge of all the requirements of human nature.--Letter 22, 1896, p. 7. (To W. A. Colcord, June 22, 1896.)  {10MR 295.3}
[10MR 296.1]          Show the Sinfulness of Sin, Then Show the Sinner the Saviour--Truth must be presented in regions beyond your immediate work, where the truth is unknown. The work specified in Isaiah 58:9-13 must be done. Sin is not to be cloaked as a matter of little consequence. It is to be presented as guilt against the Son of God, depriving Him of the glory that should be given Him. The exceeding sinfulness of sin is to be held before the people just as it is. Then show them the uplifted Saviour, telling them that immortality comes only through belief in Christ, through receiving Him as a personal Saviour. Immortality is found in Christ alone--Letter 10, 1899, pp. 6,7. (To J. H. Kellogg, January 14, 1899.)  {10MR 296.1}
[10MR 296.2]         Need to Become Renewed in Knowledge and Grace--Were it not for Christ's atoning sacrifice, there is nothing in us in which God can delight. All the natural goodness of man is worthless with God. He will not take pleasure in any man who retains his old nature, and is not so renewed in knowledge and grace that he is a new man in Christ Jesus. Our education, our talents, our means, are gifts entrusted to us by God, that He may see how we will use them. If we use them to glorify self, if we live for self, the Lord says, "I cannot delight in them; for Christ has died for them in vain." One word which exalts self causes the light of God's countenance to be withdrawn.  {10MR 296.2}
[10MR 296.3]          The Lord takes none to heaven but those who are first made saints through the grace of Jesus Christ; those in whom He can see Christ exemplified.                                        -297-     When the love of Christ is an abiding principle in the soul, we shall realize that we are hid with Christ in God. Then we can say, "I live; yet not I, but Christ liveth in me; and the life which I now live in the flesh I live by the faith of the Son of God, who loved me, and gave Himself for me" (Galatians 2:20). Look to Calvary. Let every proud look be humbled. Look unto Jesus, the author and finisher of our faith. "who for the joy that was set before Him endured the cross, despising the shame, and is set down at the right hand of the throne of God" (Hebrews 12:2).--Ms. 39, 1896, p. 10. ("Make Straight Paths for Your Feet," December 31, 1896.)     White Estate Washington, D. C. October 1, 1980  {10MR 296.3}
[10MR 298.1]       MR No. 818 - Mental Improvement Promised         God Promises to Strengthen Memory of His Servants--The Lord will strengthen the memory of the one who is speaking in His name. He will bring to the mind the words necessary for the occasion, that portion of His Word which will be meat in due season for the people. To His faithful servants God will be tongue and utterance. The Holy Spirit will make the word effective, to convict and convert souls. The seed sown will fall into good ground and will spring up to bring forth fruit unto life eternal. . . .        ［1 Corinthians 9:24-27 quoted.］  {10MR 298.1}
[10MR 298.2]          Here is represented the need of spiritual exercise, the training of mind and heart. This is even more essential than physical training. It is by the training of the heart and mind that spiritual strength is gained, that weak points of character are made strong.--Ms 22, 1890, pp. 13,16. (Diary, February 8, and March 1, 1890.)  {10MR 298.2}
[10MR 298.3]          Commit Bible Promises to Memory--Put away the foolish reading matter and study the Word of God. Commit its precious promises to memory so that when we shall be deprived of our Bibles we may still be in possession of the Word of God.--Ms 85, 1909, p. 10. (Lessons of Self-denial, Trust and Cooperation," Sermon preached in Nevada, Iowa, August 21, 1909.)                                        -299-  {10MR 298.3}
[10MR 299.1]          Holy Spirit Will Renew Memory--Your memory will be renewed by the Holy Spirit. Can you forget what Jesus has done for you at this time, and on that occasion when everything looked so discouraging?--You were taken away from yourself: your deepest, sweetest thoughts were upon your precious Saviour, His care, His assurance, His love. How your desires went out to Him, how your affections centered upon Him. All your hopes rested upon Him, all your expectations were associated with Him. He loves you still: He has the balm that can heal every wound, and you can repose in Him without a single drawback.--Letter 33, 1892, p. 1. (To S. N. Haskell, Sept. 1892.)  {10MR 299.1}
[10MR 299.2]          Dietary Intemperance Enfeebles the Brain--The success of acquiring a good memory and a calm, uniform temper depends not upon circumstances, but very much upon the way in which the stomach is treated. If food is taken at any and every time ［it is desired］, the organs of digestion are abused and man must pay the penalty. Nature will not suffer abuse without proclaiming it in disordered nerves and muscles and intellect. The gourmand--for this he may be called--who overloads his stomach should remember that the nerve power must be called upon to take care of the burden placed upon the stomach, and the brain is enfeebled in being deprived of the power necessary to strengthen the memory.--Ms 53, 1896, pp. 6,7. (April 24, 1896.)  {10MR 299.2}
[10MR 299.3]          The Mind to Be Brought Under the Control of Christ--Today Christ is offering His grace to them if they will cooperate with Him to work out their own salvation with fear and trembling, lest they shall lose the opportunities granted them. They are ever to remember that it is God which worketh                                        -300-     in them both to will and to do of His good pleasure. Reason, conscience, memory, must be brought under the control of Christ.--Ms 118, 1905, p. 6. ("A Divine Saviour," August 9, 1905.)  {10MR 299.3}
[10MR 300.1]          God Desires Mental Improvement in His Workers--God desires His workers to gain daily a better understanding of how to reason logically from cause to effect, arriving at wise, safe conclusions. He desires them to add to their strength of memory. We cannot afford to make mistakes that are the result of our cherishing erroneous ideas. As little children we are to sit at the feet of Christ, learning of Him how to work successfully. We are to ask God for a sound judgment, and for light to impart to others. There is need of knowledge that is the fruit of experience. We should not allow a day to pass without gaining an increase of knowledge in temporal and spiritual things. We are to plant no stakes that we are not willing to take up and plant farther on, nearer the heights we hope to ascend. The highest education is to be found in training the mind to advance day to day.--Letter 164, 1903, p. 4. (To Those in Charge of the Wahroonga Sanitarium, July 29, 1903.)     White Estate Washington, D. C. October 1, 1980  {10MR 300.1}
[10MR 301.1]       MR No. 820 - Historical and Geographical Backgrounds Helpful, Not Essential         The study of history, an acquaintance with the countries, nations, and customs referred to in the Word, a study of the men whom the Lord has enlightened, are important helps in an understanding of the Word of God, but are not absolutely essential to enable the inquiring mind to find the path to heaven. The Bible makes plain the pathway of life, and "the wayfaring men, though fools, shall not err therein." The gift of eternal life through Jesus Christ is made apparent in the Bible.--Ms 12b, 1896, p. 15. (Untitled Manuscript, March 17, 1896.)     White Estate Washington, D. C. October 1, 1980  {10MR 301.1}
[10MR 302.1]       MR No. 821 - Individuality in Educational Work         I am writing in Boulder Sanitarium and getting ready to start for Denver. I will present to you light given me and written directly after our ［1901］ General Conference in Battle Creek. The inquiry was made: Shall our nurses and helpers be set to pursue one line of work? Shall their whole study be to perfect themselves in that one line of work? I state here the light given me: Exigencies will oft require that there shall be a change from one line of work to another line of work, and it is important that the education given in all our institutions be one of diversity in unity. Not one is to be educated to pursue routine work in the sanitarium or in any of our institutions, so that hands and minds should be continually taxed with one long lesson of any order, because the mind needs to be worked on different lines of study which will not tax a certain class of organs too long at a time.  {10MR 302.1}
[10MR 302.2]          Change in lines of study in the schools is essential, and an intelligent growing knowledge. The mind must not be overtaxed with long application in one special lesson. It is not beneficial to the teacher, neither is it beneficial to the student. It becomes monotonous. Some can bear this concentrated effort: others become nervous, but do not understand the reason; but variety in daily studies is more restful to the brain than one monotonous line of study. Break it up: divert the mind: change it to different subjects, lest the monotony of one line of work disqualify the person for meeting the exigencies that will arise.                                           -303-  {10MR 302.2}
[10MR 303.1]          We see here in the sanitarium at Boulder that there is a necessity of each one standing in his lot and in his place. It would be wisdom to change the program, and often the one in service has complaints to make: he does not want to change. But while some serve all advantages, others see disadvantages in confining the mind to one class of studies. Some minds cannot endure the matter of one thing carried over for hours until the interest flags. Some minds are so constituted that they must have change in their studies. These students do not know what the matter is, but they are receiving brain damage. For some, the working forces need to be changed around to learn all jots and tittles of the work. Otherwise the work of the students will be most dry and monotonous, like the turning of a machine.  {10MR 303.1}
[10MR 303.2]          Counsel will be needed daily. Do not set students at work for hours on one lesson. Give them a change. The system, the mind, and the brain power of some will be injured by this kind of one-lesson plan. There should be change in the studies. Now, one teacher may think he sees a benefit to be derived. He does not know assuredly that the plans are the precise plans that must be followed. Be sure, teachers, that new plans are not invented to become a hindrance in the place of an advancement. And when you shall leave the school in other experienced hands you are not in any way to bind them to follow out your exact plan of recitations or of study. That which one mind will suppose to be the best plan may not be the best plan for others to follow. . . . Therefore those who shall serve in the place of another teacher should not suppose that his mind is to specify as to the studies of the students.                                        -304-  {10MR 303.2}
[10MR 304.1]          The Lord requires every person who shall take up responsibility to carry into that work intelligent, trained capabilities and work out his ideas conscientiously according to his previous knowledge and service in schools. The Lord has not designed any one special, exact plan in education. It is the fear of the Lord that is the beginning of wisdom. When men with their varied traits of character shall take up their appointed work as teachers and follow a plan of teaching according to their own capabilities, they are not to suppose they must be a facsimile of those teachers who served before them, lest they spoil their own record. One who has been a teacher many years, if he has not become intelligent in regard to the best way to plan and to carry on the work, then let him thoroughly experiment until he is satisfied, after prayerfully reasoning from cause to effect, that he has the right way.  {10MR 304.1}
[10MR 304.2]          All our institutions are to be educating schools. They are to become fully acquainted with all kinds of physical and mental acquirements, to bring in tact, a ready, healthful, diligent mind, and never let one mind suppose he is to be a criterion for other minds. All should improve in ingenuity and breadth. Never become narrow and so very precise that the real object of education becomes clogged in its advancement. Each soul is entrusted with talents according to his several abilities. One may have talents to be put in exercise, and he may be placed where he cannot show to good advantage if he supposes ［that the］ one who was before him expects him to do just as he has outlined for himself. No such measurement is to take place. Every soul is responsible to God and we are not to suppose ［that］ because a man is commended for the doing of a good work according to his                                         -305-     ability, that another must go over his track and follow his exact measurement. Unfinished work will call for tact and adaptability.--Ms 170, 1901, pp. 1-3. (Individuality in Educational Work," May, 1901.)     White Estate Washington D. C. October 3, 1980  {10MR 304.2}
[10MR 306.1]       MR No. 822 - Present Your Bodies a Living Sacrifice         Some are in danger of taking the position that if Christ is their healer, there is no need for them to restrict the animal appetites. The answer for these will be found in the Word of God. The Lord promised the children of Israel that if they would keep His statutes and obey His commandments, all their diseases should be removed from them, and that there should not be one feeble person in all their tribes, and that He would establish them in the land of Canaan, a pure, happy, and holy people. But if they disregarded the conditions, if they were unmindful of the words of God and followed their own ways, they would dishonor God, and would suffer from sickness and disease and plagues.  {10MR 306.1}
[10MR 306.2]          God calls upon all who will to come and drink of the waters of life freely. The power of God is the one element of efficiency in the grand work of obtaining the victory over the world, the flesh, and the devil. It is in accordance with the divine plan that we follow every ray of light given of God. Man can accomplish nothing without God, and God has arranged His plans so as to accomplish nothing in the restoration of the human race without the cooperation of the human with the divine. The part man is required to sustain is immeasurably small, yet in the plan of God it is just that part that is needed to make the work a success.--Ms. 113, 1898, p. 1. ("Present Your Bodies a Living Sacrifice," September 8, 1898.)     White Estate Washington, D. C. October 24, 1980  {10MR 306.2}
[10MR 307.1]       MR No. 823 - Belshazzar Admitted to Kingly Authority in His Youth         Admitted to a share in kingly authority and power at fifteen years of age, Belshazzar gloried in his power, and lifted up his heart against the God of heaven. He despised the One who is above all rulers, the General of all the armies of heaven. "Belshazzar the king made a great feast to a thousand of his lords, and drank wine before the thousand" (Daniel 5:1). The profane orgies of royal mirth were attended by men of genius and education, by masters of architecture. On this occasion there was music and banqueting and wine drinking. Decorated women with their enchantments were among the revelers. Exalted by wine, and blinded by delusion, the king himself took the lead in the riotous blasphemy. His reason was gone, and his lower impulses and passions were in the ascendancy. His kingdom was strong and apparently invincible, and he would show that he thought nothing too sacred for his hands to handle and profane. To show his contempt for sacred things, he desecrated the holy vessels taken from the temple of the Lord at its destruction.--Letter 51a, 1897, pp. 3-4. (To Dear Friends, July 8, 1897; See Prophets and Kings, pp. 523-4.)     White Estate Washington, D. C. October 24, 1980  {10MR 307.1}
[10MR 308.1]       MR No. 825 - Evidences of True Revival         One place we were laboring in America, and there was every youth in our college at South Lancaster, Massachusetts, converted as we were telling them the simple story of the cross, to come to Jesus just as they were. Such an experience. I missed the youth there one evening, and I inquired, "Where are they? They have been here, but they are not here now."  {10MR 308.1}
[10MR 308.2]          Soon a whole class of them came in and took their seats. Then they got up and began to bear their testimonies--I have done wrong to such a neighbor, I have done wrong to such a man, I have done this sin and that and the other one--and another one stood up on his feet and bore his confessions. They said, "I wanted to come to this meeting knowing that I had removed the last stumbling block before my feet and the feet of others." What a testimony they bore. . . .  {10MR 308.2}
[10MR 308.3]          I am so thankful for Jesus. Oh, I feel so thankful wherever I am, on the water, on the land, that Jesus is my Saviour. There is no caste with God. Whatever the color, whatever the nationality, however weak we may be, rich or poor, God is our Father, and we can come to Him and ask for the things that we need.  {10MR 308.3}
[10MR 308.4]          Now here is the word before us. "According to His divine power." We have no strength, we have nothing of ourselves, we are utter weakness. We cannot take one step toward God unless His grace is working upon human hearts and drawing us. Just as soon as we take the first step toward His mercy and grace He advances toward us, He advances with His pardon and grace. He takes away the sins of the world, and imputes to us His righteousness.                                           -309-  {10MR 308.4}
[10MR 309.1]          Now we may think, "I did not feel just as I wanted to." In that very meeting there was one that thought that he had received the love of God as he never had received it before. The next morning he came to the meeting and he got up. I knew in a moment something was the matter. The light was not in his countenance. Said he, "Somehow I don't feel as I did last night. Somehow I don't feel a nearness to God. I lost the blessing."  {10MR 309.1}
[10MR 309.2]          "Where did you lose it, Brother R? Where did you lose it?" "I can't tell." "You slept through the night and God guarded you all night. Then what is the matter this morning?" Well, he did not know. I will tell you. You have not educated yourself to believe in God whatever feelings you have. Feeling is not your God, and it is no use for you to offer sacrifice on the altar of feeling, for feeling and faith are just as distinct from each other as heaven and earth, as the east is from the west.  {10MR 309.2}
[10MR 309.3]          "Faith is the substance of things hoped for, the evidence of things not seen." Now faith walks the narrow plank, and walks till it comes to the end, then steps right off onto nothing, as it were. Yet it is everything. It is a mighty upholder. You walk the plank of faith and you cannot see another step to go. You need not consult how you feel. Feeling has nothing to do with it. Do I believe in God, that He is my God, and that His promises will be verified to me? Then I go right about my work. I never look or examine whether I have feeling or have no feeling. I know what my duty is from the expressed will of God, and it is for me to do it and do it intelligently.  {10MR 309.3}
[10MR 309.4]         I will tell you when I know that God helps me. It is when I feel utterly unable physically to speak to the people. I go out so weak at times that it seems to me that I could not utter a word. As I stand before the people the blessing of God never fails me. The Lord uses the frail instrument to speak to the people.--Manuscript 49, 1894, pp. 10-13. (Camp Meeting, Ashfield, Australia, November 3, 1894.)     White Estate Washington, D. C., Oct. 31, 1980  {10MR 309.4}
[10MR 310.1]       MR No. 826 - Spurious Visions and Extreme Positions  ［SEE 2SM PP. 73-79,  WHERE OTHER PASSAGES FROM THIS LETTER ARE QUOTED.］         In several cases the ones who claimed to have visions had a testimony for me, that I must do certain things--a class of humiliating acts which I will not mention, all the outgrowth of fanaticism. The Lord presented the true situation before me, and said, "Give no heed to these things, not for a moment. I have not sent them, yet they ran. They cover their deceptions with the garments of truth; be not deceived."  {10MR 310.1}
[10MR 310.2]          I have seen several fall in vision; but when I rebuked the spirit which controlled them, they immediately came out of vision and were in great distress of mind.  {10MR 310.2}
[10MR 310.3]          Such experiences as these came to be very common. Several in one family were under this species of deception. One would see that Sister White was exalted; another that Sister White was not humble because she would not get down upon her hands and knees and creep; another that Sister White would be rejected and lost because she did not believe the visions they had were from God. Another would see that he must go to a certain place and remain there two, three, or four weeks. These visions found credit with some who were lacking in wisdom. . . .                                         -311-  {10MR 310.3}
[10MR 311.1]          The very last deception of Satan will be to make of none effect the testimony of the Spirit of God. "Where there is no vision, the people perish" (Proverbs 29:18). Satan will work ingeniously, in different ways and through different agencies, to unsettle the confidence of God's remnant people in the true testimony. He will bring in spurious visions to mislead, and will mingle the false with the true, and so disgust people that they will regard everything that bears the name of visions as a species of fanaticism; but honest souls, by contrasting false and true, will be enabled to distinguish between them.  {10MR 311.1}
[10MR 311.2]          Likewise, he works through persons who have been reproved for some inconsistency in their religious life, for some course of action which was dangerous to themselves and others. Instead of receiving the testimony as a blessing from God, they refuse the means God uses to set them right. Such apparently may be very zealous for God, but they put their own interpretation upon the Word and make it contradict what the Lord has revealed in the testimonies. They think they are doing God's service, but such work God has not given them to do.  {10MR 311.2}
[10MR 311.3]          You, Brother Garmire, have a reasoning mind, but in this matter your reason is perverted. You should have clear spiritual eyesight. You ought to know that the great and holy God will not condescend to open to a child, or even to a man or woman, such frivolous matters as your Anna claims that God teaches her. God will not lie nor deceive His people.  {10MR 311.3}
[10MR 311.4]          Your past experience has been opened before me. I was shown that you have not carried yourself right in your business relations. Have you not given occasion for your good to be evil spoken of? Your zeal carries you                                       -312-     too far in advocating that which you claim to be truth. You believe in health reform. That is good, but you are in danger of making your ideas of it too prominent. You take too strong positions, carry your remarks to extremes, and thus prejudice people against our denomination. Here you show lack of tact and wisdom. Minds to whom this subject is new are not prepared to receive strong statements.  {10MR 311.4}
[10MR 312.1]          Many are doing this same thing. They leave impressions on minds that are hard to efface. Many think that health reformers are fanatics. We are misrepresented on this subject, therefore we need to handle it with great wisdom, lest the false impressions that have prevailed be deepened and our efforts to convince people only fasten them more strongly in their own ways. --Letter 12, 1890, pp. 14, 16, 17. (Written at Petoskey, Michigan, Aug. 12, 1890, to Brother and Sister Garmire.)     White Estate Washington, D. C. November 4, 1980  {10MR 312.1}
[10MR 313.1]       MR No. 827 - Blessed Light from the Word of God         It is a great and grand thing to have an eye single to the glory of God. Self must not come into our serving. We need now to present the truth in its important bearings. We are to walk every step understandingly. Blessed light from the Word of God is to come to the people. No new and strange thing is to be introduced now, unless it is proved by much diligent investigation and most earnest prayer. Blessed light from the Word of God is ours to receive and in assurance give to people.--Letter 127, 1910. (Written to W. C. White from Sanitarium, California, November 22, 1910.)     White Estate Washington, D. C. January 8, 1981  {10MR 313.1}
[10MR 314.1]       MR No. 829 - The Third Angel's Message         The word of God in His law is binding upon every intelligent mind. The truth for this time, the third angel's message, is to be proclaimed with a loud voice, meaning with increasing power, as we approach the great final test. This test must come to the churches in connection with the true medical missionary work, a work that has the Great Physician to dictate and preside in all it comprehends. Under the great Head we are to present God's word requiring obedience to the system of Bible truth, which is a system of authority and power, convicting and converting the conscience. The demand of the Word to obedience is a life-and-death question.  {10MR 314.1}
[10MR 314.2]          The present truth for this time comprises the messages, the third angel's message succeeding the first and second. The presentation of this message with all it embraces is our work. We stand as the remnant people in these last days to promulgate the truth and swell the cry of the third angel's wonderful distinct message, giving the trumpet a certain sound. Eternal truth, which we have adhered to from the beginning, is to be maintained in all its increasing importance to the close of probation. The trumpet is to give no uncertain sound. We must devise and plan wisely, practicing simplicity and the strictest economy and manifesting Christ's likeness of character. Faith, eternal faith in the past and in the present truth is to be talked, is to be prayed, is to be presented with pen and voice.                                         -315-  {10MR 314.2}
[10MR 315.1]          The third angel's message in its clear, definite terms is to be made the prominent warning. All that it comprehends is to be made intelligible to the reasoning minds of today. While we bind ourselves to the development of the truth in the past angels' messages, we are announcing the message of the third angel and of the other angel that follows the third, the second time proclaiming the fall of Babylon.  {10MR 315.1}
[10MR 315.2]          We are to give the message, "Babylon the great is fallen, is fallen, and is become the habitation of devils, and the hold of every foul spirit, and a cage of every unclean and hateful bird. . . . Come out of her, My people, that ye be not partakers of her sins, and that ye receive not of her plagues" (Revelation 18:1, 4). This message is to come to the churches. We are to consider the best plans for accomplishing this. The message must be so presented as to command the attention of reasoning minds.  {10MR 315.2}
[10MR 315.3]         These sacred truths, believed and practiced, are not to be carried in any coercive manner, but in the spirit of the Master. The Holy Spirit will reach noble minds and the better spirit of men. In all our sanitariums there should be men who understand the doctrine of truth and who can present it by pen and voice. They will be brought in contact with men of no mean minds, and they should plead with them as they would plead with an only son. It should be our aim, saith the Lord, not to put in responsible positions of trust men who are not fitted by experience, men who do not take deep views of Bible truth.  {10MR 315.3}
[10MR 315.4]          Many suppose that appearance and style and pretense are to do a great work in reaching the higher classes. But this is an error. These persons can read these things. Appearance has something, yes, much to do with the impressions made upon minds, but the appearance must be after a godly sort. Let it be seen that the workers are bound up with God and heaven. There                                        -316-     should be no striving for recognition by worldly men in order to give character and influence to the work in these last days. Consistency is a jewel. Our faith, our dress, and our deportment must be in harmony with the character of our work, the presentation of the most solemn message ever given to the world. Our work is to win men to belief of the truth, to win by preaching and by example, also by living godly lives. The truth in all its bearings is to be acted, showing the consistency of faith with practice. The value of our faith will be shown by its fruit. The Lord can and will impress men by our intense earnestness. Our dress, our deportment, our conversation and the depth of a growing experience in spiritual lines, all are to show that the great principles of truth we are handling are a reality to us. Thus the truth is to be made impressive as a great whole and command the intellect. Truth, Bible truth, is to become the authority for the conscience and the love and life of the soul.  {10MR 315.4}
[10MR 316.1]          In our institutions and in all our work there is need of conscientious, godly men, men who have been wrestlers in their life work, who have maintained faith and a clear conscience, men who are seeking, not for the applause of the people, but for the favor of God, men through whom the Lord can work. We want men who will make it their first business to wrestle with God in prayer, and then go forth in the wisdom of the inspiration that God can give. Then we are a spectacle unto the world, and to angels, and to men. If men would not have their minds darkened, their hearts hardened, they must obey God at any cost to themselves. They are not only to pray to God, but to act their prayers.                                       -317-  {10MR 316.1}
[10MR 317.1]          There is a work to be done in our world, and, Brother and Sister Haskell, we must be of the number who will do this work. "Many shall be purified, and made white, and tried; but the wicked shall do wickedly: and none of the wicked shall understand" (Daniel 12:10). The inability to understand is because of the strong unwillingness to confess and forsake error and accept the truth which involves a cross. Satan will strive to retain every soul in his strong power. He will not willingly let go his dominion over men who have influence upon other minds. Therefore God's own methods of advancing the gospel in His dominion are met by great opposition from the whole synagogue of the satanic agencies. As the last conflict with Satan will be the most decisive, the most deceptive and terrible that has ever been, so also will his overthrow be the most complete.  {10MR 317.1}
[10MR 317.2]          After Breakfast: All but the last paragraph of the preceding letter I wrote between quarter of five and seven o'clock. My mind was clear, and the Spirit of the Lord was manifestly upon me as I wrote.  {10MR 317.2}
[10MR 317.3]          I shall try to place myself in the hands of the Lord moment by moment. I realize that the wisdom of men is foolishness; the wisdom of God is infallible. The final resurrection to judgment will complete on the one hand the triumph of Christ and His church, and on the other will be the destruction of Satan and his followers. Time will be the only sure revealer of God's plan.  {10MR 317.3}
[10MR 317.4]          In every action God looks at the heart. No external arrangements in conformity with the world to secure its friendship can be made without positive danger of transgressing God's holy precepts. Pride and love of worldly praise lie at the foundation of all this self-exaltation and desire for                                         -318-     recognition. These prompt a desire for outward show and an appearance of being linked with the friendship of the world. Self-righteousness, which is so deceptive, is bound up with the unsanctified heart. The warning is given us, "Know ye not that the friendship of the world is enmity with God? Whosoever therefore will be a friend of the world is the enemy of God" (James 4:4). Oh, that our physicians and ministers and church members may see this matter in its true bearing. Oh, that they may exalt the Lord God and let Him be their fear and their dread.--Letter 121, 1900, pp. 3-8. (To S. N. Haskell and wife, August 13, 1900.)     White Estate Washington, D. C. January 27, 1981  {10MR 317.4}
[10MR 319.1]       MR No. 830 - Work of Angels         If the youth come to school determined to obtain instruction that will fit them for the higher grade, ministering angels will attend them at every step. The still, small voice is speaking to them, saying, "This is the way, walk ye in it." They must so conduct themselves that they will be susceptible to the influences of the Holy Spirit. Angels in the appearance of men will walk by the side of the student who will submit his will to God's will.  {10MR 319.1}
[10MR 319.2]          Heavenly messengers are sent to minister unto those who shall be heirs of salvation, and these would converse with the teachers if they were not so well satisfied with old customs and maxims, and the well-trodden path of tradition, if they were not so fearful of getting away from a certain line that keeps them under the shadow of the world. Men and women labor to obtain a class of food which is not calculated to strengthen spirituality, to give that wisdom, that knowledge, that higher education which comes from God, and which alone can give spiritual vigor and moral strength. Christ says, "Labour not for that meat which perisheth, but for that meat which endureth unto everlasting life, which the Son of God shall give unto you: for Him hath God the Father sealed" (John 6:27).--Manuscript 37, 1899, pp. 5-6. ("The Need for Consecrated Workers," March 21, 1899.)     White Estate Washington, D. C. January 27, 1981  {10MR 319.2}
[10MR 320.1]       MR No. 832 - Training for Heaven         Lay Work in the Neighborhood--We are living in the last days of this earth's history, and it is time we understood what we must do to be saved. The Lord will work intelligently for all who will work intelligently for Him. My brethren and sisters, there is something more for you to do than to sit in your churches Sabbath after Sabbath and to listen to the preaching of the Word. You have a work to do for friends and neighbors. God requires of you that you visit these families and seek to create an interest in the truth for this time. You are not laboring together with God if you neglect the work of helping others to take hold upon eternal realities.  {10MR 320.1}
[10MR 320.2]          Our ministers are not to be encouraged to hover about the churches to repeat to the believers week after week the same truths. We have a truth that is saving and precious. The Word of God must be planted in many hearts, the bread of life must be dealt out to many hungering souls. If we will study carefully the fifty-eighth chapter of Isaiah, with these words I have read to you from the 54th and 55th chapters, you will see that there is a precious and an extended work to be done by the people of God. It is a blessed work to lift up Christ before the world.  {10MR 320.2}
[10MR 320.3]          When the work of the judgment is finished and decisions have been made for eternity, it will be seen that it is those who have given themselves wholeheartedly to the service of God who will stand right with heaven.                                        -321-     Some of these may not have been able to leave their families to go to some mission field, but they have been missionaries in their own neighborhood. Their hearts have been so filled with the love of God that their great anxiety has been to win souls for Him. This has been more to them than silver and gold and the precious things of this world. And as they have labored in simplicity to minister the word of truth, the Spirit of God has sent home the word to the hearts of the people.  {10MR 320.3}
[10MR 321.1]          My brethren and sisters, let us study the simplicity there is in the Word of God. Let us see what we can do to advance the cause of Christ in the earth. Christ was in this world as a man of sorrows and acquainted with grief. There were many who set themselves against His work. There will be those who will oppose you. But your work is to preach Christ and Him crucified; and when you do this, the salvation of God will be revealed in the conversion of souls.  {10MR 321.1}
[10MR 321.2]          When your minister is called away to some other place to labor, you can speak words of encouragement and blessing to one another. If you have that living faith which it is the privilege of every believer to possess, you will not hold your minister here to labor for you when there is greater need of his ministry elsewhere. Let the light shine where you are. Lay hold of the power that there is in Christ, and learn to overcome through the merits of His blood and the word of your testimony.  {10MR 321.2}
[10MR 321.3]          Since I left my home in California in April I have visited many places and have spoken to thousands of people. This is the last stop I expect to make before reaching my home again. I would leave these words with you: Carry the work forward in faith and humble dependence upon God. Let each                                         -322-     believer have light in himself; then the blessing of God will rest upon you, and you will see the salvation of God in the advancement of His work in this place.--Manuscript 93, 1909, pp. 5-6. ("Address to the Church Members in Salt Lake City," September 7, 1909.)  {10MR 321.3}
[10MR 322.1]          Severity and Indulgence in the Rearing of Children--The Bible is a guide in the management of children. Here, if parents desire, they may find a course marked out for the education and training of their children, that they may make no blunders. If the rules laid down for parental authority were obeyed, the workers would not so often be called upon to settle church trials, and be made to weep and mourn over the perversity of those members of the church who seem uncontrollable because when they were children they followed their own way and have brought into their religious experience their unbending will. But when this guide is followed, parents, instead of giving unlimited indulgence to their children, will use more often the chastening rod. Instead of being blind to their faults, their perverse tempers, and alive only to their virtues, they will have clear discernment, and will look upon these things in the light of the Bible. They will know that they must command their children in the right way.  {10MR 322.1}
[10MR 322.2]          If parents, instead of abusing their children and provoking them to wrath by their own uncontrollable tempers, would see in the Word of God that they must learn as parents and guardians of children in the school of Christ the lessons of self-control, of meekness and lowliness of heart, there would not be so great inconsistencies as are revealed in the government of the children in professedly Christian families. Threatenings, scoldings, and                                          -323-     blows are dealt out under the control of blind passion. Then, when they are not out of patience or in a passion, they go to the other extreme, caressing, and kissing, and indulging them in the very things they have once forbidden.  {10MR 322.2}
[10MR 323.1]          Many parents who are called the best of men and women are thus educating their children to become transgressors of the law of God, to become inmates of prisons or almshouses. They bring them up with passions unrestrained, tempers ungoverned, and with but little painstaking effort on their part to educate them in moral principle. Could such parents look into the future and see the path into which they are placing the feet of their children, they would come to their senses before it is too late, before the evil that has been left uncorrected has molded and fashioned the character. But they allow them to be controlled by the enemy of man. Satan is their chosen leader. It is while men sleep that the enemy sows his tares in the heart.  {10MR 323.1}
[10MR 323.2]          The Lord bade Moses enjoin upon the Israelites to teach their children the commandments of God, when they should rise up, when they should sit down, when they should go out, and when they should come in, and when they should walk with them by the way.--Manuscript 57, 1897, pp. 2-4. ("Remember the Sabbath Day to Keep It Holy," June 7, 1897.)  {10MR 323.2}
[10MR 323.3]          The Family an Educational Agency--In His wisdom the Lord has decreed that the family shall be the greatest of all educational agencies. The education of the child is to begin in the home. There it is to learn the lessons that are to guide it throughout life. From its infancy it is to be                                         -324-     taught to obey and honor its parents. Never should it be allowed to show them disrespect. Self-will, hasty words, are never to be allowed to go unrebuked. Parents should realize the sacredness of family discipline. The children are to be taught to respect themselves, because they are the Lord's property, bought with an infinite price.  {10MR 323.3}
[10MR 324.1]          Parents have been entrusted with a most important stewardship, a sacred charge. They are to make their family a symbol of the family in heaven, of which they hope to become members when their day of test and trial here below shall have ended. The influence exerted in the home must be Christlike. This is the most effective ministration in the character-building of the child. The words spoken are to be pleasant. No boisterous, arbitrary, masterful spirit is to be allowed to come into the family. Every member is to be taught that he is to prepare to be a member of the royal family.  {10MR 324.1}
[10MR 324.2]          The father and the mother are to place themselves decidedly on the Lord's side. It is their part to bring light and peace and joy into the home circle. They are to exert an influence which shows that they are guided and controlled by the principles of heaven. They are to draw in even cords. Their every act is to be in harmony with heaven.  {10MR 324.2}
[10MR 324.3]          The parents in the home and the teacher in the school are to cooperate. The instruction given the child in the home is to be such as will help the teacher. In the home the child is to be taught the importance of neatness, order, and thoroughness, and these lessons are to be repeated in the school. Our schools are to be built up. They are to be as the schools of the prophets. We are to expect that angels of God will be the helpers of the teachers in all the service that is done to the glory of God.                                         -325-  {10MR 324.3}
[10MR 325.1]          But remember that the child's first school is the home. There it is to learn its most important lessons. Parents, remember that your home is a training school in which your children are to be prepared for the home above. Deny them anything rather than the education that they should receive in their earliest years. Allow no word of pettishness. Teach your children to be kind and patient. Teach them to be thoughtful of others. Thus you are preparing them for higher ministry in religious things.  {10MR 325.1}
[10MR 325.2]          The history of everyone is written in the books of heaven, that all may know that their reward or punishment is according to their works--their service in this life. Let parents remember that every day makes part of their history, and that no neglect must be permitted in the home, because they never know how soon sickness and death may come to them or their children.  {10MR 325.2}
[10MR 325.3]          In the church, in the home, children are to learn to pray and to trust in God. They are to learn that they are to prepare to become members of the family of heaven and that therefore they must be kind and dutiful to their parents, respecting their wishes.  {10MR 325.3}
[10MR 325.4]          The father and mother should work together, in full sympathy with each other. They should make themselves companions to their children.  {10MR 325.4}
[10MR 325.5]          Do not give the children playthings that are easily broken, and thus teach them lessons of destructiveness. The influence thus made upon their minds is not the most helpful to them. Let them have few playthings and let these be strong and durable.  {10MR 325.5}
[10MR 325.6]          Such things, small though they may seem, mean much in the education of a child. When children reach a suitable age, they should be provided with                                          -326-     tools. Both boys and girls should learn to use these tools. You will find them apt pupils.  {10MR 325.6}
[10MR 326.1]          If the father is a carpenter, he should give his boys lessons in house-building, ever bringing into his instruction lessons from the Bible, the words of Scripture in which the Lord compares human beings to His building.  {10MR 326.1}
[10MR 326.2]          If possible, let your home be out of the city, that your children may have ground to cultivate. Let them each have a piece of ground as their own, and as you teach them how to make a garden, how to prepare the soil for the seed, and the importance of keeping all the weeds pulled out, teach them how important it is to keep unsightly, injurious practices out of the life. Teach them to keep down wrong habits as they keep down the weeds in their gardens. It will take time to teach these lessons, but it will pay, yes, greatly pay.  {10MR 326.2}
[10MR 326.3]          God demands of parents a faithful study of His Word and a determined effort to make a success of the church in the home. Then parents, with their converted children--the result of their obedience with God--can carry into the church their self-denial and sacrifice and their spiritual strength.  {10MR 326.3}
[10MR 326.4]          The Lord created man out of the dust of the earth. He made Adam a partaker of His life, His nature. There was breathed into him the breath of the Almighty, and he became a living soul. Adam was perfect in form--strong, comely, pure, bearing the image of his Maker. God gave him a companion, a wife, to share with him the beauties of nature. In order for this holy pair to continue to be happy, God gave them something to do. The fact that they were holy did not debar them from working. God is never idle. To every one of the angelic host is given an appointed task.                                        -327-  {10MR 326.4}
[10MR 327.1]          Adam and Eve were given the garden of Eden to care for. They were "to dress it and to keep it." They were happy in their work. Mind, heart, and will acted in perfect harmony. In their labor they found no weariness, no toil. Their hours were filled with useful work and communion with each other. Their occupation was pleasant. God and Christ visited them and talked with them. They were given perfect freedom. Only one restriction was placed on them. "Of every tree in the garden thou mayest freely eat," God said, "but of the tree of the knowledge of good and evil, thou shalt not eat of it; for in the day that thou eatest thereof thou shalt surely die" (Genesis 2:16, 17).  {10MR 327.1}
[10MR 327.2]         This was the test of their obedience. God was the owner of their Eden home. They held it under Him.--Manuscript 102, 1903, pp. 8-12. ("Colaborers With Christ," November 17, 1902.)     White Estate Washington, D. C. January 27, 1981  {10MR 327.2}
[10MR 328.1]       MR No. 833 - Ellen White's Theology of Redemption         Comments on 2 Corinthians 3--The greatest difficulties Paul had to meet arose from the influence of Judaizing teachers. These had made much trouble and caused dissensions at Corinth. Paul is writing to the church in order to settle their minds in reference to the gospel of Christ. The Judaizing teachers were continually presenting the virtues of the law and the ceremonies, exalting these above the gospel of Christ, and bringing Paul under condemnation because he did not urge upon the people the ceremonies that typified Christ and were therefore of no value since Christ's death.  {10MR 328.1}
[10MR 328.2]         Paul took them on their own ground. He says, "If the ministration of death, written and engraven in stones, was glorious, so that the children of Israel could not steadfastly behold the face of Moses for the glory of his countenance; which glory was to be done away: How shall not the ministration of the spirit be rather glorious? For if the ministration of condemnation be glory, much more doth the ministration of righteousness exceed in glory" (2 Corinthians 3:7-9). The law of God given in awful grandeur from Sinai was the utterance of condemnation to the sinner. The transgressor died without mercy. The proclamation of that law and the repetition of it in the holy mount was so sacred and so glorious that upon the face of Moses was reflected a glory that the people could not look upon without pain, so that Moses covered his face with a veil.                                        -329-  {10MR 328.2}
[10MR 329.1]          "Much more doth the ministration of righteousness exceed in glory. For even that which was made glorious had no glory in this respect, by reason of the glory that excelleth" (verses 9, 10). It is the province of the law to condemn, but there is no power in the law to pardon. The glory that shone upon the face of Moses was the righteousness of Christ in the law. He saw to the end of that which was to be abolished when type should meet antitype in Jesus Christ. In consequence of the transgression of the law of God, death was introduced into the world. The slain lamb typified the Lamb of God that was to take away the sin of the world. The full significance of the typical offerings pointing to Christ was unfolded to Moses. Death came in consequence of sin. Sin was the transgression of the law.  {10MR 329.1}
[10MR 329.2]         Christ revealed in the gospel was the propitiation for man's sins, the transgression of the law. His perfection of character was placed in man's behalf. The curse of the law Christ took upon Himself. It was the seeing to the end of that which was to be abolished, that which brought to light the plan of salvation in Christ--it was this that illuminated the face of Moses. If the typical sacrifices, which were to be done away, were glorious because Christ was revealed by them as the sin-pardoning Saviour, much more that which remains is glorious.  {10MR 329.2}
[10MR 329.3]          The moral law was bondage and death to those who remained under its condemnation. The law was ordained to life, that those who were obedient, walking in harmony with its claims, should have the reward of the faithful-- eternal life.  {10MR 329.3}
[10MR 329.4]          Moses saw that only through Jesus Christ could man keep the law of God. Paul says, "The commandment, which was ordained to life, I found to be unto                                         -330-     death" (Romans 7:10)--death to the sinner. The types and ceremonies, with the prophecies, gave ancient believers a veiled or indistinct discovery of the mercy and grace to be brought to light through the revelation of Jesus Christ to our world. The law itself would have no glory were it not that Christ is embodied in it. The revelation of Jesus Christ cast its glory back into the Jewish age. The law had no power to save. It was lusterless, except as Christ was represented in the law as the One full of righteousness and truth. And when Christ was revealed in His advent to our world, and died man's sacrifice, type met antitype. Then the glory of that which is not typical, not to be done away, but which remaineth, God's law of ten commandments, the standard of righteousness was plainly discerned as immutable by all who saw to the end of that which was abolished.  {10MR 329.4}
[10MR 330.1]          Paul would have his brethren discern that Christ, pointed out in types and shadows, had come, and the greater glory of a sin-pardoning Saviour gave significance to the entire Jewish economy. Without Christ the law of itself was only condemnation and death to the transgressor. It has no saving quality--no power to shield the transgressor from its penalty. The full penalty of the law will be executed upon the transgressor if he does not receive Christ as his atoning sacrifice and his personal Saviour.  {10MR 330.1}
[10MR 330.2]          The proclamation of the law upon Mount Sinai was a wonderful exhibition of the glory and majesty of God. How did this awful exhibition of God's power affect the people? They were afraid. "And all the people saw the thunderings, and the lightnings, and the noise of the trumpet, and the mountain smoking: and when the people saw it, they removed, and stood afar off. And they said unto Moses, Speak thou with us, and we will hear: but                                        -331-     let not God speak with us, lest we die" (Exodus 20:18, 19). They wanted Moses to be their mediator. They did not understand that Christ was their appointed Mediator, else they would certainly be consumed.  {10MR 330.2}
[10MR 331.1]         "Moses said unto the people, Fear not: for God is come to prove you, and that His fear may be before your faces, that ye sin not. And the people stood afar off, and Moses drew near unto the thick darkness where God was" (verses 20, 21).  {10MR 331.1}
[10MR 331.2]         The pardon of sin, justification by faith in Jesus Christ, access to God only through a Mediator because of their lost condition, their guilt and sin--of these truths the people had little conception. In a great measure they had lost the knowledge of God and of the only way to approach Him. They had lost nearly all genuine sense of what constitutes sin, and of what constitutes righteousness. The pardon of sins through Jesus Christ, the coming Messiah whom their sacrificial offerings represented, was dimly understood by all, and had become entirely extinct in the minds of many.-- Manuscript 58, 1900, pp. 4-7. ("The Law and the Gospel," August 14, 1900.)  {10MR 331.2}
[10MR 331.3]          The Relationship of Faith and Works--"Behold the Lamb of God, which taketh away the sin of the world" (John 1:29). I repeat the words of John--"Behold the Lamb of God"--that you may all contemplate Jesus. This, the cross of Calvary, is doctrine, it is the all-powerful argument. This is our message to the impenitent, our warning to the backslider--Behold Jesus.  {10MR 331.3}